0
followers
follow

Romulus

"We've come too far to stop now, or ever."

0 · 1,666 views · located in Thedas

a character in “The Canticle of Fate”, as played by AugustArria

Description

Image


Image





ImageImage
Image

Image
Full Name: Romulus (ROM-you-luss), birth name Tavio Abeita (TAY-vio ah-BAY-ta).
Titles/Nicknames: Lord Inquisitor, Herald of Andraste. Rom.
Age: 31 (9:44)
Race: Human
Gender: Male
Sexual Orientation: Heterosexual
Class: Rogue
Specialization: Assassin

Hair Color: Dark Brown
Eye Color: Grey
Height: 5'11"
Build: Muscled and toned.

Appearance: Romulus is a child of multiple backgrounds, the evidence displayed in his appearance. It's quite obvious that at least one of his parents was strongly Rivaini, and that he inherited a majority of his features from that parent, including his darker skin tone, chocolate brown hair, and fairly steely grey eyes. The markings on his face are speculated to be Rivaini as well, where such tattoos are quite common. He has had them since very early childhood, and does not know what, if anything, they mean. The Imperium's mark, however, has also been clearly made on him, in his manner of speech, devoid of any Rivaini accent, in the often ineloquent tongue of the slaves of Tevinter.

In many ways, Romulus does not look the part of a lifelong slave. He's clearly been well fed for most of his life, judging by his impressive physique and musculature. His posture is rarely tense or fearful, almost always relaxed and at ease, implying a lack of fear of his mistress. It wasn't always so, but Romulus has come to feel secure in his position. He does, however, acknowledge what that position is, and this commonly comes through. He averts his eyes often from those he speaks with. His quiet manner of movement was born long before he was trained as an assassin, as slaves are encouraged to have as little a presence as possible unless called upon. He bears his fair share of scars, the most notable of these angling diagonally down his forehead just above his brow, and another sliced down the left cheek. He bears marks upon his back as well, though not nearly so many as some less fortunate slaves.

His hair is commonly cut extremely short, though it has grown somewhat in his recent journey from Minrathous to the Frostbacks of Ferelden. His clothing can vary greatly, given his somewhat unique position among slaves. As the favored slave of a powerful magister, Romulus can and sometimes does dress himself in more well crafted garments, though he is constantly wary of not appearing subordinate to his mistress, particularly when she entertains guests. When he has the choice, he dresses plainly, in threadbare garments of dull colors. He has no desire to alienate himself from the other slaves he has come to know by presenting himself as superior. They believe this enough already. For his journey south, however, he dressed warmly, in a hooded, fur-lined cloak of a dark grey color, warm trousers and solid traveling boots, as well as bringing light leather armor and several changes of warmer clothes.

9:42:
Spoiler: show
Romulus has gone through a drastic transformation since the events that brought him to Haven. Most recently, he obtained many new injuries and scars, and while most healed well, they left rather obvious marks on him. The constant struggle has actually left him a bit leaner than he was in Minrathous. No doubt the stress of the weight placed on him, not only as a Herald but apparently as an heir of Andraste herself, affects him as well. He's still in excellent condition, of course, but perhaps it is best to say that without the skill of the Inquisition's healers, he would be in much different shape now.

His most obvious adaptation is his beard, thick and full and well maintained, but never allowed to grow to the point of distraction. He bears the cold and his heavier clothes a bit more easily now. Overall, his style has remained unchanged. Andraste's heir or no, he's not seen traipsing about in Chantry robes or holy symbols. He's still the same man, just with a bit more weathered wear.


9:43:
Spoiler: show
The Blood of Andraste proved to be nothing at all, or at least no more than he was before any of it began. Those tumultuous events, along with the rest of what proved to be a bloody, difficult year hardened Romulus, a hammer on the blade. Gone is the beard, along with the hair on his head. He keeps the former clean shaven, and the latter to an extremely close cut. It more prominently displays a few scars he has on his head, but he doesn't seem to mind them, and prefers his current appearance.

Despite several serious injuries and the constant strain of being an Inquisitor on the front lines, Romulus keeps himself in top shape through his nearly unnatural physical drive, requiring no trainer or mentor to guide him in the upkeep of his body. He's as strong and fast as he's ever been, and more comfortable in his own skin than before, now that he knows some measure of truth regarding his past.


9:44:
Spoiler: show
The majority of Romulus's changes over the past year haven't been physical, as he has remained largely the same to look at. He keeps himself clean shaven with very close cut hair, the only new additions being a few scars dotting his body, the natural acquisitions of leading the fight against Corypheus and his forces. He has been paying more attention to his appearance at least, especially since deciding he wants to grow into his role as an Inquisitor more. Perhaps there are other reasons at work there, but whatever they are, they haven't changed all that much about his look.


"I never realized how much of a relief it would be,
to feel comfortable in my own skin."


ImageImage



Image



Image
Apparent Demeanor: Romulus likes to think he knows himself fairly well, both his strengths and his weaknesses. He is a very quiet man, even around friends, but rarely does he ever seem unfriendly. Among his superiors he is cool, collected, and diligent, doing what is asked of him when it is asked, acting without hesitation, demonstrating confidence in his movements, in his control over his own body and actions. Among friendlier company, he is perpetually relaxed, though still very quiet, preferring most often to listen rather than to speak.

His expressions of emotion are subtle, but most assuredly there. He is fond of physical contact, though he rarely initiates this himself. He smiles more with his eyes than he does with his lips. His touch is gentle and delicate when it can be, and forceful and strong when it has to be. His laughter is a rare sight, and it will typically be contained within himself, rather than allowing it to echo around the room. He has a sense of humor, but will only employ it with someone he feels is roughly an equal, and someone he has grown comfortable with. He enjoys subtly toying with others, never intending a harmful effect, but finding genuine amusement in coy deceptiveness.

Most of all, Romulus lacks any form of pride. He is aware of the potential of his skills and abilities, but believes it was entirely good fortune and the guidance of others that allowed him to obtain these. He carved a place for himself among the slaves of Chryseis Viridius, and he feels secure in it, given her favoritism shown towards him, but he is convinced that without her good will and generosity, his life would crumble into nothing, like so many of the slaves he has seen. This is the reason he does anything and everything she asks of him, without so much as a second thought for the effects it will have on his own well-being.

If there is a sin Romulus is most vulnerable to, it is complacency. He acknowledges that his existence as an assassin is a far better life than he probably should have ended up with, and is somehow certain that he lacks the wisdom, the intelligence, and the general capability to amount to anything more. And he has allowed himself to become content with this.

9:42:
Spoiler: show
In many ways Romulus feels he's still emerging. Still finding parts of himself he didn't even know he'd buried away. It takes time, to open up one's personality, but certain parties in his new home have seen to it that the locks have come undone. He smiles a bit more easily now. He's allowed himself to have things, to call things his own, and not only material things. Friendships that he would like to become permanent. Perhaps something more than that. It feels dangerous to him, undeniably. By allowing himself to exist in the world, his wants are constantly expanding. Can deeds be attributed to his name? Now that he is the rumored heir of Andraste, they will be, whether he wishes it or not.


9:43:
Spoiler: show
The Inquisition has continued the transformation in Romulus, and at times his progress is remarkable. After recovering from the setback dealt to him by the man that posed as his father, Romulus has steadily come to find more peace in himself, grounded in the meager truth he found as a result of the whole Blood of Andraste ordeal. His origin is humble, but it exists where it never did before. And with steady exposure to people that have become inseparable friends, the person he is without the assassin training and the years of dark deeds comes out in full.

And he's something of a goof ball, a child at heart. Capable of humor and teasing and all kinds of fun. A compassionate man with a deep love of family, despite never having had a real one of his own. There are threads that pull back at him, and those will always remain, but he has steadily learned to fight them off, until he finally has some real freedom to express who he is, and what he wants to be.


9:44:
Spoiler: show
Romulus has discovered many parts of himself and his personality that he honestly didn't know existed. With the majority of the Inquisition he is now largely at ease, still among their quieter members, but no longer does he feel the need to remain silent unless spoken to, or to speak softly when he does get involved.

In many ways, he is truly free now. Free of the fear of his past and his origin, now that the threat of ever returning to that state has been eradicated. He finally feels free to love his cause, his work, his friends, and those closest to him. He's free to trust them, and expose sides of himself that could make him seem weak, or Maker forbid, more human. He is a man that loves where he is in life, and even if the future looms, he's excited about it now, not nervous.


Hangups/Quirks: In terms of relationships, Romulus has difficulty forming any meaningful ones. His life belonging utterly to a magister, he believes it unwise to drag anyone else into that, and risk conflicting his own interests. Apart from that, he is inexperienced in reaching out and connecting with people, used to them coming to him. Among the slaves of Minrathous he is something of an idol to some, a child born into nothing who rose to a position of comfort and relative security, and so they flock to him, eager to win his affections, as though they mean anything for them. While he is experienced in sexual acts, both with and away from Magister Chryseis, he lacks real knowledge of anything approaching true endearment, or love.

In an unusual turn for a lifelong slave, Romulus is strangely defensive of the Tevinter Imperium, or at least the potential of what it could be. This is largely the influence of Magister Chryseis, and his rapt attention to the sparse lectures she offers him. In the Magister's presence, he is quietly curious, trying to learn everything he can from someone he sees as wise and powerful.

He enjoys the sight and presence of young children, even if he might do little to interact with them. He also has a lovely, soothing singing voice, though it is rarely put to use.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
The obvious hangup that most of the Irregulars have picked up on by this point is the romantic one, made only worse by the fact that his target is seemingly still unaware of his efforts, pitiful and hindered though they are. His history of being used in a sexual manner by Chryseis was actually one of the greatest things she did to damage him, and overshadows every thought he might have of being involved with anyone in the future, regardless of how unrelated the relationship might be.


9:44:
Spoiler: show
The romantic hangup being resolved wasn't quite like a dam bursting, more like one that sputtered water and then was temporarily plugged. It has given way by now, however, and Romulus feels fully capable of being together with Khari, regardless of any complications her race or ambitions might bring to their relationship.


Strengths: Romulus is excellent at learning and navigating urban environments, spending the majority of his life in Minrathous, the largest city of the Tevinter Imperium. Combatively, he has excellent balance, speed, agility, and strength, all of which are put to use with a ruthless lack of hesitation. He also has solid control over his expressions, able to hide emotions well, which can be put to use in such things as lying, or in combat, hiding his movements until it is too late for the opponent.

Weaknesses: As good as he is in urban environments, he's fairly poor out of them. He can climb fairly well, but doesn't typically enjoy the outdoors or know more than the basics of survival. In combat, he has always fought alone, and never in anything resembling a battle. He's a brutally efficient killer, but has no experience taking orders on the fly, or even fighting alongside another person. The aforementioned inability to reach out to others is also a weakness, particularly outside of the Imperium, where he will be seen as a very low sort indeed, a slave and a murderer. It gives him a tendency to close off, and keep his issues to himself.

Fears: Romulus fears his chains being broken. His entire life, he has seen that among the poor, the presence of freedom does little to improve the lot of one's life. He is certain he would join their ranks, those of the weak and pitiful, the ones unable to do anything to force their lives to be better, if he was forced to live on his own, without the support of his mistress. He feels that he is adequate for the life he has been handed, and fears that he will be inadequate for anything else.

9:42:
Spoiler: show
He still meets every new step with hesitation, like he's constantly placed on an anvil, waiting for the hammer to drop if he makes the wrong move. He's tested it several times now, and found the hammer still above him, but he fears that one wrong step will bring it down, and crush everything he's cautiously allowed himself to seize.


9:43:
Spoiler: show
Becoming a monster, as Nightmare put it, is still something that lingers in the back of his mind. It becomes more of an issue when he's left to make decisions on his own, which hasn't happened all that often of late. Still, he fears the darker part of him put there by years under Chryseis in Minrathous, and has no wish for the Inquisition to be negatively impacted by him.


"I'm not concerned with looking back anymore.
All I want is around me, and ahead."





ImageImage
Image

Image
Strength: XXXXXx⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [7/10]

Dexterity:XXXXX ⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [9/10]

Intelligence: XXX⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [5/10]

Wisdom: XXXXXX⎧ ▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [4/10]

Cunning: XXXXXX⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [8/10]

Magic: XXXXXXXX⎧ ▇▇▇ ⎭ [3/10]

Willpower: XXXX ⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [7/10]

Constitution: XXX⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [6/10]

Weapon of Choice: The pugio, a fairly wide thrusting dagger, is the weapon of choice for Romulus, sheathed at his right hip. In his left he commonly carries an unadorned steel targe shield, for parrying attacks and making stunning strikes if the situation calls for it. He also very commonly fights hand-to-hand in conjunction with his weaponry, and carries a smaller, handheld crossbow on his back, for when a swift ranged attack is required.

Fighting Style/Training: Romulus relies on closing to an intimate range with his enemies, through stealth if at all possible, and with pure speed and agility otherwise. His dagger is his primary offense, his primary targets being the throat, underarms, weak spots that vitals can be reached through. His targe shield is his main defense against physical weaponry, if dodging is not an option. He deflects blows aside rather than stopping them altogether, before closing in to a tighter range than his enemy is comfortable with. He is an experienced grappler, overpowering and entangling weaker opponents with his strength and flexibility.

In addition, because Romulus primarily targets mages, many of them quite powerful, he has become knowledgeable in the workings of alchemy, specifically in the creation of tonics that will vastly increase his resistances to fire, frost, lightning, and other spells. He takes these draughts before large assignments, to become heavily resistant to most common offensive spells.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
As a whole Romulus has changed little about the way he fights, still preferring the short blade and shield combination that has been effective for him for so long. That said, his mark has proven useful in battle against more difficult opponents on a number of occasions. He uses it in a far different manner than the other Inquisitor, attacking aggressively by placing his hand on something, and allowing the mark to tear a small rip in the Veil inside his target. In his experience, there is very little that can withstand this. Not the Nightmare demon, not iron locks, and not Adan Borja's head.


9:44:
Spoiler: show
Romulus forcibly rid himself of his alchemical advantages, something that leaves him a little more vulnerable in fights. It removed a debilitating addiction, however, something that was becoming more and more of a problem with the frequency of deadly work required as Inquisitor. His power with the mark has also increased, opening up new abilities, some capable of changing the tide of battle entirely.


"Our enemies have great power at their fingertips.
They still hide, because they know we have more."


ImageImage



Image



Image
Place of Birth: Unknown. Probably somewhere in Rivain.
Social Status/Rank: Romulus is one of two of the Inquisition's Inquisitors, and a so-called Herald of Andraste. The validity of this title has been heavily called into question, but for the moment it still stands.

History: There is little to go on regarding the earliest history of the slave named Romulus. His Rivaini descent is clear enough, but if he belonged to anyone important in that land, they cared little for him, as no one ever came looking in the Imperium for their lost son. The tattooed boy was found, at two years old, bawling on the deck of a wrecked Rivaini trading vessel in the Ventosus Straits, apparently making the perilous voyage by sea near the isle of Seheron. The damage to the ship was not the work of a Qunari dreadnought, as such a thing would have left the wreck at the bottom of the straits. The ship looked to have been boarded, as evidenced by the bloodstains of a melee on the deck and in the hold below. No bodies were found, but the nameless boy was left behind for some reason.

Tevinter scout ships found the floating wreck, and rescued the boy before he could die of exposure. He was taken back to Minrathous with the Tevinter soldiers, and given to the Chantry as an orphan. With no means to identify him, one of the Chantry brothers named him Romulus, and it is this name he has gone by ever since. He grew up in the Chantry until the age of nine, an ill-behaved and devious child, showing little interest in service to the Chantry, or in productiveness in general. He was eventually "adopted" away from the Chantry when they desired to be rid of the nameless child, entering into the service of a powerful magical family. He had become a slave.

Cassius Viridius, a prominent member of the Magisterium, became his owner, and Romulus moved out of the Chantry and into their expansive manor on the outskirts of Minrathous. It was here that his attitude was broken and his demeanor altered forcefully into how it appears currently. His devious streak remained, but he learned to conceal it utterly, and he learned quickly who acceptable targets for such deviousness were. Slaves who stepped out of line were beaten, broken, and cast aside, and so Romulus had to adapt, or die. He managed to adapt fairly well, growing stronger from hard manual labor alongside the older slaves. Many of them were elven, and a few were even Qunari. It taught Romulus to think little of race as an evaluation of a person's worth.

When he was fourteen, Romulus proved himself to his master, through a timely intervention brought about by chance. The magister's daughter, Chryseis, who was seventeen at the time, had been targeted by a rival, a roundabout way of attacking the magister himself. The attack came during a private family dinner, an assailant appearing in the doorway behind the girl. The dinner party had been distracted by the performance of a minstrel at the time, leaving only Romulus, who had helped serve the food that night, to see the assassin approach. It was with a metal fork, snatched from the table, that he saved Chryseis, diving in front of the assassin and plunging the points of the utensil into his throat. He choked on his own blood on the floor while the magister's family watched. The minstrel, apparently in on the plan, attempted to flee. He was caught, his screaming echoing throughout the manor for the entire night.

This occasion served to help Romulus get noticed more clearly, for his strong growing body and lack of hesitation in the defence of his mistress. He was assigned to Chryseis personally, first as a bodyguard, and then later to be trained as a tool of her will. The young Altus mage was eventually given a manor of her own, closer to the heart of the city, and Romulus traveled there with her. She married in her early twenties, though her husband was killed in fighting with the Qunari a year after the wedding, and after that Chryseis remained a widow, advancing in the ranks of the Imperium's promising young mages on her own. Her politics were somewhat idealistic, envisioning a future for the Imperium with a restored focus on education, peace created with the Qunari and a willingness to rebuild diplomacy with other nations, among other things. She did a great deal to push for changes subtly, but still managed to win herself no small amount of enemies.

Image
Credit
Romulus became the first line of defense against these enemies. By his early twenties, he had become Chryseis's most trusted agent, carrying out her will in whatever form it took. In order to present her views, Chryseis needed to also prove she was strong, and capable of defending herself from rivals. She learned blood magic, and showed no hesitation in using aggressive means against those who threatened her. Romulus was the tool, the weapon that struck for her in the shadows. He earned himself luxuries other slaves had no access to through his loyalty to her. He need only kill men and women in her way, idiots driving Tevinter into the ground, she taught. He did a great many other things for her as well. In the absence of a husband, she occasionally required his services in matters of intimacy as well. As usual, Romulus did not hesitate. He became a man to aspire to among slaves, many of whom he came to know when not serving his mistress, who was appointed a magister at 29.

It was a life that Romulus grew comfortable with, for he recognized that it could have been much worse, if fortune hadn't been on his side, or if he hadn't trained himself to be the best servant he could be. Though he felt surpreme loyalty to Chryseis, he never managed to develop any kind of affection, for though she treated him with great generosity, she still owned his life, and was never willing to entertain the thought of setting him free, and expecting him to remain at her side. Truth be told, Romulus would likely have done so if she'd freed him.

In the end, he wouldn't need to make the choice, as fate would yet again see fit to set him on another course. Interested in the events of the mage-templar war to the south, Romulus was dispatched far from Minrathous for once, to travel to this Conclave that would occur near the town of Haven in Ferelden. There he was to watch and observe, hidden from all. Chryseis wished to see the peace restored, unlike many of her ilk, and determined that the presence of her agent was one way to help her understand the situation better.

She never intended for him to become as involved as he would be...

9:42:
Spoiler: show
It seems difficult to imagine a way for Romulus to be more involved. First caught in a blast that killed all other in its radius save for himself and Estella Avenarius, a face from his past he'd nearly forgotten. Then declared a Herald of Andraste alongside her, but kept away from the people due to his difficult status as a magister's tool for murder and torture. Then later revealed by his reclusive father to be none other than a living descendant of Andraste herself. It seems unlikely even Chryseis would know what to do with such a revelation.

Romulus certainly doesn't. For now, he'd like to simply know the truth of it, if that's even possible. Khari telling him he could be more, have more, was difficult enough. Now strangers he hardly knows tell him he can have everything, if he wants it. And he's worried. Worried that he does actually want it.


9:43:
Spoiler: show
The truth, as it turned out, was not what Romulus expected, nor what he wanted. Instead, it was exactly what he needed. Indeed, had he truly been the Blood of Andraste Romulus likely would've only been thrown into more doubt with relentless reminders of what he was supposed to be and act like and do with his life. Instead, as the lost son of a pair of smugglers and thieves, Romulus remains free to define his life as he sees fit, insofar as he is able while remaining Inquisitor. He did not feel himself worthy of taking the title after what had happened, but Estella was in no better a position really when she was given hers. As they have from the beginning, the Inquisitors learn how best to fit into their roles together.

9:42 was a year of truths being brought to light for Romulus. The truth of his past, and how he came to possess his mark, and the emerging truth of the kind of person he really is at his core. Some of these truths were more difficult to accept (or survive) than others, but he has found all of them to be agreeable, and all of them have contributed to the reconstruction of his self, even his soul. He cherishes even the little things every day, and thanks fate for the hardships that forced him to continue on this road. Looking to the hardships ahead, his thoughts dwell on the north, and the seeming inevitability of facing his more immediate past, the one he actually remembers, in Minrathous. He's not looking forward to it with any excitement, but he's confident now that he has the tools and the friends needed to face it.


9:44:
Spoiler: show
Romulus was very nervous about what the year would hold for him, but at the tail end of it he viewed as another year of the most important progress of his life. The Inquisition made great strides in stopping Corypheus's plots in Orlais, he was able to help a number of his friends, and he was able to face his past and his home and come away unscathed. Others weren't so fortunate at times, but he did everything he could, and is at peace with that. He chose not to follow darker turns with the help of his friends, and as a result he is happier than he has ever been.

All that remains now is to finish it, and live to see the other side, and all the good things that await him there



Image



Spoiler: show
Image
Credit
| Cyrus Avenarius |

9:43: Rom worries that he's not the best suited to really help Cyrus at all through what he's experienced. His attempts to help Khari when her world was shaken were rocky at best, and what happened to Cyrus was almost certainly a bigger blow. That said, Cyrus seems to have other friends he can lean on for that, people that are better at empathy and consolation than Rom is. He believes that they're friends of a sort now, even if neither wanders all the way to the other's domain very often at all. It's frankly quite a bit more than Rom ever expected to have with him, and he's glad for it.



Image
Credit
| Asala Kaaras |

9:43: Asala is a steady presence in the Inquisition, and a vital one to a lot of people, both for the work she does and the type of person that she is. He was happy to help her on her way to becoming a Spirit Healer, and a bit surprised when she came to him out of everyone to thank and apologize to for the (illusory) dangers they were in. He trusts her to follow her heart, and knows that in moral matters she is not as meek as she is socially. Rom is not the same, and he appreciates being able to use her as a balancing point, whenever she is around on important matters.



Image
Credit
| Marceline BenoĂźt |

9:43: Rom is uneasy around Lady Marceline, to say the least. It's more the situations he finds himself in that are uncomfortable than Marceline herself, but the fact that the two have almost always been one and the same is something of a problem for him. He can do the work of being Inquisitor in the field well enough, closing rifts and killing demons and fighting cultists, but everything that comes with navigating nobility is foreign. His experience as a slave is what kicks in, because he has nothing else to go on. It naturally makes everything uncomfortable for him, and though he's certain she can see this, she's sort of left him to flounder instead of offering aid, leaving it to Estella to help him escape. As far as he knows Estella has been getting along better with Marceline recently, so he hopes the same can happen for him as well.



Image
Credit
| Leonhardt Albrecht |

9:43: Rom is very comfortable around the Commander, which was an unexpected development, but a pleasant one all the same. Apart from getting him to open up about his conundrum as a Reaver, he's very easy to be around in general, and Rom has found few enough of these people in general in Skyhold. Partly because he doesn't look hard enough, and partly because he isn't the easiest man to be around himself. But Leon has a relaxed manner that makes Rom glad to have him as their military leader, and encourages him to take more trips to that part of Skyhold than he would otherwise. He hopes he can come across some way to help him going forward.



Image
Credit
| Zahra Tavish |

9:43: Zee has become one of Rom's closest friends, largely at her insistence. She's a relentlessly intrusive woman, but thus far she has always been good-natured about it, even when the subjects prove to be difficult for him to discuss. Romantic matters, his history in Tevinter, his alchemy. Potion-making is something they've begun to work on together, currently covering the basics. He will not teach her all of the secrets that were passed down to him, as he worries she wants to push herself too far for the people she cares for. He won't be responsible for that, and has no wish to see her become any more like him. In general, however, she is incredibly fun to be around, someone capable of bringing out the better part of him in light moments. He values her friendship immensely, even if he's awful at showing it.



Image
Credit
| Vesryn Cormyth |

9:43: They're not friends, but they've come to work reasonably well together in the field, and this is really all Romulus hopes to achieve. He likes Vesryn far more than he did upon initially meeting him at Haven. He suspects that the elf has changed somewhat since then, through a few trials and connections he's built with the Inquisition. He seems more genuine more often now, less prone to that arrogant, overly enthused attitude he often carried before. They probably won't become friends, but Romulus at least doesn't mind it when he's around.



Image
Credit
| Kharisanna Istimaethoriel |

9:43: Zee seems convinced that Rom is in love with Khari. He supposes it must be true, though as far as he can tell different people have different ideas of what love is. He feels selfish for feeling the way he does, and the more he thinks on it, the more it feels like something wrong. Something he should keep to himself. Something he doesn't know if he's ready for. More than that, what they already have means everything to him. They've been together, leaning on each other, in everything. Stupid, simple things like games of capture the flag, all the way up to the heaviest matters. Reconnecting with her family, confronting the truth of his own. The strength of her morals, and his hope for the future.

Whatever his future, he hopes she's in it, and he hopes their bond is never threatened by anything again. Having her at his side gives him confidence that he can make being an Inquisitor work, that good can win, as she said. Against Corypheus, against the world that tries to keep her down, and in his soul.



Image
Credit
| Rilien Falavel |

9:43: Enough time in near-contact with Rilien has been more than enough to convince Rom of his depth, though he never really doubted that, given the position that the Tranquil has so successfully been able to hold. He envies Estella, in a way. That she should be so lucky to have a mentor such as him. He's started to see just how much Rilien means to a few people, and Rom wishes he could've had someone like that in his own past. In any case, he has him as a resource now, and wonders if there aren't any ways he should be taking advantage of his presence.



Image
Credit
| Estella Avenarius |

9:43: The year was troubling for both of them, but in another way it was solidifying. They practice with their marks together, carefully experimenting and improving both their control and strength over their foreign abilities. The knowledge of how they acquired the marks has a way of driving Rom, and he suspects it does the same for her. How they acquired them together, on even footing; two words that guide how Rom wants to feel about their relationship going forward. None of the madness in the past about one being a fraud, the other being a true Herald. He likes it much better this way. He's glad she was able to find success in Val Royeaux, as it seems to have boosted her confidence, and by extension the confidence of the Inquisition as a whole, Rom included.




Image

Image

Image

"There's still a lot to be done. Enemies that need killing.
That doesn't lessen the value of everything we've accomplished so far, though."

So begins...

Romulus's Story

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius

0.25 INK

Image



Those who oppose Thee
Shall know the wrath of heaven.
Field and forest shall burn,
The seas shall rise and devour them,
The wind shall tear their nations
From the face of the earth.
Lightning shall rain down from the sky,
They shall cry out to their false gods,
And find silence.
—Canticle of Andraste 7:19

Image

He woke as he had lived: on his knees.

It was a sound that stirred Romulus first, a crackling like lightning, but without the thunder. Dull shocks of pain rattled up his arm and through his body, and he groaned quietly. His eyes slowly opened, to see nothing but blurred darkness. There was some dull light ahead of him, on the ground around him, but he couldn't make it out. He was hungry, but nauseous. Uncomfortable from the hot pains and the cold air. He was a man far from home, and worst of all, he didn't understand what had led him to this point.

Another crackle from below, and he grimaced, as a green light illuminated his peripherals. He tipped forward, barely putting his hands to the ground to catch himself. The green light was stifled, and Romulus heard the clink of iron manacles. In chains again. He shifted his feet beneath him. His legs were mostly numb, either from the cold or the awkward position, but he heard the same clink from them as well. Either he was a prisoner to someone, or he was home again, and in a great deal of trouble.

He turned his left hand over to look at his palm. A mark spread across his skin, a vaguely green-tinted scar, but from what weapon, Romulus could not say. Suddenly, it erupted with green light and the crackling noise, and the pain shot through him with ease, eliciting a growl of pain. In the light, he could see the symbol on the cold stone floor beneath him. The Chantry sun. His vision was clearing up. This was some kind of cellar or storage area. It hardly looked like a dungeon.

To his left was the only other person in the room. A young woman, by the looks of her, but it was hard to tell precisely how young, given that her face was streaked with dirt and half of it was planted against the floor. She may have originally been kneeling as he was, but if so, she’d tipped over sideways at some point, and was now half-sprawled with her head towards him, clearly unconscious. She was wearing some kind of dark red or maroon tunic, a silver stripe on the outside of her sleeve at her bicep, but beyond that she bore no identifying markers. An empty scabbard at one hip indicated she’d once been armed, but of greater interest was her right hand.

Her fingers were curled inwards slightly, obscuring her palm, but nonetheless there was a soft green light issuing from it, throwing her face into a sickly sort of relief in the gloom of whatever chamber they’d been thrown into.

He remembered her. Her face, her clothes. He'd seen her, not long ago, he knew that much. Romulus tried to rise, to push himself over to her, so that he might wake her and figure what had happened to them, but before he could even get his feet under him the green light burst again from his hand, forcing him back down. Nearby he heard soft footsteps, and stilled himself, breathing slowly through his nose.

The footsteps, deliberate but swift, grew louder, resolving into three distinct pairs of feet: two pairs heavier than the third. They hit what must have been a staircase, and then a door in the front of the room burst open with a bang, almost thrown back too hard. A woman in dark clothing entered, followed by a pair of larger men, both armed with halberds. She herself bore no visible weaponry, but from the way they were two paces behind her at all times, it was clear that she wielded the authority in the group.

She came to a stop before them, motioning to the guard on her right, who detached from her flank and circled around behind both Romulus and the girl. A shifting of armor plates made it obvious he’d leveled his weapon, but at a modest distance. The woman, blonde and entering middle age, narrowed her eyes, flicking them to the girl a moment before they came to rest on him.

“Explain.” The command was soft, but a threat was clearly implied.

Romulus had worked himself back to his centered kneeling position by the time the woman came before him with her two guards. Her command was not surprising to him; it was not difficult to tell he'd done something to land himself within these walls, in these chains, but he knew not what it was, or how it had happened. He remembered... some things, but they would not be shared with her on a simple command.

There was some that could be discerned simply by looking at him. The markings on him, not to mention his skin tone and general appearance, identified him as Rivaini of birth. His weapons had been either destroyed or confiscated, as had his tonics. He'd been removed of his outer layer of clothing, the leather armor chest piece and the thick cloak, leaving him only in a bland, dark tunic, and brown trousers. There were no identifying markers on his clothes or weapons to link him to any person or organization, nor were there any orders or notes in his possession to be confiscated. This, of course, was by design, in case this exact situation occurred.

He settled his hands on his thighs, and kept his gaze steady, around the level of the woman's feet. Any words he spoke would have repercussions for more than just himself, he knew. So he spoke none.

As it happened, that silence would go unchallenged, at least for a moment, because the girl next to him was starting to stir. At first, it looked like she’d fallen into the grip of some nightmare—her hands clenched and she seemed to curl in on herself, her knees pulled as close into her chest as her chains would allow. But then the cracking sound returned, and her eyes snapped open even as her expression twisted in pain.

She gripped her wrist with her other hand until it passed, then slowly pushed herself into a sitting position, her legs tucked under her. She blinked several times, apparently taking in her surroundings, before her brows knit and she tipped her head to look up at the woman. “Who
 what’s
 what happened?” She listed slightly sideways again, but caught herself before she fell over.

The woman’s lips thinned, frustration seeping into her facial expression. A muscle in her jaw ticked, but when she spoke, it was slow and deliberate, the cadence almost monotone. “The Conclave was attacked. The Temple of Sacred Ashes is destroyed. The Divine, hundreds of Templars and mages, all dead. And you—” Her hand spread in a gesture that encompassed both of them. “You were the only survivors. I will not ask again: explain. Give me a reason not to kill you where you sit.” Behind them, the guard’s armor plates scraped softly.

Romulus processed the information. The Conclave, attacked. The Temple, destroyed. The Divine, dead. And they believed him... responsible? If he'd been pulled from the ruins of a Temple, in his current shape, he supposed he would think himself guilty, too. He didn't feel great, but he was in no danger of dying. At least, not from physical wounds. The scar on his hand, the flashing green light, it was not a good sign. Perhaps he was a dead man already.

He had the words to stay her hand. At least, he suspected they might stay her hand. Perhaps they'd simply kill him anyway. He could give the parameters of his mission. To infiltrate the Temple, not destroy it. To watch over the Conclave and report on it, not attack it. To ensure that the Divine lived, not kill her. But to relay the orders he'd been given would prompt the question of who had given them. Better for them to think he'd acted on his own.

Romulus remained silent.

“D-dead?” the other prisoner seemed to have no such compunction. “All of them?” Here eyes were wide, undisguised grief slowly dawning over her features. Her next exhale shuddered from her lungs, but she straightened herself up, blinking away what must have been tears. She murmured something too low to hear, then squared her shoulders and met their interrogator’s eyes.

“Please, I
” she trailed off and licked her lips, swallowing audibly. “My name is Estella Avenarius. I’m
 I’m a lieutenant with the Argent Lions mercenary company. We were
 we were there to help protect the Conclave, to make sure that the mages and Templars kept the peace. I—” Her voice faltered. “I remember running.” She glanced to her side, at Romulus. “We were both running, from
 something. And there was
 a woman, I think, reaching toward us.” She shook her head. “And then nothing. This.”

A pause. “Please
 we didn’t
 we aren’t behind this.”

Despite his stoic demeanor thus far, Romulus could not hide the compulsory reaction at the name that fell from the lips of the other prisoner. His eyes shifted left, his head following suit before he turned it back a moment later. Estella Avenarius. Could it be that he recognized her from more than just a recent memory? He knew the family name, and knew it to be Tevinter. He remembered a pair of children, from a time when the word slave had no meaning to him. But more than that, he remembered the family name, and how it occasionally graced the tongue of his domina. Did she remember him, he wondered? Unlikely.

A slow breath hissed out of the interrogator, but she seemed to relax slightly at the mention of something the girl had said. Perhaps it was her name, or perhaps it was the company she spoke of. Still, she looked to be gathering herself for another question before the door opened again, this time with no footsteps to presage it. The guards remained in place when she turned, her shoulders easing further at the appearance of the new person.

From the ears, he could only be an elf, though a relatively tall one. His hair was white, but obviously not from age, and the sunburst mark of the Chantry was prominent upon his brow. He was dressed for battle, not so differently from the woman he stopped beside. Sharp eyes swept over the both of them, though they stopped on Estella. “Unchain her, and his feet. They must go to the Rift.” His tone was flat, as though devoid of any feeling whatsoever, and his expression remained neutral as Estella was released and the other guard warily unshackled Romulus’s feet, leaving his hands bound as they had been.

As soon as she was free, Estella sighed softly, then turned to the new arrival and smiled. It wasn’t a large one, and was contained primarily in her eyes, but though it faded quickly, it was definitely present. She looked relieved, and a few steps later she was directly in front of him. There was a slightly-unsure moment where it looked like she might attempt to hug him, but she didn’t, instead turning around partway, to where Romulus was still shackled. “Can’t we take those off? I don’t remember much of what happened, but I know it wasn’t his fault.”

"Perhaps, but other things remain to be determined. Follow me, both of you."

Romulus might've tried to make an escape after his feet were unshackled, but his estimations of his captors left him overmatched. The Tranquil moved extremely well, and was geared for a fight. Romulus had nothing but manacles around his wrists. Estella, at least, seemed to have a decent relationship with the elf. Her defense of him, while entirely unwarranted, was welcome. If she remembered the same that he did, there was no way to be so certain.

A strong hand gripped his arm and hauled him to his feet. After being prodded to move forward, Romulus was allowed to walk on his own. His dark eyes were constantly moving, wary, unused to being the center of concern for so many. The guards didn't much care for watching Estella, he could see. They had eyes only for him, the man who would not speak in his own defense.

They passed through a heavy oak door, climbing some stairs until they entered the main hall of what looked to be a Chantry building. The pews had been pushed off to the sides or even dismantled, while the walls were lined with the wounded and weary. Their eyes found the two marked prisoners as they walked, and their gazes were accusing. How long had it been, Romulus wondered. There was a gap in his memory, but the length of it, he could not say.

Two guards at the main doors pushed them open for the group, and blinding afternoon light, reflected off the pearly white snow, assaulted his eyes. He brought a hand up against the light, and shuddered briefly from the chill, the feel of which he had yet to become accustomed to.

What urged him to open his eyes and look around was a crackle, not unlike the kind that came from his hand, but deeper and much more powerful, followed by rumbles and distant booms. He lowered his hands, and stared up into the sky. In the distance, above where the Temple of Sacred Ashes once stood, was now a great beacon of green light, reaching up into a great tear in the very sky itself. Even the clouds around it appeared ill, diseased. It seemed to radiate magical energy from within, even at this distance.

"It is called the Rift, or the Breach, depending on who is referring to it.” The Tranquil explained this with the same unshakeable air they always seemed to have. “Three days ago, it appeared in the sky, after an explosion that destroyed the Conclave, and killed almost everyone in attendance.” He turned to face them, and his eyes fell upon the marks on their hands. “It shares some properties with the marks you bear, though the exact nature of the connection is elusive. What we do know is that it is a sort of tear in the curtain between this world and the Fade. And it grows.”

Cutting his glance from Romulus to Estella and then back again, he continued. “It is not the only one, but it is the largest, and all have the same cause. If it continues to grow, the results will be unpleasant.”

“So then
 how do we fix it?” Estella stared up at it, lips pursed into a thin line, before another loud burst accompanied her pitching forward onto her hands and knees as the mark on her hand brightened. As quickly as the pulse had come, it appeared to recede, and she clenched her fist around a chunk of snow.

Romulus suffered the same, his left hand bursting from within with the same green light, and he doubled over, clutching it to himself. He tightly controlled his breathing, tearing his eyes from the Breach and placing them on the Tranquil.

He’d bent over to assist Estella to her feet, taking hold of both her elbows until she was steady again. Once both were more or less recovered, he stepped back. "I do not know with certainty. But we have observed that every time the Rift grows, your marks do as well, and they are killing you. The best hypothesis we have is that those marks may be necessary to close the Breach, but time grows short, for you and for the rest of us.”

“If I can help, then I will. Just tell me what I have to do.” Estella drew herself up taller, her expression smoothing out even as her shoulders aligned properly over her spine. She held the Tranquil’s eyes for a moment, then turned hers towards Romulus, the question in them obvious.

Romulus took the news that he was dying fairly well, all things considered. The Tranquil's estimation of the situation made things a lot clearer for him, in fact. The tear in the sky was a danger to all, and to their knowledge, the marks on their hands were somehow linked. If there were no further questions for the moment as to why he was here, uninvited, or how he'd ended up a survivor of the deadly blast, then he could help. But there was a condition, first.

He held out his shackled hands, and spoke quietly. "Unbind me. And I will help." It was possible he didn't have a choice in the matter. But he was also much more useful with his hands at his disposal. And it seemed like they needed all the help they could get.

The elf nodded to the guard nearest, who stepped forward and unchained Romulus, replacing the shackles at his belt. For a moment, the Tranquil simply studied him, head tilted slightly to one side, but if he had anything further by way of questions, he asked only one.

"What is your name?”

For the moment, they displayed about the same level of emotion to one another, even though one was Tranquil. He rubbed his wrists once they were free.

"Romulus."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Unfortunately, though they had been freed in the strict sense, it did not seem that everyone had accepted the situation quite the same way Rilien had. As he led them down a short pathway to what looked like the exit of whatever encampment this was, there was no shortage of hostile glares to go around. Some part of Estella wanted to wither and hide behind the Tranquil, or else stop and try to explain the situation to everyone, but that part was something she kept a lid on as well as she could, trying not to let her apprehension creep into her body language. She walked a great deal like the elf in front of her, actually, though she didn’t consciously make an attempt to do so.

They stopped for a moment by someone who must have been in charge of supplies or something, and not for the first time, she wondered whose soldiers these really were. They wore the colors of no nation, and something about the settlement suggested far too many for any mercenary company she’d ever heard of. But they weren’t Templars, and they didn’t look like mages, either, which left her entirely mystified as to their allegiance. In any case, Rilien seemed to have authority enough to get their equipment back, and she felt herself ease slightly once her saber was back at her side where it belonged.

It didn’t take her more than a few minutes to arrange her leathers, either, pulling them back on over her company tunic. Her motion hitched for just a moment when she got to her cloak, dark grey and clasped with a simple lion design in silver, and her fingers trembled when she affixed it by her shoulder, but she knew well enough that she couldn’t think about it now. First, the Rift, and then
 then everything else.

A deep breath put it from her mind, and she glanced askance at her unlikely companion. Romulus—something was there, some memory she couldn’t recall, but likely, it was just one of the many gaps in her recollection of the events of three days ago that needed filling. “Ready?” Her tone was quiet, but not so flat as either of theirs had been.

Romulus had finished donning his own gear a few moments before Estella. He wore only a sturdy leather chestplate for armor, and had added gloves and his black cloak to the ensemble. In his left hand, where the glow of his mark still came slightly through the glove, was a flat targe shield, unadorned and sturdy, while in his right was a wide thrusting dagger, which he sheathed at the hip on that side. He buckled on a heavy belt with several pouches, briefly checking inside for their contents. He then pulled his hood up, casting his eyes into shadow, and nodded.

“Okay then.” She supposed it was a good thing taciturn people didn’t intimidate her as much as they used to. Turning back to Rilien, she nodded, and the two of them followed after him as he led them onto a mountain path of some kind. It wasn’t exactly snowing, but there was plenty of it blowing around; the wind seemed to be quite strong here, but then, it was the mountains. They passed some fortifications along the way; it seemed the demons from the Breach had made it at least this far already, at some point.

They might have made faster progress, had the marks on their hands not kept acting up. Estella had been electrocuted before, and it felt a little like that—like a mage putting a bolt of lightning right in the palm of her hand. It tingled and left her temporarily numb, and she flexed the leather of her glove, trying to restore sensation each time. It wasn’t unbearable, though, just sudden, and they kept up a march pace.

After about ten minutes, they came to a stone bridge, the river beneath which seemed to be frozen through. Her breath puffed out in little clouds as she followed the Tranquil over, the rock solid under her feet until about halfway over. She’d chanced another look at the Breach, only to find that something else was falling from it—and was about to land where she was.

“Look out!” A spilt-second later, there was a massive crash, and the bridge collapsed beneath them, spilling Estella down towards the ice below. She landed hard on her shoulder, her head knocking into a stone and sending white flickers across her vision. Several more crashed down around her, cracking the ice in several places but not breaking through. Disoriented and dizzy, she could still make out the vague outlines of several demons, which had apparently scattered from the initial impact. Trying to stand was presently proving to be an impossible endeavor, as she couldn’t balance well enough to get her feet underneath her.

Another impact sound corresponded with Rilien’s appearance in Estella’s field of vision, his hands moving to where his knives were crossed over his back. He drew both in a smooth, practiced motion, then glanced back at her over his shoulder. The demons crept closer, however, and though his lips pursed slightly, he returned his attention forward, and sprang, propelling himself forward with powerful strides that seemed not to falter even on the slick surface of the ice.

He used it to his advantage, actually, sliding himself past the first of the demons, a hunched shade with inky-purple flesh and arms many times too long for its proportions. It took a swing at him, but he ducked under it, allowing his momentum to carry him past, until he curved his trajectory sharply to the side and came around behind it, plunging both knives into its back and tearing them out to either side. It fell with a wet splattering sound to the ice below.

From nearby Estella another of the shades pulled itself from a small crater in the ground, glowing eyes locked on her. They were soon forced away, however, when Romulus leaped down from a pill of rubble and bashed it solidly in the side of the head with his shield's rim. It moaned angrily, slashing at him with clawed hands, but he nimbly darted back a step, sliding a foot on the ice but clearly expecting to do so. The next slash scraped over the face of his shield, and he took a hard step forward, wrapping his shield arm around the grotesque neck of the thing and swinging around onto its back. From there he plunged his wide knife down into its chest, and tore up vertically, spewing black blood down onto the ice.

It sank down into the earth, lowering Romulus down with it to land firmly on his feet. He wiped the knife clean and sheathed it, before walking the few steps over to Estella, and holding out his right hand.

"Can you stand?"

Estella blinked a few times, fighting back a sigh. Of course. She couldn’t even regain her feet in enough time to be useful. She felt the distinct and familiar knot of shame forming at the pit of her stomach, but all the same she nodded, though she wasn’t entirely sure of the veracity of her answer, and reached out with her left hand, grasping Romulus’s right and using it to pull herself to her feet.

Once the initial wave of nausea had passed, she made sure her feet were steady underneath her, and only then let go of his hand. “I
 yeah. Thanks, I’m okay now.” Or okay enough anyway. She made sure all her equipment was in place before following the other two off the river and onto the bank. There didn’t seem to be much around, and the wind carried no sound to her ears save the occasional hum or rumble from the Rift itself.

Demons fell from the sky with much greater regularity as they got closer, most of them striking relatively far away, seemingly concentrated on some area still in the distance. The general sense Estella had was that they were climbing, though the road was far from straightforward, and occasionally they took what must have been shortcuts over frozen rivers, often enough that she was suddenly glad of that time her brother had frozen the pond behind the Chantry garden and insisted she slide around on it with him. At least she didn’t fall, though she hardly managed the crossings with the grace of the others.

Eventually, they came to a more robust-looking architectural feature: two stone pillars flanking a deliberate staircase, which was mostly but not completely covered in snow. By this point, the din of a battle was audible, and Estella looked to Rilien.

"Allies. We had best make haste.” He mounted the stairs first, daggers still drawn, and led them into what looked like the remains of a building, its bones now open to the elements. Given that only about two feet of wall had survived anywhere, they were easily able to spot a small-scale battle in progress, several more of the soldiers in open conflict with a pack of demons about ten strong.

More curious than that, however, was the green, crystalline structure seemingly suspended in midair in the center of the skirmish. It oscillated and mutated its shape almost constantly, but occupied roughly the same area at all times. The hue of it was a match to the marks on their hands and the massive Rift in the sky, an ominous hint at its nature.

Rilien moved forward first, picking up into a run and leaping off the five-foot ledge that separated them from the battle below. He disappeared almost immediately into the fray, leaving them to follow.

Romulus paused before following, to draw a thin vial of light blue liquid from a pouch on his belt. He pulled the cork from the top of it with his shield hand, and tipped his head back, downing the concoction in one gulp. From under his hood, his skin took on a shimmering appearance for a few moments, like a physical layer had surrounded him following the ingestion of the tonic. He shook his head, perhaps at the taste of the strength of it, slipping the now empty vial back into the pouch. He then drew his knife, and dropped down after Rilien.

With no excuse for laying around this time, Estella was a bit slower on the takeoff than the other two, but with a delay of a couple seconds to gape at the green crystal
 thing, she was off, too, her saber in her hand, glowing faintly with the light of its enchantment. She approached the ledge at a sprint, leaping off with all the momentum she had, landing heavily but steadily on the ground below. Her entrance drew the attention of at least one of the demons, another shade, and her grip tightened on her sword as she set her feet properly underneath her, bending slightly at the knees.

She exhaled as it lunged for her, dodging to the side in enough time that its claws whistled by her leathers, and she used the proximity to bring the saber down with a two-handed grip, scoring a deep slash in its forearm. She’d learned never to overcommit to any single maneuver, though, and so she didn’t waste time trying to cut any deeper than she already had, instead slicing another shallow gash further up the arm before it recovered and shoved at her with its other hand.

Forced to take several steps back, she reset her stance and propelled herself forward, lower than its shoulder, keeping the saber down by her hip, angling it only as she charged by its side, the lunge itself as well as the clever angle of the blade doing more of the work than her arms, which was fortunate since she wasn’t that strong. The gash was deep this time, and she whirled, taking advantage of the time it took to accustom itself to the pain and aiming her next stroke, letting it slide across the side of what passed for its neck, bringing a gout of blackish-red blood to the surface and dropping the shade itself to the ground.

There was no time for celebration, however, as something—she knew not what—caught her in the back, sending her pitching forwards onto her face. She rolled to the side, knowing that any follow-up would likely aim for where she landed, and in doing so, narrowly avoided another set of claws. She kicked for the shade’s legs, before remembering it didn’t have legs, as such, and was almost impossible to trip, wasting her opportunity. Wincing at the pain in her back, she leaped to her feet, in just enough time to catch the incoming swing with the blade side of her sword.

Her arms shook with the effort of fending off the blow, but then she angled the saber to slide it away, and it bit deeper into the shade’s hand, earning her an enraged shriek. Gritting her teeth, she pressed forward, slashing broadly on her strongest pattern: the diagonal right-to-left. That staggered the creature, and she was moving forward for the finishing blow when suddenly, pain erupted on her right hand again, worse than before, and she fell to her knees with the force of it, unable to finish off the shade, which readied to do her in instead.

Romulus fell to a knee nearby as well, gritting his teeth and managing to keep his shield raised, despite the crackling green light emanating from behind it. A shade bashed against the shield, forcing it aside, but when it raised both arms for a more damaging strike he lunged forward, plunging the knife into its chest and driving it back. Romulus withdrew the knife and thrust it in several more times, forcing the shade to sink to the ground along with him.

The shade struck to try and rip Estella's head from her shoulders with its claws. Before it could follow through in its attempt however, it came to a very sudden and violent stop, as if it hit something other than its target. And it appeared to have, as a blue transparent luminescent barrier stood erected between Estella and the shade. Then, someone else came into view, someone new. A tall woman with white hair and a pair of horns rising from her forehead, one hand wreathed in the same blue as the shield, the other holding a staff, put herself beside Estella.

The hand that controlled the Fade then shoved forward and the shield mimicked the gesture, ramming back into the shade and creating room between it and them. She pulled her hand back and threw it forward again, the shield bashing the shade again, and throwing it to the ground. She finished by drawing the shield into the air, and slamming it into the prone shade, banishing it in a plume of green light.

With the shade dealt with, the woman immediately turned and went to a knee. Clearly she was looking for any injuries Estella may have sustained in the fight, but upon finding none that were immediately visible, offered a timid smile. A smile that quickly faded when the light of the mark on her hand caught her golden eyes.

Estella frowned, too, looking down at it, then back up at the woman. Qunari; something she knew mostly because of a friend. She hadn’t met many, but she wasn’t afraid. At least not anymore. “Thank you,” she murmured, pushing herself to her feet. A quick glance around confirmed that the last of the shades was falling, meeting its end by Rilien’s knives, from the look of it. She wasn’t sure she should find that thought as reassuring as she did, but there it was.

Of course, that still left the matter of the green
 thing in the air. “Is that
 also a rift?” It was obviously not quite the same as the one all the way up in the sky, but Rilien had said something about smaller ones existing as well. She couldn’t help but stare at it, even as the mark on her hand seemed to grow almost agitated, the light in it pulsing brighter, though not quite as badly as when it grew.

"Yes.” Rilien’s reply was prompt, even as he stooped to wipe the blood and ichor from his knives with snow, sliding them back into their wooden sheaths. He remained at a distance from the anomaly itself however, his eyes fixed on it in a fashion that could only be described as wary. "There are many of these in the area.”

The Qunari woman had slipped back out of view behind Estella, though she was soon reminded of her presence when gentle fingers gingerly grasped the forearm of the hand that held the mark. The young woman's eyes went from the mark to the smaller rift before alighting on Estella. Though she averted them before they could make eye contact, the woman offered a hopeful smile before leading Estella's hand to stretch out toward the rift.

It felt
 right, somehow. The same kind of right she rarely encountered during one of her training sessions, when she executed some move exactly the way she, intellectually, knew it was supposed to be done. The kind of right that happened when mind and body were in concordance, harmony. Like it was natural as breathing.

Of course, that feeling lasted only for a moment, and then there was pain. The electric sensation of something ripping up her whole arm from her hand, doing a torturous circuit of her entire body, and then exiting again. And something certainly exited, a beam of green-and-black light that struck, with unerring precision, at the center of the rift. Estella’s knees buckled, but she kept her hand pointed at the rift, using her own left hand to add to the Qunari woman’s support of her right.

Breathing in through her nose and out through her mouth, Estella waited for it, whatever it was, to pass, and in time, there was a strange sound, one that grew in pitch until it ended in a booming crack, and the pain disappeared, leaving her with a curious lightness. She swallowed back bile, and glanced up.

The rift was gone.

She’d actually done it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala held Estella, the name that Rilien had given earlier, upright as the mark did, in fact, close the rift as she'd hoped. Relief washed over her, considering she wasn't even sure that it would even work in the first place. She was glad that it did. It was a hunch or, rather, an educated guess; If the mark reacted in turn with the giant tear in the sky, and the smaller rifts were the result of that tear, then there remained a chance that the smaller rifts could be effected by the mark. At least, that was the hope, and it appeared correct.

Afterward, the woman took Estella's hand in her own and gingerly inspected it. It had continued to grow larger than the last she'd seen it. It was worrying. She bit her lip as she thought and stared at it. If it could effect the smaller rifts, then it stood to reason that the mark and the rifts were related. If it were able to close the smaller rifts, then it could hold the same effect on the tear in the sky. And if the tear was closed, then it was likely that the mark would cease to grow as well. She ventured a glance into the broken sky, before she gave Estella's hand a comforting squeeze and allowed her control back. She then looked toward the other bearer of a mark, the man in the hood, and though his hand was obscured, the light could still be recognized.

She frowned. If they were to save these two, then they would need to hurry to the tear, and hope that they could close it. It was then, however, that Asala noticed just how close she was to Estella. Her eyes widened for a moment in fear and she quickly put a step or two between them, embarrassment burning into her face.

"S-sorry," she stuttered.

Estella flexed her hand, then looked back up at Asala and shook her head. “N-no, it’s fine. How did you know it would do that?”

"I.. Uh. Didn't?" she said, sounding more like she was asking than answering.

Asala stood clutching the collar of the thick white robes she wore, her shoulders bent in and making her look smaller than her build should suggest. Now that most eyes were on her, she could almost feel them individually, and she only shrank further into herself, the blush deepening on her ashen skin. "Well. I-I mean, I thought it would," she answered as her feet shuffled beneath her. "I'd hoped," she added.

"Asala was your attendant healer after the explosion; she had opportunity to study the marks.” That was Rilien, who was already moving forward again. "Now that we know they work, we must keep moving. There is much more to do before we reach the Rift. This way.”

The dusky-skinned man in the hood withdrew his blade from the shade he'd felled, having watched the whole display of rift-closing and stuttering conversation. He sheathed his weapon as he approached Asala, peering up at her from under his hood. "If what the elf says is true, you have my thanks," he said, with a nod. "My name is Romulus." It appeared to be all he planned on giving, as he immediately turned after that and followed after Rilien.

He led them down a steep embankment to the river, frozen solid, but for the moment, they stayed to the left of it, their boots crunching through snow. It had begun to fall from the sky again, as opposed to merely being batted about by the wind, making the terrain rougher going, but the four of them nevertheless kept up a reasonable pace, leaving the other soldiers behind to keep the location secure.

The Rift was spitting out demons with much greater frequency here, low-level shades, mostly, which descended to the ground in flashes of green light, landing with solid thuds like stones would make. For the most part, Rilien kept them from direct conflict, skirting the edges of the heavier-hit areas and aiming them efficiently for where the rest of the army was located. They crossed over what must have been a lake, and then ascended again, this time up an even steeper hill.

It was not long, however, before the hum of another small rift could be heard, and with it, the sounds of fighting, this time, right by the gate they needed to pass.

From beside Asala, Estella shifted her weight slightly, a soft rasp indicating that she’d drawn her sword, a slightly-curved, one-handed implement with the distinct sense of powerful enchantment about it. “Let’s try not to mess up this time,” she muttered, though it was unclear whether she’d meant anyone else to hear it or not. When she moved, it was to fan out towards the left, where a cluster of soldiers looked about to be overwhelmed, and she caught a shade broadly across the back, flinging an arc of blood off the blade on the follow-through. That one was taken care of, at least, but there were many others yet remaining.

"... Wh-what did we mess up?" Asala asked thinking she meant them both, though by time she did Estella had moved on. She turned toward Romulus then, though before she could risk accidently making eye contact, she stiffened and turned her head forward. People were much more easy to be around when they were asleep, as it turned out. There wasn't the risk of them judging her then. Puffing her cheeks out, she shook her head and followed Estella into the battle ahead.

She approached the cluster of soldiers, but she did not wade in. She lifted the hand that did not carry her staff as it began to glow in a dull blue light. She peered into the battle intently, searching for the moments of opportunity and striking with precision. Though perhaps striking was not the best word. A luminscent barrier erected itself between a soldier and a shade, quickly pushing the shade back before vanishing just as quick. While doing no damage itself, the soldier saw the gift for what it was and struck down the demon himself, nodding his thanks to Asala.

A bolt of glowing green energy wailed by Asala's head from her right, missing her narrowly. A ghostly figure, a pale green wraith, floated around the edges of the fight, hurling magical attacks into it. Several dissipated upon colliding with the Qunari woman's barriers. In the middle of its casting of another, a knife burst forth from its chest, the body offering little resistance. It tried to call up a barrier of its own, but the blade had torn a sizable hole clean through its chest by then. It screamed, and faded like so much mist, revealing Romulus behind it.

Following the example he'd seen earlier, Romulus took several aggressive steps towards the rift, and an arc of the green magic shot forth from his hand, ignoring the full glove. It twisted and crackled, prompting the nearby soldiers to back away to a safe distance, while the rift became overloaded and destabilized. From under his hood, the man's bared teeth could be seen, gritting together with effort, until at last he ripped his hand away, breaking the arc, and exploding the rift in front of him. All evidence of it vanished in a few seconds. Asala was glad that both marks had the ability to close the rifts.

No few of the soldiers were wide-eyed at the sudden disappearance of the rift, but at a quick gesture from Rilien, they reassembled, and two of them ran to the gate, the indistinct sound of voices indicating that they were talking to their comrades on the other side. With a delay of only a few seconds, it swung open inwards, admitting the four of them, the Tranquil in front.

"This is the forward camp.” The Tranquil paused a moment, likely to allow the two newcomers a chance to adjust to the situation. What was immediately visible was what looked like a wide stone rampart, laden with the tools of warfare. Racks of javelins, catapult ammunition, and, close to the parapet at the end, what appeared to be a command table. Currently, two people stood nearest to it, one directly behind it, dressed in the white and red of a Chantry brother. He appeared to be having quite an animated argument with Tanith, Rilien’s assistant, who was much less reactive but still obviously agitated.

“You don’t understand. We must get them to the Temple of Sacred Ashes. They’re the only chance we have.” She spoke slowly, as though trying to explain something to an obstinate child.

“Absolutely not. You’ve already caused enough trouble without resorting to this exercise in futility!” As the group approached, the man threw Tanith an angry glare, to which she reacted only by crossing her arms over her chest, before both caught notice of the approach of the quartet.

“Ah, here they come.”

Tanith nodded. “Chancellor Roderick, you know Ser Rilien. The young woman in the back is Asala Kaaras, and the other two are—”

"I know who they are," Roderick answered, the contempt easily detectable in both his face and tone.

Asala spared only a glance to the argument Tanith and the man were having, her attentions instead toward the soldiers that milled about. Some bore bloodstained bandages around injuries, and in her eyes, that was more important than some squabbles. She was hardly use in discussions of import anyway, she figured that she would be of use elsewhere. Breaking off from the group, she approached the soldier who looked to be in the most pain, leaned against the ramparts and breathing slowly. She gestured for him to take a seat and then began to inspect him. Soon, a gentle warm light emanated from her hands as she began to work on his wounds, and the soldier's facial expressions softened soon thereafter.

The argument, however, continued and she listened as she worked. "As Grand Chancellor of the Chantry, I hereby order you to take these criminals to Val Royeux to face execution," the Chancellor demanded. The worry immediately leapt into Asala's face as she looked up from her work and gasped.

"E-execution?! He can't do that! Can he?" she asked fearfully.

Neither Rilien nor Romulus seemed to react much to this pronouncement, though Estella had paled slightly, which was perhaps understandable, with someone bandying about the word ‘executed’ so freely.

The Tranquil, however, only blinked, folding his hands into his sleeves. “You do not command me, Chancellor.” It was a statement of fact, given the tone, but it caused the man in question to scowl deeply.

“Perhaps not, but you serve by special dispensation, and the understanding was, you would be serving the Chantry!” Roderick’s face had gone slightly red, due to either cold or strain, and his grip on the edge of the table was white-knuckled.

Rilien shook his head. “I was asked only to do as the Divine bid, not the Chantry.”

“And Justinia is dead! We must elect a replacement and follow her orders on the matter. In the meantime, we must call a retreat—our positon here is hopeless, surely you can see that.” The Chancellor’s shoulders slumped, and he flicked a glance to the Breach, his anxiety transparent.

But again, Rilien seemed to disagree. “We must close the Breach. Anything less delays the inevitable and seals our fates.” He glanced over Roderick’s shoulder at Tanith, who sighed, but stepped in closer.

“Look
 there are two ways we can do this. Either we charge with the troops and try to make it directly to the Temple, or
 we go the less-direct way. The troops can distract while a smaller group heads through the mountains.” She gestured at the table while she spoke, probably pointing things out on a map or something of that nature.

“We lost contact with an entire squad up there!” Roderick’s protests grew more desperate. “Listen to me! Abandon this before more lives are lost.”

At that point, everyone’s attention was drawn skyward, as the Breach seemed to surge, bathing the whole area in sickly green light, which as before reacted with the marks on both Romulus’s and Estella’s hands. The latter shifted uncomfortably, but both remained standing. “Whatever we do, we should do it soon,” she said, cradling her right hand to her chest.

Asala tossed a worried glance at both Romulus and Estella, as their marks surged with the Breach. She frowned as she finished healing the soldier, who grasped her shoulder in thanks before letting her rise. While she did not wish to speak her thoughts aloud, the more time they wasted simply talking, the larger the Breach grew, and the larger the marks grew. And the larger the marks grew, so would the danger be to the two who bore them.

"M-Maybe," She began to attract attention. And though it did, she clutched at her collar again, her nerves playing clearly on her face. Still, though uncomfortable, she continued. "Maybe we should l-let them decide what we do?" she said. It was their lives at stake, and it was only with them that they had a chance to close the Breach.

"We cannot do this without them." she added, with a before unseen firmness. It lasted only a moment however, before she retreated back into herself.

"We must reach the Temple somehow. There are two routes, and two of you.” Rilien half-turned, such that he was now obviously able to see everyone involved. "Strategically, the wisest thing to do is send one of you in each direction, so that if one of you is delayed or killed, the other will have a better chance of success.” He paused, glanced at Romulus, and then Estella, waiting a beat longer than seemed strictly necessary.

"But strategic advantage is of little use if you are not acting in the ways most conducive to your skills. What do you believe our course of action should be?”

Estella’s lips parted as if to speak, but at first she didn’t quite manage it, glancing at Romulus, then the rest of them, before finally sighing softly. “I can
 push with the soldiers, if you wanted to go the other way.” It almost sounded like a question, but in the end, the intonation fell down rather than up, making it a statement, if only just.

Romulus said nothing for a moment, still shrouded under his hood, but at last he nodded. "Don't die," he added softly, to Estella. He paused a moment, before adding, "that thing may require both of us." He tilted his head sideways briefly, in the direction of the Breach.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Romulus made his way up the steep mountain path, with only the Tranquil, Rilien, at his back. The density of the snowfall increased, as did the strength of the wind. Romulus shivered visibly several times, thankful that at least his cloak and gear had been returned. He was not accustomed to this climate yet, and was beginning to think he never would be. And now, with a hole torn in the sky and some link connecting him to it by the hand... it was difficult to say what was before him.

The path led upwards until a simple road would no longer suffice, and a sturdy wooden ladder presented itself. Romulus led the way, climbing up onto the platforms of wooden planks that allowed them to continue their ascent. Down below, he could hear the ever present sounds of fighting, the rumbles of demons smashing down into the earth, and from above, the booms of the Breach as it expanded hungrily across the sky.

The ladders led them into what looked like a cave network, which had evidently once been part of some livable complex, if the supplies were anything to go by. It was abandoned now, though, and the weather had seeped in over time, freezing water to parts of the floor, now slick and nearly textureless. With soft feet they navigated, both inclined to silence.

Rilien, as the others had called him, was the first one to break it. "You do not recall, why it was you and she who survived the explosion?” Logically for a Tranquil, his tone held no accusation, nor even curiosity, though there was something in it beyond the perfect neutrality they were known for nevertheless. He’d taken a position to Romulus’s left, slightly behind, and one of his knives was already drawn, flipped back so the blunt side of the blade lay against his forearm. He carried it like someone who’d done so all his life.

Romulus was familiar with the Tranquil, at least in part. It was not as prevalent in the Imperium as it was in the south, but the Magisterium was known to pass it as a punishment for those that stepped too far out of line. None of the Tranquil he had ever encountered were much like this elven one. They could hardly take care of themselves, let alone lead operations and skillfully protect themselves. He'd seen more than one person already look to Rilien as a source of authority. Romulus made a mental note not to underestimate him.

Didn't mean he would provide him with everything he knew, though. They had limited time, of course. But the question itself did not demand he give up anything meaningful. He lacked an adequate answer, in reality. "I do not remember," he said simply, before coming to a stop at a corner, and signaling for Rilien to halt as well.

Two wraiths wandered slowly, almost mournfully down the hallway beyond towards them. Romulus held out two fingers briefly so Rilien might know what was incoming, if he did not already. Romulus was not accustomed to working with others, certainly not the Tranquil. When the wraiths came in range, almost around the corner, Romulus led the charge out, shield protecting himself from the first magical blast. He rolled smoothly forward, stabbing up through the head of the left wraith, and ending it, the green mist soon fading up into the air. Beside him, the other dropped, too, victim to a clean, deep cut horizontally across its neck.

"What Estella recalled, in the Chantry... I remember that as well. Waking in a strange place, seeing her there with me, running from creatures, up a path. I remember the woman at the top. She glowed, and reached out to us. After that... nothing." He frowned, trying to remember, and wondering why only certain pieces were available to him.

"Estella also remembers what she was doing in the Chantry in the first place.” Rilien’s eyes were thoughtfully narrow, but he clearly chose not to press that line of questioning at the moment, though he was evidently aware that it was there to be pressed.

The rest of the journey through the cave complex was relatively straightforward, and aside form the occasional stray shade, easily dispatched by one or the other of them, they encountered no difficulty. At the end of the climb, they emerged into what looked like the beginning of a gradual downhill slope. Slightly into the distance, a pale green light could be observed rising towards the sky, though it was obviously not part of the Breach itself.

"This is where we lost the scouts.” This time, Rilien took point, treading lightly over the snow. It proved to be unnecessary in terms of reconnaissance, however, because they could hear the characteristic noise of a battle before they could see what was making it.

They rounded a corner of trees alongside the path beaten out of the snow, to find four battle-weary scouts standing near one of the Fade rifts, with no visible enemies around it. Romulus paused, inspecting them from a distance. They looked to have only just escaped from a combat, judging by their wounds and their state of disorganization. But there was no evidence of a foe...

At least, not until the ground beneath him turned a pale, sickly green, shifting and swirling like a whirlpool. Romulus had the clarity of mind to dive forward out of the center of it, but soon after a powerful force from below pushed up, hitting him across his entire body and turning what would have been a smooth roll into a hard smack into the dirty snow on his side. A demon had launched itself from the ground, with long, thin limbs and bony, clawed hands. The face at the top of its tall body was marked by a number of holes which perhaps served as eyes, and one gaping maw that opened, and screamed.

Romulus observed all this from his back, right up until the screaming started, which sent waves of debilitating pain outwards, as well as considerable force. He found himself buffeted by it, unable to rise, at least until the soldiers formerly by the rift intervened. An arrow struck the demon solidly, knocking it back a step, and Romulus scrambled to his feet, ducking under a clash slash and targeting the thing's legs. A stab from his pugio into the back of its knee drove it down to a more manageable height.

Moments later, Rilien leaped onto the creature’s back, driving a dagger into its bony shoulder and using it to push himself further upright, but the demon bucked violently, gripped by the need to escape from what was rapidly becoming its death, and the Tranquil was thrown off and crashed into a nearby snowdrift, the knife embedded where he’d left it.

As soon as Rilien was removed from it, however, Romulus took his place, stabbing his own dagger into its back, and grabbing the Tranquil's blade with his shield-hand, ripping it free. With considerable arm strength he pulled himself high enough to target the head, and thrust the blade right into the back of it. The demon released a horrible shriek, causing Romulus to lose his grip and fall several feet onto his back, but it soon fell limply forward. It crashed into the snow, and lay still.

Getting to his feet, Romulus was bothered by yet another expansion of the Breach, lighting up the palm of his hand, but he ignored it as best he could, pressing his hand into the side of his leg as he pulled free his dagger. After yanking out the other and tossing it at Rilien, he centered his gaze on the rift before him, and held out his hand. The arc of green energy was established again, the rift destabilized again, and finally destroyed, allowing no more of the fearsome demons to press through.

The four scouts that remained alive nursed their wounds, the healthiest among them helping another one to stand. "Thank the Maker you came," she said, breathing heavily. "I don't think we could have held out much longer."

Rilien inclined his head. "The way we came is clear. Get back to the forward camp and have your injuries treated.” She nodded, and, still supporting her teammate, led them back towards the caves. Wordlessly, Rilien turned and continued down the pathway, the Temple of Sacred Ashes now coming into sight, or at least what was left of it.

They entered through an area that must once have been the courtyard, though now it was nothing more than a hollowed-out shell, the ground blackened and scorched beyond recognition. In contrast to the crash of battle, the area was eerily quiet. Here and there, figures that looked like men and women in armor had been seemingly petrified where they stood, still holding arms, their faces twisted into visages of surprise, fear, or in some cases grim determination.

"The Breach is through here.”



His heart was thunder, crashing in his ears a thousand times louder than the ring of steel.

But he could hear that, too, in the same distant kind of way he could hear the shouting of the others. Mist and smoke from the fires rolled across the valley, obscuring the view from the slit of a bronze-colored helmet, but he had no care for that, because he could feel them, smell them even, like tainted lightning, and they were all so much unnatural chattel.

The force with which he swung tore his hand clear through the spectral greenish thing, the same color as the tear in the sky that he did not quite understand. That was far beyond his reach at present, though, and so he contented himself with this, ripping his fist back through the deconstituted cloud that remained and moved to the next. There was always another, and he felt them, aiming projectiles at his armor, which was already coated in clumps of frost, that crackled and shattered when he moved, shedding from him like old scales from the back of a dragon.

A rage demon rose up next, and he moved forward to meet it, hesitation a thing long left behind, at least for this moment. The demon too charged, bellowing its rage at him, clarion in the din, but still not so loud as his heart. They met with a full-bodied crash, and his hand closed around the front part of its throat, where its windpipe was. Magma flowed over his hand, armor and all, and he felt the blistering sensation as it started to burn the skin that lay beneath.

Beneath his helm, he smiled.

His other hand jabbed repeatedly at the demon’s gut, coming away coated in rapidly-cooling lava each time, until it was protected by a layer of stone forged of the fiend’s belly, and then he drove it forward again, pulling the thing towards him with his left hand and driving the rock-covered fist right into its forehead with his right. It scrabbled at him with long arms, leaving welts in his plate, but its extremities were far too cold to burn him the same way its innards could. Stunned from the blow to the head, it slackened, and he flexed his fingers, driving them forward one last time, clenching them over whatever he could hold, and tearing it back out again.

It went completely limp beneath him, and he dropped it, discarding the molten stone it called a heart to one side, his right gauntlet steaming from abrupt exposure to the cold.

He scraped the cooling stone off and glanced around, seeking his next foe. Instead, he found that he and his soldiers had cleared most of the area, but that the shifting green crystal a dozen feet away, hovering at shoulder height, was still present. He’d tried to tear that apart, too, only to find that his hands passed right through, and so they’d turned to killing everything that came from it instead. Now, however, he was out of ideas.

No sooner had he had the thought than something caught his attention from his peripheral vision. His entire frame tensed, but then relaxed. Humans. There was no need to kill humans today. The one in front was unfamiliar, dark-haired and lightly-armored. He recognized the crest on her cloak. The other one wasn’t human at all, he discovered upon turning his head, but a Qunari. He didn’t know her, either, but they were approaching from the direction of the forward camp.

They approached the rift first, and he watched with surprise as the one in front looked down at her hand, and then thrust it upwards, in the direction of the anomaly. A beam of some kind of light issued from her palm, and she staggered backwards a step, and he heard the sound of his heartbeat gradually recede, overtaken by a whine of increasingly-high pitch, one that ended with a loud bang.

He blinked, to confirm what he was seeing, and upon opening his eyes again, the rift was still gone, as though it had never been there at all.

Leonhardt exhaled, and took a step towards them.

The Qunari woman was the first to notice his approach, wide golden eyes turning upon him. They alighted on Leonhardt for a moment before they widened in what appeared to be either fear, shock, or a mix of the two. She said nothing except for a timid eek and clutched at her collar. Quickly she took a defensive step backward and stood behind the shorter woman. If it was an attempt to hide, it was a poor one, considering the Qunari stood nearly a foot over the other one.

He sighed behind his helm. He supposed that was to be expected, though a cowering Qunari specifically was rather new, and something he doubted he’d see again. “They told me you might be able to do that,” he said, stopping in his tracks and holding both hands up at the level of his chest. Not that this would be really reassuring to anyone, considering the fact that he wasn’t armed to begin with, but it was the intention of the gesture that he hoped to convey.

“It’s Estella, isn’t it? I’ve met a few friends of yours. They insisted on helping when they found out what happened to you. They’re further ahead, with the rest of the troops.”

He watched her eyes go wide as she processed what he was implying, and then she visibly swallowed, slumping slightly in what could only have been relief. “Thank the Maker for that,” she said, and then took a step in his direction. “I’m Estella, yes, and this is Asala. We’re supposed to help you push to the Temple.”

He nodded. “Then that’s what we’ll do. I’m Leonhardt Albrecht, and I command the troops here. Follow me.”

Over the clamor of soldiers and their arms and armor, they pressed forward, Estella and Asala following behind Leonhardt. As they pushed forward, broken and shattered cobblestones crunched beneath their feet. They passed by hastily constructed bulwarks and large chunks of rock most likely thrown from the temple in the explosion.

Their path fed them into a larger battefield and the din of battle grew as they closed the distance.

This was, he knew, the last major area they had to clear before they would be granted access to the Temple. There were enough soldiers here to handle it, but they were going to take heavy casualties unless the tide of battle turned quickly, and Leonhardt scanned the field with a heavy gaze. The other Lions he’d met had told him a little bit about Estella, and he knew of Asala, if only through a brief mention in a progress report, but the information he had should be sufficient.

“Asala, please remain here. I’d like you to support the whole field, if possible, but prioritize Estella when you have to. Estella, follow me.” He glanced sideways at the young woman, and adjusted his gauntlets slightly, trying to get comfortable now that one of them was slightly misshapen. “Please remain at a moderate distance, however.” It would be better for him if he could move without fear of hitting her, however accidental it would be.

Deciding to keep his wits about him as much as possible, he waded into the field directly thereafter, going right when a glimmering shield appeared to his left. He’d let Estella take advantage of the positioning that would offer, and fend off enemies from the unprotected side. It was mostly shades and those green wisps down here; certainly no more rage demons that he could see.

This time, when he went to work, he fought down the threatening haze, focusing on defending rather than outright aggression. They needed to punch through the front line, after which it wouldn’t be too difficult to set his troops up in a wedge, which would allow them to flank both sides and crush the pockets of demons in a double-pincer.

He drew back and slammed his gauntlet into a shade’s nose, following up with an elbow to the back of its head when it doubled over, and something cracked under the force, a signal that he could move onto the next. With a forced step forward, he brought his knee into the gut of the next one, catching its head in both hands and twisting sharply to the side. More cracks, another down. Ranging near him, but at the modest distance he’d requested, Estella brought her blade down on another, felling it. She was panting slightly, but her forward progress had yet to falter, so he left her to it, and eventually, they broke the line.

Leonhardt whistled sharply, and the remaining soldiers lined the wedge with their bodies, cutting off any attempt at demonic pursuit. He waved Asala down from her position on the hill, and the three of them cleared the line, leaving the troops to finish off the remnants.

“This way. We’re almost there.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was enormous. A crystal structure, just like the rest, except for the fact that it was several times the size and positioned directly below the Breach in the sky. Estella wasn’t actually so sure her mark could close this, given the size of it, but it wasn’t as though there was any choice but to try. The two groups had met up just outside the Temple, and she was relieved to see that both Rilien and Romulus appeared to be fine, or at least none the worse for wear. It was reassuring that she wasn’t the only one in this situation, because it meant that she wasn’t really the only hope for this.

But their work wasn’t done yet. Glancing to her right, she saw what looked like a likely way down, since there weren’t really any stairs directly from the point they’d entered. Steeling herself, she started down that way, vaguely aware of Rilien breaking off from the group to direct the other soldiers who’d arrived with them, meaning that she, Romulus, Asala, and Leonhardt were left to make their way down.

They hadn’t been walking for more than a minute or so when something extremely unexpected happened. A voice, disembodied and deep, spoke from seemingly everywhere and nowhere all at once.

“NOW IS THE HOUR OF OUR VICTORY.”

Estella stopped dead. Something
 no, she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. Wincing at the volume, she shook herself and continued forwards.

Asala however, remained still for a few moments longer, staring up into the Breach and then all arpind. She winced and took a step back, before noticing the others moving ahead and quickly moving to catch up. "Wh-what... Who is that?" she asked, still searching.

Romulus slowly pulled his hood back upon hearing the booming voice, a frown lining his face. He spun in a full circle as they walked, as though trying to find the source of the voice, before eventually settling on the floating crystalline structure of the Breach. "It's... coming from the Breach, isn't it?"

"BRING FORTH THE SACRIFICE."

“I think so,” Estella replied, once the echoes of it had died down. “But I can’t shake the feeling that I’ve heard it before
” It fell quiet for a while after that though, as they wended their way further down towards the Breach. Their path had faded from clearly-supported architecture to whatever was left after the explosion, and it was treacherous going, though it seemed mundane enough, at least until she caught sight of a soft red glow ahead of them.

“That’s
” She turned around, almost by instinct, seeking Rilien, but of course he was further up. She wondered if he’d sensed it already. In his absence, her eyes found the gap in Leonhardt's helm, the massive man encased in burnished armor, and he finished her sentence for her.

“Red lyrium.” He didn’t sound quite as surprised as she’d expected, so maybe he knew something about it.

“I’ve only seen it once, but
 it’s not good that it’s here.”

He seemed to nod, though it was hard to tell with the helmet. Giving the stuff a wide berth, she continued down the path, hoping it was not a sign of things to come. Meredith had been
 terrifying was too mild a word. Fearsome seemed about right.

Her gaze fell from the air around them and Asala instead looked to the shards of red lyrium embedded in the walls and sprouting from the ground. "Maybe.." she said whilst seemingly in thought. "Wh-whatever magic was used to destroy the temple drew from the lyrium beneath," she said, the grip on her collar tightening.

"It c-could've corrupted it. Whatever happened here was... Terrible," she continued, a tone of sadness in her voice.

"KEEP THE SACRIFICE STILL."

This time, the voice was followed by another, this one feminine, much higher-pitched, and filled with the obvious tone of fear.

“SOMEONE! HELP ME!”

It was starting to sound less like strange echoes and more like a scene of some kind, like a play, or
 a memory, perhaps. She didn’t recognize the woman’s voice at first, but Leonhardt clearly did. “That’s
 Divine Justinia’s voice.” Estella wasn’t sure how he knew that, but she didn’t doubt him.

“WHAT’S GOING ON HERE?”

The third voice, impossibly, sounded exactly like her own. “What
? That’s
” If this was a memory, was it her own? Despite her certainty that she was the third speaker, Estella still didn’t recall any of it. Her pace quickened—they needed to reach the bottom, for surely that was where the answers lay, if there were any to be had at all.

Romulus was the first to reach the ledge closest to the bottom of the ruin, and he dropped down, stepping forward as the others followed closely behind. The crystalline structure of the Breach snapped and reformed rapidly before their eyes, seemingly reacting to the encroachment of the two that bore marks on their hands. When Romulus came close enough, a crack coincided with the lighting of his mark, and the echoes began again. The Divine cried out, and Estella answered, the same as before.

"She called out to you for help," Romulus remarked, quietly, as Estella stood close enough beside him to hear. He held his mark out, as if offering it to the Breach. Suddenly there was a flash of light and a rumbling like thunder, temporarily rendering their sight useless. When they could see again, a shadowy veil had formed in front of the crystal, and images floated above them. A shifting shadow, incredibly tall, with long, sharp fingers and bright red flames for eyes hovered. It reached out with a hand, curled fingers arcing towards a woman in elaborate Chantry robes, her arms suspended out to the side, leaving her helpless.

Through what looked to be a shadowy doorway, a darkened representation of Estella entered the area, saber in her left hand, knife in her right. Her posture tensed immediately when she took in the scene, and the knife fell from her fingers. Romulus appeared beside her, his face hidden under the shadow of his hood, but the gear and the posture, unmistakable. The Divine, as Leonhardt had named her, managed to turn her head towards them.

"RUN WHILE YOU CAN! WARN THEM!" The great shadow slowly turned its head towards the newly arrived pair.

"WE HAVE INTRUDERS. SLAY THEM." Another flash of light followed, and the vision vanished, leaving the crystalline structure of the Breach behind, unchanged.

“You were there when she died.” That was Leonhardt, and he looked from Estella to Romulus, but made no aggressive motion. “And yet it seems she was slain by another. One we did not find.”

Estella had to admit that it certainly looked that way, and those really did seem to be herself and Romulus, so why was it still so difficult to remember? She furrowed her brow, and sighed heavily. In any case, it could wait. The Breach had to come first. She moved her attention to Asala, who seemed to be an especially nervous person, and pitched her voice as gently as she could. “Do we just do the same thing as before?” Maybe something that big would require both of them.

She nodded in the affirmatory, but there was something else. Asala hesitated for a moment, casting her eyes upward to the Breach. "But... It is closed but not s-sealed," she said. Her mouth worked for a moment before her eyes dropped back down to the ground below. "You both w-will have to reopen and close it p-properly but..." There was another pause.

"Be r-ready. Something may try to slip through," she added, pulling her cloak tighter over her shoulders like she felt a sudden chill in her bones.

This bit of information seemed to ripple upwards through the ranks of the assembled soldiers, but by that time, they looked to have been positioned already, largely around the rim of the depression in the ground that the four of them now occupied. Most of them were armed with bows, and took careful aim at the area around the rift, bows half-drawn and readied for whatever emerged from it.

Romulus rolled his shoulders and neck briefly in preparation, while the soldiers and archers that came down with them took up defensive positions and prepared for the battle. After sparing a glance at Estella to make sure she was ready, the two simultaneously lifted their marks up to the Breach, twin arcs of green energy shooting from their palms and striking against the crystalline structure. It seemed almost to flinch in on itself, reforming and cracking rapidly, until it began to shake with the force being applied to it.

Finally, it shattered altogether, opening up the rift with a gaping hole. Almost instantly a purple-hued shape shot through, like a ball of crackling electricity. It flew through the air right behind Estella and Romulus, where it halted, hovered, and quickly expanded. In mid air the impressive physique of a pride demon formed. It roared, shaking with fury as it landed with a mighty crash against the ground, shaking everything around it.

The first arrows to strike it clattered harmlessly off of the thickened skin on its shoulders and back, and it let loose a deep, guttural laugh. Below, Romulus quickly downed a second of the vials of liquid. He tossed it aside and drew his knife as the fight began, the pride demon stepping forward to launch its first powerful attacks.

Estella herself, slower to recover than Romulus had been, was still dizzy for several seconds after he’d run off, but she was gathering her wits and her breath to follow him when a chance glance from the corner of her eye informed her of something quite unexpected. Beneath her feet, the dark grey ground was swiftly turning black, and was that green?

Not especially eager to find out what that meant, she made to leap off the patch, but her feet hadn’t made it two inches from the dirt before she was hit from below with a—she supposed it was like a vent in the ground, as one might see from a geyser. Whatever it was, it hit her hard, and blasted her off her feet, knocking her to the side, where she landed in an ungainly heap and rolled several times, ending in a sprawl on her back, arms out to either side and a disconcerting tingling sensation in her legs.

Asala had said
 what had Asala said? It was so hard to think. Struggling to her feet, she staggered sideways with a groan. The rift had been closed, but not sealed, so they had to open it. Which was where the Pride demon had come from, which meant
 it was still open. She looked to her left, but Romulus was engaged with the demon, too far away to be of any help, which meant


She had to try and close this thing on her own. Absurdly, she felt laughter starting to bubble in her chest, and wondered to herself if she was succumbing to hysteria from the strain. But really, it would have been humorous if it weren’t so urgent—the idea that anyone might have to rely on her for something so important. She couldn’t even be relied upon not to get herself killed.

But despite her thoughts, she forced her numb feet to move, shuffling back to the rift, avoiding the blackened spot on the ground and raising her hand towards it. As before, a column of viridian light lanced outwards, and she grit her teeth against the discomfort of it, stretching closer. This time, when the boom sounded, a cloud remained, but the crystal formation was gone. That wasn’t right


She looked back down the field, to where the others had the demon engaged, to see it on its knees. Already? She knew they were good, but
 it occurred to her that maybe what she’d done and that were connected somehow. Maybe she’d weakened the demon by destroying the rift structure? Still, it didn’t look fixed, like the others, and she prayed she hadn’t ruined their chances of sealing it properly.

Prayed, but dared not hope.

The demon did not stay down for long, and when it rose again, it appeared even angrier than before, perhaps now taking its opponents seriously. Romulus circled around in front of it, noticing that the arrows loosed at it were now piercing the skin, and leaving thin trails of blood leaking down. Whatever Estella had done seemed to have weakened its defenses.

The pride demon’s eyes settled on Romulus, and it brought forth a large hand, creating a sphere of electrical magic in its palm, soon launching it directly at the man. He didn’t so much as try to get out of the way; the lightning passed right through him, but judging by his reaction, he only barely felt it. His clothes were crackling and singed, but he seemed almost entirely unaffected. He rushed forward under the demon’s arm, and nimbly leaped up, pushing off the side of its leg and plunging his knife into the thing’s stomach. He carved a short line, spewing blood behind him, before the demon tried a more mundane approach.

A swift backhanded smash collided with Romulus, hitting him in the back and pitching him forward. He landed hard on the scorched, stony ground and rolled several times, stumbling back to his feet. The fall probably would’ve broken a few bones, had it not been for the benefit of a shield placed over him by Asala just before he hit the ground.

With Romulus out of immediate melee range, Estella saw Leonhardt step in to draw the demon’s attention, a resounding smacking noise reaching her ears even over the intervening distance, as he drove an arm for the back of its knee. It worked, too, and the creature listed to the side, staggering to recover its balance with one leg near to buckling. Several more arrows thudded into it while it remained thus preoccupied, and its next blast of lightning was hasty, aimed right at the armored man now circling around to its front.

She was about to shout a warning when without notice, the rift’s crystalline structure suddenly reformed, and this time, it spilled a small wave of more minor demons, closer to her than the others. One landed nearly on top of her, and she threw herself to the side, tucking into a roll and drawing her sword on the way back up. She glanced quickly back to where the others were.

The lightning never did find its target. Instead, it bounced harmlessly off of another barrier that had since become associated with Asala's magic. The woman herself, in fact, was not too far away, standing only a short distance away from Leonhardt. This time, her staff was the instrument that she had wreathed blue hued Fade, the tip of which was planted into the ground.

Closer inspection revealed the barrier to not be just a simple shield this time, but a full dome shielding both Leonhardt and Asala from the wild lightning cast by the pride demon. While her eyes remained open, the concentration in them was readily apparent, even as she mouthed something to herself. Once the fingers of lightning had safely vanished into the air, Asala lifted her staff into the air and twisted it so that the bottom tip whipped upward.

The dome mimicked the gesture, lifting into the air and shrinking so that when it struck underneath the chin of the pride demon, it was a condensed sphere. The barrier held enough force behind it to keep the demon stumbling.

The demon did not seem to particularly enjoy that. It sucked in air and loosed an enraged roar, beating its chest and covering itself in a rocky exoskeleton to act as a shield.

Upon seeing the formation of the armor plates around the demon, Romulus was forced to back away, his options for attack entirely limited. He looked to Estella, to make sure she was in a position to hear him. "Estella! Whatever you did before, do it again!"

“Right,” she muttered, bringing her saber down with both hands in a broad slash that felled the nearest shade. “Kill the demons, do the thing to the rift. I can do this. I think.” She wasn’t sure when she’d fallen into the habit of talking to herself, but it tended to happen the more strain she was under, which meant now was just about right.

There were probably too many demons here for her to realistically handle, but as usual, her allies were there to save her—most of the arrows had diverted towards helping suppress the movement of the smaller demons, useless as they were on a Pride-creature covered in stone. She had the distinct feeling she owed Rilien her life, again. “One day I’ll get around to paying those.”

With the suppressing fire, she was able to take them more or less one at a time, but the third foe came as a pair, and though she felled the first, she did so at the expense of the second raking claws across the side of her abdomen, finding a weak spot in her leathers and sinking its talons deep into her skin. She bit down on the scream that threatened, lunging forward to relieve the pressure and also stab the end of the saber up under its chin. Blood ran in rivulets down her side, most of it dripping from her hip to the ground, while yet more slicked down the side of her leg.

But she was free, for the moment, and so she forced herself to let go of the wound and instead use her free hand to disrupt the rift again. This time, when it exploded, she was ready for it, and skittered away from another of the vents in the ground, shedding more blood as she went.

A check of the others informed her that it had worked; the demon, still armored, was kneeling again, clearly in pain, and it looked a lot like Leonhardt was trying to rip stone plates off it with his hands, something which didn’t work until he jumped for one, bearing down with his considerable body weight and upper body strength alike, the plate protecting the demon’s lower spine peeling away slowly and with great resistance. To help, Asala erected a barrier and slowly expanded it beneath the plate that Leonhardt was pulling back. Together they were able to tear it away inch by inch.

As soon as there was an opening to a vulnerable spot, Romulus flew into it, stabbing the pride demon in the lower back. Instantly it arched backwards and howled in agony, and it began to spin around, thrashing its arms about in an attempt to swipe away anyone nearby. Romulus, however, was attached to the thing's back, and hung on tightly to the armor plates that remained, while he worked to dig the knife deeper, and cut across the vital spine.

Eventually, he got it, as the pride demon's legs ceased to respond, and it collapsed heavily onto its face, the armor plates sloughing off entirely now that it lacked the magical strength to maintain them. The soldiers present launched repeated stabs down onto the thing, and Romulus slid over the back to come to rest at the head, where he stabbed his blade cleanly into the back of the neck, and silenced the demon.

He did not revel in the victory, instead immediately removing his blade from the neck and climbing smoothly back to the ground, where he headed over to Estella, closer to the Breach. "Can you help me close it? It needs to happen now." He had clearly noted the wound in her side. If there was any concern in his eyes, it was hard to tell.

She made a pained noise, but nodded. Truthfully, she wasn’t sure she could, but that hadn’t stopped her from trying in a while. Together, they lifted their hands towards the rift—and she immediately regretted it, because the pain that ricocheted around in her muscles and bones was much greater than before, great enough that she straight-out fell over, though thankfully she was able to keep her arm outstretched, and that the green light issuing from it flickered, it regained strength as soon as she stopped moving.

The thunderous rapport sounded again, and she blinked up at the sky exactly once before she knew only darkness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Image



This time, Romulus woke on a soft bed, in a warm house.

The comforting crackle of a firepit came from nearby, and the first thing he saw was the gentle burning of a candle on the night stand next to him. His armor was off, sorted neatly into a pile at the foot of his bed, as were his weapons. The house itself was unfamiliar to him, but the sound of the wind outside, the drifting snow, was starting to become otherwise. No, he had not traveled far.

The house was small, two rooms, but well furnished, seemingly someone's home judging by the decorations. It didn't look like any sort of medical lodgings. The bed itself was quite comfortable, far more so than what Romulus was used to sleeping on. He stirred, groaning as he sat up. Everything still hurt slightly, if he had to guess from the effort of trying to close the Breach, but how long it had been since then, he couldn't know.

The creaking of the bed under him as he moved drew the attention of a nearby elven woman, young and blonde haired, with the markings of some Dalish god upon her face. She blinked several times, and then took a few steps forward, looking first at Romulus, then at Estella, who lay on another bed across the room from him.

"You're awake!" she said, grinning from pointed ear to pointed ear. She turned her head expectantly, and when Estella started to awaken as well, she nearly jumped in place. "You're both awake!"

"What happened?" Romulus asked, his voice weak from lack of use. He cleared his throat. "Where am I?"

"You're still in Haven," the elven girl answered, already turning to leave, "and you did it! You stopped the Breach!" On the way out, she gently shook Asala by the shoulder. The Qunari woman had been asleep in a nearby wooden chair. The elf pushed open the door to the outside, sticking her head out and calling to some others.

"They're awake!"

Both the noise and the light jarring woke Asala and once opened, her eyes fell on Romulus, and then Estella in short order. She straightened in her chair for a moment, but once whatever it was that she saw pleased her, she allowed herself a small smile and quietly relaxed again, rubbing a spot on her forehead under her horns.

Estella, on the other hand, woke groggily, but not so much so that she wasn’t immediately upright, pushing loose chunks of dark hair back from her face. “Lia?” Blinking several times, she scrambled out of bed, at right around the same time several new people entered all at once, crowding the door in an attempt, apparently, to be the first one in. Estella had opened her mouth to say something else, but any effort to do so was immediately muffled when she was swept up into a crushing hug by the person who’d managed to get in the door ahead of the others.

It was a youthful elven man, from the pointed eartips visible even through his brunet mane of hair. He was much taller than most elves, though, and from the bareness of his face, he’d grown up in a city. The embrace was soon made that much more stifling by the addition of a second man, stockier and human, with hair the color of straw. The last one through the door was a Qunari, as large and imposing as any of his kind, but unlike most of them, wearing a smile, of all things. He didn’t continue the attempt to suffocate Estella, but he did chuckle, reaching down and scrubbing the top of her head with a grey fist. All three wore dark red tunics similar to Estella’s, down to the silver stripes on the sleeves.

“Welcome back, Stel!" That was the elf, and he and the human released her, at which point she dropped at least half a foot, looking rather red in the face, though it seemed to be embarrassment more than anything. Still, she smiled, a small one, but one that reached all the way to her eyes.

“I’m so glad you guys are all right.” The smile faded, but the elf clapped her on the shoulder.

“Us? When we saw that explosion, we thought
” He trailed off, glancing at the others, then sighed. “Well, it’s just good that you made it. We got here as soon as we heard, and we’ve been helping out this lot for a while.”

The Qunari nodded. “We are supposed to bring you up to the Chantry, actually.” He turned his eyes to Romulus. “Both of you.”

"We're glad you made it, too," the elven girl, Lia said to Romulus, after she was finished with her turn smothering Estella in a hug. Romulus sat somewhat awkwardly on the bed, where he had observed all of Estella's friends enter and greet her. Lia, he could guess, was conscious of the fact that no one had arrived for him. "They've been saying you helped a great deal. Some of the scouts owe you their lives, they said. The two of you are all anyone's talked about the last three days."

"Wasn't my doing. I've chosen nothing so far." He stood, beginning to don his outer layers of clothes, and his cloak.

"All the same, you saved them from demons and the rift. Not just anyone could do that." Romulus seemed mostly to ignore Lia's comment, glancing over at Estella.

"We should get to the Chantry, if you're ready." Truthfully, he was worried about how much this had spread in three days. Haven was an isolated community, but with recent events, there were many people coming and going, and wagging their tongues. He noted that the mark on his hand was still present, if not particularly painful. It seemed unlikely that he would be able to just go on his way. Whatever his course of action, he hoped to establish it soon.

“Um.” Estella looked down at her clothes, then sighed, patting down her hair for all of five seconds before she threw on her cloak and belted her sword into place. She didn’t seem concerned with armor, presently, which probably had something to do with the fact that her friends were all without, though not one of them had failed to bring some kind of weapon with them. “Yeah. I can go.”

Something appeared to occur to her, because she leaned out from behind the Qunari to look in Asala’s direction. “I think I probably owe you. Again. So
 thank you.” The others had already started moving for the door, and the human, who was in front, turned back to them, his hand on the door.

“Uh
 also, there’s a bit of a crowd out there, so stick close to us, just in case. They’re
 well, you’ll see.” Having delivered his warning, he pushed open the door and stepped down off the small front porch.

And crowd was a bit of an understatement. It looked like the entire population of Haven was out there, waiting for
 something. The two of them, apparently. Estella immediately located herself to the inside of the Qunari, apparently not eager to face so many people, and the group started forward.

Romulus wasn't sure whether to pull up his hood or not. Having that many eyes upon him at once was... well, he didn't think he'd ever had this many people looking at him before. Having the others, Estella's friends, was a comfort, but the eyes of the crowd didn't care, even for a sight as strange as two Qunari in a group in Ferelden of all places. Romulus moved forward, the rest in tow, and there were guards ahead, even, soldiers who had probably fought in the battle, there to keep members of the crowd away in case they wanted to reach. Asala, naturally, tried to avoid the crowd completely and broke from the group, taking a back way elsewhere.

"That's them," he heard a woman say in the crowd, which was uncomfortably silent for its size. "They stopped the Breach from getting any bigger." Romulus looked up, and even from just outside he could see that it was true. The Breach was still present in the sky above the Temple, but no longer did the light reach down to the earth itself, nor did it spew forth fire and demons.

"The Heralds of Andraste," another one said, a man, and Romulus frowned at the weight of the title. He walked a little faster, heading towards the steps ahead.

"Do we know, though? Did they both work to stop the Breach?"

"I thought they were supposed to close it."

Their voices faded behind them as they moved on. Smaller groups were scattered throughout the village, awaiting their arrival it seemed, wanting to simply watch them on their way up to the Chantry. There, the entire collective of Haven's Chantry sisters were gathered outside the doors, which they opened for the approaching group. Romulus was grateful to be inside, away from the eyes of the villagers. The Chantry appeared to be emptied out entirely.

Up ahead, he could hear arguing, and the familiar sound of an upset Chantry chancellor. Romulus walked swiftly the length of the chantry towards the voices, and pushed open the door that led to them. Estella's friends stopped to wait outside, and presumably guard the door.

The door led into a somewhat-spacious chamber, done up in such a way that it must have once been a library or someone’s office. There were several bookshelves along either side wall, and a hearth against the back. Currently dominating the space was a large wooden table, overlaid with what looked to be a series of maps, the largest and most central ones being of Ferelden and Orlais. Several small tokens were spread over the map, some of them in the shapes of predatory birds, painted black, and others were plainer, the wood unvarnished. Improvised, probably.

As expected, Chancellor Roderick was present, as was Rilien, but this time the person having an argument with the Chantry official was an exceedingly tall, quite broad man in what looked like the typical robes of a clerical scribe; they were dark green and extremely simple. His hair, a blonde approaching platinum, was pulled into a rough tail at the nape of his neck, and he glanced up at them with violet eyes when they entered. He looked quite different, but few people were made in such proportions, and the easy guess was that it was Leonhardt, something which he confirmed by speaking in the same voice.

“Ah, you’ve awakened.” His tone, however, was much softer than it had been before; mild, even. “When you collapsed again after stabilizing the Breach, we were worried the marks would
” he shook his head. “Well, anyway. I’m glad to see you’re both awake.”

“Yes, yes, excellent,” Roderick put in, his sarcasm evident. “Now arrest them both. They must be taken to Val Royeaux for trial.”

Leonhardt blinked down at him, apparently quite sanguine about the whole thing. “I’m not going to do that, Chancellor. And you shouldn’t want me to. They saved us, regardless of how it happened. And they tried to save Justinia as well.”

“You walk a dangerous line, Seeker.” Roderick seemed ready to offer further protest, but he was cut off by Rilien this time.

“It is High Seeker, if we are to lean on the formalities.” His tone was flat as ever, but the Chancellor bristled. “Regardless of whether they are or are not guilty of anything, the Breach is still a threat. If we ignore it, we court destruction, and they are the only measures we have against it.” He nodded towards Romulus and Estella, both standing on the opposite side of the table.

“This is ridiculous! If anyone created the problem in the first place, it must surely be them! Who else is there?” Roderick was gesticulating with greater emphasis at this point, in contrast to the collected demeanors of the other two. “And if they are responsible, we can’t just let them walk around freely; they must be questioned!”

“Yes.” Rilien’s agreement seemed to throw him off, and for a moment, the Chancellor gaped like a fish. “We must learn who they are and what their purposes were, but that does not require their arrest, nor their trials. There is no evidence that they attempted what you accuse them of, and mounting evidence to the contrary.”

“Nonsense! I will believe none of this until someone can explain to me what they were doing at the Conclave and how they survived it when no one else—when even the Divine did not.”

All eyes in the room turned to the pair of them.

Estella spoke up first. “I’ve said it already, but if it makes any difference, I’ll say it again.” She took a deep breath, moving her legs so that they were shoulder-width apart and folding her arms behind her back before she started to speak, directly to Roderick. “I’m with the Argent Lions mercenary company. Several days before the Conclave, I received orders to take my squad, along with two others, and serve as part of the peacekeeping force there. My commander thought it would be good to bolster them, because there was always the danger of a fight breaking out, and since the parties involved were mages and Templars, it could get dangerous very quickly.”

She paused, and Leonhardt nodded, almost as if to encourage her to continue. “So, I went, along with my squad. We were ten in total, and with the other two groups, there were thirty-one of us. My team was assigned to the inside of the Temple. The others were going to be ranging the nearby area, in case of anything interfering from outside.” Estella pursed her lips, looking at the ground for several seconds before she raised her head again.

“After that, my memory gets patchy. I don’t know exactly what happened, only that at some point, something went wrong, and
 someone called for help. I remember heading in that direction. I also remember that at some point, Romulus was with me.” She cast a glance at him, but looked back at Roderick almost immediately afterwards. “The next thing that seems clear was
 running. From something terrible. And then a woman, bright and hard to see in any detail, reached for us, and we took her hands. After that, I woke up in a cellar, with this mark, and no idea what had happened to me.”

Roderick seemed to be giving that some thought. Leonhardt spoke next. “The other Lions corroborate her story as far as the circumstances, and Rilien knows this girl quite well, Chancellor. We have little reason to doubt what she says. More than that, I believe the Divine was calling her—them—for help. I heard it myself, else I would find it difficult to believe as well.”

Roderick still looked skeptical, but it was evident that he was the only one who was, and so he switched tacks. “But there are two people in this position, and while one accident might be believable, two is too miraculous for credibility. What does the other suspect have to muster in his defense?”

Romulus had spent the time while Estella explained to weigh his position. The truth, if he told it, was not pleasant. It did not favor him; if anything, it made him seem more guilty. And though he believed himself to be innocent, despite his lack of memory, the Chancellor seemed very inclined to think the opposite, even without a word spoken on his part. Then again... Roderick was in the minority here. The others seemed, at least in part, to be on his side, thanks to his efforts and willingness to help fix the Breach. And with a high-ranking member of the Seekers of Truth here... it seemed inadvisable to lie. Nor would silence do any longer.

"I was dispatched from Minrathous after the Conclave was announced." The Chancellor appeared about to press him further before Romulus spoke, and now that he had, he was left with his mouth hanging slightly open. "I am an agent of Magister Chryseis Viridius, her will and her blade. She took an interest in the events of southern Thedas, and commanded I observe and report on the Conclave's result." He kept his hands folded in front of him while he spoke, his eyes locked on a figure set upon the war table before him.

"I was not to be detected, or become involved. I do not remember how either occurred. I remember only the events Estella has already relayed." Two people, raised in the Imperium but not of ideal Tevinter stock, as they might describe it, the only two to survive the Conclave. It did strike Romulus as odd. The work of a Divine? That was a leap he was not willing to make. But he would not rule out the possibility.

"If I am to be executed for my failure, so be it. But know that I speak the truth. Neither I nor my domina had any intention of disrupting the Conclave."

Aside from Rilien, of course, there didn’t seem to be a face in the room not currently wearing an expression of surprise, including Estella’s. She blinked several times, but then her features shifted briefly to a sort of intent thoughtfulness before they smoothed out again.

Roderick, on the other hand, was practically apoplectic. “A Tevinter spy? Surely this is all the proof we need!”

Estella frowned. “I’m from Tevinter, too, you know. I might not work for a Magister, but I’m related to more than one. If that’s enough to prove guilt, then I’m guilty too.” Her tone suggested just the opposite, of course.

Leonhardt sighed, holding up a hand to forestall anything further, probably from Roderick specifically. “It’s
 not quite the same, but
 yes, it’s a complication. Even so, there is nothing about being an agent of the Imperium that makes one likely to or even capable of engineering destruction on this scale.” The hand moved to rub at the back of his neck, and he looked over towards Rilien.

“You know more about this kind of thing than I do. What do you make of all this?”

“If he were lying to protect himself, he would have done a much better job than that.” Rilien currently leaned against the side of the hearth, his hands folded into his sleeves, observing the byplay with a placid face. “And I believe that is obvious to all of us.” He moved his eyes for a long moment to Roderick, then returned them to Leonhardt.

“I am less concerned with the possibility of his guilt in the foregoing matters and more concerned with the fact that his allegiance is clearly elsewhere. This matter no longer has an apparent solution, and resolving it will take time.” Having said that, he addressed Romulus directly. “Suppose we let you free. What would you do?”

His eyes finally moved from the war table, to meet Rilien's, and he lifted his head slightly as well. "I would follow my directive and return to Minrathous, to report all that has occurred, all that I have seen and done, to my domina." His mouth was set in a hard line as he contemplated adding more. "I do not know how she will react to... what has been done to me." He glanced down at his bare left hand, and the mark upon it. "But there is no choice. I am not free. I am a slave."

“So
 how about a different question?” That was Estella, and her tone was thoughtful. “What do you want to do about all this?”

The question, though it was perhaps the obvious one, seemed to catch Romulus off guard. It was not one he was often asked, for it did not often matter. He hadn't wanted to grow up without parents, or be sold as a child to a wealthy family, or to take a life as a young teen, or a great many things afterwards, but he lived with it because there was no choice. He didn't see much choice here, as he would not betray Magister Chryseis for this mess he'd been entangled in. But there was a thought, buried beneath the surface.

He cocked his head slightly towards Estella beside him. "I would like to stay." He paused, his brow furrowed, clearly in thought. "After the explosion, I found myself preventing further damage from the Breach. I believe my domina would approve of this. I also believe she will be willing to entertain the thought of me staying here." He shifted his gaze back to Rilien, believing he would understand best of those present. "It offers her a unique advantage, if I were to remain. I would ask that you send a message to her, and explain what has happened to her slave. If she desires me to stay... I will stay, and do what I can to help."

“It will be done.” Rilien inclined his head slightly, but his attention was swiftly diverted to Roderick, who had been uncharacteristically silent for a while.

No longer, however. “None of this is for any of you to decide!”

Delicately, Leonhardt cleared his throat. “Actually, it is.” He smiled for all of a second, almost uncomfortably, and moved to one of the adjacent bookshelves, producing a tome bound in thick leather and metal, setting it down carefully on the map table. “I was really hoping it wouldn’t come to this, but I believe you will recognize this document, Chancellor.”

Though he didn’t say it, Roderick nodded tightly.

“For the rest of you, this is actually a writ from the Divine. It was given to me before her death in the event of, well, not this exactly, but something ill befalling her. It grants myself and those I should choose to appoint the authority to do what I’m about to, which is declare an Inquisition.” The smile flickered again.

“Which, really, is just to say that the lot of us are going to be working together until the Breach is closed and those responsible are identified and apprehended. Sound fair?”

It certainly didn’t satisfy Roderick, who threw up his arms and stormed out of the room. “I wouldn’t expect much Chantry support, nor an easy alliance with any nation. It will be a difficult task.” The dry observation was Rilien’s, but he nodded anyway. “I will also lend my skills to this endeavor, and more importantly, those of my agents. I will write Ser Lucien as well, to inform him that I will be commandeering his lieutenant for an indefinite period of time.”

Estella still looked a little stunned, but Rilien’s words were apparently enough to bring her around, because she was nodding even as he finished speaking. “I
 yes. I’ll help, if I can. And thank you. For, well
 not executing us, I suppose.” She winced.

Romulus merely nodded, believing he'd said more than enough already. His hope was that Chryseis might actually be pleased with the developments, insofar as his new position went. Of course, it was entirely possible that she would simply want him dead, for giving up her name and her decision to meddle at the Conclave.

Whatever happened next, he knew that the day's events had changed everything. An Inquisition had been born.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius

0.00 INK

It had taken her a while, but eventually, Estella had grown used to the cold.

Which wasn’t to say that she could just walk around outside without a cloak or anything, but she didn’t find it especially unpleasant to do so. And right now, it was actually about the most relaxing thing she could think of. She’d abandoned Haven in favor of walking around outside as the afternoon drew to a close, unable to deal with the awkward scrutiny for much longer before she felt she might crack, so a break from people had seemed in order.

She’d wanted to spend a little time down in the makeshift bailey, running drills with her friends, but after an attempt to do that earlier in the week, she knew it wouldn’t go well. She wasn’t the most inconvenient distraction, but she still did occasionally draw too much attention, making it harder for the others to do their jobs, and in turn impossible for her to get any meaningful practice. She’d never been comfortable with people watching her drill, and only with time and friendship had she come to enjoy practicing with the other Lions, even.

So today she’d decided to get her exercise some other way, and had run for a while around the village before concluding her jog where she was now, which was the bank of a frozen lake, legs dangling off the wooden dock, back planted firmly on the chilled wood, which gave her a rather spectacular view of the darkening sky. Night fell early and quickly here, which made sense, she supposed, since the sun went behind the mountains and all.

The sheer number and enormity of the things that had happened to her in the last fortnight was actually kind of staggering. She hadn’t made lieutenant more than a month ago, somehow managed to make the biggest possible mess of her first assignment, get her whole squad killed, and then stagger out of some
 rift in the Fade or something, only to discover that she was now somehow really important to fixing a gigantic problem that hadn’t even existed before that point.

It was quite a lot for one simple mercenary to handle, not that she was the only one in a predicament. Still, she couldn’t help but wish her brother were here. He’d know what to do. Or even her Commander, or even that Rilien actually had time to talk to her for more than a few minutes. Groaning, she threw one arm over her face, shielding her eyes with the crook of her elbow.

"You'll freeze out here, won't you?"

The question came from behind Estella, the man who'd asked it just now walking onto the dock. Romulus was bundled as he had almost always been while outside, though this time at least his hood didn't shroud his face. His arms remained firmly crossed over his chest, though. He came to a stop beside Estella and slowly took a seat, not dangling his legs over the edge but instead keeping his knees up around his chest, where he draped his arms over them. "Or does living with the southerners give you some resistance after time?"

She let her hand fall back away from her eyes, a small motion curving one side of her mouth upwards, just a fraction. “I haven’t stopped missing the Imperium’s weather, but I did get used to this, eventually.” With a small sound, she raised herself so that she was sitting upright as well, hunching slightly to lean her weight on her hands, which grasped the edges of the dock.

Up here in the mountains, the sunset was pale, pastel compared to the explosion of color one got over the ocean, for example, but pretty in its own way. “I guess my name probably gave me away, right?” She actually didn’t use the whole thing that often, for exactly that reason, because while Estella could be passed off as something from the northern Marches, there was no mistaking Avenarius for anything but a Tevinter name. She’d even been cagey about it with her friends in Kirkwall, at first, which had proven almost humorously unnecessary. She doubted they would have cared if she was anything short of a murderous blood mage.

"Perhaps mine should have as well," Romulus said, a slight glint in his eye. "I have no other name. No family to belong to, save the house of Viridius." He sniffed, the cold air having turned his nose quite red, making it serve as a sort of centerpiece for the dark lines marked into his face. Lines of ink ran from the inner corners of his eyes jaggedly across his cheeks to the jawline, while various dots and smaller patterns were more faintly marked into the skin. That particular practice was more commonly known to be Rivaini, rather than Tevinter in origin.

"The Inquisition's plan is to not allow word of my circumstances to spread. It doesn't look well for them to be following a Tevinter magister's loyal blade in their supposed holy calling." He made it difficult to tell how he felt about many things, as any of his expressions of emotions were subtle at best. A very slight quirk to his lips was all he showed now.

"You have the easier story to sympathize with, I suppose. And the easier face."

That got a laugh out of her, a soft one, but a laugh nevertheless. “I don’t know about that. At least yours has real character—I could be anyone.” She paused, then shrugged. Maybe that was the point. “As for the rest of it, well
 I suppose I can see why they think that.” Her tone indicated that she was not particularly amenable to it, though. Still, it wasn’t like either of them really had much of a choice here: they were necessary, of that much she was certain, but there was no mistaking that their lives were being more or less used for everyone else’s benefit, at least for now.

She didn’t mind, really. In fact, she was mostly just afraid that she’d fail somehow.

Silence reigned for a while, but then an errant thought struck her, and she furrowed her brow. “Viridius, though. Is Magister Chryseis related to Cassius Viridius?” It seemed unlikely that they were not, but families in Tevinter were often large, and they may not be closely connected at all.

"Daughter," Romulus answered, readily, as though he'd expected the question. "I was originally purchased by Magister Cassius, while I was still a child, and worked on his estate for several years. My actions eventually saw me transferred into the service of his only child and daughter."

He fell silent, perhaps to allow the information to linger on the cold air. It was evidence that he had known perhaps more about Estella from the moment he'd heard her name than he had originally let on. But he didn't hold on to the subject, instead reaching up to pull his hood into place. His ears, uncovered by any hair the likes of which Estella had, had turned quite a bright shade of red.

"Do you believe in the Maker?" he asked, quite out of nowhere. Clearly the question had been lingering on his mind. "Everyone else seems to think we're touched by Andraste, and not just horrible luck."

She accepted the change of topic with equanimity, though not before noting the information to herself. It seemed to collude with the vague sense she had that she’d met this man somewhere before, though it didn’t elucidate the feeling any further. She looked back out at the frozen lake, the way the light from the setting sun reflected off it, coating it in brilliant silver so bright she couldn’t really look at it for too long. She couldn’t help but think she knew a lot of things like that, and many of them were actually people.

“I do,” she replied softly. “Maybe not
 not the same way I used to. But I do.” She turned her eyes down to her hands, the right one currently bereft of a glove. She’d woken without it—perhaps trying to close the rift had shredded it or something. The green mark was still there, smaller, but yet alight. She closed her fingers over it.

“But I definitely don’t think I was chosen for anything. I can’t bring myself to believe that it was Andraste in there. I’ve never heard anyone respond to my prayers, and people of much more merit and faith than me have been praying longer and harder to be met with just as much nothing.” There was something beyond this world, she knew that much. But whether that something would ever have anything to do with them, that was harder to say. Certainly they wouldn’t pick her of all people to affect so directly, and it was arrogance to assume otherwise.

“What about you?” She knew that slaves in the Imperium as a rule weren’t known for being religious, but then, the Chantry was at odds with the Magisterium often enough that some of them did end up inclined in that direction, so it varied.

"I've never believed," he answered simply. He let it sit for a moment before clarifying. "I've never had a reason to. The Tevinter Chantry decided I was fit only for servitude. And I have served no one that even mentions the Maker's name in passing. My life... has never had time for questions of faith."

He looked up and to his left, at the Breach that still hung in the sky. "Inconvenient that I think to ask only now." As the daylight faded its unnatural glow became more prominent, casting reflecting green trails across the ice and the clouds, though they were slower moving than before, when the tear in the sky had been much more volatile.

"I don't know who it was that saved us. I know little of magic. But I do know what I have experienced, from when I was a child, to this moment." He twisted where he sat, to look more directly at her.

"Tell me. Do you remember me? From before. Long, long before any of this ever happened."

It was the same question that had been nagging at the back of her mind, and she wondered if she was transparent enough that he’d read it right off her or if he’d been wondering as well. She bit her lip and searched her memory, which really seemed to be failing more often than it wasn’t lately.

“There’s
 something. I have a sense that I’ve met you, but I can’t recall where or how.” She was sure if it had been some time after she’d been apprenticed to Master Ignis, she would have recalled—she hadn’t been lying when she said his face had a distinctive character, especially with the tattoos. But though she knew of the Viridius household, she’d never been there, and it was unlikely that was the right avenue, which left only one.

“The orphanage, maybe? I was so young then that I barely remember most of it, but
? She let the end of the sentence become a question, hoping he would have the answer.

He smiled, not broadly, but certainly the closest he'd come since showing his face in Haven. "I was a wild, stupid, angry child, no more than nine years old. I remember the little twins. After I was shuffled off in the night and clapped in irons, it was many years before I heard of either of you, and then, only of the other Avenarius. But my domina let the name fall enough that I did not forget."

There was a gleam in his eye, like he was truly interested in the coincidence the pair of them had fallen into. "I sometimes wondered where the girl had gone, but did not trouble myself with it. And looking back now, what have we gone through to be here? What have you gone through that lets you even function after what happened? How is it that both of us are still alive?"

The questions were obviously not meant to be answered, as he stood then, looking out over the lake. "I never believed before... but after the two of us, so far from Tevinter where we were placed as children, fell out of a rift, the only survivors... after all of that, I find it hard to believe that it was only luck that chose us." It was apparently all he wanted to say on the subject, as he turned and quietly departed, heading back for the warmth of Haven.

Estella contemplated that for a while, but no answers presented themselves, at least not to what seemed to be the larger question. Still, Romulus had definitely given her something to think about, something she was still doing when she, too, rose and headed back towards the gate into the village.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It did smell a little bit like dog.

Which was actually kind of weird, since there wasn’t a lot by way of civilization out here, but Khari didn’t much mind that. Someplace called the Hinterlands probably should have a bit more of a rugged, wild feel to it, right? It was mostly hills and valleys, with the occasional cluster of trees, but according to Leon’s pretty maps, there were forested areas, too, and some big old fortress to the southwest. Also bears. They’d been told to watch out for bears.

Khari wasn’t worried about bears so much—growing up in an area with the really big ones had made the normal ones seem less impressive.

They’d been going downhill for a while now, herself at point of the formation mostly because she’d insisted and no one else had argued with her. They were a pretty quiet bunch, and maybe even a smidge boring, for a really tall Qunari and a couple of Heralds of Andraste or whatever, but she reminded herself that it wasn’t smart to conclude anything before she’d gotten to know them, so she reserved her final thoughts on that for now at least. Plus the really quiet one with the big knife seemed like the kind of guy who might stab you in your sleep, which reminded her of all the things Ser Durand had said about Bards, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to piss him off if so.

The scouts thankfully weren’t that hard to follow, presumably because there wasn’t really any need to be, and so even her remedial skills could keep them on the right track, and it wasn’t too long before they crested a hill and saw the small encampment laying ahead of them.

“Splen-diferous. We’re here.”

The camp was well situated, set into the hill side with an excellent view to the north. It was a small hub of Inquisition activity, with a group of soldiers performing routine drills outside the tents, while others stood watch over all of the entry points. Two of these guards quickly noticed the approaching group led by the two Heralds of Andraste. One whistled loudly, turning back towards the camp.

The watchmen escorted the group into the camp, where an elven woman, quite young, dressed in light Inquisition leathers and mail, came to greet them. A finely made bow was slung across her back, along with a full quiver of arrows. Curling away from her eyes and down each of her cheeks were dark green tattoos, easily recognizable as Dalish vallaslin. Hers were the marks of Andruil, goddess of the hunt.

"Good to see you made it," she greeted, nodding to Estella in particular. "Hope you didn't find any trouble on the road." Her eyes settled on Khari, specifically upon the redheaded elf's own vallaslin, marks of a different god. "Don't think we've met. I'm Lia, the lead scout."

Khari was unexpectedly silent for a moment—she hadn’t encountered any other Dalish in a number of years, and now that she had, wasn’t sure exactly what to do. In the end, though, she decided not to do anything in particular, instead plastering her wolfish grin over her face and holding a hand forward.

“Khari. I guess I’m the hired thug.” She said it with a fair amount of pride and no little humor, which would hopefully make it obvious she wasn’t completely serious. It was surprising how many people couldn’t tell a joke from a dragon’s ass.

"Yeah, but you must be a pretty good thug, if they stuck you with the Heralds," Lia shot back, with a grin. She caught a glance from Romulus, and then returned to a more businesslike manner, clearing her throat.

"We've been doing what we can out here, but it's a mess. Commander wants you guys as the vanguard, with us backing you up. We set up camp here, above the refugee town below." She thumbed over her shoulder, towards the smoke that could be seen drifting from the small valley below. "They don't have any room left down there. We've made contact with Revered Mother Annika, she's the one leading the refugees. Tough one, for a Chantry woman. She wants to meet the two of you." She nodded her head towards Estella, and Romulus.

“Right.” From behind Khari, Estella nodded, stepping forward slightly. “Rilien mentioned she’d expressed some interest in the Inquisition. He
 also said there’s still active conflict in the area. Should we expect any of it on the way?”

Meanwhile, there was a shuffling, and Asala's horns descended into Khari's view, eyes looking at her with no small amount of trepidation. "Are... Are y-you truly a h-hired thug?" Asala sputtered.

Was this lady serious? Khari’s grin widened, becoming quite nearly uncanny. “The baddest bandit between here and Val Fermin, serah.” Her tone was dripping with sarcasm, but it was unclear if even that would be of any help. Asala's cheeks reddened and brows furrowed, and she slowly slipped back out of view and away. It appeared... not.

"Uh..." Lia said, a little slack-jawed. She blinked, and then looked back to Estella. "Yes. A lot of it. We tried to reach a horsemaster in the area, a man named Dennet. Leon wanted us to see if he'd be willing to provide horses for the Inquisition. We couldn't reach him, though. To the northwest," she pointed, "through the tunnel, there's a battleground. Rebel mages and templars turned an entire village into burning rubble fighting each other."

"Where are they coming from?" Romulus asked, direct and to the point.

"Our best guess, the mages are somewhere in the forest to the north, and the templars somewhere along the river to the west. There's bandits of some kind along the eastern road, a cult of some sort to the south, and while we don't know who's occupying the fort in the southwest, they sure don't seem friendly. Basically, expect trouble anywhere you go."

“Sounds like fun.” And about that, she was completely serious. Khari felt the first little tingles of an oncoming adrenaline rush starting to buzz around in her fingertips, and glanced back at the rest of them. Maybe they’d be ready to go soon? Lia seemed swell, as far as people went, but she’d come this far looking for challenges, not small talk.

"It certainly isn't dull. Come on, we'd better get--" Lia's words were cut off by a loud, clear horn, echoing through the hills but almost certainly coming from down below, in the village. "Shit," Lia cursed to herself, turning and running to a cliffside, to get a better view. "Someone's attacking the village. I think it's the templars. Donnelly's leading the defense, they can hold them off, but I don't know for how long. Get going! We'll be right behind you."

No need to tell her twice. Khari had yanked her sword out of its makeshift harness before Lia had even finished speaking, and she was down the side of the hill like a shot, her feet sure and steady over the precarious terrain. Ordinarily, she might have been more mindful of the fact that she was in a group, but this was an emergency situation, and the faster they could get there, the better, even if they didn’t arrive all at the same time.

Her breath was as steady as her footfalls, even as she launched herself off smaller ledges on the way down the cliffside, in order to shave off time. She took a couple harder landings when the ground proved unstable underneath her, but they fazed her not at all, and it wasn’t long before she was charging down a dirt path, impressed into what had once been native grass from long years of wagon travel and the passage of horses. Her feet dug little furrows in the ground every time she pushed off into the next step; the last rain here had been recent, and the earth was still soft.

She knew all of this, in the same way she knew how to run. Eventually, her stride brought her to the Templar flanks, and she dove right into a knot of them, swinging her heavy sword with what other people would probably call ‘extreme prejudice.’ Khari preferred to think of it as getting her muscles warmed up, finding the right rhythm of battle.

Clearly, the Templars hadn’t expected to be flanked, least of all by someone like her, who just jumped right into their formation like she’d never had a tactical lesson in her life. That surprise lasted long enough for her blade to bite deep into one’s clavicle, and then she sawed it backwards, slamming the pommel into the stomach of the next, who’d come in behind, catching him just where his plate ended and weaker ringmail began.

She ducked under another swing, but focused on the one she’d just hit, arcing her blade over her head and bringing the graceless hunk of steel down on his helmet, where it sounded a dull rapport, and he reeled to the side long enough for her to punch the point of the blade into his guts. “Pick on someone who can fight back, you damned cowards!”

If any of them had failed to notice her before, that certainly got their attention.

Of course, there were advantages to that, such as the fact that Estella, next to reach the group, though looking a little more winded than Khari herself, was able to flank them a second time, the bright silverite of her own thinner sword flashing in the sunlight as she used it to slide between a pair of plates in another templar’s back, felling him as well. Unfortunately, the woman beside him had noticed this, and drove the Herald back with a series of heavy hits, each parried, but clearly more than a match for Estella’s strength.

A well placed arrow from above struck the templar in the sword arm, piercing between two armor plates and offering Estella a solid opening to take advantage of, which she did, plunging her blade into the Templar's armpit.

More Inquisition troops arrived to attack the flank, both in melee and from range. The templars seemed to realize how they'd overstepped, and almost immediately began a measured retreat, giving ground to try to consolidate their line. Behind them was a well lit tunnel dug through the rock. It was towards this that they backstepped.

In the center of the fray stood a woman with sandy blonde hair, wearing ringmail and leather armor over her Chantry robes. She wielded a mace and tower shield, deflecting blows left and right and covering the retreat of an injured Inquisition soldier. The blows she struck back with were debilitating, aimed at the limbs rather than major organs or killing blows. She had a commanding presence on the field, even the Inquisition soldiers seeming to rally around her.

"There are no apostates for you here, Templars!" she bellowed, above the din of battle. "And nothing for you to loot and plunder, either! Turn back from this madness!"

The comment about apostates however, was soon rendered false. The conspicuous appearance of white locks and a pair of horns stood out amongst the Inquisition soldiers at range, the woman's hands alight in blue Fade. In turn, barriers began to spring up from the battlefield, separating pockets of Templars and aiding the push back.

The Haze, as Khari preferred to call it, wasn’t like most people imagined. She didn’t lose her senses—she could still hear and register what was going on around her. It just
 mattered less, in the same way pain mattered less. She could steer clear of allies with the precision of a finely-tuned instrument, at least when she was doing things right, but it was all instinct, not really consciously-decided on her part.

Khari swung her arms upwards, catching an incoming halberd by dint of that same instinct, angling it off her sword to avoid a pushing contest she’d probably lose, then took a hard step forward, lowering her shoulder and knocking into her foe, off-center so that she’d put a little spin on him, then leaped back and swung while he recovered, chopping into his abdomen like a lumberjack swinging an axe into a tree, and he fell just like one. That meant the last one in her immediate proximity was gone, and she considered chasing down some of the others, but there was no honor in felling a fleeing foe, and she backed off, joining up with the rest of the Inquisition’s forces and applying pressure on the few too stubborn to cede as much ground as they ought to be.

And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the fight ended, the last of the remaining templars turning tail to flee. Khari took a deep breath, slowly relinquishing the Haze, and came to covered in blood, most of it not her own. Slowly, she shook out each of her limbs, testing for injuries she might not have noticed, and finding nothing more devastating than a couple nicks and scratches. That was some backup; normally when she did things that stupid, she came away with at least a few deep gashes or a broken something.

Confident that she was still in fighting shape, she lowered Intercessor and glanced around, seeking the other three.

The templars fled back through their tunnel, licking their wounds, and the Inquisition forces moved quickly to re-secure it. Undoubtedly they would be more cautious about attacking the refugee camp in the future, given the staunch defense they'd been met with. The air smelled heavily of blood, as much of it had been spilled, on both sides. The crows feasted well here, but if the looks of the refugees emerging were any indication, they were not sharing in the bounty. From within the throngs of soldiers dispersing after the fight the Chantry Mother, Annika, emerged, her bloodied mace leaning against her shoulder. She slid her arm from the shield grips and set it at her feet.

"Bloody rogue templars, no better than common thugs," she muttered. "I doubt even they know what they fight for at this point."

Estella slid her blade home in the sheath at her hip, stepping forward to greet the armored cleric. “Not a flaw only they have,” she said quietly, then took a deep breath and spoke with more confidence. “Mother Annika? I’m Estella, and this is Romulus, Khari, and Asala.” She indicated each in turn.

Annika smiled, exhaling as though the weight of her armor had been lifted. "And the two of you are known now as the Heralds of Andraste. Come, walk with me. There is much to discuss."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus walked behind the Revered Mother, Annika, and pulled back his hood. The Hinterlands were anything but warm, but here at least the sun seemed to have some warmth, and the winds did not swirl with drifts of snow. It was no closer to Tevinter, but it was at least a little more bearable.

"Your timing was excellent," Mother Annika said, leading them back into the center of the makeshift village. It looked to have been simply a crossroads at some point, with a lone watchtower and a small guard house, probably manned by the Arl's men before the mage-templar war resumed. Now, it was manned by volunteers and Inquisition soldiers. The rest of the buildings, or more often just pitiful canvas tents, had sprung up with little organization all around it.

"The people here have little to offer for the Inquisition's assistance," she continued, leading them to the right and up a flight of old stone stairs, past a small wooden house. "But of course, the Inquisition's greatest need currently isn't soldiers, or swords. It's support of the people you need, something the rest of the Chantry would see denied to you."

The observation that was easiest to make for Romulus was that this woman was a part of the Chantry, but clearly did not share a mind with the rest of her organization. That she wielded shield and mace was odd enough; he'd rarely seen anyone in Chantry robes, Tevinter or otherwise, pick up a weapon.

They came to a small area set aside for the wounded, makeshift cots holding injured refugees and Inquisition volunteers alike. Annika surveyed them briefly, before approaching a young man, no older than twenty, with a bleeding stab wound to the side. He pressed his hand against it. Annika carefully set down her shield and propped the mace against it, before crouching down beside the boy.

"There is a mage here, a skilled healer. She can assist you, if you'll allow it." She looked back, and pointed to Asala. Her tone was comforting, devoid of any trace of the anger she'd carried in the fight. The boy, however, laid eyes on the Qunari, and they were filled with fear, though it was unclear if he was made apprehensive by the horns, or the magic.

"No, Mother Annika, please. Don't let an apostate touch me. Their magic..."

"Her magic," Annika corrected, "for she is her own woman, and she has chosen a nobler purpose than banditry in the woods. Now be silent, and allow her to ease your suffering." He looked at Asala a moment longer, before reluctantly easing up, and nodding. Annika smiled, squeezed him on the shoulder, and turned to the newly arrived group, her eyes finding Asala.

"You are the healer I've heard about, yes? The one who tended to the Heralds? News has spread from Haven of more than just those touched by Andraste. There are a great many here who could use your skill."

"O-Oh," Was all she could manage. Whether it due the boy's initial reluctance, the attention placed upon her, the news that she was known along with the Heralds, or a mix of it all that managed to overwhelm her, it was not clear. However, with a subtle shake of her head, her eyes focused and she turned toward the boy.

She fell to her knees and hiked her sleeves up past her elbows to reveal a pair of slender arms, holding her hands out over the boy's injury. "It will... tickle. At first," she offered him with a gentle smile. A moment later, a green glow enveloped her hands, evident of the healing magic they wielded, and the boy twitched at an unfamiliar sensation.

She spoke again, this time directed toward the Revered Mother, though she did not turn away from the boy placed in her care. "I will see to all those that I can."

"Excellent," Annika said, nodding in approval. She allowed Asala to go about her work, turning her attention next to Estella and Romulus. She spent a moment in silence, as though studying them, and Romulus thought perhaps to open his mouth and speak, if she were waiting for him to do so. She saved him the trouble, however.

"Before we go any further, I have a question for both of you." She paused, perhaps to see if there was any objection. "This title, Herald of Andraste. I would ask how you feel about it. Your honest opinion."

Estella glanced at Romulus, perhaps recalling their previous conversation on a related topic, but then moved her glance to the Revered Mother. “I think
 that there is an awful lot I don’t know,” she said, pursing her lips. “It seems so unlikely to me that I’d ever be chosen for anything like that—part of me thinks it must be nothing but a coincidence
 however strange that coincidence really is.” She paused, sighing softly through her nose.

“But then I hardly think I’m qualified to guess at what the Maker or Andraste are thinking, either. I don’t want to lie to anyone, to tell them I’m a Herald without knowing that I am, but
 it’s not like I could possibly set straight every person who already believes it.”

"Humility is a good place to begin," the Revered Mother remarked. "I'm sure the confidence to use what you have been granted for the greater good will come with time. For whether or not you believe, many of those that follow do, and will look to you for example. Perhaps, when you have an opportunity to raise flagging spirits with a few small words, you will begin to believe." She turned her head to Romulus. "And what about you? Admittedly I've heard a bit less about the man with the marked face."

Romulus shifted uncomfortably, not eager to be judged. But that was the way the world would treat them, wasn't it? Judging them based on word of mouth, on glimpses of them and their actions, on the words they spoke. People across countries that didn't even know them would judge their actions, with heavy weights on their opinions.

"I have only ever believed in what I've seen," he began, uneasily. "But I've seen things recently that I cannot explain, and felt them. The title has its uses, as you've said. From nothing, in a short time, a force has been built capable of bringing order back to lands like these. The title has power behind it, enough to stop wars, or begin them. As for it's meaning to me..." He faltered. "I believe allowing myself to think I'm meant for something greater is dangerous. But the more I've thought on it, the easier it is to believe."

"A wise sentiment, to recognize the danger. Many a movement has blindly turned away from their original intent from how zealously they believe. Our dear rogue templars are a fine example." She quieted, taking a step past them to overlook the village below, where she watched the progress of the brief battle's aftermath.

"I hoped to speak with you because I am aware of the Chantry's denouncement of your Inquisition. I am experienced enough in these ranks to know those that are behind it." She curled her lip up slightly, an expression Romulus interpreted as disgust. "Some of them have followed Roderick for the purpose of grandstanding. They feel tempted by the possibility of being the next Divine, something unthinkable for them before the Conclave. Some... some are simply terrified, from what the stories told of the Temple of Sacred Ashes, or what remains of it." She looked to Estella.

"I have not seen it for myself yet. The refugees of war have occupied my time. Tell me, was there nothing but horror following the explosion? What stood out to you most, in the hours after you awoke?"

Estella took a long pause before answering, the gap in conversation much longer than those normally permitted. Then again, it wasn’t exactly a light query, so perhaps that made sense. When she answered, there was a distinct sense of reserve in her tone, as though she were withholding something—not particularly difficult to detect. “I suppose
 what I noticed most about everyone else was that none of them had lost their composure. Everyone I met had understood just as much as I did about what happened, but they hadn’t given up. They had a plan, even if they disagreed about what it was, and they did everything they could to make it happen.”

"It's the mindset of a well-disciplined soldier, is it not?" Annika said, with a small, knowing smile. "Even when things go so terribly wrong, a good soldier knows that allowing fear to control will only make matters worse. My Chantry brethren, for the most part, are not soldiers. Their fear makes them desperate, and then drives them from reason. And the stories they have been told, of the events at the Conclave, have given them nothing but fear. Fear of the terrible destruction, and fear of the Inquisition that rose from it."

Romulus scowled, mostly because there was little other way to take a discussion such as this. He stood with hands folded in front of him, beside Estella, and listened carefully to the Revered Mother's words.

"I believe you should go to them, in Val Royeaux. Convince them that you and your Inquisition are no demons to be feared. Convince them of what I learned, during the Blight: that times like these bring out the best in people, not just the worst. Do you think you can do this?" Romulus felt that the question was specifically asked to Estella, for her gaze did not wander to Romulus during or after the asking.

Estella’s did, though, darting to him and then back, and then she bit down on her lip. “I’m not
” she sighed. “I don’t know if that’s possible.” Her eyes fell to the ground in front of them, and she shifted her center of gravity.

“But I can try.”

"You don't need to convince them all in one fell swoop. You just need some of them to doubt their certainty in branding you and yours as heretics. They only have power in unity. Take it from them, and they will flounder, giving the Inquisition the time it needs to brace itself." Finally, her eyes found their way up to Romulus, and clearly they saw the question within them. He wondered why this conversation was seemingly between the two of them, Estella and Annika. Why the task was solely hers.

"It must be her that goes to Val Royeaux. I would advise that you stay here, in the Hinterlands, for the time being. When I look at the pair of you, when I think of what I have heard... Estella is a known entity in comparison. A member of a respected mercenary organization, especially in Orlais. It already lends evidence that she is a woman with a good heart, and a capable hand. I will not say that you lack these..." She paused, studying him, his demeanor, his posture, the expression on his face, or lack thereof.

"But any noble or Chantry official of Orlais will see that you are a man who has known only servitude. It's in the way you carry yourself, how you position yourself near others, how you speak. They know nothing of you, and the unknown is something they greatly fear. Perhaps you can bring Andraste's wrath to the Inquisition's enemies, and Estella can bring Andraste's hope to those you would see become allies." Romulus pondered the words... and found them agreeable. Tactically, if nothing else. Speaking to a crowd, of his superiors no less, while refusing to renounce his loyalty to a magister of Tevinter... the less he spoke on behalf of the Inquisition, the better. Even if he wanted to, which he didn't, it simply wasn't wise. He didn't doubt Estella would dislike the experience as much if not more, but she was better suited for it, of the two of them.

Romulus nodded that he understood. Annika returned the gesture, and sighed. "I honestly don't know how I feel about the two of you. If you've been touched by Andraste and sent to help us... I hope it's true, though." She took another long look out at the refugees, pausing before she spoke again. "I will go to Haven, if the Inquisition will have me, to provide your leaders with the names of those in the Chantry that would be most amenable to a gathering. It isn't much, but hopefully it will be something."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Several days after their first meeting with the Revered Mother, plans were already in motion for a trip to Val Royeaux. Still, it would take a little time to get everything together, and apparently Leon had been planning to go there already anyway, so it had been decided that they would kill two birds with one stone and do everything at the same time.

In the meantime, their focus had otherwise remained on the Hinterlands, which seemed to be plagued with enough problems to occupy much of their force for a very long time. There were mages, templars, bandits, some kind of cult, and rumors of rifts further in. Despite this, Estella had suggested diverting at least a small team of them to seek out someone who was not involved with any of it, at least not to her knowledge. She’d been
 sparing, with the details, only pointing out that she knew a very talented mage who might be in the area, but considering how much they could use someone like that, little else was necessary.

She hadn’t heard from her brother since before the Conclave, but all of this seemed exactly like the kind of thing he would be able to help with. All this strange magic that she knew nothing about and Asala had to guess at—that was exactly what Cyrus had always thrived on. Estella also couldn’t deny that she was excited by the prospect of seeing him again; almost as excited as she was terrified, really.

The prospect of someone with real expertise in such rare arcane matters wasn’t something they could really afford to pass up, and so via messenger bird, she’d received Leon’s go-ahead to search for him, along with a note from Rilien about where someone interested in old magic might be. Apparently, there were several locations of historical interest in the Hinterlands, and one of them wasn’t too far from here. Their route had brought them into direct conflict with one of the more stubborn pockets of bandits, and so they were, at this point, making rather slow progress, fighting their way up the dirt path towards the location her teacher had indicated.

Estella rolled her shoulders when the last bandit fell, trying to ease some of the soreness that had built up over the long days of combat they’d endured here. The refugee camp wasn’t exactly in the safest location, and with the sheer number of potential threats to it, their troops were spread thin as it was. Khari had left several hours earlier to help Donnelly with a pocket of mages trying to sabotage the supply lines, which was quickly starving the refugees and the troops. Maybe Lia and the scouts would be able to replenish the food from the local wildlife


She didn’t bother putting her sword away this time. Instead, she turned, to look back at Romulus and Asala. “It shouldn’t be too much longer before we get there. The map says it’s this way.” Turning off the road for the first time, Estella struck up a hill. There was more tree cover in this area, but the terrain wasn’t difficult, so they kept up a good pace.

They walked for several more minutes in relative quiet, occasionally passing the corpse of another bandit, or evidence of a scuffle between mages and templars. More than the usual amount of these bodies had been struck by arrows, however, though why that was didn’t become evident until they’d been walking for another ten minutes.

At that point, the soft hiss of an arrow passing through air broke the silence, and one struck the ground in front of Estella’s feet. She took a quick step backwards, scanning the undersides of the trees for the shooter, while Romulus immediately crouched down, and covered the direction the arrow had come from with his shield. “Turn around. There’s nothing for you this way, brigands.” The voice, slightly androgynous but identifiable as belonging to a woman, seemed to come from a different direction than the arrow had, making it hard to tell how many people were hidden in the boughs.

Almost immediately after a shield bubble was cast around the three of them, with Asala in the middle and the tip of her staff dug into the dirt.

Estella was glad of the protection, but she also thought maybe there’d been a misunderstanding here, and if they could correct it, it might not have to end in a fight. Though it probably didn’t mean much, considering she was behind a magical shield, she sheathed her saber and held both hands up in the air. “We’re not bandits,” she said, speaking generally up at the branches overhead, since she wasn’t sure which of them were occupied. The leaf cover made it really hard to tell. “Nor templars. And we aren’t with the mages, either.” It was technically incorrect to say that none of them were mages, and obviously so, considering Asala.

“Actually, um, we’re with the Inquisition. We’re looking for someone.” She’d never been any good with knowing what to give away or keep secret, so for the most part, she just erred on the side of telling the truth, and taking the risk of telling too much of it. It seemed to work sometimes, anyway.

There was a period of silence, but then the voice spoke, this time from somewhere else. It was likely that there was only one person in the tree, and she was capable of throwing her voice, so as to obscure her actual location. “Inquisition, is it?” Another pause. “Who are you looking for all the way out here?”

Well, this was a start. Estella wasn’t sure the answer to this question would do much for them either way, but if the woman wanted to know, there didn’t seem to be much for it but telling her. “We’re looking for a mage, named Cyrus. The last I knew of him, he was out here, but it’s been a while, so
”

Curiously, there was a short, sharp “ha!” from above, and then, quite suddenly, a woman appeared, swinging down from a branch and landing directly in front of them. She was obviously Dalish, her valaslin a bright, saturated blue, her long hair quite blonde. Armored more heavily than most of her kind, she wore chain and a few thinner plates as well as leather, but her boots were the soft, supple hide of those that moved quietly whenever possible. A longsword rested on one hip, and her bow was now slung across her back.

Stooping for the arrow, she pulled it out of the ground and placed it back in her quiver. “Now what would a pretty lady like yourself want with that good-for-nothing shem, huh?” But then she squinted a little, her eyes darting over Estella’s features. “I’ll be damned. He said you’d be coming
” She smiled slightly, then shook her head.

“Let down that bubble and follow me. I know exactly where he is.”

Asala instead looked to Estella for an answer. She nodded. “It’s okay.” She wasn’t sure how this woman knew where her brother was, but she recognized the tone of the way she’d spoken about him: frustration, tinged with no small amount of respect. It was a common reaction to Cyrus, and that, more than anything else, convinced her that they spoke of the same person. The shield then faded around them, dispersing from top to bottom as Asala lifted her staff and knocked the clump of dirt loose from the tip. She then waited for Estella to begin to move before keeping step behind her.

Estella walked beside their new guide, curious as to how the Dalish woman knew her brother. She wondered if it was a good time to ask, since she wasn’t sure how long this walk would be. In the end, she decided it couldn’t hurt. “Thank you, by the way. He can be difficult to find, and we didn’t have much to go on.” He’d managed to go undiscovered whenever he wanted to in their childhood, and he’d had only a building to hide in, then. With an area this large, he wouldn’t be discovered unless he desired it.

She wasn’t sure how it was that he could be expecting them, but then, she’d put very little past him. “How is it that you know him, can I ask?” She also felt like it would be polite to ask the woman’s name, but didn’t want to bombard her with questions, so she saved that one for now, at least.

The elf shrugged in response. “You saw it, really. He goes places. I make sure nothing kills him in his sleep.” From the way she said it, there was a little more to it than that, but it was unclear what that might be. At least until she continued. “Never really met anyone like him, but it’s been interesting, to say the least. I’m Thalia, by the way. Ethendir.”

Their path carried them up over the crest of another hill, and down below, they could see what looked like ruins. It wasn’t much, just some white pillars and a staircase, but both led up into what looked like a rough cave entrance. “You’re lucky you came when you did. He’s been here a while already, and he probably plans to leave within the next day or two.” She gestured at the cave, then started down the hill, clearly expecting them all to follow.

“And don’t worry about the spiders. We cleared all those out last week.”

Asala stopped dead in her tracks. "Wait. Sp-Spiders? What ab-about spiders?" The way that her shoulders hunched over and she began to scratch told that they weren't her most favorite creatures.

The grade of the hill was a bit steep, but they made it down without issue, save the time Estella had to stop herself mid-trip on a concealed stone before she tumbled the rest of the way down, but she managed it, though not without nearly turning her ankle. At least she didn’t eat any dirt this time. That was something.

The approach into the cave’s mouth was much easier. They entered what looked to be an antechamber of some kind—though the entrance was rough, these rooms had been carved out of stone with deliberateness, though some of it was now ruined from age and wear. To the left, in front of another doorway, burned a curious sort of wall-mounted torch, curious because the fire was a bluish color, and gave off no heat. Romulus stared at it, pulling back his hood, the light reflecting off of his eyes.

Estella had never seen anything of the kind. “Asala, do you know what that is?” She pointed to the fire.

"Oh, uh, I'm s-sorry, what?" she asked. It seemed tht she'd been too preoccupied staring at the ceiling, no doubt in search of a spider that Thalia and Cyrus may have missed to completely hear Estella. When she saw the torch in question however, she appeared to have realized what had been asked of her. Asala stared into the flame, placing her hand close to it, but not in it.

"It... Is not fire," She stated, her head tilted quizzically, "But I can sense the Fade in it... Magical flames?" It seemed the best she could do.

Thalia shrugged. “I’m pretty sure that’s how he lit it, yes. This way.” She entered the door flanked by the unusual flames and led them into a short hallway, which eventually opened up into a much larger chamber. The ceiling was vaulted, and had likely been quite smooth at one point, though erosion had worn away at the contours of it. The whole thing was well-lit by more of those flames, set periodically down the side walls of the chamber. They walked around a large platform in the center, and came toward what must have once been an altar of some kind.

Standing with his back to them was a man, discernible as such from his height and the breadth of his shoulders, mostly. He had thick, black hair that fell to his shoulders, and though the color of the light made it hard to tell exactly, it was a fair guess that he was dressed in dark indigo, robes made of some kind of silk or satin to his knees, slit in several places for easier movement, and dark breeches with leather boots. A cloak lay carelessly on the altar itself, as did what appeared to be some kind of spherical device, glowing with a faint green luminescence that threw his shadow long, stretched almost all the way to the western wall.

“Oy, shem, I brought you something.” Thalia’s voice was that same mixture of irritation and apparent camaraderie that it had been before, confirming Estella’s guess about her thoughts on the man before them.

He turned so that his profile was facing them, then all the way around. His features were aristocratic, from the line of his nose to the shape of his jaw, something slightly different hinted at in the angle of his brow. He also, of course, looked remarkably like a masculine version of Estella herself, and it was her he found first, almost as if he’d known where to look.

He smiled slowly, confidently, and held his arms out to either side. “Stellulam.”

She required no further invitation than that. “Cy.” She shot forward, her legs taking her unerringly over the intervening distance, and threw herself into his arms, winding hers tightly around his back, pressing her forehead into his shoulder. She’d been so worried about this moment, because six years was a long time, and they’d still been children in many ways, the last time they had seen one another. Letters were one thing, but they couldn’t give as good a sense of a person as being with them did.

Estella had feared that he would become someone she did not recognize, feared that, absurd as it was, she’d become someone he would not recognize. But of course he hadn’t, and of course he knew her. He was her brother, her twin, and if there was anyone she’d always know, it was him. “I can’t believe it’s really you.” Her words were muffled against his robes, and she felt herself shedding tears onto them.

His arms locked around her, and he picked her up off the floor with ease, whirling her around several times before setting her back down with exaggerated care. “And yet, here I am.” His response was lighter, almost flippant, but she knew him well enough to understand that there was much more to it than that. He released her and gripped her shoulders, stepping half a pace away from her to look her in the face. He brushed away her tears with his thumbs and pressed his lips briefly to her brow.

“I was beginning to grow bored waiting for you to find me, I must admit. I feared that my dear sister had forgotten all about her poor, feckless brother with her sudden ascent to the ranks of Heaven’s mighty chosen, hm?” His tone managed to convey both a characteristic sort of playfulness and a slight skepticism all at once, though there didn’t seem to be anything ill-intended in it. “But here you are, and my faith is restored.”

She smiled despite herself and smacked him in the chest with her open palm. The humor in his voice had centered her, though, and despite the fact that there were a thousand things she wanted to ask about him, wanted to know, she remembered that this was neither the time nor the place, and also that they weren’t the only two people in the room. Feeling a hundred times lighter now, she turned back around, so she was facing the same direction he was, namely, the other three.

“Romulus, Asala
 this is my brother, Cyrus Avenarius, who’s also a scholar of magic, among
 other things.” Well, Romulus probably knew that, but she felt an introduction was appropriate anyway, though she always seemed to fall short of describing just exactly what it was Cyrus did, helped along now by the fact that she no longer really knew, exactly. “Cy, this is Romulus, and Asala Kaaras. We’re, well
 we’re with the Inquisition.”

Romulus clearly recognized Cyrus, and looked entirely unsure of how to respond to being introduced. His eyes met the man's for the briefest of moments, before falling back to the floor. With his hands clasped together in front of him, he settled for bowing his head shortly, and remaining silent. Asala, for her part, simply offered him a tight lipped smile and a small wave. She too had decided to remain silent.

From the huff of amusement perhaps audible only to Estella, Cyrus made his feelings quite clear. “Quite verbose, this Inquisition of yours. Then again, it seems no one is interested in the pleasure of a conversation these days. Certainly none of them.” He waved a hand towards the back of the cave, clearly indicating that he meant some or all of the people crowding up the Hinterlands with battle. The look in his eyes was recognizably sly, and they narrowed with evident interest for a moment on Romulus, leaving no need for speculation as to whether or not he’d recognized the other man. They then flicked to Asala, and his expression eased back into a confident smile.

“Well, I see no need to linger. There are no dreams left for me here.” So saying, he lifted his cloak off the altar and settled it around his shoulders, adjusting the fur-lined hood for a moment before picking up the small glowing object on the table, and tucking it under his arm. “Lead on, dear Stellulam. I’ve been wanting a change of scenery.” He nudged her between her shoulderblades, falling easily into step beside her.

She bumped him with her elbow in retaliation, but her happiness was evident, her smile obvious and, while still not what anyone would call a grin, as genuine as it had ever been. It was quite remarkable, how much she could already feel his presence doing wonders for her confidence in their task. Perhaps it was simply because she’d never known a problem he couldn’t solve, a hurdle he could not jump. The evidence had shown her, over and over again, that he was capable of anything he wanted to be, and that gave her hope she could not give herself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

My blade will serve the Inquisition, for now. That is my will.

Romulus stared at the note, and the elegantly formed words, for a long time. His domina's handwriting was soft, delicate, but her words were rarely so when speaking to those she believed she had authority over. And while she had no authority over the Inquisition, she had absolute authority over Romulus, and through her penmanship he could hear her voice, and knew there could be no disobeying.

It was relief, and at the same time, constricting yet further. He could stay, continue with this work he had discovered to be fulfilling, but the brief letter made it absolutely clear: the aid he provided to the Inquisition was not his own, but his domina's, for he was not his own man. By her will, he remained. And if she had requested he return home to Minrathous, then he would have slipped away in the night, without a word to anyone.

Night had fallen on another bloody day in the Hinterlands. Romulus was accustomed to killing at this point in his life. He did not think about the deed, not before, during, or after the doing of it. The kill, he reminded himself, was never his own. Every person that he struck down and silenced with his blade was felled by the long reach of the one that held his chain. With this much distance from her, though, it felt a bit different. It felt a bit like choosing. And Romulus did not know how he was supposed to feel about that.

A young bandit he'd killed earlier, on the road before making the rendevous with Estella's brother, he was barely a man, and an utter fool. He did not belong in a criminal life, and certainly not in a warzone. Romulus had no trouble finding his throat. Here in the darkness, from where he sat just north of the village, looking down on it, he thought to himself, and wondered if that boy's blood needed to be spilled. For the Inquisition's goals were not those of Chryseis Viridius. As Revered Mother Annika had more or less stated, the Inquisition's goals were what their leaders decided. And though he tried not to be one, Romulus found people looking to him, for nothing more than the mark on his hand.

He folded the little letter carefully and tucked it into a pocket, before draping his arms over his knees, and staring out at the sleeping refugee camp from under the shroud of his hood.

The footsteps that approached were soft from grace, but audible from sheer confidence. The walker made no secret of his presence; probably, he had seldom ever needed to. The steps came to a stop a few feet from Romulus’s left, but the one who’d made them remained standing. “The view is different from elevation, isn’t it?” He shifted, folding his arms behind him. “You see more, and that’s not always
 convenient.”

Romulus turned his head upon hearing the steps, and after the man spoke, he determined him to be Cyrus. Inwardly, he cursed himself for not being prepared, while he hurried upright to his feet and removed his hood. His eyes, as habit dictated, fell towards Cyrus's feet, and Romulus clasped his hands together behind his back.

"Apologies, my lord. I did not know it was you." Romulus was well aware that Cyrus had disappointed a great many in the Magisterium, none more so than his own domina's noble father, a man Romulus had once belonged to. Still, Chryseis had always been fond of him, or at least interested in his power. There had even been whispers of a possible marriage, but Romulus had not cared to pry. He did not know if the interest was only on the Viridius side, and it hardly mattered anymore. The important thing was that Chryseis would not want Cyrus treated poorly by one of her slaves.

"These views are unfamiliar to me, my lord. I am not accustomed to these lands yet."

“Yes, that much is quite apparent.” Cyrus’s tone carried no little amusement, though of course Romulus couldn’t currently see his face to know if his expression conveyed the same. There was a moment in which nothing was said, though it was hard to say why, and then he continued.

“It has been a while since I last saw Chryseis, but it does not surprise me that she has an agent in the middle of all this. She always did tend to see further than most. Though something tells me even she could not have planned for your involvement to become so
 central.”

"The error was mine," Romulus answered immediately, with a surprising level of certainty for one who had no memory of the events leading up to the explosion. "I was not to be detected at the Conclave, only to observe. I don't remember what drew me to the conflict. Est--" He paused, catching himself. "Lady Avenarius suffered the same selective loss of memory." Would he blame him for what happened to Estella? What was his opinion on what happened to Estella? These were questions that felt as though they could mean his life, were they asked in Tevinter. He supposed Cyrus could still have his head here if he chose. Chryseis would strongly disapprove, but that was about it.

"As for my domina, I expect she will utilize my position here, but I do not believe she will undermine the Inquisition. She does not oppose its goals."

Cyrus sighed, rather heavily, though the reason for it was unclear. He certainly seemed rather unconcerned by anything Romulus had said—indifferent might not even be a bad word for it, actually. “Some error.” He actually snorted there. “My sister survives an explosion that should have killed her, the two of you stabilize this Breach, and manage to find yourselves instrumental to the birth of a brand-new world power in the making. If that is in error, perhaps you should strive to make mistakes more often, Romulus.”

"I--" He did not know how to respond to that. The lack of memory made it difficult to tell if anything he did was by his own design, or if it was simply luck. The stabilization of the Breach... he'd been told he was dying, and had little choice but to help, or see his own head roll. And the Inquisition's birth... that was Leon's doing, the doing of a movement of people far more religious than he. He was an effective instrument in all of it, he knew that much. But none of it yet felt like his choice, his doing. Even if he found himself wanting to continue on this path. It was some other hand, always pushing him along.

"My lord, is there something I can assist you with?" He thought it perhaps dangerous to change the subject, to try to see if Cyrus came in search of anything more than conversation, but he was obviously uncomfortable. A task, some clearly laid out desire for him to fulfill, that would make things easier.

“Nothing you aren’t doing already.” The reply was flippant, but there was a certain hint of truth underneath it. “You could try to relax a little, but I suspect that would be asking too much. In any event, I’ll leave you to it.” He turned away, and his footsteps started to recede, before they paused, just for a moment.

“Do take in that view, though. It might be worth the inconvenience.” The steps continued, before fading entirely.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

When he was away from the camp, and his only thought was the completion of his goal, Romulus felt much more at home.

Today, the goal was the destruction of the apostate mages hiding in the woods, attacking anyone like power-mad bandits. These were not members of the organized mage rebellion, those residing in Redcliffe, it had been determined, and thus they were free targets for any wishing to make the region safer again. Lia and her scouts had succeeded in locating their hideout without being detected, and before the end of the day, a small strike was planned.

In this case, small consisted of two people. Romulus would have gone alone, had the others allowed it, but they decided against it. Perhaps they thought him incapable of dispatching scared, unskilled mages fresh from a tower, or perhaps they just thought him too important to be thrown at objectives solo. Thus he was given a partner, in this case the elf woman, Khari. He knew her by no other name, and didn't care to ask for one.

It did not take him long to wonder if their methods were going to contradict one another. Some early trouble was encountered just outside the village on the western side of the tunnel. A group of mage scouts came across them, some so unskilled with their spells that they chose to fight with looted swords instead. Romulus had intended to allow them to pass, and then strike them from behind, but a fight had broken out before he could relay his intentions. When the scouts were all in bloody heaps upon the ground, they moved on.

Romulus loaded another bolt into the handheld crossbow he had acquired, an excellent little tool that could be effectively holstered upon his back when he didn't need it. He'd used a similar weapon in Tevinter several times before, and found it easy to adapt to. It wasn't used at long ranges, making aiming only a secondary priority.

The mage hideout was located in a cave deep in the woods, but the evidence of mage activity wasn't difficult to find the closer they got. Magical ice still lingered in small pillars on the ground, refusing to melt, and scorch marks seared the grass in varying sizes. The very air had a different smell to it, like burned clothes, but more acidic. Romulus checked his supply of tonics, rummaging a hand through the pack behind him. He would need several for this, he was sure.

“What’s in the satchel?” That was Khari, of course, but she’d at least lowered her voice, presumably due to their obvious proximity to the mages’ hideout. Her own preparations didn’t seem to be anything extensive; she’d taken her sword in hand and was sighting down the edge, one eye closed. Apparently satisfied, she lowered it back to her side and cocked her head at him, one eyebrow slightly elevated over the other. The question seemed to be one born of honest curiosity and nothing more.

"Tonics," Romulus answered. He pulled one free, a small clear vial containing a light red liquid. "This one makes fire wash over the skin like flowing water." He pulled the cork free, downed it in one gulp, and shook his head. It was not unlike a strong shot of a powerful drink, albeit with an instant kick. Chryseis had shown him the key to brewing such things, but warned him, both of the taste, and the mental effects.

He pulled another one once he'd returned the now empty vial to the satchel. This one was a light blue. "For ice... melts it away on contact." He swallowed that one as well, ignoring the foulness, instead focusing on the rush. Already he could hear a mage ahead in the distance, practicing some ice spell and wasting his energy. They were still far enough away to speak safely, though.

"Have you fought many mages before?" he asked. His eyes were alive, meeting hers directly, brimming with a strong and barely restrained energy, devoid of any of the deference he seemed to offer in the presence of those he deemed superior to him. It was not an insult to Khari, as he did not think her a slave, but her manner was... easier to be around than he'd expected.

“Not as many as you have, apparently.” There was a smile in her voice, and sure enough, it bloomed over her face a second later, ragged but reaching all the way to her eyes. “Some, though.” She paused for a moment, tilting her head to hear something, maybe just the practicing mage he’d already detected.

“You’re uh
 a lot quieter than me. Probably I’d just screw this up if we both tried to sneak in there.” This didn’t seem to dim her mood, however, and she cracked her neck to either side. “But. I’m a pretty damn good distraction, if you’re in the market for one of those.” The way she said it suggested that she very much hoped he was.

He smiled then, a morbid thing, as he pulled up his hood and secured his shield in place on his arm. "Get their attention, then. I'll be around. Try not to die too quickly."

“Don’t worry, I’m too stubborn for that. Like a damn rash, and twice as irritating.” She kept low, fanning to his left, and despite her words, she was at least quiet enough not to draw attention until she wanted it.

Then, well
 there was nothing quiet about her then. “Hey apostate! My grandmother can sling a spell better than you! Were they teaching you magic in that Circle, or landscaping? Because this ice is pathetic!” Predictably, the next several shots of the ice in question were aimed for her, and she laughed, though it was closer to a gleeful cackle than anything, and charged forward, sword in tow, dodging each projectile with a rapid sort of mobility.

An unarmored mage wasn’t going to be able to stand up to her at close range, and one swing was all it took before his guts were spilling onto the ground. Her shouting had been loud enough to alert most of the other residents of the hideout, most likely, and roughly another six mages emerged together, dashing out of their relative protection in the cave, perhaps interested in the prospect of an easy kill.

Khari ducked under several more thrown spells, though one did catch her in the left shoulder, frost appearing on the piece of armor she had there. She narrowed her eyes. “That all you got, stickman?”

Well, they were certainly distracted.

Romulus observed, and heard, all of this as he flanked around the edges of the clearing, unnaturally blasted free of foliage by the work of these mages, spewing spells about likely just because they could. Romulus had little opinion on their rights to freely spellcast or not, he only cared that they had chosen to cast spells for the purposes of terrorizing the people. In truth, this concern didn't cross his mind in the moment. Only the prospect of blood did.

He clambered his way atop a rock formation jutting up along the edge, where the group of clustered mages had come forth from their hidey-hole to sling magic at Khari. Most were resorting to frost magic, hoping to chill her to the bone and make her stop moving so damnably quick. One of them managed to create a fairly powerful cone of frost that threw itself a good distance forward from his staff at her, wide and difficult to dodge.

The mage in question received a crossbow bolt to the forehead for his trouble, and instantly dropped dead. Quickly exchanging the weapon for his dagger, Romulus dropped down on the next in line before he could determine where the shot had come from. His blade punched through the top of his bald head, a solid crack ringing out with the puncturing of the skull.

The woman next to him shouted in alarm at the surprise attack, turning to aim a spell at Romulus, but she hesitated, perhaps due to the presence of her allies so nearby, even if they were already dead. It was a moment too long. Romulus wrenched the blade free and pushed the body over, lunging forward and swinging the rim of his shield into her jaw. His shield hand found the base of her neck after she'd spun around and pulled her back with significant force. He punched his blade right into her spine, and she stilled.

The leader was next closest, judging by his more regal look. Black feathers adorned his shoulders and legs, along with light, looted pieces of armor. He did not hesitate to attack once he'd switched targets from Khari to Romulus, and he opened up with a gout of flames, consuming both the still breathing but paralyzed mage, and Romulus. The mage shrieked briefly in the flames before she was silenced, while no sound came from Romulus. When the flames had dissipated into just thick black smoke, Romulus hurled himself forward out of it. Only his clothes and armor were singed.

The mage leader backed up in wide-eyed surprise, and managed to dodge the shield strike that had doomed the woman before him. Romulus landed a kick to his gut next, forcing him back into the mage behind him. Before he could press the attack, the mage leader's body burst into a number of shadowy tendrils, which twisted through the air across the clearing, settling on the far side of Khari, where he reformed into his human shape.

She reacted with alacrity, evidently not having exaggerated when she said she’d fought mages before, and she was on him almost as soon as he’d reconstituted, swinging downward in an inelegant, but admittedly quite fast, motion, blocked by the metal pole of the man’s staff. A short bark of laughter on her part followed, and she flowed with her momentum, transitioning into a body-check which she led with her hip, sending him reeling backwards from her superior leverage if nothing else.

The blunt side of her sword hooked around the back of his leg as he staggered, and that was enough to send him to the ground. Reflexively, it seemed, he blasted her point-blank with another ice spell, this one powerful enough to coat her chest and abdomen, nearly freezing her armor in place. Indeed, her next motion produced a loud cracking sound, followed by the telltale squelch of something sharp finding its way into someone’s soft parts.

“Maker’s ass, that’s cold!” Khari was visibly shivering, even as she took a few steps back, leaving her blade staked into the ground and the mage’s lungs while she broke icicles off herself, starting with her arms. She glanced up to where he was, still smiling despite her complaints. “Nice work.”

Romulus withdrew his blade from the throat of the deceased mage he still had in his grasp, and the body slumped to the ground on its back, leaving the pugio dripping red. He couldn't help but return Khari's smile, wiping the blade clean on one of those he'd felled, and loosening the shield strapped to his arm.

"These were like children," he commented, with some hint of disdain in his tone. "Consumed by the little tricks they could perform." Crossing the distance to Khari, he briefly inspected the frost spell's effect on her. He put a hand on her shoulder and turned her slightly, finding a large chunk of ice solidified on her right side, at rib height.

"Hold still." He flipped his knife backwards and carefully worked the point of it into the ice, taking hold of the back of her armor, and then breaking it away with a crunching sound. The armor behind it appeared undamaged, if chilled. Ice magic had a way of shattering even sturdy metal armor, he had learned, if it was strongly hit by a physical blow after being frozen.

Khari remained compliantly unmoving throughout the process, though she clearly felt it when the ice cracked away, because she breathed a sigh of relief. “Thanks. Would’ve had some trouble with that one.”

"What are you, anyway?" He asked, finally taking the time to inspect her assortment of armor. "I mean no offense. Just never seen an elf like you before."

“I’d be surprised if there were any others.” She stood on one leg and kicked with the other one at the knee, breaking off a few bits of frost here and there, then repeated the process with the other, stepping away so as to have room to shake out her arms as well. Once apparently satisfied with this, she pulled her sword out of the ground, making a face at its condition, which at present was quite wet with blood.

She swung it a couple of times, flicking off the better part of the ichor, but it was clearly still in need of some maintenance. “But me? I’m a chevalier. Or rather, I will be, one day. For now, I’m just someone who likes to fight. And does a lot of stupid things for the challenge.” Her smile was different this time, a little softer.

“And you’re apparently an alchemist as well as a fighter. Not even scorched, are you? That’s really impressive.” She seemed to mean it.

"All from the teaching of my instructor," he said, turning his head away. "The ingredients are rare, and the constant fighting recently has used most of them up. Soon you'll have to pry ice from my back as well."

He didn't know much of the chevaliers, but he had the intuition to know that there weren't many elven ones. Or... well, any. But there were no slaves that could close rifts in the Veil with their hands either, not until recently. Maybe what she said was true. He didn't know if his mostly good mood was from the drugging effect of the tonics, or the rush of the fight, or the fact that he felt more comfortable out here than he did surrounded by people and unfamiliar attention. Likely, a little of all of it.

"Should I call you ser, then?" He looked back up, a hint of mirth in his eyes, and a small smile returning.

She laughed, an unabashed sound not dimmed by any sense of reserve or decorum. “One day. But not until I’ve earned it.” Her eyes crinkled at the corners, and she stuck out a hand.

“You know what I think, Rom? This right here might just be the very first day of a pretty excellent friendship.”

He clearly reacted to the shortened form of his name, opening his mouth halfway as if to speak, all while still holding the little smile, but in the end he just closed it, and clasped her forearm in his hand, nodding his approval.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Since the bridge was broken, they forded the stream upriver of it. The water only rose roughly to Khari’s knees anyway, which meant it was even less of a pain for the people behind her, who were both considerably taller. The water was cold enough that she could feel it even through her boots, but they kept it from dampening her socks, at least, which was more of a mercy than a person might think. Wet socks were right up there with minor stab wounds in terms of annoyance, particularly when they still had quite a bit of walking to do.

Hopefully, there wouldn’t be quite so much of that after they talked to this horsemaster. Apparently, he’d used to breed them for Arl Eamon, which wasn’t quite as excellent as being Orlesian and doing it for the chevaliers, but Khari liked horses so much she didn’t even care that much. She’d never had one, though; but Ser Durand had taught her how to ride his, a big old cranky warhorse called Neige, presumably due to his coloration.

The first couple days had beat her up worse than Ser Durand usually did on the practice field, but by the end, she’d loved it. It was an experience she was eager to repeat, and that simple thing put an obvious spring in her step as they retread familiar territory before pushing further on than they’d yet had cause to explore. Even the scouts hadn’t been this far, but they’d told her to be on the lookout for potential new encampment locations, which was something she actually knew how to do, so she kept it in mind.

Seeing as how there was no special need for quiet, she hummed as she walked, some tune she couldn’t remember the words to, one she’d picked up a long time ago when spying on a trader’s caravan that had stopped close to her clan’s location at the time. Having never been much of a singer, she’d surprised herself as much as the next person when she learned she wasn’t totally tone-deaf. She thought the song had something to do with boats, or something. What were those called?

She stopped humming it. “Either of you know what those boat-songs are called? The ones sailors sing and stuff? I think it begins with an ‘s.’”

Asala glanced at Romulus first, and then back to Khari. "I..." she began, shaking her head. "No? I d-do not. I am s-sorry," she stuttered. It appeared Khari's little hired thug comment was still in Asala's mind.

Khari waved a hand carelessly. “Eh, it’s not important anyway.” She lapsed into silence for a while, focusing on navigating their path. They didn’t know exactly where Dennet was, so she was actually having to attempt a combination of tracking, navigation, and sort-of-educated guessing. It seemed to be going okay, but she couldn’t guarantee they were doing anything more effective than picking a direction and going in a roughly-straight line. At least they knew quite a few places he wasn’t, by this point.

After a bit more tricky negotiation of some significantly-hillier areas, the path she’d chosen spat them out near what seemed to be a very still lake, about waist-deep if she had her guess. As it happened, there was a flat, dry spot that wouldn’t do badly for a camp; she’d have to tell Lia about it later.

More importantly, the area also seemed to have a large occupied property on it, and—point for Khari, there were horses in a corral! “Looks like this must be the place.” Pointing that out was probably unnecessary, but she did it anyway, then picked out a series of bridges that would take them over the lake without any swimming. As they got closer, it became clear that there were both a barn and a house with a nearby workshop on the grounds, as well as several more fields, probably paddock, extending out behind that.

Well: nothing ventured, nothing gained. Khari approached the house and workshop. “Hello? Inquisition here; we’re looking for horsemaster Dennet?”

There was a woman in the garden, who glanced up at their approach. From her age and clothing, it was a fair guess that she was Dennet’s wife, probably. “My husband’s in the house; just go ahead and go in.” She didn’t seem to have any issue with them being present, which was probably a good sign, right? So Khari shrugged and did as she’d suggested, opening the door to the house and stepping in.

Dennet's home was spacious, with two stories and multiple cozy rooms. It was all constructed out of wood, but looked to be well-maintained, and judging from the outside, neither the templars or mages had really struck out at the place. Across the massive red rug in the center strode a dark-skinned man in a leather vest and a green scarf, to meet his three guests. His head was shaven clean, and a greyed goatee and stubble lined his jaw and mouth.

"I'm Dennet. You're Inquisition? I've heard your people have been looking for mounts."

"We have," Romulus answered, his hood removed. He checked his boots briefly, careful not to track any unnecessary mud into the man's house. "Can you supply them?"

"Not at the moment. I can't just send a hundred of the finest horses in Ferelden down the road like you'd send a letter. Every bandit, or rogue mage or templar, between here and Haven, would be on them like flies on crap." The way he delivered the words, it was as though he'd been expecting the Inquisition to come knocking for quite some time, and had prepared this. "You'll have mounts once I know they won't end up as a cold winter's breakfast."

"But... Winter is not for several more months," Asala said behind them. Confusion sat in her face before she turned to Romulus. "Is it not?"

“He means we need to kill the bandits and stuff,” Khari pointed out, speaking slowly, mostly because she was unsure if that was supposed to be a joke or not. She was guessing ‘no’, but she’d been wrong before. “Which, actually, we’ve done. Rom and I took out the mages a couple days back,” she ticked her list off on her fingers. “Cyrus and some other people killed all the Templars down the road, and we got the bandits within a couple days of getting here in the first place, I think. Plus, well, we can send people to escort them, right?” She wasn’t actually sure about the last one—and it wasn’t like she had the authority to just decide, so she shrugged.

Dennet appeared to give that some thought, then shook his head. “That’s fair enough, but there’s more mages and Templars and bandits in the world than you got rid of this week. If I’m to work with you on a long term basis, I need to know that my family and my herds will be safe while I’m gone.”

“Uh
” Khari frowned, thinking back over all that stuff they’d talked about over the pretty maps before they’d deployed here. She hadn’t been paying the most attention, because most of it didn’t really seem relevant to someone whose main purpose was ‘go here, kill this,’ but she had kept half an ear on all the stuff Leon was saying. And half of one of her ears was practically all of someone else’s.

“Watchtowers.” The word was said with a tone of aha, and she snapped her fingers. “Leon said we’re planning on building watchtowers and stuff, to reinforce the Inquisition’s control of the area. How about we go set markers down, make sure they put a couple up near your place?”

"Sounds agreeable enough to me," the horsemaster said, nodding. He crossed his arms. "Tell you what, I'll loan the three of you horses to speed you on your way, and see this done faster. You deserve something better than whatever knock-kneed nags you've got, or Maker forbid, going it on foot. Go find my daughter, Seanna, she's probably out near the stables. She'll pick out the horses for you and see them properly prepared."

Seanna wasn’t hard to find, and once they’d relayed everything, she gave them a warm smile and nodded, returning with three large horses, a bay, a grey roan, and a sorrel. Khari bounced a little on the balls of her feet, clearly excited if the huge smile plastered onto her face was anything to go by. They really were nice-looking horses, and she was tempted to do all the usual things Ser Durand had taught her: feet and teeth, mostly, but that would be rude, and she was sure someone called a horsemaster would know what he was doing anyway.

Since they were both redheads, she went ahead and approached the sorrel, reaching a hand out and letting him sniff her, rubbing his white-striped face with her palm. She glanced back at the other two, and a question struck her. “Er
 you guys know how to ride, right?”

Romulus mounted the bay, a little uncomfortably, but by the way he moved, he wasn't riding for the first time. The third or fourth time, perhaps. He shrugged.

Asala had approached the roan and gently caressed the side of its muzzle with one hand, the other running through her mane. She whispered something to the horse, but what could be made out did not sound like Common. She then looked Khari, and then Romulus as if to see how they sat upon their horses. "Uh..." she began, before turning back to the roan. Surprisingly, she found the saddle without much difficulty. As if surprised herself, she beamed back at the other two...

Until the horse began to move forward. "Wh-what? Wait," she said to the horse, but it did not, continuing a lazy pace out of the stable. "Please stop?" she pleaded, but the horse continued to ignore her.

Khari was glad she hadn’t mounted yet. Leaving the sorrel where he was, she stepped to the side and took hold of the roan’s reins. “Okay. So these are how you steer.” She placed the reins in Asala’s hands. “Be sure to give her enough slack that she can move her head, okay? Then when you want her to slow down, pull back gently and gradually. She’ll be able to feel it. Move the reins in whichever direction you want her to turn, further for a sharper angle.”

She grinned up at Asala, remembering when someone had to teach her all of this stuff. “If you want her to move forward, just give her a squeeze with your legs, and a tap with your feet will speed her up. But maybe don’t do that until we’re outside and I can ride next to you. Keep your spine straight, but try to relax into her motions. She knows what she’s doing, even if you don’t.” She patted the horse’s neck. “Ready? I’ll be right next to you, so you don’t need to worry.” Asala nodded, but the worry remained in her face. It wasn't clear if she didn't believe Khari, or in herself.

Making good on her word, Khari padded back over to the sorrel and vaulted up into the saddle with the ease of long practice, steering the horse to sidle up next to Asala’s. “Mind leading us out, Rom?”

He looked to be concentrating quite heavily as he did so, slowly walking his horse out in front of them, and heading towards the nearby hill, where he could already spot a clearing that would excellently serve with a watchtower on it.

It took longer than it probably should have because of Asala. They did make progress however, despite the sudden starts and stops. Fortunately, the horse never broke off into a sprint, never going faster than a gentle trot. Eventually however, they made it to the clearing. "So, h-here?" Asala asked, clutching the reins with rigid arms, and a ninety degree bend in her elbows.

“Mm.” They’d crested a ridge, and the spot they’d found offered a pretty good view of the surrounding landscape, which meant it should work pretty well as the location of a watchtower. Plant an archer up here, even just one, and bandits would have a serious problem.

“Works for me.” Now they needed something to mark the spot with. There was a dead tree nearby, so Khari steered her horse towards it and leaned over sideways, holding on with her legs and cracking off a likely looking branch. It was pointy at one end and the ground was soft, so after a few blows with the side of her fist, it was staked in there decently enough, an obvious irregularity in the landscape. It’d do well enough for a marker, probably.

They turned their horses and headed back down the incline, looking for the next likely spot. There were a few minutes where no one said anything, and then Khari broke the silence. “So, Asala
 I was joking when I said I was a thug. You know that, right?” Well, she was kind of like one, in the sense that she wasn’t much good for anything but hitting stuff, but she wasn’t actually a criminal or a thief or whatever.

"I sus-suspected," Asala said, staring at the back of her horse's head. "You are... Not so bad as you s-said," she added. There was a certain tilt to her head, as if something came to mind, but she straightened and kept it to herself.

Romulus laughed softly to himself, before veering slightly to the right, gesturing towards a clear spot along the side of the road, with clear sight lines in both directions.

Khari laughed considerably more obviously. “’Not so bad,’ she says. I can live with that.” She followed Rom off the road again, and repeated the process of marking the spot clearly, this time dismounting, gathering some loose stones, and arranging them in a large ‘x’ shape on the ground. As long as she told the others what they were looking for, it shouldn’t be too hard to find.

Swinging back up, she put them back on the road. They should probably form the watchtowers into a rough triangle that included Dennet’s property, but more than three seemed excessive, so they only really needed one more. “How do you reckon the others are doing in Val Royeaux? Never been there, but I hear it’s really fancy.” She also did hope to go someday, obviously, but it might be a little while yet before she did.

Probably not well," Romulus answered. "I've never known Chantry people to be reasonable. A few here and there, but those are drowned out by the rest that have never been outdoors."

Khari snorted. That seemed about right. They found a third likely spot and marked it as well, meaning that it looked like their work here was done. “Guess we should get back to Dennet,” she said, probably unnecessarily. “And then let the others know they have a pickup to do.” Getting that many horses to Haven probably wasn’t going to be fun, but it would be a big help. Cavalry never hurt anyone
 er, well, now that she thought about it that was a terrible way to put it. But they’d done something important, anyway, and she was feeling pretty good about it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The room in which they’d laid out the table and maps had grown crowded, but as far as he could tell, only maybe two of the people in the room didn’t strictly need to be there, and he wasn’t about to insist that Cyrus and Marceline’s assistant Larissa leave, so they would have to make due.

Leon stood at the center of his side of the table, facing the side with the door. Rilien was to his left and Marceline herself his right, and as before, the other side included both Estella and Romulus, as well as Cyrus, who’d stood slightly off to the right to enable Lia to get through. She had a scout report, and he’d felt it pertinent for the others to hear it as well, thus the assembly.

For a moment, he glanced down at the map. The little bird tokens that indicated the locations of Rilien’s agents were expanding further outward as their network established and solidified, but his own troops, represented by plain shield tokens, were split only between Haven and the Hinterlands, for the moment. Marceline's tokens, identified by a quill, represented the support of the nobility, but these were few and far in between and mostly consisted of minor nobles seeking to gain renown by offering what little aid they could. Fortunately, he now felt they had the numbers and the fundamental training to begin expansion into other territory, which would enable them to begin closing more rifts, and hopefully find some clues as to what had caused the Breach in the first place.

His vision blanked for a moment, and Leon remained perfectly still, not allowing it to show. It had happened before, but it was becoming more frequent, and right on cue, he felt a splitting pain lance his head. It faded as quickly as it had come, and he blinked, raising his eyes to acknowledge Lia. “I understand you’ve been busy, of late. Please, tell us what you’ve discovered.”

Lia looked the slightest bit embarrassed, and it didn't seem to be due the presence of anyone in the room. She glanced sideways at Estella briefly, as though looking for some form of reassurance from her longtime friend. Seemingly unsure of what to do with her hands, she set them upon the tabletop, her fingers lightly brushing the surface.

"Yes, uh... there was a bit of an issue, involving a scouting patrol in the southern Hinterlands. They didn't report back. I searched with a team, and... found an Avvar, instead. He told me they'd taken my scouts hostage, dragged them off to a marsh called the Fallow Mire. I'm sorry, Commander. I should've expected them, made sure the scouts knew to expect trouble..." She looked to be taking the events none too well.

Leon shook his head. “Things of this nature happen. What’s important is that you know where they went, and that means we can get them back.” Another organization probably would have rather left a small scout party to their fate than gone to the effort it would take to recover them. It was war, after all, of a sort. But this was a war that Leon was running, and he didn’t want to do that, so he wouldn’t, and he doubted anyone here would protest the decision.

“A small party would probably work best. Do you know anything else about the area?”

"Yes, actually..." Lia continued, uncertainly. "The Avvar in question was actually quite helpful. His clan has demanded to meet the Herald of Andraste, if we want our scouts back. They... didn't say which one. I didn't ask." She winced. "He had a really big maul. But, I did follow him. I think he knew, but he didn't try to stop us. The Fallow Mire is... probably the worst place I've ever seen. The rain never stopped. The entire region has a bit of an undead problem, and the rifts have just made it worse. The Avvar have control of an old abandoned fortress at the south end of the bog. Didn't see any easy ways to reach it."

She tapped a finger a few times against the table. "There's one other thing. Before we left, I came across an elf. He was... odd. I don't know how to describe him. Sort of... regal? But definitely not, in his mannerisms. He seemed to know a lot about the area, some magical architecture or something. He said it was elven, and old, and that it could help stop the demons and the undead, but he needed a mage to make it work."

Lia shrugged. "I didn't get a reason out of him, but once I mentioned I was Inquisition, he expressed interest in meeting us. Said his name was Vesryn Cormyth, and that he'd wait for us there. Looked like he could handle himself, too." Her expression seemed to imply that this was an understatement. "I came back here right after that."

“Well now.” Cyrus broke into the conversation, his eyes having sparked to life with vivid interest as soon as the words magical architecture appeared. He was regarding Lia with an intent expression, but when no more information was forthcoming, he continued. “If it’s old and magical, I do believe I could stand to take a look at it.” Whether he had any interest in the rest of it was debatable, but at the very least he didn’t seem to mind, and he turned to Leon.

“I volunteer for this assignment, High Seeker. It is, after all, precisely the kind of thing I’m here for.” His tone was light, his face reflecting mirth, but there was an undertone of that same very serious curiosity still threaded under the words.

Leon considered all of that, and nodded. It seemed best to send a group that could handle both things. The Fallow Mire was home to at least a village’s worth of people, and if there were undead in the region that could be stopped, it was the kind of task they should be undertaking. Not only for the support it would lend them, either, though he was comfortable couching it in those terms if that was what it took. And Cyrus was quite correct, even if Leon suspected his priorities were quite misplaced.

“Very well. Since the Avvar have demanded to meet a Herald, we’ll need to send one. Estella, please accompany Cyrus to the Mire. Meet with these Avvar, and this serah Cormyth, and see what you can’t do about our missing scouts and the undead. Lia, I want you to go with them and push our stake in the area out as they advance. With some work, we’ll be able to keep some soldiers there after the two of them leave, in case this solution is only temporary.” He paused a moment, considering. He knew Cyrus was knowledgeable, but he’d never seen the man fight, and Estella was, while a professional, not enough by herself. Best not to rely on the unknown, either, no matter what he looked like.

“I suggest you take Asala with you as well. Her skills will prove useful in a pinch.”

Estella nodded her acquiescence, turning to Lia and speaking quietly, such that he only barely heard. “We’ll get them back.”

At that moment, a knock sounded on the door, and Leon furrowed his brow. “Yes?”

“It’s Reed, ser.” He sounded slightly uncertain, but Leon knew he wouldn’t interrupt unless it was necessary, so he called for the man to enter, which he did, followed by a stranger.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, ser, but we have another visitor. Of sorts. An insistent one.” He shot a look at the person behind him, but at Leon’s nod, stepped aside and allowed the newcomer to enter fully.

“Is there something I can help you with?” His tone suggested that there had better be.

The stranger who followed Reed into the chamber occupied far more room than was expected. He was a burly Qunari, sporting large horns and bulging muscles, arms folding over his chest in a casual stance. His expression, or lack thereof, was set in a permanent state of disinterest. He regarded everyone with a leveled stare, and cleared his throat, “There is. Excuse my interruption. We've heard of the Inquisition. Hard to miss it.”

The tension in his arms loosened, and he took another deep breath before continuing, “This is an opportunity. Captain Zahra Tavish wishes an audience on the Storm Coast. We're a mercenary group with a ship of our own, looking for another staunch contract. And she has valuable information.” He shifted towards Leon, and arched his heavy eyebrows, “From the looks of it, you don't have much in the means of sea-faring allies.”

Rilien stirred as soon as the Storm Coast was mentioned, moving forward to the table proper. “We have other reasons to make a venture to that location as well.” He looked down at the map for a second, his head tilted to the side, and continued in the same tone. “We’ve received news that Grey Wardens are disappearing from Ferelden, and no fewer than three of them were last known to be in that area. It is also presently plagued by a cult group of bandits calling themselves the Blades of Hessarian. I suspect these things are unconnected, but each is a reason for us to extend our presence into the region.”

Well, that was indeed several good reasons. Both this and the matters in the Mire seemed equally time-sensitive, so the logical move was clear: those who weren’t headed for the Mire would go to the Coast.

“Very well. Romulus, if you would lead a second team to the Storm Coast, we can deal with all three matters. Prioritize whatever seems of most immediate concern to you when you get there, but anything we can find on the Wardens will likely be of import. Lady Marceline, if you would be so kind as to accompany him, I believe you will be able to negotiate matters with Captain Tavish. Take Khari and anyone else you think you might need, assuming they aren’t already heading for the Mire.”

Marceline turned toward her assistant, who stood in the corner with a clipboard in hand transcribing what seemed to be notes. "Larissa, will you be able to contend with the paperwork while I am away?" she asked.

The woman looked up from her notes and nodded. "Yes Mistress. You do not have any pressing engagements, and I am able do what remains."

Marceline smiled in response, the appreciation clear in her expression. She smiled and looked toward Leon in order to allow him to continue.

He returned his attention to the Qunari. “Tell your Captain to be expecting us. We will hear what she has to say.”

The Qunari finally uncrossed his arms, and tipped his head, “I'm no good with introductions, but I am Aslan.” He clicked his tongue, “You'd know that soon enough.” He did not bow, nor offer his hand: only nodded as somberly as he'd entered. Like a wayside observer, absorbing whatever information he could. “That I will. I appreciate your audience, and we'll be looking forward to seeing you again.” Rude or no, Aslan made a grumbling sound in his throat and excused himself out of the chamber without Reed's help.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The weather was absolutely dreadful. Once the salt from the coast began to permeate the air, it started to rain and it never stopped. Ugly gray clouds hung high above them and seemed to stretch from eternity in every direction. A dark purple cloak draped over Lady Marceline's shoulders, the hood up so as to not subject her hair to the terrible conditions. Marceline was miserable but she did not allow that to play out on her face. She would not show weakness, not even to those she called allies that rode with her.

She was not unarmed, as only a fool would be when traveling through the country. A thin, silverite basket-hilted rapier tapped against her saddle as she rode, a small main-gauche waiting in the small of her back, currently hidden by her cloak.

She did not lead the procession however. That honor would go to the dalish woman called Khari, and she seemed to take to it with a certain zeal. The woman wore a mask, not unlike her own. However, Marceline was without her mask during this time, having opted to discard it upon leaving Orlais and instead show her face. The masks were an Orlesian tradition, and meant little outside of her homeland. That, and it would be better to allow the people to see her.

They had broken from the road some time ago as they approached the coast, the scent of salt on the air intensifying as they grew closer to their destination. The elements would play havoc on Marceline's hair, she knew it, and she did not know how long their venture to the coast would take them. She, however, said nothing and rode in silence.

If Khari cared a whit about what the elements were doing to her hair, she had a terrible way of showing it. Wisps of it stuck out from underneath her hood, curling into a rather impressive frizz once exposed to the open elements. Her eyes were good-humored from over the top of her half-mask, and she rode as though entirely oblivious to the conditions of the Coast.

At several points, she seemed to turn her attention vaguely southwest, though each time she did, she’d shake her head and return to navigating her horse down the slope shortly afterwards. It was a good half-hour of riding in the rain before anything changed. The Dalish crested a hill first, then shifted in her saddle to call back to the other two.

“Heads-up, you two. I think we found ‘em.”

Romulus put his heels into his horse and rode ahead, to catch up with Khari. His shield found its way onto his arm.

A great flapping flag could be seen in the distance, bright red against the miserable sky. It was attached to an anchored ship dipping and swaying near the rocks, far from the dancing figures on the beach: a battle between two groups, from the looks of it. On the outskirts of it stood a woman holding a bow, foot planted on a boulder. Her fingers smoothly drawing back and loosing arrows into shoulders, bellies, and hips, though if she was bothered by any of it, the sordid weather, the mewling cries as they stumbled onto their arses, she gave no indication. If anything she seemed delighted. Tossing her head back and laughing. She called out encouragements, and pointed a waggling finger at the mismatch of individuals grunting below.

The largest of the group—a Qunari, bashed his forehead into the nearest man's face, then grappled onto his leathers and tossed him aside. Unlike the woman, he was not smiling. There was a fine distinction between the fighters. One group wore unusual plates, garb reminiscent of Tevinter mercenaries: all human. Difficult to tell from the crest, but it was easier to distinguish the motley crew of pirates. Dwarf, Elves, Qunari, and a roaring woman. None of them seemed to notice anyone else happening on their exchange.

Khari fidgeted in her saddle, looking quite a bit as though it was physically difficult for her not to join the fight below, but her eyes were sharp as she surveyed the goings-on, moving from one fighter to the next, and she leaned forward slightly on her red horse, her head tilted to the left.

“They’re pretty good.”

"Mhm," Marceline agreed. "It is a coarse display, but that is not necessarily a terrible quality," she added, watching the battle intently. While she did not command the Inquisition's armies as Ser Leonhardt, she had been around Chevaliers her entire life and could deduce the effectiveness of the fighters. "They would not fit in with Ser Leonhardt's main body, but I am positive that they could prove their usefulness elsewhere." she added, her eyes rising to look out toward their ship. Of course, that's provided the Inquisition signed them on.

While they may have been a decent fighting force with their own ship to boot, that meant nothing if they asked too much from their fledgling organization. A deal had to come at a right price, as it was with most mercenaries, and she was there to ensure that. They would need to see what else they could offer first, and toward that end, Lady Marceline patiently waited for the battle to conclude.

It did so quickly, and none too softly. Blasts of blue shot from an elven lass's hands, sending a man tumbling head over heels. It was the dwarf who ended his cries, smashing her mallet into his skull. Stragglers were being pushed backwards, and cut down against the boulders and the skeletons of old boats littering the coastline. One particular man gurgled for the others to retreat back up the crest, and without helping any of his mates, began scrambling up the hillside himself. He jerked to a halt when he spotted horses pawing at the ground: and riders, simply watching. His mouth gawked open and the only thing that came out was the tip of an arrow, silencing whatever words he'd been trying to say. The man shivered and jerked, tumbling back down the hill.

In the distance, the wild-haired woman lowered her bow and stared up at the riders. She bared her teeth in greeting and put her fingers to her lips, whistling a sharp tone. She made another small movement with her hand, and her crew scattered amongst the remains, picking at discarded weapons. Others slumped down against pieces of driftwood and turned their attention towards the newcomers. Only Aslan walked to the woman's side, exchanging a few words, before her smile cracked into a grin and they both turned to begin their approach.

For someone so small, stature wise, she seemed to encompass a lot of space. She climbed the hillside without much trouble and stopped short of Khari's horse. Aslan rounded up at her side, crossing his arms over his barrel-chest. Although no words were exchanged, and he did little more than survey the new arrivals with narrowed eyes, it appeared as if he was just as much a weapon to her as the bow she'd already begun strapping to her back. The woman rubbed her hands together and arched her back, hands planted on her hips. Several cracks sounded and a long sigh followed, “So, this is the fabled Inquisition. I've heard good things about you, and I hope we haven't disappointed. Either way, I'm glad you could make it.”

She paused and clicked her tongue, “Right on time.” The woman motioned for them to follow her down the ridge, and towards the beach where the others were. Someone had already started dragging the bodies into a pile, pilfering whatever they needed into another one. Those who'd been injured lingered beside a scruffy-looking man, wrapping sopping wet bandages around proffered arms and legs. “I'm assuming you'd like to get straight to business. Serious bunch as you look. I'd like that too, honestly.”

Marceline nodded and swung off of the Orlesian charger's saddle in a single fluid motion. She landed on soft feet, though her black boots sunk into the sand with a squelch. Dreadful, she thought again, but her face betrayed nothing. In fact, her face was unreadable save an easy confidence on her brow. A neutral expression, this Zahra was a business woman, and would not take kindly to any air she may have put on. If she wished to speak business, the Lady Marceline would speak business.

She turned and pointed out her companions as she said their names, "This is Ser Khari, Ser Romulus, and I," She said, turning back to face Zahra, "Am Lady Marceline. And you are the good Captain Zahra Tavish." It was a curt introduction, but they were not in Orlesian courts, but on a beach among fighters and mercenaries. Social graces were unnecessary and the game that was to be played was not the Grand one, though she remained unfailingly polite.

"We were told that you were in search of your latest contract, and that you may possess some piece information that may be of value to the Inquisition," Marceline steepled her fingers and let them rest on her belly, taking on a relaxed posture. "So I shall cut through the pleasantries and get straight to the matter at hand. What is it that you are willing to offer, and, if you will excuse my forwardness, what are your terms?" She asked as a dark brow rose.

The Captain inclined her head to each new person that was introduced. Her eyes lingered on each one, then fell back on Lady Marceline, clearly unaware that her scrutiny might have come off as unsettling. She idly scratched at her chin but listened intently, eyebrows flagging when her name was mentioned. Aslan stared off into the distance, glancing at their horses and adjusting his stance, occasionally stepping out of the sucking sand into more sucking sand. Zahra seemed as comfortable as a cat stretching out across a bed. Even in the Storm Coast's miserable weather, rain pattering down her cheeks, whereas Aslan stood as still and silent as a wall. A formidable one.

“Yes, you're right,” Zahra tossed her head towards the ship, still bobbing up and down in the distance, “And much more besides. You see, we're in the business of information. We've traveled near everywhere, haven't we?” There was a boom of cheers and clattering weapons coming from her crew mates littered about. “That is to say, we hear more than rumors, and secrets are worth their weight in gold. If there are no little birds to whisper in our ears, we compensate in battle. You won't find a tougher crew than us, that's a guarantee. Front line, and fearless. It wouldn't matter where you intended to take us. Once a deal is struck, we're loyal-bound. To hell and back.”

Her mouth curved into a smile, “Did I mention we have a boat?” Pleasantries cast aside, Zahra threw her arms out wide and took another deep breath of the ocean spray, “Our terms are simple. We've both got something to gain. You and I. Strong alliances. What we're asking for is a place to stay. Food, warm beds. Gold, of course. We come at a fair price, but I'm sure the Inquisition can afford us.”

Though she didn't let it show, Marceline's interest was piqued. If her interest bled through, then it may cost them later in the negotiations. It was safer to regard them with a nominally impressed expression. It would be rude to do otherwise. "Your offer is intriguing," she conceded, though she turned quiet afterward. She regarded this Captain, her crew, and even her ship with a critical eye. There was nothing that would refute anything the woman had said, and if what she had said was true to the letter, then it would be unwise to simply let this opportunity sail away.

However, she was not going to simply hire them on the spot. They would need to be gauged first, to ensure what they say and what they offer were up to the standards they desired. "The Inquisition is willing to offer you and your crew a probationary contract," Marceline said, an inviting smile creeping into her lips.

"If what you say is true, and we find your services satisfactory, we will renegotiate the terms of your contract for a longer period of employment, and the pay to reflect the services you provide. Of course, food and board will certainly be provided within the deal as well. The Inquisition is kind to her people," Marceline said with a nod. It was a fair offer, she felt, and there were many potential opportunities to be had with a crew with their own ship.

"Do you find these terms fair, Captain Zahra?" Marceline asked with a raise of her brow.

The woman-Captain took another deep breath and sucked at her gums, glancing over her shoulder at her gathered crew. She was silent for a moment, as if she were considering her options, though the wild brightness in her eyes spoke volumes. And abrupt as any of her movements seemed to be, Zahra whipped back towards Lady Marceline and held her hand out for a sealing handshake, mouth twisted in a toothy grin, “You have a deal, Lady Marceline, and it's not one you'll regret making.”

"I would hope not, Captain Zahra," Marceline replied with a smile of her own, before taking her hand and shaking it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It wasn’t more than thirty seconds after they shook hands on the deal that they heard a loud screech, almost impossibly loud, and a corresponding rumble. The ground tremored slightly beneath their feet, and from the east, it was possible to see the masked woman, identified previously as Khari, approaching on horseback. She must have left at some point during the negotiations, but her horse trotted back towards them, its rider holding herself high off the saddle, standing in the stirrups.

“There’s a dragon here!” Her tone was excited, almost gleeful. “A really big blue one. It’s fighting a giant over there!” She jabbed a thumb over her shoulder.

With little more than a handshake, the deal was struck and Zahra stood as pleased as a coddled kitten. Albeit sopping wet and forced to keep readjusting her feet in the sucking sands beneath them. She'd much prefer being inside her ship, or else somewhere dry, but by the looks of this Inquisition of theirs, with lady Sunshine bringing up the front, it appeared as if they still had business to do on the Storm Coast. She'd truly meant through hell and back again, so questions were useless. Besides, their group looked just as motley as her own. Her smile did not wane, only bellied the relentless energy swirling in her belly. She didn't doubt that they would be just as interesting.

A shriek cut through their nice little congregation. Loud enough to rattle her skull and make her ears ring. Certainly not a sound she'd ever heard before, and she figured she'd seen many things in her travels. Aslan's meaty fists clamped down across the curved blade hanging at his hip, though Zahra placated him when she placed a hand on his shoulder. The one introduced as Khari rounded up on them. Fiery-haired and pointing off in the distance, rattling on about a dragon and a giant. She'd admit to being just a little bit distracted by her hair, bright as fire. She turned the words over in her head and clicked her tongue again, “Two things I never imagined I'd see in one day.”

It seemed as if staying anchored in these parts would be both unwise, and foolish if there was a dragon circling the coastline, even if it wasn't interested in their ship. From what little she knew of dragons, and their ilk, they were damnably large and capable of felling their mast as if it were a toy. And she'd just commandeered that thing months ago, she meant to keep it in one piece. Her hand slipped away from Aslan's shoulder and she leaned closer to him, hooking her thumb towards her gathered crew mates, already springing up to see what Khari was talking about. “I'll be traveling with these guys for awhile, but I want you to get our girl out of these waters. I'll be damned if it gets torched after coming all this way.”

Aslan nodded. His voice was a gravelly pit when he said, “Where to, Boss?”

She rubbed her knuckles against her nose, and sniffed, “Head back to that little fishing village we passed. Anchor there. Feed the boys and girls. Get some rest while you can. Keep your ears open.”

With that said, Aslan stomped down towards the pirates, and gave rumbling instructions to get their arses in gear as quickly as they could manage. Fantastic crew as they were, she'd rather see them all safe on their ship. Besides, she could prove how useful their company was while they were gone. Zahra joined Marceline at her side, and placed her hands back at her hips, fingers drumming a beat, “Besides my ship and my crew, you're also getting me. I'm a good shot. They say I never miss. Course, you'll see that yourself. A sharp eye, an arrow in the dark—whatever you need of me.”

She didn't wait for her response, only slipped back up where Khari had been stationed. She saw it for herself. Two great beasts, entangled. A giant and a blue dragon as bright as any jewel. Her heart hammered in her throat, and if she didn't have any better sense, she would have crept closer.

“Well, look at that, Ginger's right.”

Marceline noticeably kept her distance with a deep frown marking her face. "If I may make a suggestion," she began with arms crossed. "I suggest we give them both a wide berth and allow them to finish any business they may have with each other." A deafening roar from the dragon caused the air around them to shudder, and Marceline's eyes narrowed. "A very generous berth," she added.

There was a glimmer in the eye of Romulus as he pulled his horse up alongside Khari. The excitement was clear in him, but it was heavily tempered, reduced down to a small upward curl in his lips, and a gaze of wonderment towards the two battling behemoths across the bay.

"Have you ever seen anything like it?" he asked, the question directed at Khari.

“Only once.” Her tone was reverent, her enthusiasm for the experience more than apparent. Her eyes stayed fixed on the spectacle, drinking it in the way other people watched sublime artistic performances, or whatever it was that fascinated them in a similar way. “And not this close.” Her eyes narrowed, clearly from pleasure rather than anger.

“This is absolutely worth it.” What the ‘it’ she referred to was wasn’t clear, but the words seemed to mean something to her, anyway.

From where Zahra was standing their business may last a long time, though it looked as if the giant was faltering against the dragon's advances. Difficult to tell, really. She let her gaze drift away from the carnage below and she turned to consider the two riders at her side with much of the same fascination. She watched their reactions, took note of the small things. An upturned lip. The brightness in Ginger's eyes, leaning forward in her saddle as she was. Minute gestures, like the fluttering of fingers. She didn't think it would be very difficult to convince them that taking up their arms would be the better course of action. Then again. Perhaps, she was wrong and they were looking on in wonder and not with the tickling sense of violence and glory.

“It'd be a shame, just to bypass them,” Zahra shrugged her shoulders, and glanced back to Lady Marceline. The most sensible one, it seemed. Even so, she couldn't help but wonder how much those scales would sell for or what that giant was carrying for that matter. Opportunity could be had if they waited around long enough, but she supposed that Marceline wasn't the patient type. Already seeking out another route. Fighting off a dragon and a giant seemed foolish enough but she'd be hard-pressed to deny that her blood wasn't already boiling. Besides, she wasn't sure who, in fact, was in charge of this expedition. “I'm assuming you have some sort of destination in mind,” Zahra arched her eyebrows, “which isn't over there.”

"A pair," Lady Marceline answered. She returned to her steed and remounted it. She pulled in behind the three of them, still warily gaze out toward the dragon and giant. "Along with you, we were to make contact with a cult that goes by the name 'Blades of Hessarian'. Judging by the name they have given themselves, it is a highly religious organization. Perhaps we can use that to our advantage," Marceline added, her gaze lingering on Romulus for a few moments.

She then shifted attention to the path ahead, "The other destination is far more nebulous. We are to investigate the disappearance of the Grey Wardens. Our source says that they were last known to be in this area." Marceline looked out ahead for a moment before turning to look at the others. "I suggest that we meet with these Blades first, and should they prove amiable, inquire what they know of the Wardens and then proceed from there." With that Marceline nodded as if pleased with the plan of action.

"Agreed?"

“You can ride with me, by the way.” Khari had waited until Marceline had done all the necessary explaining before making her offer, but now she was holding an arm out and downwards, with the clear intention of helping Zahra up behind her. The horse certainly looked strong enough to take two, especially considering that the first was a fairly small person.

A group of religious arseholes, and some Grey Wardens. There it was, an adventure already to be had. She certainly wasn't complaining. Besides, Lady Marceline wasted no time explaining where they were going and that suited her just fine, though she was curious what made her tick. Surely, she wasn't all prim and proper. There must've been some fun buried underneath all of orderly business. “Fine by me,” Zahra bobbed her head. Now that she thought about it, she'd never actually met a Grey Warden before. Sounded like they'd have their pants in twist. She hoped not.

She followed the voice and was pleased to find out that it was Ginger who'd offered her a ride—not that she would have minded any of the others, though Ser Romulus was quiet enough to make her wonder whether or not he'd talk at all. Perhaps, she intimidated him. Wouldn't have been the first time. As for Lady Marceline, she doubted that she'd want to close the distance between them anytime soon. Not before having a few drinks. So, Zahra turned towards Khari and took up her proffered arm, boosting herself over the horses rump and settling in behind her as best as she could manage, “Thanks for the lift.”

“Not a problem.” Khari grinned, then faced forward, urging her horse to begin moving. The others did, too, and the small group was off, turning back towards the north, avoiding the dragon as advised. The slopes were fairly steep, but the horses seemed to be solid, hardy creatures, and not once did any of the legs under Zahra and Khari falter, the elf’s deft hand guiding him to the best places on the narrow, rocky paths.

They’d been riding for another fifteen minutes or so when something resolved ahead of them. It looked to be a small group of people, grouped on one side of the path. From the way they were all looking down towards the approaching Inquisition, it would seem that they awaited their arrival, and Khari slowed the horse down to approach with a little more reserve.

Most of them were armed, but with a few exceptions, they were women, younger teenagers, and older people, and none of them looked particularly well-fed, the hollows of their cheeks perhaps more sunken than was warranted. Still, there wasn’t a one that was bowed over or hunched; each held themselves tall, and tall most of them were, even the children. There were about fifteen, it looked like, though most of them were set back a ways from the road, sitting in a rough circle, but two stood right next to the road. One was a thickset man with meaty arms and a head of wild, copper-colored hair. He held a staff in one hand; it looked to serve as a walking stick more than anything, for his face showed age, especially around the eyes and mouth.

The other was perhaps of an age with Zahra, or thereabouts, and shared the man’s hair color and most of his height. Her armor was mostly leather and fur, and had nothing by way of sleeves, dark blue tattoos encircling her right arm all the way to her neck, the patterns foreign and strange—not Rivaini, not Antivan, and certainly not Dalish. Her skin was dark, much darker than that belonging to any of the others, but it was the way that she stood in the front which perhaps differentiated her the most.

“Hail, Inquisition. If you seek the Blades of Hessarian, you will not make it far.” The words were not a threat; indeed, she spoke them with a hint of amusement underneath the contralto timbre of her voice.

Lady Marceline bowed slightly in her saddle, more out of appreciation it seemed than greeting. "If I may ask then, why is that?" her tone wasn't one of contention, but genuine. Her eyes glanced between the other individuals before returning to the one that had addressed them.

The woman smiled, more with her eyes than her mouth. “They are a strange lot, with many rules that have little purpose.” She shrugged, then raised both of her hands to her neck, tugging until what seemed to be a necklace came free and dangled from one hand. The blue color of the gem in the middle suggested serpentstone, and the rest of it looked to be made of granite and some sort of scaly hide. “Such as this: without one of these in view, your group will be attacked by them on sight, something we discovered the hard way.” There was a thread of malice under her tone, but it seemed to coexist with the same amusement that had accompanied her words thus far, making her feelings on the matter difficult to pin down.

“I, therefore, find myself in a position to make a deal with you, and that is something I would like to do.”

Marceline's head tilted to the side, but likewise she betrayed nothing, making it difficult to feel out her own thoughts. She looked at the amulet for a moment before she spoke. "Hmm," she hummed to herself, as if thinking it over. "We would hear the deal before we are to commit to anything. Know, however, that we wish to negotiate with these people." Her eyes then went to burly man beside her, and then to the rest behind them.

"We will not be able to condone any retribution you may have in mind unless they instigate hostilities themselves," She said, with a sigh and subtle shake of her head. She did not seem overly surprised to hear that the Blades were hostile to strangers, only tired by it.

The woman shook her head. “You misunderstand. Perhaps I should have been clearer.” She lowered the amulet to her side, and then glanced back at the others further away from the road, the gesture inviting them to do the same. “It is partly an insistence on retribution that has whittled us so. That, and famine, and darkspawn, and any number of other disasters over the last dozen years. The gods do not answer, and so it is I who must decide.” The man at her side shifted, but said nothing.

She returned her gaze to them. “I choose to save them, whatever others may say of my honor for it.” She smiled again, sharply, like the edge of a knife. “Retribution is uninteresting to me. My terms are this: you have the amulet, which will enable you to negotiate. You have us, who are capable survivors and hunters, when there is game to be found. You have me, and the weight of my clan’s good name, which is leverage you will not be able to get elsewhere, and will carry much meaning should you have cause to deal with Avvar. We have food, and shelter, your word that we will be tolerated outside your town, protected by your troops. That is the deal.”

"Is this what remains of your clan?" Marceline asked, indicating to the others a ways away from the road.

“It is. Once we were many, and our hold large. But hunger is an enemy that cannot be fought.” Her answer was even, but any trace of humor had vanished from it.

She looked toward them for a moment more, as if internally debating something before turning her gaze toward the woman addressing them. There Marceline seemed to internally gauge her worth. Finally, she spoke. "What is your name?"

The question seemed almost to perplex the woman, as though it seemed irrelevant and she was unsure why it was being asked. “I am Signy Sky-Lance, Thane of the Wyvernhold. This is my father, Svavar Earthspeaker, our shaman.” The older man inclined his head, politely if a bit awkwardly, as though he weren’t used to that form of greeting.

"I expect Ser Leonhardt would benefit from the scouting expertise you and your clan will bring, and the medallion you hold will see to it that our business here goes smoother than without," she said with a nod, before Marceline dismounted her horse and offered this Signy an outstretched hand. "I will have to requisition hardier tents from Ser Leonhardt, but your people will have their shelter and their food. You need not starve any longer."

Signy took the proffered hand, grasping Marceline’s forearm, then nodded and relinquished the medallion. “Then we will make our way to Haven and find this Ser Leonhardt. We will be of little assistance with religious cultists, beyond what we have already provided, and without the crest, we are no longer safe here.” She released Marceline’s arm, then stepped back and whistled sharply. Almost as one, the other members of her band stood, and she gestured them to the right.

“You’ll want to go left from here. And watch out for their leader—he’s unpopular, and for good reason.” With that, she and her father turned to depart, soon disappearing down a different path.

Certainly not what she'd been expecting to see on their travels, though she'd seen enough starving folk in her travels to understand the need for powerful allies. She only shifted sideways, so that she could properly see the unusually tattooed woman at the front. Lady Sunshine was proving be an awfully good conversationalist and so, Zahra offered no words. She hadn't been hired for that anyhow. Shamans, Avvar, Thanes and hollow-cheeked tribesmen already—things she had never encountered before.

A chuckle bubbled from her lips, and she looked much like Khari had observing the dragon and giant, “Worth it.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Blades of Hessarian kept their camp a fair distance inland, nestled into the steep hills and cliffs that zig-zagged along the coast. The people of the region were scarce, only a few outlying fishing villages and mountain communities, tough people that looked on strangers, especially armed ones, with suspicion. While they made their way towards the bandit encampment, or cult, or whatever it was, they preoccupied themselves with following up on some clues as to the Wardens that they sought in the area.

The people of one particular fishing village remembered them, but provided little information, for they only had little to begin with, or so Romulus believed. He was fairly good at spotting lies, and these villagers spoke none, concealed nothing. The Wardens that had passed through were a group, led by an elf, apparently. They were not received with hostility, for the locals were still grateful to them for the speedy end to the Blight, years ago. The group of Wardens inquired after other Wardens, an Orlesian man and an elven woman of the Free Marches, but the villagers could tell them nothing.

Khari led the tracking effort, for the most part. Romulus wasn't too experienced in following signs in the wild. A city would've been preferable, honestly. He was often more successful at prying information from broken fingers than broken twigs. Khari was the one most comfortable with this sort of work, and so she was best suited to find where the Warden group had gone.

It took the better part of a day to find a discarded camp, well nestled between steep rock formations on a secluded hillside. There they found, among few other things, a discarded journal, mostly soaked through, but with a few legible lines through which information could be gleaned. The camp had indeed been made by the Warden group they sought, but there were no names available, either for the searching party, or the two that they pursued. They worried over a whisper in their minds, had difficulty sensing darkspawn, and ultimately determined that their objectives had since departed the region. It could only be assumed that they themselves had left soon after, and there was no indication as to where.

The search for the Wardens having proven fruitless, they were left with one more task on the Storm Coast, dealing with the Blades of Hessarian. The camp was not far now. Romulus occasionally spied shadows moving behind bushes and trees, but none ever approached. Perhaps the openly displayed medallion that the redheaded woman had presented them with was truly enough to keep their arrows and blades at bay.

He studied their new companion, the sea-captain, as they descended down steep terrain. She handled herself well, on and off land, and carried herself with confidence. He didn't doubt she was capable, and a worthwhile addition to the Inquisition, especially considering their lack of influence at sea. What interested him more was her appearance. She shared a similar tone with him, the rather distinct features of one with Rivaini heritage. Given her own profession, and the manner in which Romulus had been told he was first found, he determined her to be worth prying into.

"You are Rivaini, Captain Zahra?" he asked, the answer obvious, the question probably more in what to call her. Titles felt annoyingly necessary when a person such as him ventured to address someone. "May I ask how you acquired a ship and crew?"

Zahra leaned backwards, slightly further from Khari, and tilted her head to examine Romulus. Her mouth curved into a smile. It pulled at the scars banded across her lips, twitching back to bare her teeth, “Perceptive of you.” She readjusted herself across the horse's rump, possibly to keep herself from slipping off as they rode. Her movements were languid, thoughtful. She drew a hand up to her face and traced her fingertips across her cheekbone, trailing it down below her eye, “And so are you. Must've come from a wealthy family with those.” A rhetorical question, it seemed. Or rather, a statement. With her, it seemed difficult to tell the difference.

“Now, that's a tale that I'd gladly share,” she clicked her tongue and raised an eyebrow, watching him as a hawk might, “but I'm not in the habit of giving without taking anything so, if you'll answer a question of mine, I'll answer one of yours. Deal?”

Romulus ignored the comment about his tattoos. He knew not what they signified, or where he had acquired them. If they were some symbol of his belonging to a wealthy lineage, it hardly mattered now. "I'll answer as best I can. Ask."

Zahra made a small noise in her throat and dropped her hand back down to her side, seemingly lost in thought. She rolled her eyes skyward. There was a pause, and only the clopping of hoof beats and rattling weapons filled in the spaces of her silence. It took her a few moments, but her eyes fell back to Romulus and held his gaze, “Alright then. How is it that you came to be with the Inquisition? I'm sure you all have your own stories to tell.”

Romulus was aware that the circumstances regarding his joining were less than ideal for the Inquisition's public image, hence why they'd been largely swept under the rug in favor of Estella's more palatable background. Briefly, he tried to catch the Lady Marceline's eye, to see if he had permission to answer truthfully. Marceline nodded her consent.

"I came from Tevinter, on orders from my domina to spy on the Conclave. Somehow, I was caught in events, I don't remember. The Breach was created by the explosion, I helped stop its spread three days later. The Inquisition requested that my domina allow me to remain and help close the Breach entirely. She agreed." It was delivered without much emotion, despite the enormity of everything that had happened. Perhaps it was because Romulus always seemed uncomfortable discussing the details of his slavery with these southerners. In Minrathous, his position was not something that was looked at twice. Many magisters had favored slaves, and he was fortunate and skilled enough to be one of them. Here, they seemed to think the idea worse than death. He did not know what to make of it.

"My question still stands, if you're satisfied. The short version, maybe. We're getting close." He could see wisps of campfires in the distance. They'd be in sight of the bandit camp soon.

Her eyebrow occasionally shot up when Romulus said certain words, though she did little more than nod her head. As abrasive as she seemed to be, she was a polite listener. Her shoulders straightened when he was finished and she seemed to consider his words. If she had any questions, she thought better of voicing them aloud. It seemed as if she had many of them, tapping at her knee as she was. Her smile simpered into a flat line. For all of her bluster, she hesitated. She followed his gaze and her grin returned, kindled like fire, “So we are.”

“Short version it is. This particular ship was commandeered. Borrowed indefinitely, you might say. If you're all for justice and fairness, you might not want to hear that story. As for my crew, I picked them all up along the way. Like I said, I've been around the world, mostly. Took some of them in. Except for Aslan. He's always been at my side. Hell if I know why,” Zahra used her hands, stroked the air in broad gestures, as if it explained anything at all. She paused and crackled a rough laugh, “But I'm sure you'd be more interested hearing it from them.”

The camp belonging to the Blades of Hessarian actually looked more like a small fort, complete with a large wooden wall, watchtowers, and a gate. Blue flags were unfurled over the towers, and Romulus got the distinct sense they were approaching a military encampment rather than a bandit hideout. Their little formation of horses left them appearing quite exposed, but even when more of the Blades came into sight, they did not attack. Those who manned the gate pushed it open upon seeing the medallion.

"You come to challenge our leader?" One asked, disbelieving. The other shrugged.

"All others have failed, but you're welcome to try."

They rode through the gate, Romulus with his hand ever on the hilt of his dagger, and already with shield in hand. His eyes watched the places an ambusher might hide, but for all their strength, these bandits seemed interested in this approach, which they perhaps saw as more honorable. It would certainly be easier than fighting all of them, he supposed.

There were many tents and little fires scattered throughout the interior of the camp, but some of the structures were actual houses, well-made and seemingly well-lived in. They had been here for some time, unchallenged. It made sense, he supposed. The Blight would have had no cause to travel through this place, and after it the darkspawn would've retreated and remained underground. The region was too far from Highever for Teyrn Cousland to do anything about it, not when darkspawn threatening more populated regions took priority. No, the Blades of Hessarian were masters of this land, and had been for some time. Removing them would not be easy. Controlling them would be more profitable.

"Who among you challenges the Blades of Hessarian?" demanded a man, standing in front of a throne carved from wood and stone. He was a large brute of a man, lightly armored and armed with a hand axe and round shield. His beard and hair were both thick and blond, in all a very Fereldan appearance. At his sides, a pair of mabari hounds clad in spiked plates of armor growled at the approaching strangers.

Marceline had dismounted her horse and stood straight as the man spoke. She was not cowed by the installation the Blades had, nor did she seem fearful standing in front of the man. As she spoke, she kept her head level and her arms crossed. A relaxed stance. "We represent the Inquisition and would ask to parley. We need not resort to violence," she said.

The rest dismounted in turn, and all approached the leader of the Blades on foot. He crossed his arms at Marceline's words, narrowing his eyes at all of them. "You carry the Crest of Mercy. This earns you the right to a challenge, no more. The Blades of Hessarian will not negotiate with outsiders, not under my command." He took a threatening step forward, his two hounds behind him drooling with anticipation. He pointed at Marceline and the others with the spike atop his axe.

"Name your two champions. One for me, and the other for my dogs. That's how this works."

When it seemed like words get them nowhere, Marceline's eyelids dropped and she stared down her nose at him. Instead of addressing the brute anymore she turned and looked toward the others to listen to their comments.

“Me. I volunteer.” It was spoken immediately, probably before anyone else had a chance to get a word in edgewise. From the way Khari sat, though, tense as a bowstring and tall as she could make herself, she’d been anticipating this from the very start. As if to match actions to words, she tossed her leg easily over the side of the horse, hopping to the ground in a fluid motion that left Zahra behind her undisturbed.

“Don’t care what, either. Those dogs look vicious and mean, but the big man looks more vicious and meaner.” Her eyes glittered, and she turned them towards Romulus, perhaps because he was, after all, the Herald here. Or perhaps just because she anticipated him being the other party, it was hard to say for sure. Her hand was already reaching back for the hilt of her sword.

Zahra sucked at her gums, and slid off the horse as well, eying the Blades of Hessarian with little more than a crinkled nose. Her fingers, however, twitched at her sides. One of them lingered slightly behind her back—closest to her bow, fingering the string as if it were a musical instrument to be plucked. Her stance bellied a readiness that was often seen in warriors, and her eyes danced not with the wariness that any of the others might have had, but excitement, “Let them have their way then. I don't doubt any of your abilities.”

Romulus stepped forward beside Khari, drawing his dagger, wordless in his intent. It was obvious what he was planning on doing, and that was volunteering. He was trained for killing important targets, mages or otherwise. Killing this man and his dogs would make killing the rest unnecessary, and would possibly make them pliable to the Inquisition's will. But, it was ultimately Marceline's duty to direct the mission, and so Romulus glanced again to her for her approval.

She looked at the three of them in contemplation before she turned back to the Fereldan and his hounds. She held them in her gaze, sizing them up before she closed her eyes and sighed, apparently having decided on something. Marceline then began to undo the clasp to the cloak around her shoulders. "Khari," she began, "If you would handle the hounds?" Once the cloak was free, she approached Zahra and handed it to her, giving her an appreciative look. Zahra, in turn, folded and tucked the cloak underneath her arm and grinned at the others, obviously pleased by the outcome.

"I shall answer his challenge," she said, reaching into her pocket to produce a length of black fabric. As she used it to tie her hair back into a bun, she looked to Romulus somewhat apologetically. "Your position in the Inquisition is far too important to risk on something I can handle myself, Lord Herald," she explained. By her tone, it was clear that her usage of the title of Herald was not so much meant for him, but for the Blades. Romulus did not move at first, looking briefly at Khari and then back to Marceline. His face was stone, more so than usual, but eventually he sheathed his dagger, and stepped back, deferring to her.

Turning back to the Fereldan, her arms free and her hair out of the way she drew the rapier at her side with one hand, and the main-gauche with the other. She held the rapier horizontally at eye level, while the dagger waited in the shadows.

"Begin."

It was probably only meant to commence the match between Marceline and the leader of the Blades, but it seemed to serve well enough as a signal for Khari, as well. She still wore her cloak, and the steel mask, as well, and the hounds leapt for her as one. She immediately jumped backwards, positioning herself a fair distance behind Marceline, but still at her back, obviously to prevent the mabari from flanking her. One of the dogs landed short, but the other had taken an extra step before jumping at her, and she was forced to block, swinging her fist around to punch it directly in the nose.

That didn’t seem to do much, perhaps due to the armor plating it had, and though it failed to get a good hold on her, it did knock her to the ground. Chances were, it weighed about the same as she did, maybe a little more with the armor, and the ground was muddy and slick. Khari fell, but she did so easily, almost as if she’d been expecting it, and she laughed as she slid backwards on the mud about a foot before coming to a stop, rolling onto her feet quickly and bringing her sword around for the next exchange.

Marceline simply shook her head most likely at what was Khari's laughter. When it was clear that it was not her that going to make the first move, the Fereldan made his own instead. With his first step forward, she took her first backward. Likewise for the second. The slow retreat seemed to have angered the man, because a scowl leapt into his face before he threw himself at Marceline.

Instead of rushing forward to meet him, and instead of retreating backward and risk tripping into the fight Khari was in, she danced to the side and out of the way, carefully watching his weapons with each step. Marceline carried herself with practiced steps and honed grace. It was becoming clear that she was no stranger to a duel. The rapier never dropped below eye level, at least until it bobbed upward, as if to entice him to try again.

Khari, meanwhile, wasn’t particularly graceful at all. She was all motion, a constant back-and-forth, push-and-pull, like the flow of the tides, and the part of the field she and the dogs occupied was swiftly becoming even more of a mud pit than it had been before, as she and her four-legged foes churned it up with the strength of their strides. It seemed to be ankle-deep, in most places, but their vigor had splashed large portions of it onto them, until the dogs were gaining a coat to their chests and Khari was just wearing it everywhere. She repelled their attacks mostly by swatting them away with large, sweeping strokes of her sword, but she never overshot, never left herself open for longer than she could recover.

One of them dove low, going in for her ankle, most likely, but she went low, too, diverting to the side and pivoting, the force of the motion carrying her through the next stroke, which cleanly severed one of its legs, just below where the armor protected. It went down on its side, so she opened up its belly with the subsequent blow, ending its life with celerity.

"It appears as if you overestimated your hounds," Marceline taunted after the hound that Khari dispatched cried aloud. The leader of the blades simply grunted angrily and charged her again. This time, she did not retreat, but she never let her eyes move away from his shield and axe. He came in hard for a horizontal swipe, but Marceline apparently had seen it coming and took a step backward to let it pass harmlessly in front her. She had also seen the backswing coming, and parried it with the main-gauche, pushing it away from her.

A fierce shield block followed, but Marceline easily dipped under it and spun away, coming out unscatched on the other side of him. She put a few steps between instead of pressing an attack, before resetting the positioning of her rapier. "It also appears as if your hounds were much more competent," she taunted again. The mounting frustrations on the Fereldan's face was visible to all, and it was easy to see that his motions were becoming more and more wild with each miss and each taunt.

In the aftermath of the death of its counterpart, the second mabari fought all the harder, seemingly confirming the rumors about their intelligence and loyalty, and it was certainly well-trained for battle. It snarled at Khari, and lunged, this time from too close for her to merely duck away, and they both hit the ground with a wet squelch. It was a bit hard to see exactly what happened after that—a great deal of rolling was involved, as both tried to get the necessary leverage to finish the other off. With a half-yell, half-snarl of her own, though, Khari hauled the dog off her and threw herself onto it, planting a knee in its chest and a hand beneath its jaw, tipping its head back too far to bite her and rendering most of its powerful muscles useless, since it couldn’t get leverage to push her off.

With a grunt, she brought her sword towards her with her second hand, laying the blade over its throat under her first, then leaning into it. Given the lack of armor there, it bit in easily, and the hound went still beneath her. She climbed to her feet, coated almost head to toe in wet earth worn proudly, almost, glancing towards Marceline and her foe, and her teeth flashed at him from under the mask, though it it was a smile, a grimace, or something else wasn’t evident.

“Waste of good dogs, on your pride.” Her tone was clearly derisive, and the jab played off Marceline’s like taunts surprisingly well, for someone who’d been wholeheartedly engaged in her own confrontation.

"She is correct, you know?" Marceline said, with a brow raised. Her answer was immediate, a rage induced yell and the Fereldan threw everything at her in his next flurry. However, even in the mud, Marceline proved quicker, stepping out of the way of errant strikes and batting away the weaker ones with her main-gauche. Despite the ferocity, it was clear that the fight was beginning to strain him. The wide angles, the wild slashes, the ferocity, even in the rain it was easy to tell the Fereldan was laboring.

She backstepped one more time before the man barked at her, taken over by his rage. "Fight Ba--urk," he was never able to finish the sentence. Marceline siezed the opportunity provided by the man opening his mouth to speak to drive the tip of her rapier into his throat. He was choking on his blood before he fell to his knees, his weapons quickly sinking into the muck beside him.

"We could have just spoken," Marceline said, the man tipping over into the mud, lifeless. She sheathed main-gauche and produced a linen hankerchief from a pocket. She then proceeded to wipe the beads of blood from the tip of her rapier, before she sheathed it as well. Turning to face Khari, she looked her up and down before she offered the woman herself the handkerchief.

Khari only laughed, waving the offer away with a good-natured grin. “Gonna take more than that, I think. Rain should do for most of it." They were quite the contrast, one of them as neat as it was likely possible to be out here and the other wearing muck from the crown of her head to the toes of her boots, but they'd both been successful.

It was Zahra who first stepped forward to congratulate them on their victories. Arms held out wide as if she might embrace them, though she did not. Instead she stood in front of Khari and settled her hands on her hips, smiling broadly, “Now that was a damn good fight. I'm glad the brute was stupid enough to challenge you.” Her eyes flicked from Khari's mud-speckled face, to Lady Marceline's sheathed blade and back up to hers, which was noticeabl cleaner, “It might've been easier to talk, but less fun, you must admit.”

Whatever her idea of fun was, it obviously lied in the more violent aspects of their journey. Her expression shifted as she looked between the two, sizing them up before she circled around Khari. Glancing over her shoulder, Zahra looked mildly apologetic as she held out Marceline's cloak, “Forgive me, but I think I'll be riding with her the rest of the way. At least until the rain does its work.” Khari only shrugged.

“Suit yourself."

As Romulus mounted, one of the Blades of Hessarian approached. "You'll be hearing from us, Inquisition," he said, not at all in an unfriendly manner. "You've proven yourselves worthy, and earned the right of command. In the Storm Coast, your will is our own." Romulus pulled his hood up over his head, as the rain began to come down ever harder.

They were not unlike slaves, he thought. Serving without question at the whim of the most dangerous person they could find.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Considering it was the third day after they’d returned from Haven and she’d been cleared to run on her leg as of yesterday, Estella didn’t think Asala would be too upset at what she had planned for her afternoon today. Rather than armor, she’d bundled herself in the warmest clothes she had, including a new cloak she’d borrowed from Cyrus, one with a nice furry lining in it that was blissfully toasty on the inside. It was still
 uncomfortable, talking to him, but for the most part, they were both sort of acting like their argument hadn’t really happened, which meant that at least on the surface of things, they were amiable enough. She could still feel a little twinge of heartache whenever they made eye contact, though, and she’d decided she really needed to do something to take her mind off that.

Perhaps it was silly to pick something that would inevitably remind her of their shared childhood, but she didn’t actually think so. Those memories, the ones with just the two of them, were some of the best she had, bright spots in what had otherwise been
 grim, for her. So she’d made her way down to the bank of the lake, a small satchel of supplies in tow, and currently sat on the snowy bank, waxing the bottoms of her boots with a sort of polish-oil she’d borrowed from Rilien’s supplies. She’d left a note, so she knew he wouldn’t mind. Well
 probably he wouldn’t mind anyway, but it had been the considerate thing to do.

Pulling the boots, with their bladed attachments, back onto her feet, she laced them up tightly, and used an arm to pull herself up, bracing against the dock. She supposed she could see this as a form of training, really, for balance and control and such, but while maybe it would have those benefits, she was willing to admit to herself that she was going to be doing this for fun, and the other benefits were only incidental.

Getting down to the lake wasn’t too difficult—the snow was soft and powdery, so she was in little danger of slipping. Once she stepped onto the frozen surface of the pond, however, things were different, and she immediately leaned heavily onto her arm when one of her feet slipped out from underneath her, letting a light laugh escape her. It was probably a good thing no one ever really came down here. They’d either think their Herald was crazy or a silly girl who didn’t really have the capability to handle the responsibility. Grimacing, she moved the thought away, compartmentalizing it like she did with lots of things, and struck out.

The pond wasn’t completely smooth like the one Cyrus had frozen in the back yard, but there was a pretty big section that was close enough, and Estella stuck to that, folding her arms behind her back and skating along it with alternating motions of her legs. The wax made it extremely easy to glide along the surface, and she smiled to herself as she remembered how to do it, turning a few times around the perimeter before she attempted skating backwards, and then a couple of pirouettes. The first time, she fell, landing hard on her rear, but this only prompted more laughter from her, and by the time she’d been at it for half an hour, she was starting to remember the tricks for balance. This seemed easier now than it had when she was a child, perhaps because of all the things she’d learned about balance and centers of gravity and the way a body moved since then.

The second pirouette even had a jump to it, and when she landed on the injured leg, it held steady. Estella grinned.

Eventually, a familiar hooded figure came to stand near the lake's shore, bundled up as he usually was when he was seen outdoors. His entrance was subtle at first, as he took a few moments to watch her, but soon enough he wasn't difficult to notice, standing with his arms crossed and cloak wrapped tightly around him.

Her good mood remained firmly enough in place as she skated her way back over to the edge of the lake, though some of her previous grace seemed to have disappeared, and she nearly tripped over a ripple in the ice, but on the whole she was pleased with herself for not faceplanting—a distinct possibility with her. Hopping onto the lakeshore, she took part of her cloak in each hand and closed it over herself, trying to preserve some of the warmth that motion had started generating.

“Good afternoon, Romulus.” She smiled, not especially surprised to see him here since it had happened once before. “How was the Coast?”

It appeared that even so simple a question made him hesitate for an answer. He'd taken a half step forward when she nearly fell, though he quickly corrected himself, as though trying to hide that he'd ever made the motion at all. Finally, he came up with a response. "Wet," he said simply, "though I've heard the marsh you visited was worse." He glanced down to her leg, and the skate beneath it. "Looks like you're healing up."

Estella pulled a face, grimacing slightly. “Oh, I’ll be fine. Asala’s been working on me for a couple of days, so the pain’s basically all gone. The marsh was very wet, though. And smelly. Which was probably because of the undead.” She stopped herself before her reply became a ramble, which tended to happen sometimes when she felt obligated to fill more of the conversational space than she was usually allotted or comfortable with. She assumed if he knew enough to know about her injury, he also knew they’d successfully retrieved the scouts, so there wasn’t any need to say that, which left her slightly bereft of anything else to add.

Even though most of his face was obscured by the hood, given that he was looking out at the lake rather than at her, his awkwardness was definitely apparent, given that his posture seemed affected by more than just the cold. "I also heard what happened with the Avvar chief. That was... impressive." It wasn't clear what exactly he was referring to, either the manner in which the deed was done, or the fact that she'd made the decision at all. He didn't choose to linger on it very long, however.

"I'm starting to feel like I don't have many uses here." The words were more certainly spoken, clearly indicating that they were what he'd come to talk to her about, not any of the poor attempts at small talk earlier.

Estella was genuinely surprised by that, and she let it show plainly on her face. “Really? What makes you say that?” She tipped her head to the side before appearing to think better of just uncomfortably standing there. Instead, she pulled herself up onto the dock next to her and scooted to one end of it, sitting with her back to one of the supports at the front and crossing her legs underneath her. She made a gesture, inviting him to do the same opposite her, her expression containing some amount of clear concern. “Because it seems to me that it couldn’t actually be so.”

He didn't react to her answer, but did take her up on the invitation to sit. His eyes were thoughtful, but troubled. "I didn't have many purposes before, in Tevinter. I killed for my domina. She has other slaves for other jobs. She would have me tend to... well, little other than killing. I removed her enemies, kept her position in the magisterium secure when other options failed. I've never been good at anything else." The thought didn't appear to please him in the slightest.

"Here, I'm supposedly valuable. On the Storm Coast, I was ordered not to fight, not to kill, because I'm too valuable to risk. I stood and watched while others did the work. I've always been good at following commands." He swallowed. Often he gave off the impression of a man with far more bottled inside of him that was healthy, but now more than ever that seemed to be the case. He was clearly trying his hardest to ensure this was a contained release, and not an explosion.

"Mother Annika said I could be Andraste's wrath, but now I can't even do that. I'm a slave, a shame for the Inquisition, an embarrassment to be put into the light. Now I have to be tied up in the dark as well."

Estella thought that one over. She wasn’t sure of any of the details of what happened on the Storm Coast, mostly because she didn’t really know anyone who had gone well enough to ask, and hadn’t yet heard the official line on what had occurred, if there was to be one. But it sounded like a situation had come up where someone prevented Romulus from fighting. She tried to decide how she’d feel about that, though she wasn’t sure if they were anywhere near alike enough for the comparison to be any good. He’d said he felt like fighting was his only real skill. Estella wasn’t sure she was good enough at anything for it to qualify as a skill, but she knew how to do some things, at least.

She wouldn’t have liked it much if someone had tried to stop her from fighting the leader of those Avvar, though. Not even Cyrus had done that, exactly. “You’re not an embarrassment,” she said firmly, sure of at least that much. “It’s true that not everyone could or would understand, if they knew, but that doesn’t
 that doesn’t change anything about you. That’s other peoples’ problem.” She vaguely waved a hand. Estella understood why they couldn’t widely publicize Romulus’s origins, but that didn’t mean she liked it, and it certainly didn’t mean there was any fault or shame due on his part.

The rest of it, though
 she wasn’t sure what to say about that. “As for the fighting part
 I don’t know, really. All I can say is that there’s plenty of that still to come, I’m sure, and no matter how much they want to protect us, they won’t be able to forever. We’ll have to risk ourselves, at some point. We’ll have to fight.” That part, she was saying to herself just as much as she was saying it to him, and she suspected he could guess that, from the way it was inflected.

"The necessity of it doesn't change much, as I see it," Romulus said. He rubbed his head briefly, sniffing. The constant chill of the air was obviously still not settling well with him. "But I think the Inquisition doesn't need me. Not like it needs you. I'm just here for this," he briefly raised his marked hand, "until that is closed." He pointed up at the Breach, still swirling above the mountains as always. "Once it's done, I expect I'll go back to Minrathous, and we'll pretend this never happened."

He'd apparently decided against talking it over further, as he stood a bit abruptly. "I'm sorry for interrupting you." With that, he turned to leave, though his step was hitched when he spotted the cloaked, armored elven man at the shore-end of the dock, just now approaching with his lion's cloak draped over his shoulders. He smiled almost jovially in greeting.

"There he is! I was wondering when we'd finally meet." Vesryn held out a hand for a shake, which apparently forced Romulus to stop, though it looked like every fiber of his being wanted to keep walking. He briefly shook the elf's hand. "Vesryn Cormyth. A pleasure." Romulus released his hand and bowed stiffly.

"If you'll excuse me." His eyes remained averted as he headed away from the lake, back towards Haven. Vesryn watched him go, perplexed, before he shrugged, and walked out towards Estella.

"Bad day, or... is he always like that?"

Estella grimaced. She wasn’t sure they should have just left things at that, but then
 she also wasn’t sure there was anything else she could have said or done to help, which was troubling, but not that unusual for her. She didn't think she had enough of a grip on what he was dealing with to be of any assistance in alleviating it. Her previous good cheer had sort of evaporated by this point, and she sighed softly, tipping her head so as to look up at Vesryn. “Well
 to be honest, I’m not entirely sure. It’s not usually quite so uncomfortable, though.” It was definitely at least partly the bad day problem, though.

“Something I can do for you, Vesryn, or are you just out for a walk?”

"I'd love to skate with you," he said, gesturing towards her feet. "Don't know how, but I've never been afraid of embarrassing myself in front of beautiful women." He sighed. "Sadly, I find myself a bit flat footed. I actually came out to train, on the ice. So I don't embarrass myself in front of our enemies, if there's ever cause for a fight here."

Estella coughed awkwardly, glancing out at the lake in what was likely a poor attempt to hide the reddening of her face. He said such ridiculously flattering things so easily, it left her feeling a bit off-kilter herself. This week was apparently going to put her through all the different flavors of uncomfortable. The training part, though, she could talk about that easily enough. “Well, if you’re trying to train, you probably don’t want to change anything much in the first place, since this is what you’d be equipped with if you had to actually do any fighting, right?”

She pursed her lips. “There’s a flat spot out near the middle; it doesn’t have much friction. It’d probably do just fine, for your purposes.” Putting her feet over the edge of the dock, she used her arms to lower herself carefully onto the surface of the lake. “But if you really wanted that feeling of not being able to grip much, you could always just wax the bottom of your boots. It comes off, afterwards.” She pointed at where she’d left the satchel, not too far off in the snow.

Unlike Romulus, Vesryn didn't seem at all bothered by the cold. It was probably unsurprising, given that he'd only been slightly dampened by the torrential rain and undead-filled nastiness of the Fallow Mire. He dropped lightly off the side of the dock, boots clattering against the surface of the ice, and not for a moment did his balance seem to be in doubt. "Maybe I'll do that," he mused, coming around the edge of the dock until he was next to Estella. If he'd noticed her embarrassment, it didn't seem to change much about his demeanor.

"Now that I've caught you, though, I wanted to say a few things. Specifically, that the way you handled yourself in the Mire was, to put it simply, heroic. You're a great deal braver than I gave you credit for at first glance."

“I think you mispronounced ‘stupid’,” she said lightly, though inwardly she felt her guts turn over. That was
 quite the compliment, and it left her feeling unsettled, and really wishing he hadn’t said it. Because it wasn’t, really—it wasn’t heroic or brave, not by the understanding she had of those things. It had been necessary, she’d believed at the time, and so she’d done it, because if nothing else she could usually manage to do those things, but bravery would have required something she didn’t have, something that didn’t have anything to do with skill or talent. Estella knew she wasn’t a coward, either, but not being a coward was a very different thing from being brave.

“But, um
 thank you.” It was a nice thing to say, and maybe it would have even been nice to hear, were things a little different. “For saying so, and for helping get me there in one piece. Wouldn’t have made much difference if I’d drowned, now would it?” She smiled, still letting herself assume the tone of jest, but the expression didn’t quite get all the way to her eyes.

"Think of it how you will," Vesryn said, taking a step forward and turning his back to the lake, so he could face the dock, and Estella, "but it fit my definition. You didn't know if you could win, maybe even thought you wouldn't, but you tried anyway. We could've worked together, killed every last one of those Avvar, certainly. But clearly, you're a person who cares about individual lives. That's the right kind of person to be stuck with something like that mark on your hand, if you ask me."

He smiled easily, his mannerisms so comfortable it was like he'd had this conversation a hundred times already. Clapping his hands together once, he began to step backwards, out onto the frozen lake. "I apologize, I've bothered you enough. I hope you enjoy your day, Estella, and I look forward to many future adventures." The gleam in his eye seemed to imply he didn't think he was bothering her, exactly. He slipped his bardiche axe from its sheath, setting the point of it lightly into the ice.

It wasn’t a bother, so much, but since he seemed to know that, she didn’t correct him, instead shaking her head. She’d let him have the lake. Probably using it for training was better than just wasting time on it, so she made her way back over to the bank and detached the blades she’d strapped to her boots. She should probably return Rilien’s supplies to him, now.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus felt a constant burn in his arms and across his chest. Sweat dripped from his brow, down the side of his face, as he looked up at the bar above him, and the stone ceiling. Even in the Chantry cellar he could not escape the noise of activity. Haven had become an extremely busy place of late, even more so now that it was widely known that they would have forces departing for the Hinterlands again in a few days time. Romulus would be going with them, to meet the mage rebellion in Redcliffe, and... likely do nothing.

He grunted with each time he pulled his chin above the bar. The cellar, the very place he had first woken up following the explosion that had marked him, was naturally dark, only lit by a few torches set into sconces along the support pillars and the walls of the hallway that led inside. They were used for storage, since the Inquisition had no need to keep prisoners yet, and that meant that very few people came down here. Romulus was one of the few, making use of the privacy to have something of a personal place. It was known by anyone important that he sometimes ventured down here.

His thoughts drifted, until he was thinking about rats, and how similar he was being to one at the moment, and he growled, pulling his chin above the bar again. The sweat ran down his bare back and chest; he savored the warmth of working right next to a flaming torch. Thinking about the freezing cold outside only served to annoy him. Finally he dropped from the bar onto the ground, breathing heavily, and shaking out his arms.

Worst of all was that he couldn't figure out what bothered him more: that he wasn't finding the kind of experience in this Inquisition that he'd wanted, or the fact that he'd wanted it in the first place. He coiled his right hand into a tightly balled fist, and thought about striking the wooden pillar in front of him.

The sound of metal-girded boots clanking unceremoniously along the stone floor to his left was obvious, and heralded the approach of Khari, though she probably didn’t rank highly enough on the list of important people in the Inquisition to have known he’d be here without needing to ask someone. Even so, it was clearly him she was looking for, because as soon as she was far enough into the room to be seen in the warm glow of the torchlight, it was obvious that she was looking right at him, and she smiled. “Evenin’, Rom.” She seemed pleased to have found him, and stepped out of the doorway into the chamber proper. “I’d say I like what you’ve done with the place, but it’s actually making me feel a little
 cagey.”

He turned to look at her out of the corner of his eye, still for a moment, before he uncoiled his fist, turned around, and laughed softly, stepping away from the wooden support.

She grimaced. “Gods, sorry. That sounded much more clever in my head.” She appeared to be carrying a large sack over her back, and a smaller satchel in her other hand. The big one, she set down with a soft clink, but the second one, she kept hold of, opening the drawstring mouth of it and fishing out what seemed to be a piece of jerky or something. She held the bag out to him, clearly in offering.

“Don’t mind if I say so, but you look like you could use some. It’s elk, but they brined it in apples. Might be my favorite food ever. I was saving it for a celebration, but
 don’t foresee many of those in the future.”

He was hungry, the workout only making him more so. When the light hit him more clearly, especially from the ceiling above, it lit up the multitude of scars that lined his body, all across his chest and back, blade and magic scars in equal measure. There were old burns, puncture wounds, slashes, too many individual ones to count. He was able to see Khari a little better when she came close, and he noted the bruises on her jaw and cheekbone.

Romulus took a few pieces of jerky from the bag, trying out the first, and humming his approval as soon as he'd chewed a few times. "Thanks." He gestured up at her, frowning. "What happened to you?" The question was asked casually.

She was clearly making an inspection of his inventory of scars, though it was for once not plain on her face exactly what she thought. His question, though, brought her eyes back to his, and she huffed. “Got into a fight with the taller, stronger, prettier and more charismatic elf in the group. Got my ass handed to me.” She frowned; it was hard to say for sure, but there seemed to be something worse than a simple lost match underneath the expression, but she shook her head.

“I really hate feeling like a redundancy. The lesser of two, even.” She bit off another piece of jerky with more force than was perhaps strictly necessary, mumbling something around her food that sounded suspiciously like ‘stupid shiny bastard’, but it wasn’t completely clear whether that was the right interpretation.

Romulus wasn't too surprised. From what he'd figured out, Khari was more than willing to fight anyone, even if the odds were vastly in favor of her opponent. Hell, he figured she'd fight the commander if he ever had the time. She didn't seem to care about whatever was stacked against her, and simply tried anyway. He liked that about her, a great deal.

As for Vesryn... Romulus shrugged. "He seems like an ass. And there's something not right about him. He's... too well put together, or something. At least you're genuine." He didn't have the slightest clue what he felt was off about the elven man, other than he didn't know it was possible for an elf to have the kind of demeanor he had. That alone put him on guard. Romulus tore off another piece of jerky.

"You're not redundant, or lesser. Not to me." He might've said some other things, about her strength, her charisma, her prettiness, even. The tallness thing wasn't really up for debate. But he felt he'd said enough already.

That seemed to lift her spirits considerably, and she smiled again. “Thanks, Rom. That means a lot.” Her eyes wandered to the larger sack she’d brought with her, and lit up, almost as if she’d forgotten it was there. “Oh! That’s right. I got you something. Kind of. Don’t suppose your birthday’s anytime soon, is it?”

He half smiled at the mention of a gift, and his eyes wandered to the sack. In fact, he was a bit unsure how to feel at the prospect of being given something. Suddenly, he was quite intensely unsure if it was acceptable for him to take whatever she offered... since nothing he had was actually his. Not even, to an extent, his life.

At her question, he shrugged. "I have no idea when I was born."

Khari seemed stunned for about two seconds before she appeared to do a bit of mental calculation and most likely came to the correct conclusion. “Oh, right. I’m stupid sometimes, aren’t I?” she huffed, but then her face brightened again. “But the best part of not having a birthday is that you get to choose one, and on that day, everyone gives you free stuff and has to be nice to you. It’s great.” She shrugged.

“If I were you, I’d pick something like
 a couple weeks out and tell everyone about it so they had some time to pull some good presents together, but in my case, I already thought about it, so.” She nudged the sack towards him with a foot, but she did it carefully.

“Happy birthday, or something. At least I’m not late, right?”

He understood the gesture, and he was appreciative of it, truly, but it would be plain to see that she'd made him uncomfortable with this. Whatever smile he formerly had faded while she described birthdays to him. He knew what a birthday was. Just because he didn't have one himself didn't mean he hadn't watched those more fortunate than himself celebrating theirs. Specifically, they were the people he had served his entire life.

Some of the slaves he had known knew their birthdays, but any celebration was kept to a minimum. Any gift had to be something terribly small, or otherwise consumable; most slaves would prefer a good bit of food to a worthless trinket that was only going to arouse suspicion in a master. The bag in front of him now was big, much too big. And Romulus had done little other than think of his status as a slave lately. He couldn't stop thinking about it.

He backed away a few steps, eyeing the sack warily. "I shouldn't. Whatever it is, I shouldn't take it."

She looked at him with some clear consternation, but then shook her head. “It’s not
” Khari sighed softly. “It’s not a big thing, really. I know I talked it up a lot, but I
 can I lend it to you? I’m serious, you can give it back whenever you don’t want it anymore. It’s not a personal thing, I’m not
” For once, she seemed less-than-sure of her words, like she was struggling to frame the nature of the exchange.

He was overthinking it, he knew he was, but it seemed important to him, especially with how she had presented it. She was his friend, and he knew she considered him the same. He also believed that she wouldn't understand that anything he touched, anything he called his own, was immediately tainted, and automatically inherited by the one that owned him. A Dalish girl who had left her life behind to try and become a chevalier of all things? No, she wouldn't understand. She'd never seen any place like the place he came from.

Carefully, like he expected to find a poisonous snake inside, Romulus crouched down, and opened the sack.

Inside of it were several pieces of glassware, mostly: an alembic, a retort, several vials with stoppers, and a few flasks, as well as all the pieces of wood and metal necessary to set everything up properly on a desk or table, for the work of an alchemist. At the bottom lay a wooden case, well-made and fitted with a red iron lock. None of the pieces were obviously elaborate, but they were very well-made, and well-suited for the tasks they’d been designed for.

“It’s
 it’s stuff for your tonics.” Khari sounded much more tentative than she previously had, and her mouth pulled to the side, as though she were unsure what expression she should be wearing. “I remember you telling me that they protected you from magic, and that you were running out, so I talked to Rilien about what you would need to make them, and he said this would be what you ought to have for it. The box has reagents.”

Romulus examined a few of the set's pieces with the utmost care, kneeling down and taking the alchemical equipment with steady hands. It was not as horrible a feeling as he'd thought, especially once he realized that these things were not hers to begin with. She'd worked with Rilien to acquire them. They were probably the Inquisition's more than hers. It was simply her own thoughtfulness that led them to his hands, since he was too unaccustomed to asking for anything of his own.

Satisfied with the examination, he put everything he'd removed back in the back, and closed it up. "I can't keep it," he said, with a little more certainty than he'd managed to muster before. "But I can use it. At least until the Breach is closed, and I have to go back." He picked up the bag, carried it over to the rest of his small pile of things, mostly consisting of his clothes, armor, and weapons, and set it down. He donned a light linen shirt on his way back to her.

"You know I'll have to go back, right? To Minrathous?" Things would be a great deal more simple, and also more complicated, if he didn't have to go back. But there was no sense thinking about that. While he was yet owned, he was still bound to Tevinter, and allowing himself to entertain other possibilities only led to pain. It was something he'd learned as a child, and didn't want to have to learn again.

Khari rubbed at the back of her head, inadvertently fluffing up a few more rambunctious curls from her plait, and sucked on her teeth for a second. “I mean, don’t take this the wrong way, but
 do you have to?” She seemed honestly curious, rather than upset or contrary or anything like that. “I guess I’m just
 trying to imagine what would happen if you decided you didn’t want to, you know? You’re here, and there’s this big army between you and anything anyone in Minrathous could send your way, and I don’t really see anyone forcing you to leave on this end, exactly.” She sighed.

“But really, what the hell do I know? I’m just a fool with a sword and a side of crazy. I can’t pretend like I understand how any of this works.”

"An army is just an inconvenience to an assassin," Romulus said, somewhat sadly. If he were a different person, someone who had been placed much more by chance than by design at the Conclave, this would likely be much simpler for him. He probably could just escape from his past. But he was not a different person. "Chryseis Viridius, the woman that owns me, invested a great deal to make me into the weapon that I am. To make an enemy of her would be unwise, even if I wanted to." He sometimes felt he didn't use her name enough, and he wondered which way was better. Was it better to be reminded that a real person, someone made of the same stuff he was, owned his body and mind? Or was it better for her to simply remain as domina, a simple, controlling force, to be followed without hesitation?

"She has powerful allies, and a personal interest in my loyalty. To betray her would bring pain or death... but probably not to me." Killing him would be an abandonment of her investment. Killing his cause for betrayal would be the answer. At the very least, proving that it was in danger would give him reason to return to her service. In essence, any cause he had would be in immediate danger, until he no longer had it. There was no way out. He had accepted this.

"This... whatever this is, with the Inquisition. It's nothing more than a diversion for me. When it's done, I will leave with her, like nothing ever changed." The thought obviously weighed on him, but he seemed set in stone in the way he thought about it.

“Well
 shit.” Khari apparently thought this was a sitting-down kind of problem, because she plonked herself rather gracelessly onto the floor after saying that, crossing her legs and propping her elbows on them. She rested her chin in a hand, rubbing at the bruises still on her jaw with her fingers, prodding them, almost. Her brows knit together over her eyes, darker than usual in the gloom of the cell block, and creases appeared at the corners of them. When she spoke again, it was slower and with more deliberateness than she generally had, and less certainty. Clearly, this kind of thinking wasn’t her usual element, but she was putting the effort into it.

“I mean
 I guess it sounds like any way this gets sliced up, she’s your problem, then. So
 without ruling anything out yet, seems like there’s three obvious options for that. One, you convince her somehow that she’s better off if she doesn’t
 keep
 you.” The last few words were awkward on her tongue; very clearly, she wasn’t used to using terms like that when talking about people, but she didn’t comment on it. “Seems unlikely, from what you’ve said. Two, you could make some kind of
 exchange, I guess? I don’t know how much she thinks you’re, uh
 worth, or how that works, but theoretically there’s something she’d be willing to accept in your stead, maybe?” Khari frowned, then shook her head. “And three, well
 get her before she gets you.”

She made a face, then regarded him speculatively over her knuckles. “But that all assumes you’d want to stay. That you’d have a reason to want that. I mean, if it were me, I would, but it’s not. It’s you, and only you can decide what you want. Only you can possibly know, even, unless you tell someone.” Those words were perhaps the most uncertain of all, giving away the fact that his mental state was likely quite opaque to her, though she appeared to be trying to understand him as well as she could.

"What I want is rarely relevant. And Chryseis is only my problem if I make her into one.” It was obviously difficult for many to grasp, especially in the south of Thedas, why a slave would ever want to remain a slave. And that wasn’t necessarily something Romulus wanted, but he did think it was probably for the best. For him, and for everyone else. His status actually afforded him a fair bit more than the vast majority of enslaved in Tevinter, and undoubtedly a great many free people living in other lands. If he had to sacrifice several personal freedoms to maintain that
 well, he’d proven already that it was a sacrifice he was willing and able to make.

He took a seat against one of the wooden supports, leaning his head back against it and momentarily glancing up at the torch hanging above him. "I may have painted her as an enemy to me, but I also owe her, and her father, everything. I am who I am because of them. This
 excursion, whatever I should call it, has already been more than I expected. I should be satisfied with that.” Humbling his desires was something Romulus had worked many years to do, and since being roped into the Inquisition he’d allowed them to wander, inappropriately so.

He regarded the way she sat, how she looked so thoughtful, with a smile of his own. She was putting a lot of effort into this, and it hadn’t gone unnoticed. "I will miss you when I have to go, of course.”

Khari was quiet for a while, clearly digesting what he’d said, and though the look she fixed him with then was measured, she did smile a bit. “I’d miss you too, naturally. Haven’t had a friend in a while; managed to forget how nice it was.” A pause, and then: “This might sound weird, but
 if you ever get the urge to tell someone something irrelevant, not for advice or to do anything about it, but
 just to say it, then I’m here. Used to be that what I wanted was pretty irrelevant, too, not that I’m saying it was the same situation. Just
 I still wanted stuff, and I remember sometimes being almost choked, feeling like I couldn’t talk about it with anyone else.”

He scratched the side of his head a bit awkwardly, but his smile didn't disappear. "I... thanks, Khari. I'll keep that in mind."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Those who had been cast down,
The demons who would be gods,
Began to whisper to men from their tombs within the earth.
And the men of Tevinter heard and raised altars
To the pretender-gods once more,
And in return were given, in hushed whispers,
The secrets of darkest magic.
—Canticle of Threnodies 5:11

Image

The journey up to Redcliffe proved mostly uneventful. Considering the effort that was going into these negotiations, most of the Inquisition’s leadership would be showing up at one point or another, but in order to minimize risk and maximize efficiency, a multi-stage arrival plan had been put in place. A small team had been sent in first; Donnelly’s squad of Lions, to be exact. Their reputation would get them in the door with no troubles, and they’d been doing much of the Inquisition’s work in the Hinterlands anyway, which meant it was no extra effort to get them that far.

Following behind them was the first party of the Inquisition proper, and that consisted of an even smaller group: both Estella and Romulus, as well as Khari, Asala, Meraad, and Leon, which was a group that would make a statement, if nothing else, simply by being who they were. They’d run into no trouble up the road—presumably any there would have been had been cleared out by Donnelly’s team on the way up, though that had been couple of days ago. Even bandits were usually smart enough not to repopulate an area that quickly, after all.

Unfortunately, the calm was not to last, and they were climbing the incline towards the gates of Redcliffe when Estella first saw the greenish cast to the area ahead of them, and grimaced. That could only mean a rift in the Fade had opened there, and that wasn’t good news for anyone. How long it had been there, she didn’t know, but obviously there wasn’t anyone in the town itself that could close it. As they approached, the crystal shifted and crackled ominously, before doing exactly what she knew it was going to do and spitting out half a dozen demons onto the ground before them. Mostly terrors, but it looked like at least one of them was a Despair demon, as well, and the brief burst of crushing sadness that threatened to claw its way up her throat seemed to confirm it.

The quick staccato of footsteps behind her was not difficult to predict, and as usual, Khari breezed right past any attempt to coordinate an approach or strategize as such, in much the same way she breezed past anyone still walking at an ordinary pace, charging the line of demons with palpable enthusiasm. Then again, strategizing might not have helped much anyway—their approach had clearly been noticed. Possibly even less surprising was the fact that she angled herself right for the Despair demon, the most obvious threat on the field, and she brought her unwieldy sword up and over her shoulder, swinging it down to cleave right into the monster’s head.

But the demon, as their kind did, leaped backwards with supernatural agility, and Khari’s sword met empty air. Pulling the strike back with a look of surprise, she blinked, followed its trajectory with her eyes, and grinned, ducking to the side to get out of the way of the ice magic it hurled for her. “You wanna dance? Let’s go, fiend!” And then she was off again after it.

Romulus charged for the terrors, pulling his crossbow free and loosing a bolt into one's shoulder. It wailed and dove straight into the ground, disappearing in its magical pool. Paying it no mind, he continued his charge for the one behind it, which screamed at him, baring claws, before beginning the same spell, about to disappear into the earth. Romulus replaced his crossbow onto his back and closed in.

Before it could vanish beneath the earth, a strange circle of yellow-green light appeared around it on the ground, and the air within the circle's perimeter gaze off a subtle shimmer. The terror's movements suddenly slowed to a crawl, as it slowly spread the magical pool beneath it in an attempt to relocate. Romulus disregarded the strange sight and closed the gap, using the slow movements of the terror to get in close. He made a dive for the terror once in range, looking to plunge his knife into its chest.

When he crossed the edge of the circle, Romulus slowed remarkably as well, though he was entirely suspended in the air. He simply moved at an extremely slow rate towards the terror, as it steadily sank further into the ground. The world around them proceeded at its normal pace.

Estella had no idea what was causing that, but she noted that several other circles or areas of shimmering gold had appeared as well, on the ground around the rift, and she nearly stopped her own progress into the fray, before she shook herself out of it and continued forward, making a note to avoid them where possible. Keeping pace beside her, Leonhardt didn’t seem to care quite as much, and when he stepped into one himself, she observed the opposite effect: he suddenly accelerated, seeming to move at triple the speed until he emerged on the other side, now far ahead of her and looking almost perplexed, which she could see because he was neither helmeted nor armored.

In spite of that, the hit he aimed at the terror nearest him cracked up into its jaw with a resounding crunch, the creature staggered from the blow, unable to retreat inside the voidlike darkness it had been forming at its feet. He was so tall that he simply reached up and took hold of its head, wrenching hard to the side and breaking its thin neck in what she guessed was several places. He flinched a little when it hit the ground, but she couldn’t see what happened after that, because another pool of darkness was forming underneath her, and she had to dive off it, much more prepared for the horror than she had been last time, and the end of her sword stabbed into its back, puncturing a lung before it could shriek and send her to the ground.

She pulled the blade out and thrust her hand up towards the rift, seeking to disrupt it and give her allies ample time to finish off the other demons.

"I hate these creatures," Meraad stated. He was not too far from Estella, just close enough to see smoke rising from his fingertips, and the after affects of a lightning storm around him. Not long after however, darkness began to form underneath his feet. "Asala!" he called, back stepping out of the cloud and was summarily replaced by a sheet of translucent energy-- one of Asala's barriers.

The terror erupted from the ground and met the barrier instantly, the force of which bowing the shield outward before shattering outright. The act stunned the horror long enough for Estella to disrupt the rift, sending it further into confusion. Meraad began to rush the terror, his hands crackling with electricity. Before he was able to strike however, a barrier formed in front of him, slamming into the terror first and putting it on the ground.

Meraad finished by driving the lightning infused fist into the mass of flesh that was its face.

“Ha!” The sharp cry of victory, however, belonged not to him, but to Khari, and the soft burst of a demon being forced back into the Fade followed, a testament to her success over the Despair creature. The lingering hint of oppressive melancholy lifted as well, and it wasn’t long before Khari could be spotted diving back into the fight, hewing another one of the horrors almost in half with a mighty swing of her cleaver.

Meanwhile, Romulus had finally reached the still-diving horror with his diving attack, his blade plunging into its chest at an incredibly slow rate, but still producing a strong spurt of black blood, and still driving the demon out of its hole. The circle steadily began to shrink around them, and when they eventually passed outside of it, the two tumbled around swiftly, back at normal speed, with Romulus ending up on top, where he ended the terror with a swift stab. He looked up at the rest of the fight, blinkly rapidly, obviously confused.

That left one, until it didn’t, because Leon had gotten to it in the intervening time and taken it down, as well. She wasn’t sure how he’d managed to end up standing on its back, pressing its face into the dirt, but he did, and a well-placed stomp snapped its neck, stilling it permanently. It, like the others, faded away into nothing, leaving them with nothing but the rift itself. Once more, Estella raised her hand towards it, the ribbon of green light bursting from her palm to connect her to the disruption in the sky. She felt the familiar tingling in her arm, but she must be getting better at this, because it was no longer painful to do, exactly, only a bit uncomfortable.

With a muted bang, the rift disappeared, and Estella breathed a sigh of relief, sheathing her saber and glancing between Romulus and Leon. “What
 happened? It looked like you were moving so slowly, but you seemed to be going much too fast.” She shifted her eyes along with the descriptions, and so they ended on the commander, who was frowning thoughtfully.

“At a guess? That rift specifically was somehow able to create localized distortions in time. Though it’s nothing I’ve ever even heard of before, and I’m not sure how it’s possible.” His expression briefly became a grimace. “A question for Cyrus, more than any of us, I should think.”

She had to agree with him about that, and nodded, but anything further was interrupted by the sound of the gate, and she immediately turned her attention towards it. From inside Redcliffe emerged two figures, walking side-by-side, and they were both familiar to her, though one of them was extremely unexpected. The first was Donnelly, who looked at the spot the rift had been and whistled softly under his breath.

“It’s really just gone, isn’t it? Hard to believe before I saw it, honestly.” He smiled briefly at her before his expression sobered again, and he addressed the group at large. “So, uh
 you’re sure the mages were supposed to be expecting us, right? Because we managed to secure the inn for negotiations, but
 the situation’s not at all like we thought.” He turned to the woman beside him, expectantly, as though inviting her to continue.

Estella hadn’t known Aurora very well, but she did recognize her, though it had been some years since she saw her last. “Aurora? I didn’t realize you were in Redcliffe.” She must have been the contact here Rilien was talking about. Which meant she knew who the other one probably was, too. But that was a thought for another time.

Aurora's face was not a happy one, though she did allow a smile to slip through when she recognized Estella. "We'd heard you were the Herald, and I guess that settles it," she said, indicating to where the rift had been only moments before. "That was good work, though I'd expect nothing less from the Lions," she said with a grin angled toward Donnelly, who shifted slightly awkwardly. Aurora opened her mouth in order to say something else, but closed it and raised an eyebrow. Something seemed to have distracted her.

Or someone rather. "Asala?" she asked, the smile on her lips widening.

"Hi Aurora," Asala replied, stepping by Estella and toward Aurora, only stopping when she wrapped the smaller woman into an embrace. "It is good to see you, Ash-Talan," she added, though apparently she was unaware that she was lifting Aurora off of her feet. Aurora did not complain, and returned the embrace until she was finally set back down.

"When we heard about the Conclave we were all so worried. We were so glad when Meraad got your letter," Aurora said, gripping the woman's hands tightly. Her gaze then drifted over her shoulder to the grinning Meraad. "Ah, I see you found her rather quickly," she said with a wide smile, though Meraad seemed confused by something.

Donnelly seemed to catch on quickly to what the issue was, which was good because Estella had no idea why Meraad seemed confused by anything. “Everyone in Redcliffe is like this,” he said, grimacing slightly. “It took talking to Aurora for me to really understand, but
 no one’s expecting us here, and as far as I can tell, they all think the explosion at the Conclave was very recent. Meraad’s been gone for a few weeks, by our understanding, but somehow
 it’s only been a couple of days here, or everyone thinks it’s only been a couple of days, or
 something. I don’t really understand, but the point is, we weren’t expected."

“Not even the by Grand Enchanter?” That was Leon, and Estella nodded to second the question.

Donnelly only shook his head. “No, not even by her. And it’s former Grand Enchanter now, if I’m understanding things properly.”

That caused Aurora to cover her face and gently rub at her temples. "It's a... it's a huge mess," Aurora said, clearly not happy with whatever had transpired. "No, for some foolish reason or another, Fiona thought we would have more of a chance if we pledged ourselves to a Tevinter Magister. So no. Fiona is not in charge any more. A magister named Cassius Viridius is," Aurora said, unable to hide the upset tone.

Asala covered her mouth in surprise, and Meraad's brow raised. They exchanged glances before they looked back to Aurora. "I tried to warn anyone I could, but it was our only option," she said, apparently parrotting something someone else had told her. "I really hope the Inquisition can help. I will not follow a Magister. If it were my choice, I would follow you," she said, her eyes falling on Estella.

Estella’s eyes went wide, but not from Aurora’s declaration of support, surprising as she might otherwise have found it. Rather, the name triggered a memory, and she glanced immediately at Romulus, then back to Aurora. This
 this probably wasn’t good. She wished Cyrus were here—he’d be arriving shortly, of course, and as soon as he did, they’d need to talk about this, because she wasn’t sure under what terms he’d left his teacher or whether his presence might prove of help or detriment to them in negotiating with the man. The fact that southern mages had pledged something to a Tevinter Magister was unusual, for sure, but Estella couldn’t exactly muster the same obvious disgust that Aurora felt, not without understanding the situation further.

“This is quite a bit of information. We ought to get inside, await the rest of our party, and then decide what to do.” The declaration was more order than suggestion, which made sense, considering it was coming from the commander. Glad to have something more productive to do than sit around and speculate, Estella nodded.

“Right. This
 will make things complicated.” Perhaps more complicated than most of the others here would know.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus suspected that Redcliffe had seen much better days.

As far as he’d bothered to assess the situation, Arl Teagan wasn’t currently in residence, though much of what remained of the southern mage forces were. At least those organized enough to deserve the title forces, barely though they may have qualified. He’d arrived with the second group of Inquisition people, about an hour or so after Estella and her advance group, and had since been filled in on the situation. By the time they’d gotten to it, he’d not been surprised to hear the name Cassius Viridius come up—he had a feeling he knew exactly what was going on here, though if he was right, then Cassius was in fact a much more desperate man than Cyrus had previously taken him to be. Then again
 two years could change a person. They had certainly changed him.

He hadn’t left much choice for anyone when he said he’d be attending the negotiations. When the unilateral pronouncement didn’t seem to be taken especially well, he’d explained as much as he felt he needed to, which was that Cassius was formerly his master, in the tutelage sense of the term, and that he would be considerably more likely to pay attention to what Cyrus had to say than any upstart southern religious movement, which was all true, especially because there was quite a bit he could hold over his former teacher’s head in this situation, with or without revealing it to anyone else.

The inn they were supposed to be meeting him at was near the top of the central hill in the town, though still a tier below the castle and the Chantry, of course. He, Estella, Romulus, and the Lady Marceline were to be the negotiators, though he suspected that the task in question would inevitably fall to him when the good Comtesse’s kid-glove tactics proved utterly fruitless as he knew they would. Magisters didn’t negotiate the same way southern nobility did—at least not when they knew they were winning. But that was a piece of advice he kept to himself right now. It would become evident with due time.

The air still carried a chill, but he found that it didn’t bother him nearly as much as Haven did, of course, and he’d actually swapped out his cloak for a less-warm but much nicer one, in the rich indigo and sable of his house. Details were rarely insignificant when one played this little game, after all. They reached the inn’s entrance with Cyrus in front, and though he might have preferred to enter first, he understood what was necessary here, and so he reached for the handle of the door, turning back over his shoulder to glance at the others, letting his eyes fall last of all on Estella.

“Show no weakness, unless you fancy being devoured.” As if to soften the cryptic ominousness of the words, he flashed a smile, bright and fey, and narrowed his eyes. “Everyone ready?”

Romulus did not appear ready in the slightest. In fact, he looked deeply unsettled, as though he wasn't sure at all what to do with his hands, or his eyes. "Perhaps I shouldn't be here," he said. The suggestion was given to the group at large, as though he didn't want to direct it at anyone in particular.

"You are the Herald. You have every right to be present. Whether you are or you are not is entirely up to you," Lady Marceline answered. Ever since they had found out that the Free Mages were not expecting them in the slightest, Marceline had seemed to be less than happy. She turned back to Cyrus and nodded, a hard line present in her frown.

“I’d, um. I’d feel better if you were,” Estella said, her tone considerably less brusque than Lady Marceline’s. “I’m not sure I want to be the only one of us standing in front of a Magister. The last time I did something like that, the other party was insulted. Er, but
 don’t let me make up your mind.” She shook her head, her expression clearly uneasy.

Romulus was at least able to meet Estella's eyes when she spoke, and while he was clearly still in an anxious mood about everything, he managed to nod, and steady himself a bit. "Let's go, then."

Marceline allowed herself a small sigh before collecting herself. The annoyance she'd wore melted away to leave her face completely neutral, and once more made it difficult to see exactly how she was feeling and what she was thinking.

Personally, Cyrus thought it might have been somewhat wiser for Romulus to not be present, because he didn’t know what Cassius knew or didn’t know about that situation, and it was better to enter any negotiation with all the information on one’s own side, but because it was Estella’s suggestion, he offered no protest, only shrugging. “All right then. Stellulam, dear, you and Romulus should enter first. You are, after all, in charge.” His eyes glittered with contained amusement, and he grasped the handle of the door, sweeping it open with an almost-playful flourish and gesturing the others in ahead of him.

The inside of the inn was mostly unoccupied, as promised, but at a table in the back, several people were gathered. Only four, actually, which made their own number a very wise, if coincidental, confluence. Two of the men were guards, that much was obvious from the way they stood flanking the chair that faced the door. The third, also standing in a somewhat deferential position, was the former Grand Enchanter, but Cyrus could muster no pity for her, despite her obvious misery. He’d never been good at pity in general, and tended to find it even more difficult when someone else had backed themselves into such an obvious corner.

The fourth party had a bearing and a face he knew better than his own, which he supposed was the product of years of familiarity. Magister Cassius Viridius was an elderly man who looked like one, his face lined with age, but even in spite of that, he had a certain distinctive vitality about him, one that was evident in the way he moved: assured, confident, smooth and graceful. He was powerful and exceptionally aware of that power, and unafraid of letting it be known to anyone else. As the party entered, he looked up and over towards the door, an eyebrow ascending his forehead, and he reached up, pushing his hood down onto his shoulders, his bald pate catching some of the light. He was, of course, wearing those gods-awful robes that were apparently still the fashion in Tevinter, the ones that practically screamed ‘sinister mage lord.’ Cyrus had always thought they were a bit ridiculous, but everyone had their foibles, he supposed. He’d at least dressed for the occasion, in House Viridius green and gold.

“Well, well, well.” The Magister’s eyes scanned sharply over each of those present, though they lingered not long at all on Marceline. The other three, however, were of paramount interest to him, though of course they would be. “So it’s true what they say: the 'Heralds of Andraste,' one of our own, and one of our own.” His tone changed on the last words, and his eyes narrowed on Romulus.

The Herald froze entirely, as though Cassius had placed a spell on him with the words alone, though of course he needed nothing more to achieve such an effect. His hood was down, features fully exposed, and it was clear to see that he was struggling to determine what to say. Clearly his issue was that Cassius did not seem to know that Romulus remained with the status of Herald only because his daughter commanded it.

"My trusted blade," said a voice from behind them, and Romulus instantly paled even further, turning his head. "Your freedom has made you bold, I see. I will admit, I did not expect this from you." Chryseis Viridius descended the stairs from the inn's second floor, gloved hand trailing lightly atop the railing. She was dressed as her father was, in green and gold, her own robes a bit tighter about her, with clearly some modifications made for stylistic purposes. The neck was cut lower, the skirt asymmetrically shorn, and the metal covering her fingers and belt intricately engraved. Her blonde hair was done up in an elaborate but tightly wound bun. Her lips wore a confident smile.

Romulus had turned fully away from Cassius, lowered his eyes slightly, and was about to speak, when Chryseis cut him off, continuing her approach. "Do not presume to speak. I have asked you no question. I trust you have enjoyed your little escapade. It will not last forever." Romulus forced himself to meet her eyes, and apparently decided it was best to remain silent. The smile disappeared from Chryseis, replaced by a little smirk, her eyes agleam as they found Cyrus instead.

She worked her way around the group to stand at her father's side, her hand lightly touching his upper arm only momentarily before it was removed. "Cyrus. Wonderful to see you again. The runaway's life is treating you well, I hope?"

“Ah, Chryseis. I confess I have missed the rather lovely sight of your face.” Cyrus’s answering smile was every bit as sly, but it was true that her presence didn’t make him uncomfortable in the least, quite unlike poor Romulus. Of course, it was clear to him what game she was playing, with words like that—it would appear she desired her father to believe that her blade did not have her leave to be here, doing as he was doing, when of course they knew differently.

So Cyrus did something he’d always been exceptionally good at doing, and drew the attention away from someone else and onto himself. “But what a surprise, to see that the most illustrious House Viridius has joined us in the south, hm? This really isn’t the season for it, I must admit.” He made eye contact with Cassius, his smile inching wider. “Imagine, if you will, how interested I was to hear that Magister Cassius had managed to indenture most of the mages left in the region in one fell swoop. Truly a master stroke, executed with a most uncanny timing.” The emphasis he gave the last word was so delicate it could easily have been missed, but Cassius clearly did not miss it.

“What can I say? A Magister with no apprentice suddenly finds himself with a great deal of time to think down other avenues.” The old man lifted his shoulders in a shrug. “And what luck, that such avenues might give him opportunity to meet with an Inquisition. I’m curious: what would such an organization wish from me?”

Lady Marceline apparently decided that that was her cue. She laid a hand on Estella's shoulder and gently guided her so that she could step forward, but she never did try to overshadow her. In fact, she stood side-by-side with the woman, a warm and friendly smile on her lips directed toward Chryseis and Cassius. "I will be frank," she began, her voice holding the same warmth her smile held. "The Inquisition did not expect to be speaking to Magisters of such... renown," she said, dipping into a low curtsey.

When she finished, she held her hands on top of each other and her body language shifted in an attempt to entreaty them. "Lord Cassius, Lady Chryseis," she began, glancing at each in turn. "You of course know of the Breach that hangs in the sky above Haven. It is... a danger if it is allowed to continue to exist as such. All the Inquisition asks for is the Free Mages' aid in helping to close it. With your permissions, of course."

She smiled again and tilted her head forward, "No doubt being the man who had helped put Thedas at ease would aid in your politics back home in Minrathous, yes?"

Cyrus suppressed a grimace, because he knew she’d said the wrong thing. Cassius’s smile only confirmed it. It was polite, indifferent, and utterly unmoved. “I fear you understand little of politics in Minrathous, milady. These mages are not free, not in the strict sense, anyway. I am afraid they have promised me their service in return for my protection, and at present, I have decided it is in their best interest to return with me to the Imperium as quickly as possible. There have always been few good places for them in these lands, after all.”

It was almost admirable, how he managed to sound like he actually gave a damn. Cyrus, of course, knew that Cassius was just as full of shit on this count as Marceline was, pretending to be pleased to be speaking to Imperial Magisters. It was almost funny to watch, but then of course he had to go and make it no longer funny at all by shifting his attention to Estella.

“I am sure that is something with which my lady Herald can completely agree, can she not? I’ve heard about Kirkwall; most unfortunate, what Templars in these regions are capable of. Utter madness, really. One could hardly blame a mage for seeking refuge where their abilities, however grand or humble, are celebrated rather than reviled.” Cyrus clenched his teeth.

“I can think of no one who would not celebrate were the Breach closed,” Estella replied, her tone careful, her face smooth and passive. “And I think that if you truly cared how mages were perceived here, you would let mages be the root of the solution.” She lifted her chin slightly, almost as if daring him to contradict her. Marceline simply continued to smile, though this time, it was genuine.

Cyrus did not bother to conceal his own. She was absolutely brilliant, she really was. It was so very perfect, really—no one could have managed to make that sound so genuine except for her, he was certain, and Cassius was left in the rather unenviable position of having to admit he didn’t care about the mages, or that he wanted the Breach to remain open, which was an intriguing possibility that Cyrus filed away for consideration. He suspected both were true. Of course, admitting the first would cost him considerably less, but he’d no longer be able to pretend to the moral high ground. This would be seen for exactly what it was: an opportunistic power-grab.

That appeared to be the route he’d chosen. Cassius’s polite smile vanished, replaced with a stern expression Cyrus knew all too well. It was the expression he’d usually received when his master was about to commence ignoring him until he’d gained command of whatever he was supposed to learn that week, which meant he was extremely displeased. “I’m afraid I’ve little concern for such affairs. I am not the one with an Inquisition, after all. Unless you can offer me something worthwhile in exchange for my loan of my servants, this discussion is quite over. We will be in the castle for a while longer—perhaps you shall devise some new terms in the meantime.” Cassius stood, gesturing to his guards and Fiona, who all fell in step behind him as he made for the exit.

Chryseis remained behind, her back leaned gently against one of the inn's wooden supports. Her expression had not changed as her father's had, instead showing a hint of amusement as her eyes followed Cassius until he was out the door with all of his personal guards. When the door was firmly shut behind him, her eyes fell to Estella, her smile still in place. "Words well chosen. But make no mistake, you are all in great danger by being here. A danger I believe only Cyrus can understand the magnitude of." The smile slowly faded.

She stepped away from the wooden support, coming a little closer to them. "I must remain in my father's presence until night falls, to avoid suspicion. Meet me in the Chantry tonight, if you will, so that we can... catch up." She flashed a smile briefly at Cyrus, before walking around the side of the group and lightly grabbing Romulus by the chin, between her thumb and forefinger. "I know you at least will follow my wish." She released him, and Romulus immediately averted his eyes downwards.

"Domina."

"Until tonight, then," she said, striding towards the door. "Take care, Inquisition."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

As the door closed behind Chryseis after her departure, Marceline's smile left her lips as well. What replaced it was an even line to her lips, though it was clear to the others that she was not enthusiastic about what had transpired. She had felt ill prepared and most of all, foolish. She did not enjoy those feelings, and took any and all precautions to ensure that she never felt them. She could not fault any of them for it, she knew. None of them had expected how this would turn out when they left Haven. Marceline thought that they were to deal with vulnerable mages, not a Tevinter Magister and his daughter.

Before the others attempted to exit the inn, Lady Marceline held up a hand to beckon them to stay. "I would kindly ask that you two please remain for a moment longer. I believe we have things to discuss. Lady Estella, if you would be so kind to join us?" It was a polite way of ordering them to remain. Marceline strode toward a nearby bench and indicated that they should all take a seat.

Cyrus didn’t appear to have any objections, given the way he shrugged indifferently and took a seat on the opposite side of the bench, leaning his back against the wall and crossing his arms over his chest. It was relaxed rather than defensive, though he did cock his head to one side. “I didn’t know they were going to be here, if that’s what you’re wondering.” The table near his elbow contained a few leftover glasses, likely from before the inn had been vacated for the meeting. He brought one to his nose, sniffed, frowned, and set it back down again, further from himself than it had been before. “I hadn’t seen either of them in a couple of years, actually.”

"I didn't expect this either," Romulus said, taking a seat at the far end from Cyrus, leaving a space for Estella in between them. He placed his elbows upon the table, lowering his head into his hands, and rubbing his scalp for a moment. He looked a little less wound up now that Chryseis had left the room, but his anxiety from before was seemingly just replaced with a different variety now. "Even after we learned Cassius was here. My domina... I knew she had an interest in the south, but this is not usual for her. She does not often directly assist her father with anything. I believe we should meet with her in the Chantry, as she said. I, at least, must go."

Marceline shook her head, "No, I am not so unreasonable as to believe either of you would intentionally have kept this from us," she said. She wasn't angry, nor was she even frustrated with them. She was frustrated at the situation, and she would see to it that next time she would not so unprepared. She too reached for a glass, and upon looking into it, turned her nose up and set it to the side, far out of her way. The tastes in this part of the country left much to be desired, she decided.

She then turned to Romulus and nodded in agreement, "And we will, but first, we need to discuss some things." At that, she turned to Estella and wait for the girl to take a seat before she finally seated herself.

Estella did so, though she seemed a bit like she wasn’t sure what she was still doing there. Settling herself between Cyrus on one side and Romulus on the other, she laid her hands flat on the surface of the table. “Uh
 what things, exactly?” She actually looked as though she had some guesses, but if so, she kept them to herself.

"Everything that they are able to tell me about both Cassius and Chryseis," she told Estella, before glancing at both Cyrus and Romulus. Had she the time, she would have had Larissa look into the Magisters while she asked around the nobility. But time was not on their side, it seemed. "The next time we speak with them, I will not be caught unawares," she said with a rather firm tone. It would be the only hint at the frustration she felt. With that, Marceline cradled her hands into her lap and looked to Cyrus, her eyes level with his.

"Cyrus, let us start with Cassius. What can you tell me of the man?" she asked. "Aside from the clear fact that he is an opportunist." Marceline would have been impressed that he was able to snatch the support of the Free Mages had she not been personally invested in their wellbeing.

Cyrus blinked, the everything in his expression languid, easy, and entirely missing the urgency that Marceline was expressing. His arms loosened, and he moved one of them to the table, drumming his fingers against it in an absent rhythm. “Lady Marceline, the man was my master—my teacher—for almost ten years, though he’d put the number closer to fifteen.” He fixed her with his eyes, and smiled slightly, arching a brow. “Had I the inclination, I could write you his biography. I’m afraid you’re going to have to be much more specific.”

Marceline accepted the answer and nodded, "Then, would you know why he would press the Free Mages into servitude?" she asked, "What would his plan for them be? He is a powerful man, even without the mages' support, that much is clear. What does he hope to gain by doing this?"

He shrugged, as though it should be obvious. “He wants what everyone wants—more power. House Viridius is very old and very well-respected in the Imperium, but fortunes can change very quickly even for an Altus house. He recently found himself with a collapsed investment, and he needs a way to make up the difference as much as possible, as quickly as possible. Indenturing the remaining southern mages to his servitude is a very good strategy, considering his position. They wouldn’t count for much in Tevinter—their training is obviously inferior, but that can be rectified with time. More importantly, he’ll be the first magister in a very long time to so successfully undercut the southern Chantry, which almost all magisters disdain at the very least, and his cleverness and daring will be the talk of Minrathous.”

Cyrus appeared to consider something for a moment, then added: “And I suppose in another five years or so, he may well have the largest conglomerate of mages over which he commands direct loyalty. Mages can be servants or slaves, in Tevinter, but not so many usually are. There is advantage in that, I’m sure you can see.”

"Am I incorrect in assuming that you were the collapsed investment?" Marceline asked.

“People as capital? My, my, you’re thinking much more like a magister now, Lady Marceline.” Cyrus’s eyes were narrow, though it was impossible to distinguish whether mirth or malice did it. Perhaps both. “But you are correct. An apprenticeship is a significant institution, in the Imperium. It binds two houses together in a way usually only superseded by blood relation or marriage. He instructed me, and I was expected, in turn, to ascend to the Magisterium and act as his stalwart ally, and, if the occasion called for it, an extension of his will. He put a lot of effort into making sure I’d be very good at it.” He smiled without humor.

“You southerners have this quaint idiom for that
 something about eggs and baskets?”

Marceline could not help but smile at that. "I shall take it as a comfort to know that Cassius' investment is the Inquisition's gain," with that she nodded, "Thank you Lord Cyrus." The fact that Cassius' former apprentice worked with the Inquisition, or the very least, his sister, should vex the magister, even by a small amount. Marceline could not help be feel a little gladdened by that.

She then went into thought for a moment. It appeared that she had misunderstood Minrathous politics after all, a revelation that came with no little sting. "So he gathers strength and public support with a single act in binding the mages to him. Shrewd," she said, sounding a small bit impressed. It stung, yes, but she could not discount the man's cunning. It would only reinforce the point that she need to be careful in any further dealings with the man.

“He has always been that, yes.”

"Does he have any habits or weaknesses we could exploit? We can not simply allow him to return to Minrathous with the Free Mages," she said.

“Pride, of course, though it’s likely to do you little good.” Cyrus crossed one leg over the other, glancing down past Estella at Romulus. “What should interest you more is that Chryseis has not seen fit to inform him of the fact that she has licensed Romulus to be here. She’s always had her own mind, quite apart from his despite their relation, and here it would seem that she’s being subversive about it. You’ll want to find out why.”

"I intend to," Marceline said, referring to the meeting to be held at the Chantry, but first, she turned to Romulus, "But first, I would like to know more of the woman. Tell me, Romulus, what is she like? Personality wise, of course. If I am correct in my assumption, what we had seen from her initially was a mask. I wish to know of the woman behind the mask," she asked, quite curious to the answer. "Anything you can tell me will be helpful," she added.

Romulus didn't seem prepared to speak about her personality or behavior, his mouth hanging open somewhat foolishly for a moment before he swallowed, sitting up a little straighter. "She is..." He paused, struggling for the correct words. "She's always calculating. Making estimations of people. Learning about them, predicting them. She isn't prideful like her father, but she is idealistic. It was always something that put the two at odds with each other." He scratched his head again, clearly uncomfortable about broaching the subject, but this was nothing new for him.

"We've known each other since adolescence. She has changed since then. Her tutoring from her father, her marriage, her husband's death, her own ideals drawing the ire of others in Minrathous... she's grim under her mask, as you say, but stubborn. She is here to help herself, not her father. If the two were one and the same, she would've told him that I remain loyal."

Marceline brought her hands to her chin, where they rested. She listened to Romulus before she nodded. "That is something we can work with then," Marceline said. If Chryseis was there to subvert her father, then perhaps she would continue to aid the Inquisition in a more direct manner. Though Marceline would not offer the woman her complete trust. It would be foolish to do so, it was as Romulus said. She was there for her. Not them, nor her father.

"Do you know what she would hope to gain here, if she were to aid us?" Marceline asked. She had already helped by allowing Romulus to continue to act as Herald, and if that was any indication, she would continue to aid them. Though at what price she wondered.

"I can't claim to know what she wants," Romulus admitted, shrugging. "But I doubt she would openly aid us, not until it suits her. Maybe this has more to do with her father. They are still family, after all. Cassius is not an easy man to dissuade, especially through peaceful means.” His daughter, as Romulus had described her, was much the same, in her own way.

Marceline went quiet for a bit before she shook her head and began to stand. "There is nothing else we are able to do at this time. We will wait until nightfall and then meet with Chryseis at the chantry. I suggest you all rest and prepare yourselves until then. Romulus, Cyrus? Thank you, this has been most... enlightening," she said with a smile.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus could not calm the storm in his mind.

Chryseis Viridius was in Redcliffe, and he hadn't known it until she walked into the room with him. He'd only barely managed to avoid ruining the cover she wanted him to have, thanks to the intervention from Cyrus. Thankfully, Cassius had paid him little mind after that. He was, after all, still just a runaway slave to him, beneath worry or consideration, especially next to his lost apprentice. And Estella had forced him to make a quick exit.

He could have managed well enough if it had just been Cassius. He was just another magister, despite their history. Romulus had only ever called the man dominus for a period of a few short years, before he was transitioned fully into the service of his daughter. Chryseis was running her own affairs almost immediately after the first attempt on her life, and it was not long before she was split off from her father almost completely. Even when he had been in the man's service, it was as one of a much larger group of slaves. Chryseis was the one to have seen the worth in him, and made him into her blade.

Her being here just seem to muddle an already confusing situation. He expected to be glad to have her direct presence again, commands to follow, a side that he knew he could be on, a return to his old ways of not needing to think, or decide anything. But she was having him pose like a runaway slave, and he knew not why, or what she was doing here. He trusted her, but also knew her to be a woman capable of many things.

That... and he couldn't shake the dislike he felt for letting others see him around her. Perhaps he wasn't any different here than before, but he found himself ever so slightly ashamed, of himself. A feeling nagged him, telling him that he should want more, even if he knew it to be a dangerous path. Could any of them understand his difficulties? Was he capable of explaining?

For now, he didn't much want to. The waiting was proving agonizing, so he occupied himself with walking instead, and listening. Very few people recognized him for who he was, even with the marks on his face. He wore no identifying clothing, nor did he openly display the mark on his hand. He watched people, conversations, peculiarities, and learned a bit about this mage rebellion to keep his mind busy, until the sun could set. He learned several things. Very few Tranquil not already out of the Circles had survived the initial rebellions. One of the Chantry sisters remaining was a smuggler, but currently out of work. An elven man was trying to find a traveler willing to bring flowers to his wife's grave. And few of the people present were happy about anyone from Tevinter being there.

Eventually, Romulus found himself wandering up towards a broken old watchtower, hoping to get a better view of the castle fortifications from there. Cassius and his guards had no doubt moved in and secured the place. Knowing more of it could only benefit them.

The watchtower had a ladder which led up to what was now a wooden platform of solid, if only partially intact, construction. The wall that was supposed to be there had fallen away at an angle, meaning that, essentially, the platform looked out over the area uninhibited by architecture. It would seem, however, that Romulus was not the first person to arrive there, or have the thought of using it for the view, because Khari was already present, her legs dangling over the edge of the platform, knocking her heels occasionally against the stone and mortar of the fragmented outside wall. Her sword lay flat behind her, within easy reaching distance, though she clearly didn’t expect to have to use it, from her relaxed posture.

She glanced over her shoulder at the sound of the old ladder, her expression pensive for all of a moment before she recognized him and grinned. “Hey, you. Did you come for the view, or the solitude? ‘Cause I’m bound to ruin the second one.” As was quite common, she appeared to be eating, this time from a loaf of bread fresh enough that it still steamed, from which she periodically tore pieces.

Despite himself, Romulus snorted slightly, and grinned. He stopped near the base of the ladder, turning towards Redcliffe's castle and crossing his arms. The sun was beginning to lower in the sky, at least, currently throwing light directly at him. He squinted and gazed out at the fortress beyond.

"Scouting. The castle looks difficult to get into. The walls would be the best way, but it wouldn't be an easy climb." This was not an uncommon task for him, finding ways to get into a place that where he didn't belong. He'd infiltrated the Conclave, after all... though he didn't quite remember how.

Suddenly, he remembered Khari had not been present for any of the proceedings in the tavern, and quite possibly didn't know what was going on. She didn't seem the type to inquire, either, if it was complicated magical business that in general was above her head. Romulus couldn't help but think it was good that she wasn't there. She might've caused an issue that they really didn't need.

"Have you been told what the situation is, with the mages?"

She hummed a bit, keeping her eyes out on the castle. “Not really. But I heard a name I recognized. Seems
 complicated.” She leaned over in her position, looking down at him directly with an arched brow, a clear invitation to elaborate, but she didn’t seem inclined to press otherwise. “View’s better up here, you know. Also, there’s bread in it for you if you come sit with me, and this stuff’s delicious. In case my excellent company’s not enough incentive.” She patted the platform next to herself with obvious exaggeration.

He looked away from the castle, up at the bread Khari held. Soon enough, he was scaling the ladder, skipping a few rungs, and climbing up on the platform with her, though he looked down at it warily when it creaked slightly under the weight of both of them. The repair efforts on the tower, if they could be called that, had clearly been halted some time ago with all of the region's upheaval, Redcliffe especially.

Romulus split the bread with Khari, exhaling deeply through his nostrils as he chewed. He was silent for a while, and no longer really focusing on the castle. He was a bit tired of it all, tired of worrying about every move and every word. It felt much better to simply do as Khari seemed to, and not be bothered by any of it. If only he were in a position to do so more permanently.

"It is complicated," he finally said, between bites. "But there's no point making any judgements on it until I know more. We'll be speaking tonight." For now, he didn't mind enjoying good bread and a good view.

“Fine by me.” The reply was accompanied by a shrug, and she leaned back on one hand, holding her food in the other, apparently quite content, for the moment, to do the same.

A smoky voice called up from below Romulus and Khari's position, “Partying without me?” Coming from the side of the ladder they had both used. It belonged to the smarmy pirate-Captain, already flashing a toothy grin. When exactly she'd managed to creep up on them was anyone's guess, but she had already taken her own post against the tower's base, arms neatly folded over her chest. And if she'd been eavesdropping on their conversation, she gave no indication of embarrassment or guilt. From the smile plastered on her lips, it was clear that she was pleased by something. She occasionally lifted her chin and stared across the rolling waves, tilting her face as if relishing a lover's caress.

There was a short pause, and the sound of shuffling leathers, as Zahra moved further away so that she could see them properly. One of her eyebrows flagged up inquiringly. Whatever attempts at wrestling down the excitement she obviously felt was reflected in her eyes, dancing like the frothy waves. She held her hands out wide, and waggled her fingers, “I wasn't sure if you'd be interested. But fancy a walk along the docks?”

Romulus hadn't expected a visit from the pirate captain, but it wasn't unwelcome. She seemed like a good woman to kill time with, putting Romulus in the company of two of the best, then. He shrugged at Khari, and then nimbly slid down the ladder to the bottom, landing lightly on his feet.

"Don't see why not."

Khari crammed the rest of the bread she was holding into her mouth at once, though fortunately she seemed polite enough to finish chewing before she spoke, at least. It took her a few seconds to strap her sword properly to her back, and then she slid down the ladder after Romulus, landing surprisingly lightly for someone wearing armor.

“Sure. Didn’t have anything more exciting planned, anyhow.” She flashed her usual ragged grin and shrugged.

The Redcliffe docks were fairly active, though this was no city, and could not possibly be mistaken for a port. The lake had no real ships, as they were all contained to the Waking Sea, though there was a way to slip through, at the northernmost point, close to the now-empty Calenhad Circle tower. Currently, the docks were a site of trading, the rather unique conditions of the village meaning that all sorts were currently passing through, setting up makeshift stalls, and doing their unique form of preying upon the Circle mages, some of which were still a bit fresh to the outside world.

In busy places like these, Romulus felt a bit closer to home. The sounds of voices were easy to get lost in, and both Zahra and Khari did no small amount of talking on either side of him. Most important of his crowd-oriented skills was to pick out the other individuals that were a part of it, but not participating in it. The other people that would rather watch, and listen, than speak. One of these in particular stuck out fairly obviously to Romulus.

He was an older man, probably in his fifties, wearing a long coat of a red-orange leather, with a thick, wide collar. His skin was dusky, evidence of either Rivaini or Antivan heritage, though Romulus hadn't gotten a close enough look to determine which. His hair and beard were a soft brown, both long and full. He had the look of a seafarer about him, judging by his light, loose clothes under the coat. He'd been keeping his distance while they moved through the docks, but unmistakably watching their group. Well, unmistakable to Romulus at least.

"There's a man following us, watching," he said to his two companions. "Behind me, at the dock's edge. Long red coat. Either of you know him?" He wondered if the man wasn't there to see Zahra. She seemed like a woman that would make a fair amount of both friends and enemies.

Khari turned very obviously to look over her shoulder, clearly either unaware that it would be incredibly easy to spot or just not caring. When she noticed the person in question, she lifted a hand, and waved, wiggling her fingers and smiling a little too widely for the situation. She turned back though, her expression dropping back to something more ordinary, and lifted a shoulder. “Never seen that guy before in my life. We could just ask him?" Despite her emphasis, her statement rose at the end to become a question, and she arched a brow.

Zahra sauntered down the docks, as content as a rat might've been skirting down a rusty pipe. She seemed far too busy scrutinizing the boats, dipping in the waters, to notice anyone watching them. Lips pulled into a permanent smile. She halted in mid-trot when Romulus indicated that someone had been actually paying them more mind than was necessary. There was a brief pause, and a murmured curse, before she followed Khari's example and simply turned on her heels to face whoever was rude enough to follow them. She wasn't, however, particularly surprised. One had to wonder whether or not this was a common occurrence.

“Bloody hell,” were the first words hissing from between her teeth, “No need to ask him. His name is Borja. Captain Borja. What the hell does he want?” From the way her smile faded into a tight-lipped frown, Zahra certainly recognized the man Romulus was pointing out. Her expression seemed a few shades more sour, though she did offer bearded man a cheeky smile, one that did not quite reach her eyes. She turned back towards Romulus, and Khari both, and let out a soft sigh, “We'd best ask him what he wants. He's not one to simply walk away.” She shuffled towards Borja, steps a little heavier this time.

"Fair enough,” Romulus said. He supposed he should have been put more on edge by the fact that they had another captain, apparently a man to give Zahra some pause, on their tail. Really, Romulus was just a bit relieved that he was there for Zahra, in all likelihood, since the two apparently knew each other. Perhaps it would also be interesting to meet someone else from the northern seas.

"I’ll follow your lead.” Zahra was the captain here, the one with experience dealing with these types. Romulus preferred a way to get through this without saying anything at all, if it was possible. Thus, he followed a half-step behind Zahra as they walked directly towards Borja, not giving him any option to quietly slip away. His fingers fumbled together near belt-level, and he didn’t turn his head towards them, but from the way he’d centered his hips, it was obvious he knew they were approaching. If Romulus had to peg it as anything, he’d guess the man was actually a bit shy.

He glanced up at Zahra first, offering a brief flash of a smile, his teeth whiter than Romulus had expected. He spared a glance for Khari as well, before his eyes lingered on Romulus a bit longer than he preferred. He was a tall man, around six feet, but from the way he carried himself, he actually seemed a bit shorter than that. “Zahra Tavish,” he greeted, his voice a low growl, but quiet, almost tentative, like the words weren’t easily forced from him. “Captain, of course I should say, forgive me. Didn’t expect to see you in Redcliffe. A
 pleasure, as always.”

Zahra's mouth twitched up at the edges as if she were trying to conjure up a kinder, well-intentioned part of herself and failing horribly at it. She seemed to decide on something less friendly. A small, mirthless smirk. As soon as they came to stand in front of Borja, she rustled her fingers through her messy hair, and eyed him through the curly strands that fell back into place. Her eyebrows pinched together for a moment. An expression passed. Perhaps, irritation. But as quickly as it had come, she smothered it back down, “Captain Borja. Likewise. This it the last place I expected to see you.”

She stood like an immovable stone, far too close to Borja than was comfortable for either of them. Shoulders slack and hands sliding back to take their posts on her hips. Even though she was looking up into his face, it appeared as if her presence towered over his own. She clicked her tongue and glanced over her shoulder, regarding Romulus. It seemed as if she hadn't missed the unusual attention Borja had been giving him. “I'd love to say that this is just a pleasant coincidence, but we're hardly in the business of those.” Although she posed no questions, they lingered there just the same.

He cocked his head sideways a bit, his eyes holding somewhere near Zahra's shoulder. "Coin's no coincidence, and there's plenty to made here. Mages... always need lyrium." Romulus was immediately prompted to look around for boats, or whatever means the pirate captain had used to transport the lyrium he'd mentioned. There were a few boats of varying sizes around the dock, none suitable to be manned by a single person. Borja had to have crew members around.

"Nice marks you have, boy," Borja said, the words half grumbled. Romulus snapped his gaze back onto him, aware that he was being spoken to directly now. He narrowed his eyes at the man. Unlike with the others, Borja looked him right in the face when he spoke. "You know what they mean?"

The way he said it... to Romulus, it implied that Borja knew, and was merely testing him, wondering if he knew as well. He pursed his lips tightly together, stepped forward past Zahra, and reached to grab Borja by the front of his coat. He hardly reacted, even when tugged forward half a step.

"What do you want?" With me was the unneeded addendum, and Borja seemed to get the message clearly enough. He simply looked down at Romulus, as though the other people present no longer existed, or anyone or anything on the dock, for that matter.

"I heard about a Herald of Andraste, a Rivaini man with marks on his face. Came to have a look myself. Now I've had it."

Zahra had stumbled back a few steps, away from Borja and Romulus. She now stood beside Khari. Her fingers twitched at her sides, and whatever veneer of patience she'd been demonstrating fell away. Replacing it was a molar-crunching temper rearing its ugly head, indicated by the way her face contorted. Lips pulled back like a snarling hound, teeth flashing. Her eyes twirled like two hard pieces of flint. “Who told you? Don't tell me you'd come all this way just for a look.”

Her hand brushed across her leather belt. She was obviously uninterested in wasting anymore breath. Her fingers tickled the dagger that hung there, threatening as ever, “Tick tock, Borja.”

"I've done nothing to you," he stated flatly. "You wanna carve me over nothing, in front of these people you're trying to win over, be my guest." Now that he noticed it, their exchange had drawn some attention, specifically the rough grabbing of the coat, and Zahra's snarling. Romulus released Borja's coat, shoving it back against him. He let out a short huh in reply.

"Might be I have some interesting things to tell you," he said, taking a step back, "but I'm not in the habit of giving anything away for free. And you've got... other things to worry about right now. I'll be in touch, Herald." He turned, heading out onto the dock, an Antivan man who had been conversing with a local suddenly falling into step with him. The pair headed towards one of the smaller boats.

Romulus gave no pursuit to the pirate captain, for he was right in that there were more immediate things to be concerned with. Something about him, though... Romulus wasn't used to being recognized, to being sought out by men from across the world. He stroked his forehead as Borja and his compatriot set out from onto the water.

"This day can't be over quick enough."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Despite all the personal ties to the mission they'd found themselves in, Romulus continuously reminded himself that this wasn't, in fact, personal.

Chryseis was here because her father was, not because he was. That part was merely an uncomfortable coincidence. Regardless of what happened in the aftermath of their trip to Redcliffe, the mission there remained the same: sever the link between Cassius and the Free Mages, and secure their aid for the Inquisition. The rest was of no consequence. He wondered if he could make that true by repeating it enough.

The same group that had attended the initial tavern meeting with Cassius was headed to the Chantry, with the addition of Khari. In truth, Romulus didn't want her to come along, but as usual, he felt he had no place in telling her to stay behind, and hid any form of displeasure behind his stony features when they made their way, armed and armored, for the Chantry. The streets cleared out nicely at night, and there was a sort of tenseness to the chill in the air, as though the village knew that its fate would be decided sooner rather than later.

The way to the Chantry was clear, but as they approached the steps leading to its doors, several clergy members in varying states of undress burst out from within, terrified. From the brief moment the doors had swung open, Romulus could hear the familiar sound of a rift, and see the ominous green light reflecting off of the ceiling. They hurried inside.

The rift had appeared right in the center of the main hall, spewing forth shades and wraiths. A hooded woman in Tevinter robes, clearly Chryseis, was the only one currently battling them. The bottom end of her battle staff was sharply bladed, and she stabbed down into the shoulder of the nearest shade, causing it to roar in pain. Before it could move any more, runes along the handle of the staff glowed a bright, hot red, and suddenly the shade exploded from within in a fiery blast. Chryseis pulled her hood back, and looked to the newcomers.

"I could do this all night," she twisted, leaning back from a slash, and stabbing her staff's blade into the chest of the next shade, "but I'd really rather not!" The runes turned an icy blue, and then a massive chunk of jagged ice burst through the shade's body, shattering against the back wall. It slumped to the ground, with the large hole clean through its chest.

Romulus charged forward without hesitation, his shield and blade immediately in hand. He absorbed a magical projectile from one of the wraiths in the back, the attack bouncing off his shield. His blade was cutting through the offending demon before it could charge up another.

Khari wasn’t far behind him, splitting off from his trajectory near the end of the run to lunge into another shade, her cleaver slamming into the area between its neck and shoulder, the telltale crunch of its bones breaking within the containment of its flesh. One of them, what might have been a clavicle on a human being, punched through the skin, exposed to open air as it fell, and then she was off in pursuit of another, a bloody trail following behind as ichor dripped from the blade of her sword.

The distinctive crackle of lightning was audible even over the din of the rest of the battle, and Cyrus seemed to materialize on the far side of the rift, the glowing blue blade belonging to his spatha erupting from the chest cavity of a shade even as the one immediately to his right went down in a bright conflagration of flames, turning its dark flesh black and filling the air with the stench of burning meat. Ripping his sword out to the left of the first shade, he cast again, lightning arcing from his fingers to lance into one of those at the front, headed for Estella and Marceline.

“Don’t tell me you’re not having at least a little bit of fun, Chryseis!” His reply was lighthearted enough to be at serious odds with the situation, but then again, he seemed not at all perturbed by the enemies present.

One of the shades pushed itself as quickly as it could along the floor towards Chryseis. She lazily flicked a few fingers in its direction, and ice sprang up around it, freezing it solid. "Everything's more fun with you around, Cyrus," she said, with a hint of a smirk. "But you already know that, of course."

The ice at her fingertips suddenly sparked into flame, and she casually tossed an explosive spell beneath the new ice sculpture. It ignited a moment later, sending small fragments of frozen shade body raining down onto the Chantry floor. It appeared to be the last of the demons. Chryseis turned her head towards Romulus, pulling a lock of blonde hair behind her ear. "Go on then, blade. Show me your new power."

He nodded, and lifted his shield arm towards the rift. The arc of green energy snapped into place, building and intensifying until the rift exploded. The air where it had been appeared scarred momentarily, but soon cleared altogether, as though the portal had never been present at all. Chryseis smiled in wonder. "Fascinating. And you do that on instinct, then? Do you command it to close?"

"Maybe, domina," Romulus answered, head bowed. "I don't know if will is a part of it. It closes rifts in proximity, when the demons are dealt with."

"And that alone makes you an immensely valuable asset, my dear. You've no memory of how you acquired it, though?"

He shook his head. "No, domina."

"And the same for you, Estella?" she asked, turning away from Romulus. "Nothing of the Conclave?"

Estella sheathed her sword, which had clearly seen some use, if not perhaps a great deal, and stood a fraction straighter, folding her hands behind her back. “No, milady,” she replied, her tone quiet, but not timid. “I can recall why I was there, but nothing that happened during the Conclave itself.”

"Shame," Chryseis said, frowning, "the knowledge of how to recreate such abilities would be immensely powerful, in the right hands." She held the thought a moment, before shaking her head, and returning her focus to the group at large. "No matter. We're here to stop my father, before he accidentally ends the world. At least, I'm hoping it's accidental. He can't be so power-mad as to intentionally jeopardize the stability of time itself." She seemed to realize the gravity of her last sentence, and glanced up at Cyrus.

"That's how we arrived here so quickly, of course. By distorting time. Makes me glad I didn't often see what the two of you got up to while you were his apprentice."

Lady Marceline simply sighed a short distance away, polishing the last of the ash off her rapier with a handkerchief.

Cyrus’s smile was enigmatic. It didn’t seem to be a particularly pleased expression, but nor did it qualify as sheepish. It was unclear if he were even capable of the latter. “Yes, I rather expect it does.” He looked up at the place where the rift used to be, and his expression became obviously calculating. “I hadn’t thought he’d attempt such a large-scale use of the magic without completed stabilization formulae, but I suppose I hadn’t counted on his desperation reaching quite these heights, either.”

He took a moment to brush off the front of his tunic-styled robe, which had acquired a bit of dust, from the look of it, before he moved forward again, descending the stairs to properly join the group, his hands clasped at the small of his back. “Now. I do believe you expressed an interest in stopping him; have you some specific method in mind?” From the way he asked, it seemed he expected that she did.

"You might first want to know what he's here for," Chryseis said, the first words that left her lips that could be described as uneasy. "I'm afraid it's far more than a powerplay in the Magisterium. He's gotten himself mixed up with a cult. Tevinter supremacists, a group called the Venatori. Sadly, I'm little more than an honorary member at this point, despite my cozying up to them. Father's not so easily swayed by me anymore."

She turned to gaze at Romulus, instantly making him uncomfortable. Conversations between his domina and other Tevinter mages were things he was only ever meant to listen to, not become involved in. "What I do know, is that all of this madness, unraveling time, has been to get to you." He looked up only long enough to know that Chryseis indeed meant him with her words. Her eyes then flicked to Estella. "And you. He's become very interested in both of you, that much is clear."

Estella frowned slightly, reaching up to rub at the back of her neck, and rocked back on her heels. “If the cult and his interest in us are connected, it’s probably a safe guess that what they really care about is the Breach,” she said, her dark brows knitting together. “And since we’re already working to close it, a reasonable guess would be that he—or they, rather—want it to stay open, if he went to so much trouble. Do you know why that might be?”

“Well, if these Venatori are in fact a Tevinter supremacist cult, then they want it to stay open because they believe it serves Tevinter.” There was an obvious thread of disgust in Cyrus’s voice as it lilted over the word cult, one that remained at slightly less emphasis throughout the rest. “I can think of half a dozen reasons they might surmise as much, and in each of them is a motive for wanting the two of you out of the picture
” He seemed to drift out of the present for a moment, as though his thoughts were carrying him elsewhere, but then his eyes cleared and he shook his head.

“But none of them would be enough reason for the Cassius I remember to do something quite this
 extreme. Gaining control of the southern mages is one thing. But the use of incomplete time-distortion magic to do it—that suggests something much larger at work.”

"Somehow I doubt the Venatori are the ones behind the rifts, or the Breach. But they're strong, no doubt about that. My father doesn't lead them, but whoever does knows what they're doing." She crossed her arms, brow furrowed in concern. It was not often that Romulus witnessed her displaying concern over another, but he supposed he shouldn't have been surprised. The bonds of family were difficult to break, even in an environment as strange and caustic as the Magisterium.

"Domina, if I may," Romulus said, gently. Pulled from her thoughts, Chryseis met his eyes.

"You have something in mind?"

"Knowing your lord father intends to remove the threat of the Heralds, we can turn his plan against him. Appear to fall into his trap, only to spring one ourselves."

A small gleam of a smile appeared, and she turned to face Romulus in full. "I'm intrigued. Go on."

Romulus folded his hands together before him, lowering his gaze once more. "Magister Cassius has retreated to the castle. Requesting an audience will seemingly place us in his hands. While one party enters the castle directly and absorbs his attention, another infiltrates the fortress and eliminates the danger before it becomes an issue." Chryseis hmmed in thought, before shaking her head.

"And you would lead this infiltration? No. I'm confident you could, but for once your absence would be noted. Father would suspect something, and Estella would be lost before we could reach her."

"I would go with Lady Estella, domina. Both Heralds before your father's eyes. Choose another to lead the attack, and seek information about the castle. A Revered Mother now with the Inquisition, Annika, once served Arl Eamon. She may know of a weakness in the castle." Chryseis studied her slave, her blade, for some time, her smile growing the longer she did so.

"I could see if anything can be done about my father's magical defenses. He has fortified the castle in other ways by now. But this could work." She turned to the others. "Thoughts?"

“Magical defenses, if there are any, won’t be an issue.” Cyrus said as much with obvious confidence, as though it were simple fact, rather than an estimation of how their magic would fare against Cassius’s. “As for who should lead the infiltration party
” He turned to Estella. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Stellulam. That teacher of yours, the Tranquil. He’s quite inclined to moving about unseen, is he not? And perhaps your lovely little scout-captain, as well.”

Estella nodded. “Rilien and Lia are both quite good at that sort of thing, yes. If we wanted to spring a trap within the trap, they could certainly accomplish it.” She didn’t seem to doubt that in the slightest. Her eyes moved to Marceline, though, an obvious question there. “But that’s only if the three of you would commit the resources to this.”

"We have no choice," Marceline relented. She had since sheathed her rapier and had seemingly listened to the conversation being had with Chryseis. Now that she was addressed, she spoke. "I shall have Larissa seek out a weakness in the castle walls for Lord Rilien and Lia to exploit, and I will speak to Mother Annika personally." She paused for a moment and thought pensively before continuing. "I will also speak to Leon about drafting a contingency in case we have need of one."

"Then it's settled," Chryseis said, with no small amount of excitement. "We'll dismantle this madness, and Father will return to his more sensible schemes. Blade, remain for a while. The rest of you had best be off. Much to prepare for, yes? I shall eagerly await your arrival at the castle."

For the first time in the entirely of the conversation, Khari drew attention to herself, though whether it was purposeful or not was hard to tell. She had quite clearly been content up until that moment simply to listen, rather than speaking, but now there was a look of something distinctly disgruntled on her face, and she made eye contact with Romulus, frowning slightly before she shook her head, as if to herself. “See you later, Rom.” She gave half a smile, then turned to exit with the general stream of departure.

Cyrus lingered slightly longer, saving his own departure for after the others had taken theirs. “While I am sure you have machinating of your own to do, and that your father expects you soon, should you find yourself with some spare time, I would very much enjoy catching up, Chryseis.” The slight smirk on his lips and the ambiguous tone of his voice could have meant any number of things. He bowed at the waist, though it was playful rather than truly reverent, and winked as he turned to leave.

"Likewise, Cyrus," Chryseis said, returning the smile in kind. "Minrathous is hardly the same without you." Once all had left save for the magister and her slave, she turned and planted a finger under his chin, her smile carrying some small amount of amusement. "Rom, is it?"

"Merely your blade, domina." The words were delivered with no emotion, something he found especially easy to pull off around her. Her smile faltered for a brief moment, as her eyes fell down to his chest, where she placed her hand.

"Good. You remember." Forcefully, she shoved him towards an open doorway in the back, and Romulus took the hint, leading the way inside.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella swallowed thickly, pulling in a breath and trying to loosen the constricting feeling winding around her heart like climbing ivy, and push down the rising taste of bile on her tongue. She was nervous, for a lot of reasons. First among them, of course, was the fact that they were planning to spring a trap on a magister, one cunning and powerful enough to have taught her brother, regardless of whatever Cyrus thought of him now. It was a serious risk, and she understood that everyone here was taking it, just by entering this room. But even that wasn’t it—she knew that Rilien and Lia and the others with them, including Zahra, if she understood the plan properly, were capable of doing what they’d decided to do.

She wasn’t even especially concerned that she would fail, exactly, because in the end, her role in this was simply to be present. That, and not give away the plan by revealing what they knew of Magister Cassius’s intentions too soon, or letting herself look at where she knew the ambush party would be. She could do that much, she knew—she’d been hiding her thoughts from people more powerful than she was practically since she had any thoughts worth hiding. But more than any of that, this was making her remember things best left forgotten, and there were parts of it that were strong in her memory, things dredged up in response to who the Magister was, and where she knew he was from.

Part of Estella had never left Tevinter behind, not even after six years of physical distance.

Watching her brace herself was indeed an act of perception: she straightened her spine, eased the expression on her face until it was nearly blank, settled her shoulders back, and tipped her chin up slightly, because it defaulted to let her eye the floor, something she should definitely not be doing as part of the Inquisition in an audience with a Magister. They could smell weakness, and fear, and Estella was both weak and afraid. The trick was pretending she wasn’t well enough to fool him. Glancing to Romulus beside her, she offered a thin smile and nodded, pushing the door to the throne room open, allowing the two of them and their company—Cyrus, Vesryn, Lady Marceline, and Khari—to enter.

A red carpet runner guided a straightforward trajectory to the dais on which the throne sat. The path itself was flanked by columns on either side, and in front of each stood one of the magister’s guards. There were about two dozen in total, which was a large number, but not entirely unexpected. He probably had more troops, hired or brought with him, elsewhere, else he likely would have had difficulty holding the castle for long, magical defenses or not. She was reluctant to put her back to any of them, but that was required to advance far enough for an audience, and so she put her trust in the people behind her and kept moving forward.

The throne itself was occupied, and Magister Cassius looked quite comfortable upon it, one ankle crossed over the other knee, and his jaw leaned on a fist, the corresponding elbow braced on the armrest. If anything, he seemed a bit too put-together for the accouterments of Fereldan nobility, which were generally much more rustic than those one would find in older lands like the Imperium or Orlais. His daughter stood beside him, and it would seem he’d been in conversation with her before the party entered.

When they stopped close enough for an audience, he smiled slightly, the expression deepening the existing lines around his mouth, the whole of his face thrown into sharper relief by the intermittent torchlight of the chamber. It gave him a more hollowed-out aspect, so that for a moment, his face appeared nearly skeletal, until the flames shifted again and he regained the aspect of an older, but still very much living, man. “Inquisition, welcome. I take it from your presence here that you are still inclined to bargain. Perhaps your terms will be more
 agreeable, this time.”

Estella knew that all she really had to do here was stall for time, and not give away the fact that she knew this was a trap. She also knew that it was usually true of people in power, people with egos worth talking about, enjoyed hearing the sound of their own voices more than anyone else’s. So ideally, the best way to go about this would be to get him to talk, with as little input from her or anyone else as possible. Suppressing her nervous tendency to chew her lip, she put on a small smile, one that couldn’t have made it even halfway to her eyes, but looked convincing enough for someone in what her position was supposed to be.

“That is my hope, milord,” she lied softly. “I’m afraid that, considering the brevity of our last meeting, there was little opportunity to ascertain which terms you might find agreeable. You know what it is we need—what is it you would want in exchange?” She chose her words carefully, framing him as the one with all the power in the situation, and they as the ones who were in need of something from him. It wasn’t far from the truth, though this was not the method they’d chosen to get it, in the end. With a little luck, she’d stroked his ego and prompted him to speak at some length with a few sentences, but she didn’t trust much to her luck, in truth.

The Magister was intrigued at such an open question, it was clear. He leaned farther forward, his brows arching up towards the edge of his hood and a slight smirk playing at the edges of his mouth. “A question with a great deal of relevance, my dear.” He did indeed appear pleased at the situation, not entirely unlike a cormorant, full-bellied but still hungering voraciously, more out of habit than necessity. “What I propose is simple: I will release the southern mages from their indenture, provided I receive two things in return: firstly, my daughter’s slave returned to her.” He made a careless gesture with his free hand at Romulus. “Hardly asking for much, I should think, considering she owns him already anyway.”

He sat back then, and the smile grew, a deep satisfaction evident. “Secondly, a trade: all the mages now in my service for just one—you.”

It was Marceline's turn to step forward. A far cry from the saccharine smile she wore during their last meeting, Lady Marceline's lips were drawn in a tight line, and her face wholly unreadable. She held her arms crossed and her elbow propped, her hand gingerly rubbing her chin. "A sound trade," Marceline agreed, looking down upon Estella, then glancing back at Romulus for a moment before returning her gaze back to Cassius.

"You are correct, what Lady Chryseis owns is hers. We are more than willing to relinquish him," she said, her head tilting to the side. She spoke it with no emotion, only a matter-of-factly demeanor as one would use during a business discussion. "The Inquisition would also find the trade agreeable, the mages for Lady Estella. However, I would ask what you had in mind for the young woman," Lady Marceline asked, a look of curiosity seeping into her features. "Out of pure curiosity of course," Marceline said, before a smile slipped into her lips and she allowed herself a light laugh.

"It sounds as if we are getting the better deal, after all."

Cassius raised a brow, then shrugged lightly. “Who knows? I’m sure I’ll find some use for her. I’ve had great success with one apprentice from the family; perhaps one who cannot leave will prove even more beneficial.” From the way he said it, his tone light, careless even, it wasn’t entirely clear whether he was being serious, though a fair guess would be that he wasn’t. “There would be much interest in the mark, of course, but once the research possibilities were exhausted, well
” He paused, looking Estella over dispassionately, as a buyer at an open market.

“A face that exquisite will always draw its own brand of interest, no?”

Though she couldn’t say she was unused to being talked about like she wasn’t even there, she had managed to forget exactly what it felt like, for the most part. Estella wound up doing what she’d always done in such situations before—she tried to pretend she was somewhere else, someone else, and did her best to deaden her feelings to what was being said. She couldn’t let herself lose focus entirely, however, and she knew this was actually a good thing. For every moment Magister Cassius availed himself his considerable advantage over them without actually springing his trap, they were a moment closer to being in position to turn the tables.

So really, the implication that she’d be sold into a brothel or private ownership or something wasn’t bothering her as much as it could have. Especially considering that, in the absence of other options, she likely would have agreed to it anyway. She only prayed that Cyrus would be able to hold his temper in check long enough to get through this conversation. She knew her brother, and knew he wasn’t taking any of this conversation very well, though his face didn’t change much.

Marceline's eyes dropped and she sighed heavily. It was as if she expected something of the like, because didn't display a moment of surprise. When she looked back up, her eyelids were at halfmast and any emotion she may have allowed to show were long gone, replaced entirely by her matter-of-factly demeanor. Instead of responding immediately, Marceline's hand fell on Estella's shoulder, and patted it encouragingly, almost like a mother would a child. "Tell me, Lord Cassius, as a man with a family of his own," she began.

Her gaze then went from Estella to Cyrus, the frown tight on her lips. "How do you believe her brother will take this news?" she asked, the curiosity remaining in her voice. "And what do you intend to do about him? she finished, looking back to the Magister.

"Out of curiosity. Of course."

Cyrus was doing a rather impressive job remaining blank-faced, but something in his eyes was very hard, almost crystalline. Cassius laughed. “I know better than any one of you what that boy will do for the sake of his sister. In fact, I’m rather counting on it.” He seemed to shift his demeanor, however, and raised a hand, waving it in a lazy motion. “But enough talking. I grow bored with this charade. I will have the Heralds, and I need not give up anything to obtain them.”

At the signal, the guards posted around the room were immediately at attention, drawing their swords, spears, and axes almost as one unit. “Capture the Heralds, and my wayward apprentice. Kill the rest.”

It would seem that Cyrus could contain himself no longer, and the first thing that happened was a massive bolt of lightning flying from his fingertip, crashing with a thunderous rapport into the shield Cassius had conjured, shattering it, but also expending the spell. He summoned a familiar blue sword to his hand, and ran right for the dais.

“Finally!” That was Khari, who ducked under a horizontal swing from another guard and swung her cleaver, which bounced off his shield with a forceful clang. She pressed forward, however, and her next hit was delivered from inside his guard, punching into a spot beneath his protective chestplate.

Romulus passed by on her left, blade drawn, running right through glowing orange magical glyphs that had been quickly inscribed upon the floor by a white-clad Venatori mage. They were triggered by his step, a burst of fire engulfing Romulus, but he came out the other side unscathed, the flames washing over him like so much wind. His blade found the mage's throat, and painted his white robes a bright shade of red.

Vesryn had his helmet down over his face, the tallhelm giving him the visage of a man made mostly of steel, save for the proud white lion on his back. His tower shield was locked in front of him, and soon a pair of arrows clattered off of it. He lowered his spear and awaited the first attacker to step forward. "Always running off, these people!" he shouted, mostly for Estella and Marceline to hear. "Bloodthirsty and angry. Stay behind me! Watch the flanks."

Estella honestly wasn’t sure any of them had experience fighting as part of a unit. Khari might have, but then, with the way she tended to fight, she probably had to break ranks usually anyway. Cyrus had certainly never been part of an army or anything, and Romulus was, as far as she could tell, a solo agent, so in a way, she understood why they acted as they did. She, however, was quite accustomed to group tactics, and so she took Vesryn’s right flank, the harder one to defend, given the absence of the shield.

Indeed, the majority of those who tried to get at the three of them came for her, at least when they could get around behind the spear-wielding elf, but she had expected that, and to the extent the could be, she was prepared for it. The first two came in as a pair, and there wasn’t really room for any more than that at once, a blessing she noted gratefully. The first swung, and she parried, angling her sword quickly to force his off it. Her mobility was reduced by the tighter quarters, so she’d have to rely a lot on angles and the geometry of a fight, since her ability to dodge was considerably hampered.

Reacting more quickly than her foe coming off the clash of blades, she drove her own forward, seeking and finding his throat, which she sliced across with a neat stroke. The arterial spray that resulted informed her she’d found the mark, and just in time to twist herself away from the incoming axe the second had aimed for her shoulder. It clipped the very edge, biting into her leathers, but tore away without meeting her flesh. She swung low, slashing at his thigh, where another vital blood vessel was located, this one not known to as many people, by any means. That one hit, too, and he collapsed beside the other, still alive, but barely. Estella grimaced, and thrust her sword down, puncturing his windpipe and ending his life quickly.

From over her shoulder behind her, Estella could not see Marceline on Vesryn's left flank. However, every now and then the noble brushed up against her to remind her of her presence. There was the sound of flesh being pierced, and the gurgling of someone getting stabbed in the throat before armor clattered to the ground. Though no warrior, Marceline sounded as if she held her own.

Meanwhile, Chryseis observed the approach Cyrus was making, and immediately readied a swift entropy spell in her hand. Rather than cast it at him, she instead aimed down at her father, immediately to her left, the sleeping spell leaving her fingers even as she drew her bladed staff into her other hand.

The spell was met midair by another, a dispel magic, from the way both fizzled out upon mutual contact. Cassius turned slightly to regard his daughter, an almost sad smile upon his face. “While I can’t say I’m surprised, Chryseis, I am rather disappointed.” The Magister drew his own staff, several of the white-robed Venatori breaking off from the main assault to assist him. “Don’t kill them. Render them unconscious or bloody if necessary, but do not kill them.”

Two of the cultists turned to face Chryseis, while two more and Cassius himself went after Cyrus, attempting to bring him down before he could close to melee distance, which would no doubt provide him with a tremendous advantage. A volley of fireballs flew in his direction, but he pulled himself into the Fade, and they struck only afterimages of where he had been, a trail of them between his former position and halfway up the stairs, where he wound up. Another quick spell from Cassius landed there, but he brought his spatha around, the low thrum of it sounding as he used it to slice clean through the stonefist, the halves of it flying off to either side of him.

And that, as far as Estella could tell, was how the fight generally proceeded. Cyrus and Chryseis put heavy pressure on Cassius and the most elite of his Venatori, while herself, Lady Marceline, and Vesryn weathered the storm at the center. Khari and Romulus ranged more freely around that center, their aggressive styles keeping too much from concentrating on the center. The problem was, there were a lot of Venatori and guards, and probably unless the ambush team arrived very soon or Cyrus somehow managed to get at Cassius himself, they would simply be worn down by sheer numbers.

She’d acquired several wounds by this point, but they were mostly minor, and thankfully her stamina wasn’t failing her just yet, but it was growing tedious, and she knew that this was the part of the fight where she risked serious injury, because if her focus flagged, she might make a mistake. So she did her best not to let that happen, keeping herself aware of Marceline behind her, Vesryn to her side, and as much as possible, the positions of her enemies and other allies.

Her arms were burning with the effort of fending off multiple blows from people of superior strength, but she raised them again for another necessary parry, hoping they would stand up to the force with which the next guard swung his axe.

A bugling roar came from Zahra's mouth. And her hands moved remarkably fast as soon as the ambush began, though it appeared as if she'd been ready the entire time. She plucked arrows from her quiver and loosed them as quickly as she notched them back across her cheek. Several whistles could be heard as the arrows sailed through the air, more so over Estella's shoulders, and bit into their marks.

Her arrows were marked with brightly colored feathers, speckled with blood as the shafts sunk into gawping holes in Venatori faces. She danced around the meaty portions of the ambush, away from clanging swords and flashing fireballs. It appeared as if she were concentrating her attacks on those who were having trouble, causing her own version of chaos by crippling and maiming the opponents her companions faced.

More arrows came from Lia, fearlessly throwing herself into the mix, as the Inquisition scouts and agents flanked the Venatori force on either side, throwing the previously desperate fight's outcome into doubt. Chryseis and Cyrus had nearly broken through to Cassius, when a shield bearing guard surprised Chryseis from the side, slamming her to the ground with the heavy metal plate. From her side she unleashed a blast of arcane energy, sending him staggering back. Romulus appeared behind him, opening his throat and spilling his blood down his front, allowing Chryseis the needed time to get back to her feet.

The scouts freed up Vesryn to make some moves of his own, and began a bit of an advance, burying his spear in the guts of a Venatori mage who had been forced into the center of combat by the pincer attack of the Inquisition. "Push!" he shouted. "We'll have him! Don't let up!"

Recovered from her near-miss, Estella figured Vesryn’s advice was good enough, and pushed. Now that there wasn’t quite the same need to simply weather, her mobility was back to providing the lion’s share of her advantage, and she utilized it, keeping herself light on her feet and darting between opponents in an attempt to reach the front of the room, where the fighting was beginning to concentrate as more and more of the guards and Venatori closed ranks on their leader, in an attempt to shield him from the wrath of his own former apprentice and his child as well. The magic flew thick and heavy through the air, enough so that even Estella tasted it on the back of her tongue, the tips of her fingers tingling with a familiar, but long-suppressed itch to dip into the Fade and claim some of it for herself.

An empty promise, if ever there were one.

She dashed past a guard, flaying into his sword-arm on her way, causing him to drop the weapon he was holding and clutch at his wound, which made him an easy target for those behind her. She wasn’t far from the dais now, and mounted the first step, blocking an overhead strike from one of the guards, nearly brought to her knees with the strength of the blow before she managed to angle it away, forcing another step forward and up and burying her saber in his neck. Blood gushed down the blade to her hands, but she stepped to the side before his body could fall atop her, gaining another two stairs before she was made to halt again, her hip clipped by a fireball that left her armor smoking but her flesh thankfully only mildly burned.

By this point, Cyrus was basically dueling Cassius, though with several bodies in the way, which prevented him from closing range. The magic was especially dense in the air between them, and it seemed almost that each of them was casting several spells simultaneously, to keep the volume of fire and earth and ice so thick, to say nothing of the shields and Fade cloaks and the rest. The spell-volley was interspersed with more raw blasts of force, though those were issuing only from Cyrus, and it was hard to tell if they were intentional or not, as they tended to arc away from their initial trajectory, doing more damage to the throne room's furniture than anything. One of them crashed into the stairs, chipping several large chunks of stone off the dais, a pair of them careening into some nearby Venatori and crunching bones with their momentum.

Cassius was clearly tiring faster, whatever the reason, and when he turned to see the others approaching the dais, abandoning the effort to focus on his apprentice for just a moment, he paid for it, a glistening bolt of raw lightning slamming into his chest. He lurched for a moment, then threw himself into a Fade-step not unlike the ones Cyrus so commonly used, reappearing on the other side of the fight, behind everyone pushing for him, both arms outstretched.

Not far from where Estella, Chryseis, and Romulus fought, an almost deafening ripping sound issued from the air, the ground beneath everyone’s feet trembling as the space over their heads seemed to twist and distort, at first like heat waves and then like a window opening to some other place. The pull towards it was strong, almost like it contained its own gravity, and the three nearest the tear were lifted from their feet, pulled upwards toward it.

“Stellulam!” Cyrus’s shout reached her at about the same time he did, his shoulder slamming into her with almost enough force to break a rib, the space she occupied clearly the end point of his own Fade-step’s trajectory. She was knocked a dozen feet backwards, and out of the range of the tear, which picked him up instead, pulling he, Romulus and Chryseis into it within seconds, before the sound crescendoed to an almost agonizing pitch, then ended abruptly, as the tear closed.

But the three it had taken did not reappear.

Estella hit the ground hard, rolling several times before she came to a stop in just enough time to watch three people disappear into the rend in the air, both like and entirely unlike a rift, and though she was forced to cover her ears, she regained her feet as she did, such that by the time it stopped, she was standing again.

For a moment, there was utter silence, or perhaps she’d simply lost the ability to register sound. In any case, she waited what seemed like an eternity for them to reappear, to drop back from the spot like it was all one of Cyrus’s grand jokes, something they’d laugh about later while she insisted she hadn’t been fooled.

But though she counted her heartbeats, her breath still in her chest, they did not return. “Cyrus
” It was hardly more than a whisper, but time seemed to snap back into place as she said it, and suddenly she could hear again, and the fight was back on. It was extremely difficult to make herself care in just that moment, however.

“Cyrus!” It was a ragged shout that time, raw and agonized, and she was halfway through a step towards the dais when she remembered who was responsible for this. Surely, if Magister Cassius had caused this, he could put it to rights. Estella clenched her jaw, her grip tightening on her saber, and whirled around to face him, lunging into a sprint. She’d have to get all the way back across the room, and through all the fighting, but honestly, the plausibility of that was the furthest thing from her mind right now.

All she knew was that if she could get to that Magister, she could get her brother and the others back. There was no need to think about whether she could. She simply must.

"Estella!" The voice was Vesryn's, from behind Estella, and soon a strong hand had clamped down on her upper arm and wrenched her backwards. Vesryn pulled himself in front of her, another arrow clattering loudly off the face of his shield, the projectile originally aimed for the Herald. The elf's eyes were wild, bewildered, but he seemed focused enough on keeping her close to him.

"We have to get out of here!" he said, trying to hold her back. Perhaps due to the fact that the Venatori were simply more prepared for such a stunning feat of magic than the Inquisition, they had instantly turned the tide again, and several of the flanking force had fallen in pools of their own blood. Lia struggled frantically with a Venatori swordsman on the ground, having abandoned her bow in favor of the knife. Rilien was juggling a trio of opponents, but they were slowly backing him up against a pillar with their shields.

“What? No! We can’t just abandon them!” She referred to her brother and Romulus and even Chryseis, of course, but also to anyone else they’d be leaving behind in such a retreat. Those who couldn’t disengage fast enough, or the injured. She tried to tug her arm free, but his grip was too strong for that. Gritting her teeth, she slashed at a guard who went in low for her unprotected side, kicking him square in the chest where she’d cut him. That would keep him down for a while, at least.

"We have to leave! Else we risk everything!," Marceline barked over the din of battle. Her hair was disheveled, and the fatigue was quickly seeping into her face. Her rapier and main-gauche flashed in her hands as she fended off a Venatori swordsmen, her back pressed up against Khari. "We must get back to Ser Leonhardt!" She called, her rapier biting deep into the shoulder of the Venatori. It stumbled him for a moment, but he replied with a backhand and opened up a cut under her chin. Her rapier went for the killing blow at his neck, but he batted it away and pulled back to drive his sword through her.

Not before she drove her own main-gauche into his belly, disemboweling him. "Now!" she demanded. Vesryn released Estella's arm, out of necessity more than anything, but still stood between her and Cassius.

Not more than a beat of time passed after that before Cassius gathered more magic to him. This time, the spell was a firestorm, recognizable as such only for the faint scent of brimstone on the air before flaming rocks began to crash down upon them from the ceiling. Each landed in an almost-explosive burst, clearly a very advanced and very powerful version of the spell. With almost casual ease, he threw a bolt of lightning right for where Vesryn and Estella stood, summoning a shield in another and then detaching it from his hand, letting it orbit freely around him. It caught half a dozen arrows with precision, and more importantly, left his hands free to hurl spell after spell at them—his ability to do so seemed almost inexhaustible, and his forces were clearly drawing from his apparent superiority and control of the field.

“Escape is beyond you!” He shouted the words over the din, his mouth twisted into a snarl. “Help is beyond you! The Elder One rises! Surrender the Herald, and the rest of your Inquisition may yet live to see tomorrow!”

Vesryn locked his shield into the ground, angling it up, and crouching low, so as to get himself somewhat under it. "Get down! Or get out!" he called, as the spells rained down around him. Powerful lightning spells blasted against his shield, little arcs of electricity snapping through the air around his body, until he was shaking violently with the absorption of it. When it became clear he could take no more, he flipped the grip of his spear in his hand, stood, and hurled it at Cassius. One of the shields deflected it aside, and the next bolt of lightning hit the elf square in the chest. He flew back, smashing into Estella along the way and tumbling to the ground face down and unconscious.

Vesryn in full armor was quite a lot of weight, and easily took Estella to the ground as well, where she slid on her back for quite a distance before she ran out of momentum and tried to scramble to her feet, only to be hit by an ice spell, one that pinned one of her legs to the ground. She attempted to lunge out of it, but it held fast, creeping up the length of her leg to her waist, locking her joints. A second one followed, striking her square in the chest, and try as she might, she couldn’t fight free of it.

Within moments afterward, she was surrounded by Cassius’s guards, who leveled weapons at her, one ambitious lance even flirting with the skin of her throat. She couldn’t so much as lean away, able only to glare at the Magister as he advanced towards her. This was it—she was in his custody now, at his mercy, and she knew far better than to expect him to have any of that to spare for her, or her comrades.

If only Cyrus were still here, instead of her, he could have stopped this.

It was the last thought she had before one of the guards cracked the haft of his axe over her head, and she fell into unconsciousness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Cyrus had a tendency to land always on his feet. Fortunately, it was a statement that was true literally as well as figuratively, and so when he found himself falling, he twisted himself around somewhat so as to make the approach legs-first, landing with a splash in a waist-deep pool of water. It didn’t do much to soften the fall, so his knees took the majority of the impact, though it was easy enough, as he’d probably only fallen from ten feet up or so. Frowning his distaste for the stagnant stench of the water, he lifted his eyes and scanned the room.

The massive spear of red lyrium against the wall on the right was an interesting decorative choice, but otherwise, he placed himself underground, in what looked like a storage room. He wouldn’t be surprised if there was a cellar nearby, or a dungeon or something. A more interesting question than where he was would, of course, be when, as there was no mistaking the fact that Cassius had opened a time distortion field right above them in the heat of the fight. Given how obviously unstable the field had been, it was unlikely he’d planned on anyone surviving the trip, though who knew? Perhaps since one of the travelers was Chryseis, he’d actually done his best to send them through safely. Perhaps not.

It didn’t really matter to Cyrus, in any case. The result was the same.

And he had a lot of searching to do. Perhaps he would begin by seeing if the other two had landed nearby. It would be at the very least convenient to have their assistance, though he didn’t strictly need it. He supposed Estella would prefer to have all three of them back rather than just him, and as usual, he let her serve as his moral compass, because she was a great deal better at it than he was. Likely, the right thing to do was to find Romulus and Chryseis, and get all of them to where he thought they needed to go.

There was a loud splashing from the front of the room, and Cyrus returned his thoughts to whenever the present was to see a pair of Venatori guards approaching the chamber. He sighed softly to himself. He supposed such inconvenience was to be expected. “Blood of the Elder One, what’s he doing here?”

“Be honest; you’re going to try and kill me no matter what I say.” His voice took on the tone of light amusement that he used by default, and sure enough, both drew their swords. Cyrus flexed his fingers; though he probably could have halted both with spells before they crossed the twenty feet through water to him, he rather felt like something a bit more personal just at this moment, so he let them approach, his hands loosely at his sides, empty for now.

One of them seemed to be smart enough to realize that his utter lack of concern might have been an important detail, and Cyrus smiled when that one hesitated, letting his partner go first. The less-observant went in for a diagonal slash to his unarmored chest, a solid, controlled opening move that Cyrus avoided entirely, placing his feet unerringly even underwater and twisting his body out of the way. The follow-up was a quick horizontal stroke, which he stopped cold with a barrier, concentrated over one hand, knocking the sword away in an efficient parry which threw the guard’s armspan wide, leaving his front completely exposed for just a moment.

That, as it happened, was all Cyrus required, and the knife appeared in his hand easily, whereupon he drove it down into the base of the Venatori’s throat. The blade disappeared as the guard dropped, and smoothly, he bent backwards to avoid the attempt by the second to capitalize on his distraction. On his way back up, he grabbed the other man’s arm and pulled him forward and down, cracking his knee up into the guard’s nose with a satisfying crunch. Mindful of his need for celerity, Cyrus summoned back the Fade-knife and plunged it into the second cultist’s spine. He dropped next to his partner, both slowly sinking into the water. If they weren’t already dead, they’d drown.

Heading for the entrance, he gave the red lyrium a wide berth. He could hear it, in his head—singing, some described it as. Cyrus thought it was perhaps the ugliest song he’d ever heard, and it seemed also to burn with something. He knew to touch it was to risk something he did not want to risk, and so he avoided it studiously, his lip curling a bit as he waded past.

Upon reaching the entrance of the storage room, he found himself in a hallway that split off to the left and right. Reminding himself that he ought to seek out his allies, he spent a moment listening as well as he could, before frowning and striking off to the left. He could see the end of that half the hallway, anyhow, so worst-case scenario, he spent a while searching where there was nothing to be found.

As he carried on, sounds of battle eventually rang out from one of the rooms. There were shouts of both men and women, and the unmistakable crunching on rapidly freezing water, and shattering ice. A few heavy thuds of bodies followed, and then silence. Sloshing footsteps signaled that at least one had survived the fight, and shortly afterwards Chryseis stumbled out of the room, tired and disheveled. An arrow protruded from her upper back, near her right shoulder, and she leaned on both her staff and subsequently the wall when she entered the hallway.

She momentarily lowered her staff in Cyrus's direction, but then raised it again and loosened up when she noticed him. "Blasted spell dropped me facing away from an archer," she grumbled. "But we're alive. That's something."

“Vastly preferable to the alternative, at the very least.” Cyrus smiled, then waded smoothly over to her side, tilting his head at the arrow. “If you’ll permit me?” He actually wasn’t sure how confident she was in her healing magic—it was usually considered less-than-important in Tevinter, and specialists were rare, considering how long it took to learn to do well. He wasn’t one of those by ay means, but he’d dabbled long enough to master the basics, and a wound like that was small enough that he wouldn’t have a problem with it.

Chryseis sighed. "Yes, let's get this over with." She turned to face the wall, bracing herself against it with her hands.

“As the lady wishes.” Cyrus didn’t hesitate, gripping the arrow near the base of the shaft, as close to her wound as possible, and pulled it out with a single, sharp motion. A fair amount of blood followed, but he applied the healing spell in his left hand thereafter, mending it with a few seconds of effort. He was actually rather impressed with his own handiwork—he doubted she’d even scar. Stepping back, he twirled the arrow between his fingers, almost absently, leaning sideways to peer into the room she’d emerged from.

“Looks like it dropped all three of us in different places, then. Which makes the next order of business rather obvious, I should think.”

Chryseis groaned, rolling the recently healed shoulder a few times to test it out and, apparently pleased enough with it, she took up her staff again, stepping away from the wall. "I suppose I should be more surprised this happened. Sadly, I'm not." She began leading the way forward, back the way Cyrus had come. The hallway further in the other direction merely led to a visible dead end.

Chryseis wore a look near disgust as she trudged through the still knee-deep water of the flooded hallway. Her eyes scanned over their surroundings. "We're still in the castle, I remember this area. The Venatori are still present here, so this can't be in the past. Father's tossed us into the future, clearly. Question is, how far?"

“I suspect we’re at the nearest arcane confluence of the right type.” It would have been easiest for the distortion to send them sometime that had a similar balance of Fade-energy to itself. That was how the magic worked: just as distance was traversed by selecting an terminal point and altering it with one’s magic in the same way the beginning locus was altered, so it was with time, though of course a distortion in chronology was much more complex than a mere teleportation spell. But in both cases, it worked best when the beginning and end points were as similar as possible, to draw the traveler from one to the other.

Since he doubted Cassius had enough time to even begin preparing an end-point for this magic, they’d likely been snapped to whatever time coincidentally had the most similar arcane signature. In all likelihood, there was another tear here, or at least a place where creating one would be easy, which meant they could get back. “So it won’t be decades, but it might be years. Perhaps we should ask the next guards what the calendar date is before we kill them, hm?” The suggestion was only half-serious, but then again, it was half-serious. The information would be helpful, at any rate.

"Or we'll ask my father, right before he sends us back..." They continued on to a convergence point in the halls, a large, mostly empty room dimly lit by the torches ensconced on the walls, and the dull red glow of the lyrium that protruded periodically from the stone. The few stairs they ascended up into the room allowed them to finally rise out of the water They'd barely entered when sounds of another struggle could be heard, and shortly afterwards the full conflict came into view.

Or the end of it, rather. Romulus had taken a guard to the ground on his back, the assassin pinning his sword arm down with his blade, which had stabbed right through his wrist. He screamed in pain, but the sound was choked off when Romulus bashed the rim of his shield into his mouth, shattering several teeth and spraying blood left and right. He repeated the act a few more times, until the man's skull was clearly demolished.

Romulus was breathing quickly, his eyes wild, filled with confusion. He looked up, noticed Chryseis and Cyrus standing there, and raised his weapons briefly. Chryseis did not raise her own hands, instead looking down upon him with authority. "Easy, now. It's just us. We just went through the same thing you did."

He clambered off of the dead guard and a few steps to the side, but fell back to a knee for the moment. "What happened? Where are we? Where are the others?"

“The first question is quite worthwhile, but the others are a tad misaimed, I’m afraid.” Cyrus could perhaps understand Romulus’s confusion; he understood the magic at work better than most anyone, but had he not, he might well have been rather perplexed himself. “We are in Redcliffe castle, just as we were. The others
 well, I haven’t the slightest idea, but I think you’ll find that’s ultimately irrelevant. Because at just this moment, we’re some amount of time into
” He paused, debating whether to give the long, more accurate version, or the less-accurate, but easier one. He elected to go with the latter.

“The future, I suppose you could call it. Relative to when we were, anyway. The distortion moved us forward in time.”

Clearly, Romulus wasn't going to understand that easily. "What? But... we were..." Chryseis was prompted to shake her head, and take a few steps forward, to come within arm's reach of her slave.

"Don't try to understand it. I barely know the basics of my father's work myself." She grabbed hold of his arm and pulled him up to his feet. "The important thing is that the three of us made it here in one piece. We need to keep moving, see if we can find some way to get back."

"What happened to the others?" he asked again, clearly not letting the question go. "Do you think they're here with us, too?" Chryseis shook her head again.

"Unlikely. The spell was only big enough to pull us through, I think. Otherwise this hall would probably be quite a bit more hectic right now. They were probably left behind." She glanced back at Cyrus. "And I very much doubt anything pleasant happened after we left. Judging by the state of things."

“That seems a fair guess.” Cyrus’s reply was noncommittal, mostly because he’d already reached the same conclusion himself and was currently for once in his life trying not to think too much about anything outside of the here-and-now, which, if he could find the distortion he suspected existed in this time, would soon become the there-and-then. If he couldn’t find one, he’d have to make one, the consequences be damned.

“In any case, we should get out of this dungeon. Perhaps we shall learn more along the way.” Turning, he led the way farther down the hall. At the end of it, as he’d suspected, there was a staircase, and he moved up them with care, placing his feet solidly before shifting his weight. While he didn’t waste time doubting his ability to deal with Venatori, this would go considerably faster if they could manage it without drawing the attention of every guard in the castle, something he suspected Romulus knew quite well himself.

The floor that the staircase emptied them out on looked to be merely another underground level, this one occupied by barred cells, most of them empty. There was no other staircase immediately visible, which meant it was probably on the other side of the cell block. Hanging a right, Cyrus grimaced at the amount of red-lyrium-song filling his head, shaking it slightly as though the tuneless hum would just scatter out his ears. A futile endeavor, of course, but incidentally directing his vision to the cells themselves did provide him with a most unexpected piece of information.

“Perhaps some of them are here, after all.” They would be the versions of themselves from whatever future this was, of course, but that was almost better. They’d have information, and more importantly, any damage done to them would be fixable with a proper reversal. The one he’d spotted appeared to be Vesryn, who sat against the back wall of one of the cells, another mound of red lyrium not too far off. Gesturing for the other two to follow, Cyrus approached with some caution. There was little telling what prolonged exposure to that stuff would have done, and he still wasn’t going to get near it himself.

Vesryn looked terrible. Clearly some was a result of the red lyrium, some of which was actually beginning to protrude into his cell. Some of his veins were slightly glowing, appearing orange under his skin, and his eyes too had a red tint to them. His skin had not been tanned much before, but now he was ghostly white, and thinner than he had been by quite a bit. His hair had almost all been shorn off, revealing a number of wicked-looking scars traversing the sides and back of his head. More typical scars were all over his body, or at least his arms, which were revealed by the fact that his threadbare shirt possessed no sleeves. His posture was lazy against the wall, and he hardly readjusted upon seeing the three newcomers.

In fact, he laughed. The laughter bubbling up from within him was the only thing that moved him, as a wide grin spread across his face. The act appeared to be somewhat painful for him, judging by the half-grimace there as well. "Well, now I'm actually insane. You three... you Tevinter fucks. You're all supposed to be dead."

“I’ve always been exceptionally bad at doing what I’m supposed to.” Cyrus cocked his head to the side, choosing for the moment not to react overmuch to being referred to in the crude manner the elf had chosen. It was probably quite excusable, considering the situation. Apparently, one or more of Vesryn’s captors had attempted something with his head, for him to have scars like those. He recalled the lobotomy experiments of one of the Magisters, and the attendant demonstration, with some distaste. He suspected something similar had happened here.

“I expect that by your reckoning, we’ve been gone for a considerable amount of time. By ours, we just left the throne room in Redcliffe in 9:41 Dragon. It would seem things did not fare well in our
 absence.”

He stared back at Cyrus blankly, before rubbing his face with his hands, and then peeking through his fingers. Upon seeing the group of three still standing there, he let out a heavy sigh. "Of all the bloody dead people to come haunt me in my cell..."

"We're not dead, elf," Chryseis corrected, somewhat sternly. "You were there, were you not? In the fight against my father? When he opened that portal that absorbed the three of us? You were the elven warrior, with the shield and spear?"

"That elf is dead. Now begone. I'll not talk to the madman's bitch daughter, ghost or no." Chryseis rolled her eyes, and turned away, shaking her head. Romulus watched her momentarily, before crouching down in front of the bars that imprisoned Vesryn.

"How long has it been since that day, Vesryn?" he asked, making an obvious attempt to be gentle. "What has happened to the others?" Vesryn's mouth twisted into a grimace and quivered for a moment, before it exploded.

"They're dead! And if they're not, they'll soon wish to be. We were captured... tortured... experimented on." He leaned forward, grabbing hold of the bars, and Romulus instinctively backed a pace away. Vesryn's eyes were filled with grief and anger. "They cut open my head." He prodded the side of his skull with a finger. "They tried to take... to take... fuck! Get the fuck away from me!"

Cyrus remained where he was, which was just out of arms’ reach from the imprisoned Vesryn, his mouth compressed into a thin line. There were questions to be answered there, but now seemed hardly the time. If the ‘others’ were dead
 no. He couldn’t think about that right now. He had to focus on rectifying the situation.

When he spoke, there was no lightness or humor in his voice at all. All the playfulness had been sucked right out of him along with the levity, and he drew himself taller. “What if I told you that none of this had to be? That I could fix it, make it so that the world never looks like this? That you could help make it so?” He didn’t doubt his own capacity to do the magic required, but if things were as bad as they seemed, it may be no simple matter to get there. To the tear itself.

He watched Cyrus a moment longer, before falling back away from the bars, onto his rear. He gestured to the gate of his cell. "Get rid of these bars, and maybe I'll believe you're real."

Cyrus shrugged, summoning an axe made of the Fade to his hand, swinging with both arms sideways into the lock on the bars. The first blow got him halfway through, and the second broke the lock off entirely. “Could it be any worse than languishing in there, waiting for the lyrium to eat you?” A motion banished the axe, and he slid the door to the cell open, stepping back to allow Vesryn the room to move through, should he so choose.

The elf jumped back in obvious fear, watching Cyrus break down the lock of the door, suddenly seeming to see them for the first time again. "You..." With one hand he pushed himself up along the wall, while the other rubbed his head, as though the revelation was too much for him. "You can undo this... you can send us back, fix everything?"

He stepped out of the cell, his legs a bit wobbly at first, but he soon got his balance, even if it was tentative. "I need a weapon. Sword, shield, anything."

"We killed some Venatori on our way here," Romulus said, gesturing back out into the hall. "You can use theirs."

"It'll do, even if I'm not half the warrior I used to be." He paused, grimacing, looking between Cyrus and Chryseis. "There are others. Asala's still alive, last I saw her. In a cell somewhere. Khari's alive, too. They... I think they like to torture us elves more. Her and Lia got the most of it. I can hear the screams from down here sometimes. I... haven't heard Lia scream in a while." If it was possible, his face had actually gotten more pale. "I suppose that's a good thing."

Romulus appeared disturbed, and of a murderous disposition. He seemed to be struggling to remember proper forms of address towards the two Tevinter mages with him. "We need to free them, domina. They can help us."

“If they can still stand, that is.” Chryseis had taken to watching the hallway from the cell block’s entrance. She glanced back at the other three. “Is my father still alive, Vesryn?”

"Of course he is. Good things never happen to us.” Despite the grim situation Chryseis actually cracked a smile, albeit a humorless one.

“It might be hard to see, but him being alive is the best thing that could possibly happen, for all of us.”

Cyrus snorted, but he didn’t offer his opinion on that. “We should find the others, then. If he’s around, he’ll have a great deal of men at his disposal—and we’ll need to hew through them.” Turning on his heel, he headed down the cell block, seeking any other familiar face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was all too much for Romulus to comprehend, but at the same time, the reality of it was so intense, so all-consuming, that he had no choice but to face it. It was the worst nightmare he'd ever had, because despite all of the appearances and all of the horrors, this wasn't a nightmare. This was real, and there was a distinct possibility that this would be the reality he was stuck in.

Cyrus and Chryseis talked about undoing the damage, going back and making sure none of this ever happened, but there could be no guarantee for that, could there? What if Cyrus couldn't figure out how to do it? What if the materials they needed, if there were any, were missing, or what if Cassius was dead when they reached him, and they needed him alive? It forced him to confront the very real possibility that they could be stuck here.

Here, in this place where the Inquisition was crushed, most were dead, and those that survived were tortured, maimed beings. He feared every new sight, around every corner.

Vesryn explored it with the purposeful gait of one who knew where he was going, and one who wasn't tentative about witnessing the disturbing. He carried a Tevinter sword and shield now, taken from the body of a slain Venatori guard, and led the group through the fairly labyrinthine Redcliffe dungeons. The castle was immense, and much of the ground it stood upon had been hollowed out as well. Romulus wondered if any of these routes were ones that Mother Annika had shown them. If the now dead scouts and agents had crept along these passageways.

"Asala?" Vesryn called, turning a corner into another cell block. "Asala, it's Vesryn. Don't be alarmed, I've brought some friends. We're getting out of here." Romulus followed, looking into each of the cells Vesryn passed for any sign of other prisoners, or even just the dead.

It was in the last cell that he found what he was looking for. In the far corner of the cramped room, a familiar white haired figure leaned heavily against the wall. A large vein of red lyrium was present on the opposite wall, oppressively looming over her unmoving form. Asala's white hair was matted and dirty, stained with dirt and crimson, but most noticable was the absence of her horns. Instead they were replaced with massive holes where they should've been, the broken roots just visible under the sea of dirty white.

She hung limply by her arms, held high above her head by shackles bolted to the brick behind her. Her knees were bent, as the shackles were clearly meant for someone shorter than her. She wore the same sleeveless unwashed tunic that Vesryn did, though hers faded with red from blood spilled long ago. Along her arms were a number of surgical precise scars, and they continued through her tunic. Even some of her veins possessed the strange orange hue that Vesryn's did.

She did not acknowledge his voice, and were it not for the steady shallow rise and fall of her chest there'd be no evidence that she was even alive.

Cyrus, his mouth compressed into the same grim line, re-summoned the glowing blue axe he’d used before, this time cracking through the lock in a single swing. Throwing open the door, he stepped inside and spent a moment examining Asala’s chains, his expression deepening into something like a scowl. Reaching up, he took hold of one of them with his free hand, wrapping it around his palm to absorb the weight from both sides and hold it in tension. Another few strikes with the axe broke the chain, and he eased her arm down very slowly, perhaps aware of the fact that a sudden rush of blood to her limb would be extremely painful.

“Easy now.” He repeated the process with the other side, placing a hand on her shoulder to steady her as she grew accustomed to freedom of movement.

Asala would've fallen to her knees, were it not for Cyrus catching her. The sudden rush of activity seemed to have jarred her out of whatever numbness she had been in before. Her eyes snapped wide to take in the visage of Cyrus, and the others on the other side of the cell door. Her eyes also held the red tint. She seemed confused as her face twisted in appearance and she opened her mouth as if to say something.

However, a realization struck, and her mouth snapped shut into a snarl. Her once weak hand snatched Cyrus's collar and forced him back with an uncommon strength. She slammed him hard into the iron bars and even lifted him a few inches off of the ground. She braced him there with her forearm while a familiar blue light flickered into her other hand. A barrier rose where the cell door had been, blocking the others from reaching them.

"Where have you been?" she hissed, her voice trembling with rage and desperation.

Vesryn was next to move towards the door of Asala's cell, and he made to put a hand on the Qunari's barrier. "Easy, Asala, it's not their fault." Romulus was perhaps more alarmed by the situation. Despite his sympathy towards Asala, he knew that above all, they needed Cyrus. He didn't actually think Asala could really hurt him in her current state, but still... there were so many individual things that could wrong and leave them stuck.

"It was Cassius's time magic, they were caught in his spell. I didn't even think they were real at first." He glanced back at Romulus, with a hint of a smile. "At least she's past that part already." Romulus didn't find much humor in it.

"Let him go, Asala. We need your help to undo this."

“He has the right of it.” There was a bit of a roughness to Cyrus’s voice, though from looking at him, it had less to do with pain or distress and more to do with restraint. He was clearly suppressing whatever instinctive reaction he would have had to being bodily handled in such a fashion, his legs hanging still beneath him, his hands flexing, fingers closing over little flickers of electricity that disappeared a second later. “If you would like the long-form explanation, I can elucidate the principles of time-distortion magic to you, but the important point is that I’m rather necessary to correcting the error, which I will not achieve if you strangle me first.”

The outburst seemed to have taken a lot out of her, because only a moment passed before the arm holding Cyrus against the bars began to waver. The rage and pain was still vivid in her features as she looked between him, Vesryn, and Romulus before she weakened. The anger and rage shifted to pained anguish. She let Cyrus slip through her grip, and the barrier with him, before she stumbled a step backward. Her hands went to her eyes first, before pushing upward through her hair and passing by her missing horns, before finally alighting on her ears as if to drown out all sounds.

"Undo this?" she asked, her arms still hanging around her ears. "You cannot undo this!" Asala cried, throwing her arms wide to reveal the countless scars that weaved across her body. Now that they were much more visible, it was clear that they served only one purpose: To inflict pain.

"You do not know what I have been through," she muttered, anger seeping back into her voice, but not before she brought her arms back to her ears.

“Actually, I believe I do know.” Cyrus said this quietly, rolling out his shoulders before tilting his head at her. “They attempted to make you into an abomination, did they not?” He turned, exiting the cell with one hand on his opposite shoulder, prodding at it with a grimace. “Make them pay for it.”

"I intend to," Asala growled as she followed him out of the cell, her hands throbbing with a now violet energy.

The group fell back into line, allowing Vesryn to lead them down several more hallways, and then up a slope of some kind, at least a perceptible grade in the floor. One hall looked markedly different from the rest, lined with wooden doors rather than iron bars, though they were reinforced with metal. One of them hung ajar, and a quick glance inside was all that was necessary to confirm that this hall was filled now with chambers of torture, whatever had been in them before.

Romulus and Vesryn led the way forward side by side, the elf wearing a near constant sneer of disgust at the plethora of torture racks and hideous devices. Romulus simply kept his eyes forward, and listened. He knew full well what many in Tevinter were capable of, and doubted highly that these all of these instruments of torture had been in the castle to begin with.

As they proceeded, voices became audible from ahead, to the right. “You will speak!” The first was male, accented with the Antivan purr, which had become rather harsher with increased volume, and, it seemed, frustration.

“Fuck you!” That snarl was more familiar, and could only have belonged to Khari. It was followed with the sound of something striking flesh, and then harsh, hoarse feminine laughter. “Death before dishonor. Try harder, filthy son of a mabari bitch!”

“And what if I cut your friend instead, hm? Would you be so defiant in the face of her pain, too?”

“Emma bellanaris din’an heem, you piece of shit! Break me first, I dare you!” The rattle of chains was sudden and obvious, as though someone were actively fighting their restraints. Weapons up, Vesryn was the first to round the corner into the room they sought, Romulus close on his heels.

What met them was certainly not a pretty sight. Khari—or someone who had to be Khari—was suspended from the ceiling by chains, her feet shackled to a metal ring embedded in the stone floor. She’d strained forward as far as her bonds would allow, producing the characteristic rattle-and-clank. Someone had hacked most of her hair off; what remained fell to her shoulders in a scraggle, covering half her face and leaving her to glare at the man in front of her with one bright green eye. Her ears had both been docked at some point, though probably in stages, since one of them was still at least an inch or two longer than the other. She seemed to show fewer of the red-lyrium-induced damages than the others, but made up for it in the sheer amount of physical mutilation. One of her arms was missing from the elbow down, so she’d been cuffed around her bicep rather than her wrist on the right side.

Whatever torment she’d endured was not near as precise as what had been visited upon the others—her belly was crosshatched in jagged lines, as though she’d struggled through the infliction of each and every one of them, causing some to bite too deep and others to skitter away entirely. She was yet decent, but barely, outfitted in what amounted to a breastband and breeches torn off below the knees. Her visible eye flickered to them upon their entrance, but then abruptly back to what was happening in front of her, which was that the interrogator was sharpening a knife with the rasp of a whetstone.

“Nothing to say now, asshole? Lost your chicken-shit nerve already? We both know this won’t achieve anything. It didn’t yesterday, or any of the days before that.” It was clear that she was talking now mostly to prevent the man from noticing the intruders in the room, and her volume was indeed sufficient, if the provocation didn’t accomplish that on its own.

“Listen here, you knife-eared bitch—”

His words were cut off by the rim of the shield Romulus carried crunching against his jaw. The bone clearly shattered, distorting the entire shape of his lower face, and he staggered away, dripping blood from his mouth. Romulus wasn't of a mind to let him get any further. He reached out, grabbed the torturer by the hair and pulled him back, forcing him to stand up straight. His blade then came down diagonally on the base of his neck, cutting down more than across.

It was enough to send a torrent of blood down to the already stained floors, and left the man choking and gurgling, but Romulus wrenched his blade free and sliced again, and again, raggedly hacking the man's head off on the fourth strike. He roared, shaking, and let the body fall headless to the ground on its back. He clutched the head tightly in his palm for a few seconds before tossing it away, and beginning to pace around the room.

Chryseis watched from the doorway, holding a closed fist under her nose, while Vesryn moved to the headless body, picking a set of keys the belt. "Let's get you down," he said, his tone gentle. He stepped up on a stool that had been placed so the shackles around her wrist could be reached. "Romulus, if you don't mind catching her..."

Romulus did not seem inclined to look at her, and spent a few more moments pacing, before he finally sheathed his blade and walked over to her, carefully taking hold of her hips while Vesryn worked on the locks. One came free, and then he unshackled the other attached to her upper arm, and she was allowed to return to the floor. Romulus made sure to support her if she proved unable to stand, which seemed likely given the circumstances.

Khari did indeed struggle to get her feet under her for a moment, but after a chance to shake out her legs, she was standing firmly enough. For a couple of seconds, she stared hard at all of them, particularly Romulus, with her visible eye, rolling out her shoulders and cracking her neck from one side to the other. In the end, though, her face worked into a grin. It was obvious from this close that her tattoos had been cut out of her skin, leaving scarring in the same pattern, save where occasionally there was an extra line or something, less deliberate.

“I knew it. I fucking knew it! Quintus owes me ten sovereigns; you’re alive! Ha!” If anything, she seemed genuinely, fiercely delighted to see them, and clapped Romulus on the shoulder with her remaining hand. “This is excellent—I don’t know how you got in here, but getting out’s going to be a trick. Leon’s not gonna know what hit him when we show up
” She trailed off, her brows knitting.

“You don’t
 uh
 look any different from how I remember you. Any of you three. I feel like I’m missing something.”

Romulus didn't seem to have any words, judging by the way his mouth hung open, and when it was clear she was standing well enough on her own, he backed away from her a few paces as well. He still seemed a bit stunned by all of it.

Vesryn, meanwhile, had crouched down to free her feet from their shackles. "What he means to say, little bear, is that he's very sorry for how late he is, but magical time warping is a bitch. They only just left the throne room, when we were captured."

“Huh.” Khari didn’t seem quite sure what to make of that, and shook her head, finally casting the hair away from her second eye, not that it made much of a difference. From the milky color of it, she couldn’t see out of it anymore regardless. “Well
 better late than never. We should get Zahra, too, she’s back here somewhere
” She turned towards the far side of the room.

In the furthest corner of the torturer's chamber lay a trembling mess of rattling bones. From the looks of it: a woman. An iron collar kept her anchored in place, though it was apparent she had not moved in awhile. Heavy chains trailed up the muck-encrusted wall, occasionally jangling together whenever a shudder enveloped her. The woman's thin arms were wrapped around her knobby knees, pulled tight against her bare chest. The remnants of an old shirt barely clung onto her emaciated frame, ripped and torn in many places, and clutched in her fists like an ill-fitting cloak. Her hands gripped onto the fabric as if it was the only thing keeping her in place. Several clumps of her hair had fallen out or been removed. Red, molted patches were left in their place. Old and new burns alike. Initially, she made no movements at all, except for the occasional quiver. She wriggled her toes. Or what was left of them.

A low, nasally hum wheezed from the woman's throat. A broken tune, hissing off into an exhaled breath. At the sound of approaching feet, the woman's face peeked above her knees. Revealing who she was, or who she'd been, an old husk of the seafaring creature: Captain Zahra. Bright, wild eyes swam in deep sockets. She appeared to startle at the sight of them. Though she remained where she was, blinking rapidly. Her sharp cheekbones warped whatever expression she was trying to demonstrate. Cracked lips pulled back to reveal several missing teeth. She made another garbled sound in the back of her throat.

“They, uh
 they cut out her tongue.” Khari grimaced, her brows knitting together, and held a hand out for the keys, which she used to undo the captain’s restraints. “We’re getting the hell out of here, Zee.” The collar came away first, followed by the rest, and Khari offered her hand to the other woman, so as to help pull her up. “Sounds better than staying, right?”

Another low hum sounded, apparently forgoing the garbled speech she had been attempting earlier. Zahra's thin fingers immediately itched at her neck when the collar clattered on the ground, freeing her from the wall. She only paused in her scraping when Khari mentioned leaving. Her head bobbed in a fervent nod, and she flashed another horrid, toothless grin. She snatched up Khari's hand and staggered back to her feet, unsteady as a colt. With her other hand, she maintained her death-grip on the shirt draped across her bony shoulders.

From behind them, Asala was hard at work pulling the bloodied coat off of the corpse of the interrogator. She was not gentle in her method, using her foot to rip it free from his arms. She then moved toward Zahra, a shoulder hitched up to an ear to block out some sound that only she seemed to hear. She glanced at the bloodied garment before she wrapped it around Zahra's shoulders and fastened it at her neck. The small act of kindness did not come with a smile, only a grim determination.

"You will want both hands," Asala explained, offering Zahra the interrogator's knife with one hand, the other covering one of her ears. "Come. They have gone unpunished for too long," she added with darkened eyes and made her way first toward the exit.

Romulus touched Vesryn lightly on the shoulder, pulling the elf's attention away from Zahra and the others. "Are there any others we can find?" he asked, cautiously, for the answers clearly were capable of causing pain. Perhaps this wasn't real for Romulus, or Chryseis or Cyrus, but this had been the reality of their companions for many months. "Is Estella here?"

Vesryn's eyes wobbled between Romulus and Cyrus momentarily, and he opened his mouth, struggling to speak. His eyes fell. "Ah... no. She is not."

Cyrus scowled. “Let’s go. While we’re walking, tell me everything.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

No one really seemed to want to linger anyway, so they followed him out without issue. After a pause in which Khari secured herself a loose black shirt and a sword, much lighter than the one he’d seen her with to account for her missing hand, they were moving again, generally heading up as often as the architecture would allow. Cyrus was simply attempting to contain his impatience—there were many reasons he wanted to know as much as possible about what had transpired in this world, many of them strategic. But all the same, he knew he had not been thinking about strategy when he’d made the demand. He’d spoken from whatever poor excuse for a heart he had.

He pulled in a deep breath. “Start right after we left, if you would.” He reminded himself that these people, these versions of people he knew, had never been separated from this reality, that even in the act of reversing the damage, he would be unmaking them, unmaking this timeline, and so, in once sense, effectively destroying them. It didn’t change his mind in the slightest, but it helped him remember to soften the way he said things, at least.

Khari sucked her teeth, then blew out a soft breath. “Right. So, you guys got dragged up into that weird
 thing, and then it disappeared, but the rest of us were still there. Cassius’s people overwhelmed us. They captured Stel pretty soon after that.” She frowned, shaking her head and disturbing several near-matted curls in the process. “It was pretty clear from where I was standing that our best chance of saving her was to get out, warn Leon and the rest, and try to retake the castle, so Marcy and I fought our way out.” Her eyes flicked to the others, clearly pausing to allow them to explain what had happened to themselves.

"I stayed behind," Vesryn pitched in, his eyes watching their surroundings rather than any of his companions. "Not by choice, obviously. Your insane former teacher caught Estella and I in a firestorm, while ranting about this Elder One. I held out as long as I could and then... nothing. They'd tossed us in the dungeon." Though his gaze kept wandering about, his eyes were distant, clearly remembering things that he was utterly haunted by.

"We weren't in the best position to know what was going on. The Venatori arrived in force, and used the castle as their base of operations in Ferelden. There weren't many of us imprisoned there, at first. Estella, myself, Lia, Zahra, some of the scouts..." His voice trailed off for a moment, and he swallowed. "Everyone went through it differently. Their mages experimented on my head when they found out what I carried. The Elder One had some interest in Saraya, they said. As for Estella... they studied her mark, tried to remove it. Experiments, interrogations... the mark eventually started to consume her again." Relaying the information was clearly causing him a great deal of pain. He looked to be struggling to hold himself together.

"We were in cells across from each other. She'd have these horrible nightmares. The Elder One, darkspawn, war and death. We talked... a great deal. I'd like to think we kept each other alive for a time down there." There were tears evident in his eyes now, and he finally looked at Cyrus, ignoring the surrounding halls for once. "She never gave up, you know? And she spoke often of you. She really did believe you'd come for her, and set things right. I will admit I didn't share her optimism... but here you are."

"Do you need to torture yourself like this, Cyrus?" Chryseis asked, clearly made uncomfortable by all the things she was hearing. "The world won't remain this way. The horrors visited upon these people will be erased." Ahead, Romulus had drawn up his hood, making it impossible to get so much as a reading of how he was reacting.

"In your eyes, perhaps," Asala replied sharply. When she rolled her head toward Chryseis, the others could see her pointed gaze.

"I did everything I could to care for her, Cyrus," Vesryn said, his eyes practically pleading. "Some nights my mind was hardly my own, but I tried. You have to believe that."

He did. Of course he believed it—how could he not? He’d always found it difficult to suppose that anyone could mean Estella any harm, even people who were, like himself, more or less without moral compass or concern. Her goodness was evident even to people usually blind to it. Another person who was fundamentally decent, as Vesryn seemed to be, wouldn’t be able to ignore that, and a situation such as the one he’d described
 Cyrus let a breath hiss out from between his teeth. Ignoring the byplay between Chryseis and Asala, he gave Vesryn a tiny nod, more a jerk of his chin than anything, which was about all he could muster at the moment.

Khari, her eyes flickering between the two for a moment, set them forward again as they searched for the next staircase. “It wasn’t too long after that battle when the Elder One made his big move. In one night, several high-profile assassinations were carried out. They got Marcy, for her spot in the Inquisition, but Rilien and Leon got theirs first. The bigger deal was that he also managed to get pretty much anyone in Orlais who could possibly hold the country together. The Empress, the Crown Prince, even the Lord-General...they couldn't have seen it coming. With no one to hold the throne, the entire country broke apart, even worse than the civil war. He set up a puppet of his, and suddenly they had the biggest army in the world, with most people unaware he even existed. Not until it was far too late.”

She was clearly getting to the worrying part, though, because her strides were suddenly more clipped, less sure, and she spoke with a hesitation uncommon in her. “About
 about four months later, we—what was left of the Inquisition—heard they’d set an execution date for Estella. It was, um. It was going to be public. Sort of a way to, uh
 demoralize us, and the rest of the world.” She looked back over her shoulder at him, but Cyrus’s expression as yet betrayed nothing.

“And you tried to save her.”

“Of course we did.” Khari’s voice was heavy with sorrow, and she shook her head. Asala quietly nodded, gently reaching up to cover her ears once more. “They said
 that if she claimed to be Andraste’s Herald, she could have Andraste’s demise.” She closed her eyes for a long moment, and took in a deep breath. “They burned her at the stake, Cyrus. We attacked, but they were prepared for us. Rilien, he
 he tried to reach into the fire and pull her out, but all he got for it was burns and arrows in the back.” She shuddered. “By the time anyone else got to her, it was too late. I got captured, and so did Asala, and a few of the others. Leon got the rest out, I think. They’re still out there somewhere, fighting.” She looked away, apparently unable to meet his eyes.

His sister. His little star—they’d—

Several of the torches lining the walls of this hallway exploded, raining ash down around them. Cyrus could feel, in a distant sort of way, that he’d caused it. His entire frame trembled with the force of his rage. “I’m going to kill him.” His voice shook with the same, his vision clouding. Lightning started to crackle around him, contained for the moment, though he was throwing sparks within a short radius around him as well. He didn’t bother to specify which him—it had become a generic term for anyone responsible, though the easy and obvious target was Cassius. Zahra made another mewling noise, an agreement. She straightened her shoulders a few inches and gripped her dagger all the tighter.

“Slowly.”

“He’s in another part of the building, from what the guards say.” That was Khari again, presumably under the assumption that he did indeed refer to his former teacher. “They say the best way to get there is actually to walk outside for a while, on the wall. Quintus tended to bitch about the cold a lot.” She paused a moment, then took a decisive left. Supposing that she probably knew better than the others where to go, Cyrus followed.

Eventually, the hallway they were in opened into what looked to be a lesser dining room, probably once used for servants or men-at-arms. Unfortunately, it was also occupied, with perhaps a dozen Venatori, by the look of their garments. Well
 unfortunate for the Venatori anyhow.

Cyrus didn’t even wait for them to be noticed before he flung a hand forward, a massive fireball crashing into the table at the far left, immolating four of the cultists, though two managed to at least survive it. Clearly his aim had been off. Well, he’d just have to get closer then. Wrenching himself through the Fade, he summoned to hand a simple punching dagger, a weapon that would, he knew, give him maximal contact and proximity with his foes.

Leaving the burning ones alone, he aimed himself at another grouping, throwing his fist up under the chin of one, punching right up into his brain matter at an angle, before he shifted his grip on the weapon and tore it out the left side, dislocating the dead man’s jaw and not even pausing to watch him fall. He didn’t bother to contain the magic any longer, and some of it spilled over, crackling lightning wreathing him from head to toe, a stray bolt occasionally lancing outwards at anyone who drew too near.

Without much finesse, Zahra wove in around Cyrus, careful not to stray too close to the crackling bolts. She slammed her bare foot into the nearest guard's chestplate. The man reeled backwards, into the burning men, possibly surprised by the rattling mess of bones weaving between them: wild-eyed and nearly silent. She snarled like an animal and struck out at any Tevinter close enough to reach, though her strikes often bit air. Her matted hair hung in front of her face, drawing a curtain against her lopsided expression.

As soon as her companions moved forward, Zahra ducked beneath a sword and stumbled to his side, gnarled fingers flashing the dagger Asala had given to her. She caught hold of the man's shoulder and swiveled around, plunging the dagger straight up through his chin. Into his mouth. Her own breath whistled from her lips, fluttering her ribs out like bellows. With an ugly squelch, and an uglier snarl, she retrieved the blade and hunched down behind Asala.

If the woman expected her to hold back and focus on protective barriers, she would be rather disappointed. Asala's golden eyes flashed wide, and the orange in them seemed to intensify for the moment. The now violet magic engulfed both her hands and arms, stopping only at her upper arm. A large violet bubble was thrown up around the two guards that had survived Cyrus's immolation and the one that Zahra had kicked into them. Immediately they began to beat against their prison, the words they tossed at her muffled by the solid barrier.

However, their scorn soon turned to fear as the walls of the dome began to collapse in around them. It grew steadily smaller and smaller until each were beginning to get crushed by the shrinking bubble and the body of the man next to them. Bones began to snap and crack as their muffled wailing added to the din of battle. One by one though, the wailing began to die down. The barrier shrank until it could shrink no more and shattered with force, leaving only a crumpled mass of flesh and shattered bones behind.

As that bubble had constricted, Asala directed another dome with her remaining hand. A sharp movement in Cyrus's blindside revealed a another Venatori who'd apparently attempted to brave attacking the man. Currently however, he was far more preoccupied with the bubble that appeared around his head. It was small, just big enough to fit the man's head inside, and by the way he clutched at his throat in an attempt to find purchase under the barrier, it was suffocating him.

Unlike the last barrier however this one did not shrink, but rather was content in allowing the Venatori to suffer.

Romulus had mounted one of the long tables the Venatori had been using, firing off a crossbow bolt into the throat of one of them before replacing the weapon on his back. He vaulted off towards the rear of the group, coming down on an archer and breaking the man's wrist with a slam of his shield. He kicked hard into the archer's knee, cracking it bending the limb grotesquely against its will. When the archer was forced down, Romulus firmly gripped the front and back of his helmet, and twisted his head sharply until the neck snapped. With a slice of his dagger he removed the quiver from the archer's back. Taking both that and the bow into his shield hand, he turned.

"Zahra!" He tossed the weapon and its ammunition forward, allowing them to slide along the ground until they came within reach of the silenced woman. Vesryn moved into place beside her to cover her while she moved. He looked none too eager to throw himself into the fray, content to allow the other rage-filled group members their moment of bloody retribution.

It was a moment that Khari took too, though not with her customary verve. Her face twisted halfway into a snarl, she focused her attention on anyone trying to flank the others, hewing them down with quick, efficient sweeps of her borrowed sword. It clearly took her some time to accustom herself to fighting one-handed, but once she was settled into the rhythm of it, she just kept moving, swinging from one hit smoothly into another, giving Cyrus a one-finger wave from the hilt of the weapon when he blasted down another Venatori trying to come in on her blind side.

All told, it wasn’t long at all before all the cultists in the room were dead, the largest portion of them clearly having succumbed to magic of one kind or another, Cyrus and Asala by far the battle’s most active participants, though no few bore the slash-marks of a knife or sword, either, and by the end, one or two even had an arrow sticking out of some body part or another. It was a bloody mess, the room filled with the stench of burning skin and hair, and perhaps that, more than anything, snapped Cyrus back into the present.

Burning.

The electricity around him fizzled out, and he swallowed past the sudden lump in his throat. Visibly shaking himself and blinking rapidly, he located the door to the outside and threw it open, stepping through and out onto the wall. A blast of cold air hit his face, but at just this moment, he welcomed it, for it chased the burning away from his eyes, and though the air even out here smelled stale, it did not have the scent of a pyre. He lingered at the doorframe for just a moment, one of his hands closing over the wood, before he gritted his teeth and forced himself forward, leaving five blackened cracks behind when he dropped his arm away to continue onto the parapets.

The world over the wall was nigh unrecognizable. He couldn’t say what time of year it was, only that it was chill, and the grass was a dull, dry red-brown-black, like all the life had been sucked from it. The sky was uniformly an ill gangrene, the color of disease, and he had no doubt that disease was as accurate a word as any. This was the worst parts of the Fade and the material world made manifest, all in the same place. Forks of sickly lightning speared amidst the smoggy clouds seemingly at random, and when some of them parted and he lifted his head, he could see it: the Breach.

It dominated the skyline, impossible to deny, and what was below it was nothing short of a wasteland. None who saw it could mistake that this was irreparable—without doubt, it could be seen from any country in Thedas, in the known world, with perfect ease. For a long moment, it held his attention, and his thoughts were somewhere else, sometime else, but nothing could deter him from his aim for long. Cyrus leveled his eyes back to the wall, peering down the length of it to the next door. In front of the entrance, a duller green even than the Breach, stood a naked rift, its crystals shifting sluggishly, almost as though it were spent somehow, exhausted of something. It barred their way about halfway down.

When he spoke, it was softly, almost flatly. “If you would, please, Romulus.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus wondered what would happen if he attempted to close the entire Breach at this point. Likely, it wasn't possible, and it would simply kill him. From how things looked, nothing could stop the destruction of the sky, and the death of the land below.

He nodded at the request Cyrus made, and moved to close the rift blocking their way. It wasn't spewing forth any demons. Perhaps they'd all come through already, and were now off wandering the forests of the Hinterlands or beyond. When he raised his mark to it and connected to the rift, it hardly seemed to resist, and in only a few moments he'd burst it into nothingness.

"It's clear," he said, to the group behind him. "They will know we're coming."

"Let them," Asala muttered. After she spoke, the glowing red veins under her skin seemed to pulse and both hands shot to her ears. She winced heavily and swayed where she stood, clearly fighting against something. "Parshaara!" she hissed to herself quietly, before mentally pushing whatever that something was back. She looked back up, the orange glow still present in her eyes. "We should hurry," she said, her hand lingering around her ear.

The door inside led into a room that, architecturally at least, mirrored the one they had just been in. There was no one inside, and it seemed to be mostly unused. It was a decent guess that any of the Venatori who’d seen or heard the rift close had gone straight to Cassius, and would be waiting with him when they arrived. By now, they were back in the parts of the castle they’d at least been near before, in the past, and so Cyrus took point, leading the way rather decisively through the hallways, bypassing most of the doors without looking twice. It was hard to say exactly, but he seemed to be aiming them generally towards the throne room, which must have been where he thought Cassius would be.

Khari lingered near the back, looking rather uneasy for her. Her lips were pressed together tightly, and her eye moved occasionally from Cyrus to Asala, but she shook her head, apparently choosing not to spit out whatever thought troubled her. She matched her pace with Romulus’s, shifting her grip often on her naked sword, as though she were uncomfortable holding it.

“So, uh
” She spoke quietly, and a fraction hesitantly. “I get that the general idea here is ‘kill the nasty Magister and fix time’ or something, which I’m fine with, but
 how exactly are we supposed to do that? Will we just, er, go back if he’s dead, or what?” She fixed her monocular gaze on Cyrus’s back.

“No.” His tone was clipped, but not sharp. “What happens to Cassius is, in the grand scheme of things, incidental. He will die so that he does not interfere with my own casting, but his death in and of itself will change nothing. What comes after will be a feat of delicate spellweaving that has, frankly, never been attempted before.”

“Wait. You mean you don’t know if this can be done?’

Cyrus turned to look over his shoulder, his eyes cold. “It can be done. I can—and will—do it. You have no need to doubt that.”

"So how is this going to work?" Vesryn asked, uncertainly. "When we go back with you... everything just reverts to how it was, when you left?"

"You're not coming back with us," Chryseis cut in, sternly, but by her standards gently. Romulus had seen her in both rage and sorrow, and knew that currently, she at least understood what was going to be asked of those they'd freed. He'd figured it out himself, only a few moments earlier, and was entirely accepting of it.

"Only those that were displaced from time should be sent back," Chryseis explained. "Nothing will be forgotten for us. The three of us will be the only ones in Thedas that remember this day, if all goes to plan. If you were to go back, you would carry all of your experiences since we left with you. And besides, this magic in untested, and very dangerous. We have no way of knowing the damage it might cause, the damage it has already caused."

"You shouldn't have to suffer like this," Romulus said, little above a murmur, delivered to Khari at his side. "The three of us will go back, and ensure the fight ends in our favor."

Chryseis nodded. "The rest of you must remain here. I'm... sorry."

Khari’s brows knit, but in the end, she just sawed a gusty breath in and out. “It’s kind of weird, to think that I won’t exist. Not like this, anyway. Feels
 like more than dying, somehow.” She looked like she was struggling to take hold of the concepts and bring them under her grip, and then a bit unsure. “Kind of the opposite of how I wanted to go out, not having had an effect on anything.” Her half-arm moved, as though she’d intended to gesture with the part of it that wasn’t there, and she grimaced down at it.

“But still. World like this? We’re all bound to die anyway. Just make sure to tell past-me that even if the future fucks up this bad, I’m still this awesome.” She grinned, with a fair amount of humor, even, but it faded quickly, and she continued under her breath, mostly to herself. “She forgets, sometimes.”

Asala simply grunted. The news didn't seem to phase her. Rather, it seemed to have the opposite effect as a grim determination set in her brow. "We will send them back. That will be our effect," Asala stated.

Crooked and hunched over, Zahra hobbled just behind Khari and Romulus. Her trembling fingers absently fluttered over the blistered skin around her neck and dropped away whenever someone's gaze strayed too close. She remained silent for the majority of the conversation, as the extent of her language only involved hand gestures and soft hums. It seemed as if she had already deemed it irrelevant to try and communicate, though her lips twitched up into a ghost of a smile when they spoke to each other.

The latter half of the walk was quieter, little but the sound of their actual motion to fill the space. Eventually, though, Cyrus pulled up short in front of a familiar set of doors—these ones led into the throne room. Oddly, there was still little sign of guards of any kind. If the Venatori here really did know they were coming, either they were doing a poor job of preparing for it, or else they had some kind of plan for such an eventuality that did not involve much by way of defending the Magister himself. Perhaps he was elsewhere, but when Cassius’s former apprentice flicked his fingers and threw open the door with magic and a bang, they entered to find that the old mage was indeed present, and appeared to be expecting them.

“I’ve had nightmares about this day.” He said it almost with a trace of good humor, though the small smile he wore quickly faded. “I have both dreaded it and anticipated it for a year and a half. The tear was unstable, and I had no idea when I’d sent you.” He sighed, and his shoulders slumped slightly. “You, Cyrus, I rather hoped had been propelled far enough into the past that I never had to deal with you, but in some way that possibility was even more alarming than this one. Chryseis, on the other hand, well
 I’d hoped for something a bit sooner.”

Cyrus’s face was thunderous, but he hadn’t moved yet. Instead, there was an element of clear calculation to his expression, as though he were trying to decipher something.

Chryseis's expression reflected more venom than anything else, and she stood before the rest of the group, studying her father after so much time. Romulus believed he didn't actually look all that different, something he found fairly insulting. How could anyone not be drastically changed by living in this wretched world he'd created?

"Did you find it easy, Father?" Chryseis asked, her eyes narrowed. She leaned on her staff, the blade hovering inches away from her face. "To cast my life away to the whims of chance? You had no idea what you were sending me into." Romulus recognized the hint of grief in her voice. He adjusted his grip on his shield and blade.

"I came to Redcliffe for you, Father. More than anything else. Despite whatever differences we had, I still worried for you. What did you do this for? What did you destroy everything for?"

“If I could have done what I did without involving you, than I would have.” Cassius seemed to reflect her grief back at her for a moment, the lines near his mouth deepening. “But I also remember which of the two of us attacked the other first in this very room, daughter. It was not I.” He stood from the throne he occupied, seeming to expend some effort to do so, as though his joints did not cooperate quite as smoothly as they had in the past. But when he reached his full height, his spine was straight and proud as it had always been.

“I did what I did so that House Viridius would weather history. So that we would survive. With or without us, the Elder One would have risen. Because I helped him do it, I run a nation. Had I resisted, as everyone else did, I’d have been crushed under his heel, as everyone else was. I have not the youthful arrogance necessary to believe that one mortal, however exceptional, can change the world that much.” His eyes slid to Cyrus, and he wore an ironic smile. “Even if I am wrong in that, I am not such a person.”

A breath hissed out from between the young Lord Avenarius’s teeth. “Your house may survive, but you will not.”

Cassius smiled sadly. “I rather expected as much, yes. I have committed the one crime you cannot overlook, haven’t I?” Despite his expression, there was a knowing, almost malicious undertone in the way he said it. “Imagine, had the Herald been anyone else
”

The sharp hum of weaponry being pulled from the Fade removed the need for a conclusion to the sentence, and Cassius raised his staff in preparation. Within the space of seconds, he needed it to fend off Cyrus’s assault, and the steel clashed with a keening note off the bastardsword the dreamer had drawn from the realm of magic. Sparks flew, but Cyrus buckled down, refusing to let the weaponlock relent, and slowly, the steel warped and twisted, the relatively thin pole of the staff snapping in two.

Cassius staggered back, throwing ice that cracked off a shield, then fire, which went wide, but struck Cyrus in one of his shoulders, burning away his left sleeve and scorching the skin underneath. In retaliation, he pressed forward, knocking Cassius in the head with the pommel of his summoned blade, which sent him sprawling backwards down the stairs of the throne’s platform. He smacked his head against the stone, clearly dazed, and struggled to stand. Cyrus descended after him with clear deliberateness, almost casually plunging the blade into the Magister’s stomach, letting go of the Fade-weapon and leaving it there.

There was a distinct pause, during which Cyrus’s eyes bored into his former teacher’s, and he seemed to struggle mightily with something. “Mercy is more than you deserve.” The words were as much spat as said. “She would have shown it to you anyway. I, on the other hand, will let you bleed out.” Another gesture produced a bluish knife, and he used that one to stake Cassius’s right hand into the stone as well. A third immobilized his left.

“You can watch while I change the world.”

As if heeding Cyrus's tall claim, the walls shuddered around them. Small rocks and dust rained down across their heads. Window panes rattled and shook and finally burst inwards, scattering glass across the floor. A great gust of wind whipped through the chamber, snapping the curtains like wild flags. There was a palpable sense of heaviness, but with no apparent source. Another tremor shivered across the floors like a great wave: the ocean violently slapping across the shore. With it came another sound not unlike the clapping of thunder, rippling in the distance.

Closer this time, a quieter, throaty rumble filled the air. It carried itself through the open windows. Besides the luminescence of red-lyrium playing on the walls in the courtyard below, nothing else could be seen outside. The rumbling died down for a few moments, and Zahra took the opportunity to snatch up Cyrus' elbow, attempting to pull him away from Cassius. Her bright eyes had gone wide and her mouth worked for words she could not speak. Instead, she pointed back towards the window, insistent that he turn his attention towards it. That was when a deafening roar bellowed from the skies, clamoring into a high-pitched shriek strong enough to bring them to their knees.

“Shit.” That was Khari, her expression dropped into a scowl, and she picked herself up from the floor, using her sword to leverage herself off her knees. “I remember that sound. The Elder One’s here. Whatever you’re going to do, Cyrus, you have to do it quick.”

The mage himself, using the fact that Zahra was still attached to his elbow to pull her back to her feet as he reached his, narrowed his eyes. “I believe I can create a tear of the necessary stability and destination in
 ten minutes, perhaps.”

Khari barked a hollow laugh, sounding more strangled than anything. The sound of the wind outside grew louder, and she shook her head. “You don’t have ten minutes. If we’re lucky, you might have two.” She readied her blade, lips pressed into a thin line.

“You want me to tear open time and space, stabilize both entry and exit points, and carry three people more than a year into the past, in two minutes? Would you also like me to just march out there and kill this Elder One while I’m at it?” For the first time, his tone, sarcastic though it was, seemed to betray a lack of confidence, though his expression was stony.

Khari took a deep breath, and fired back not with a verbal jab, but something else entirely. “She forgave you, Cyrus. She forgave everyone. Us for not saving her, you for not showing up in time, even the bloody Elder One, for causing this mess in the first place. You know what her last words were? Tell my brother I believe in him. You have two fucking minutes, and you’re going to succeed, because this is not how it ends.”

Cyrus’s jaw tightened, a muscle in it jumping, but she appeared to have silenced any attempt at protest he might have made. “Keep them off me.” He turned his back to the entrance and shook out both his hands, his fingers and palms slowly limned in opalescent light.

"I'll tell... you, what you said," Romulus said quietly, to Khari. "And if we can't stop this, I promise I'll be there to go through it with you this time." He wasn't a man that often made promises, of any kind. They were not words spoken lightly. If this was truly the world's fate if the Inquisition cracked and fell, then he didn't much care if he was supposed to remain a slave. There would be no point to any of it, and in that case, he wanted to see it through to the end, this mad quest he'd gotten himself caught up in.

"Rather morbid words, don't you think?" Vesryn cut in, wearing a half-smile.

“I’ll be glad to hear it. Both parts, even.” Khari grinned, savage and wide, strongly reminiscent of the version of her that he knew. Raising her good arm, she mock-saluted with her sword in hand. “Goodbye, Rom. Don’t make me say it again, okay?” With nothing more than that, she turned away, drawing herself tall as she could and heading for the doors, where soon the enemy forces would arrive.

"You'll fix this," Vesryn said. "You're a powerful little trio, you time-travelers. Oh, and... tell past-me that future-me is sorry, will you? For spilling the secret. I realize now that I was quite invested in keeping that from all of you at the time." Romulus nodded, prompting Vesryn to pat him on the arm once before he turned to head for the door. Romulus wasn't quite sure what the elf had been speaking of, something in his head, but if they did all survive and change the outcome here, certainly it would be inquired of some point soon.

Asala was hesitant at first, but eventually she stepped forward to stand in front of Romulus. Her hands left her ears and she gripped him by the shoulders, gently, and arched until she was eye level with him. The gold of her eyes were beginning to be replaced by orange, but her brow remained staunch. "Do... Do not let this happen. Do not force us to go through this again," she pleaded. Then she paused, and an uncertainity worked into her face.

For this first time since they'd arrived, Asala showed shades of the woman they knew before they were sent forward. "And Romulus? Keep... Look after me. Please?" she asked. Even underneath the dirt on her cheeks, a small blush could still be seen. She then pulled him in for a hug before pushing away, where she turned to follow Khari and Vesryn to the door.

Since Zahra had no voice to speak, and therefore no instructions to give, she simply clapped a hand across Romulus and offered a thin-lipped smile. Her hand drifted down to his elbow, where she gave a quick squeeze. There was an imploring look to her bright eyes, as if she were trying to say something through her expression alone. Whether or not it conveyed anything was another matter altogether. A soft hum sounded from her throat: imploring victory. It might have been an old Rivaini chanty of sorts, or simply Zahra's own raiding tune. Her eyebrows pinched together for a moment and she clasped his forearm instead, huffing out a breath. She held it briefly before offering another lopsided grin. It was a shade of the proud woman she'd once been, only a brief flicker, before she released his hand and turned away, trotting behind Asala.

With that, the four of them headed outside the throne room, shutting the door behind them, though how long it would hold after they'd been overwhelmed was hard to say. It would seem that Khari had been correct—there was not much time at all before they were simply outdone by strength of numbers. The faint glimmer of a protective barrier gave away that Asala had reinforced it as well as she could, which would help considerably on that score.

In the end, the clash outside, followed by the aggressive beating-down of the door itself, lasted somewhat longer than Khari had predicted. They were nearly five minutes in when the Venatori entered the room.

Romulus instinctively directed his gaze to the fight that had occurred beyond the doors, and what was still taking place. Their four protectors had made the Venatori pay dearly for their entrance, and the room beyond was practically painted red, with Tevinter bodies and parts of bodies strewn about the room. Among them, his eyes caught both Vesryn and Zahra sprawled on the ground, hacked down by a dozen weapons, already dead. Khari and Asala still lived as they were forced back through the door, but only barely. Several arrows protruded from Khari, and a Venatori sword had skewered her through the abdomen. The hand that wielded the sword still clutched the handle, severed from its arm. She fell to the ground shortly after the door burst open, another Venatori blade soon ending her life.

Asala was grievously injured as well, but managed to throw up a strong barrier in the doorway, temporarily keeping the Venatori from getting all the way inside, and covering Cyrus in his final spell preparations. They raged against it with their weapons, steadily wearing it down, until it began to glow red, near the breaking point. Cracks began to form in the barrier, as the red veins hatching Asala's body intensfied and pulsed. The effort of keeping the barrier solid drove her to her knees and she began to scream. Slowly, the barrier was pushed back out of the door and encroached on them. Asala's screaming paused for a moment, before starting again, this time far more intense. The blood red barrier then slammed forward and pushed the Venatori back out of the door and some ways down the hall.

The barrier then shattered, leaving a bloodied Asala wailing and writhing on the throne room floor. Soon, her screams distorted and became something monstrous, as the woman's body mutated and altered into something else entirely. The screaming never stopped, even as the Venatori approached once more.

Cyrus suddenly grinned, and a bright flash of light threw his shadow long across the chamber before the tearing sound from the past incident repeated itself, and a rend, similar to the last one save that its shape was a defined oval rather than jagged at the edges, appeared in front of him. It was at roughly ground level, stretching six feet high or so. “Go through, now! I must be last!” His brow and upper lip were dotted with beads of perspiration, and his already-fair complexion had whitened almost to the color of a sheet, but the hands held in front of him were steady, and he spoke without waver.

Chryseis tugged harshly on Romulus's sleeve. "We must go!" He was smart enough not to resist, and aware enough to know that if he stayed any longer, the sacrifice he'd just witnessed would be rendered meaningless. But he turned and looked back as he was pulled towards the rend that Cyrus had created, just in time to see Asala's last screams cut off by half a dozen swords, preventing her from fully transforming.

The rend in time then swallowed him, and the nightmare was consumed by darkness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella hit the ground hard, rolling several times before she came to a stop in just enough time to watch three people disappear into the rend in the air, both like and entirely unlike a rift, and though she was forced to cover her ears, she regained her feet as she did, such that by the time it stopped, she was standing again.

For a moment, there was utter silence, or perhaps she’d simply lost the ability to register sound. In any case, she waited what seemed like an eternity for them to reappear, to drop back from the spot like it was all one of Cyrus’s grand jokes, something they’d laugh about later while she insisted she hadn’t been fooled.

But though she counted her heartbeats, her breath still in her chest, they did not return. “Cyrus
” It was hardly more than a whisper, but time seemed to snap back into place as she said it, and suddenly she could hear again, and the fight was back on. It was extremely difficult to make herself care in just that moment, however.

“Cyrus!” It was a ragged shout that time, raw and agonized, and she was halfway through a step towards the dais when someone answered.

“Now, now, Stellulam. No need to shout; I can hear you just fine.” From one of the sides of the room, her brother himself, alongside Romulus and Chryseis, stepped out from behind the line of columns to the right. He wore a broad, almost triumphant smile, and that and the glint in his eyes was rather rare, because it seemed tempered by something, not as haphazard as such expressions had been before. With an almost lazy flick of his fingers, he blasted away the few Venatori standing between themselves and her, and then crossed the intervening distance with a quick Fade-step.

“Cy? What—?” Estella had no idea what had happened, but it would seem that in any case her unvoiced prayers had been answered, and she sent fervent thanks to whoever was listening to begin with. If it hadn't been the middle of an armed confrontation, she’d have hugged him, and she wanted to anyway, but restrained herself for the sake of necessity. She did smile at him, though, shaking her head faintly at his usual lofty mannerisms and his very unusual expression alike.

“Remind me to tell you how I did this, when it’s all over.” His tone was light, but his expression was not, and it was easy enough for her to tell that something was really getting to him. This was clearly neither the time nor the place to discuss it, however, and he turned his eyes towards Cassius, where he stood now near the entrance to the room.

“You’ve failed, old man. I’ve outdone you. Again.” What under other circumstances could have been anything from factual to arrogant to possibly even lighthearted sounded much graver, in the sonorous modulation he used to deliver it, and Cyrus stepped slightly away from Estella, materializing a weapon in his left hand. “Call off your dogs. There need only be one more death here.” It wasn’t hard to guess whose he meant, either.

At the sudden reappearance of those he’d banished but moments before, Cassius seemed to know he was defeated. The strategy had been a good one, unfortunately thwarted by the ill luck of his former pupil being caught up in it instead of the second Herald, but it was clear that he had less left than he needed, that opening the tear had taken a good deal out of him. The Venatori were dying around him anyway—the reappearance of their Herald and his allies had put the wind back in the Inquisition’s sails, and they were rallying, regaining the advantage that had been theirs with the ambush.

And yet despite the obvious disadvantage this had put him at, Cassius was apparently reluctant to surrender. In the end, however, he did. “All right, then. Have it your way, Cyrus. You always did insist upon it. Cease!” The command, he shouted to his men, who were trained and obedient enough to do just that, abruptly stopping and sheathing their weapons, though they were generally prevented from doing much more than that by the equally-trained blades of the Inquisition, which predictably did not see the need to trust the Magister at his word, and reinforced the Venatori submission with edges and points skirting throats, backs, and similarly-vulnerable areas.

It was now, effectively, a hostage situation in addition to a near-rout.

“Give me one reason, Cassius. One reason I shouldn’t kill you where you stand.” Cyrus’s glance shifted to Estella for only a moment, but then he tightened his jaw and moved it back to his teacher.

“Don’t.” The response, swift and sure, came not from Cassius, but Estella, who reached forward and laid her right hand on Cyrus’s left forearm, a gentle and entirely surmountable barrier to him raising his sword. Despite that, she believed he’d stay his hand if she asked him to, assuming she could ask in the right way. He seemed particularly intent on this, and she didn’t know why. “Cyrus, there’s nothing else he can do. You’ve defeated his magic, and the Inquisition has defeated his soldiers. We came here to free the other mages, remember?” She hoped the reference to his own accomplishment would put him in a better frame of mind—for lack of a better phrase, she was playing to her brother’s ego, hoping that he’d take it as enough of a victory that he’d done that much.

She would have thought it’d be unquestionably enough—Cyrus liked to win, of course, but she’d never known him to be a violent person. She could only assume that something was really bothering him, which meant that if he acted from that now, he’d regret it later. Besides, there really wasn’t any reason to kill Cassius, not really. All he’d done was try—unsuccessfully, now—to indenture some people with terms they’d agreed to, and then attacked the Inquisition, which was admittedly part of what the Inquisition had come here prepared to do to him. Looking at it that way, she wasn’t sure he’d done anything wrong, whatever his intentions might have been.

“Please.”

“You haven’t seen what I saw.” His reply was soft, perhaps even hollow. The arm under her hand slowly relaxed though, and he let her guide it back down to his side, the Fade-weapon flickering a few times before it disappeared entirely, leaving him empty-handed. Cyrus shook his head slightly.

“Do what you will, Stellulam, but do not underestimate the danger he still poses you.”

That was well enough for him to say, and she was relieved that he’d apparently abandoned the notion of actually killing Cassius, but what exactly they should do with him instead was still a pressing question, and not one she felt qualified to answer. Instead, she turned to Lady Marceline and Rilien, expecting them to have a better idea than she did of what should be done. Chryseis observed the exchange with obvious interest, from where she stood nearby. She'd visibly relaxed when Cyrus had refused to decide her father's fate himself, but if she had a strong desire to sway the Inquisition's decision, she clearly wasn't acting on it.

Lady Marceline, tucking her bloodied hankerchief back into a pocket, raised a hand and signalled for Lia. When the woman approached, Marceline spoke. "If you would be so kind as to fetch Ser Leon and a contigent of guards, I would see Lord Cassius placed into our custody for the time being." As she spoke, her clean rapier rested on her shoulder, Marceline appearing uncomfortable with the idea of returning it to its sheath. "Agreed, Ser Rilien?"

Rilien, who’d already tucked his knives away at his lower back, nodded in the sanguine fashion typical of him. “For the moment.”

Cassius himself seemed disinclined to resist, perhaps even a little relieved now that his immediate death seemed to have been taken off the table, though there was no mistake that the look he shot Cyrus and Estella was one of calculation. “As you wish, then.” His tone was carefully neutral, almost as bled of emotion as Rilien’s own. Cyrus’s lip curled, but he protested no further.

Chryseis exhaled, stepping over towards Marceline. "I appreciate your ability to remain sensible, Lady Marceline. This is not a decision to be made so close to the heat of battle." She turned, nodding briefly to Estella. "You as well, Estella. Your brother and I went through... a great deal, to return here." Romulus, having finished wiping the blood from his blade, returned to her side. The look in his eyes was enough to confirm her words, if nothing else. It shared the same hollowness that Cyrus carried.

Another reference to the fact that something important had transpired while they were gone. Estella wasn’t sure she could make sense of it—though the moment had seemed to stretch for minutes to her, it hadn’t really been that long. Then again, it was time magic of some kind—she had no idea what might have passed for them while so little did for her. In the end, she only smiled thinly and nodded. “It’s, ah
 don’t mention it.” Her mouth thinned, her eyes flickering to Romulus, before a noise from behind drew her attention, and she turned to see Leon entering, with a contingent of Inquisition troops. They must have already been on their way up, to be here now. Perhaps he had anticipated something going wrong, or perhaps they’d simply taken more time than he was comfortable waiting.

Whatever the case was, it didn’t take much more than a few minutes before Cassius was being led away in irons by the troops, with particular attention paid to the bonds so he couldn’t cast, though from the look of him, she wasn’t sure if he had the energy left for that regardless.

Also among those who had entered was Fiona, who looked around at the room full of dead Venatori and blanched slightly. “You’re, um
 well, you’re not indentured to Magister Cassius anymore,” Estella explained, though maybe that was already obvious.

Fiona recovered quickly, to her credit, and nodded. “I
 yes, thank you. But this does present a new set of problems. I doubt very much the king will allow us to remain in Redcliffe after a Magister chased out the Arl. We cannot stay here, either.” She made careful eye contact with Estella, who sighed under her breath, but inclined her head.

“Well, ah
 with regard to that, I believe the Inquisition is in a position to give your people somewhere to stay, if you’re willing to help us close the Breach.” Honestly, she was inclined to offer as much regardless, but she had a feeling that wouldn't go over too well with, say, Lady Marceline.

"It is not as though you possess any other option." Marceline still had not sheathed her rapier, instead she held it point down into the throne room's stone floor, her hands resting on top of the basket. Her facial expression was even and hard, that of a woman who would get what she desired, no matter the cost. She glanced at Estella, whom she held in a gaze for a moment, before returning to Fiona with a hard stare. "The mages will recieve room and board in return for aid in closing the breach, as the Lady Herald said," However, there was an implied but at the end of the statement.

"However, considering the quality of your recent judgements, the Inquisition will take command of the Free Mages. You shall be relegated to an advisory position," Marceline said with authority. Eventually, her stoney exterior cracked a bit with a sigh and a tilt of her head. "I can assure you, the Inquisition is fair in its dealings, and the mages will face no such mistreatment from the rest of our forces. It is a much better option than your previous employer." A polite term for master.

"Agreed?"

“It is as you say,” Fiona replied, heavily. “We have no choice.”

As if the end of the matter were some kind of signal, Cyrus slumped heavily against Estella’s side, a soft groan escaping him as he struggled to keep his feet under him. Whatever had been propelling him up until this point had obviously run out, and now that the immediate danger had passed, he was in clear danger of collapse. His eyelids fluttered, but thankfully, he didn’t quite pass out, having apparently enough strength yet to aid her in supporting his weight.

“Are we done, then?” He muttered it almost incoherently, quietly enough that probably only she could make out the actual words.

Estella immediately pushed back on his weight, solidifying herself under him, maneuvering one of his arms across her shoulders, and wrapping one of her own around his waist. She couldn’t even begin to imagine the amount of magic it had taken to reverse Cassius’s spell, but still his state was alarming to her. She wasn’t sure she’d ever seen him look so utterly spent before, and felt a spike of worry spear its way into her chest. When she spoke, though, she kept her tone gentle, reassuring.

“Yes, Cyrus. We’re done now.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Romulus found it difficult to just set foot back in Redcliffe, in the time that he remembered, after seeing what he had, and living in it. It felt not unlike a horrid dream, despite it having been entirely real, and only erased by the skill Cyrus had in magic. The thought that he could've been trapped there haunted him. As did the fact that a similar future could await them still.

His normal stony demeanor was replaced by a bit of a daze as they cleared out from Redcliffe castle, which stood empty awaiting the arrival of the Arl back into his domain. The Inquisition would be clearing out soon, but since they were now directly responsible for the mages taking shelter here, it would take a bit of time to organize. Time that was sorely needed for many of them to rest. And while none needed it more than Cyrus, Romulus was plenty exhausted himself.

He was only allowed a few hours, however, before Leon's man Reed arrived to summon him, letting him know that the commander required him for a debriefing. With Cyrus out of commission, and Chryseis still ultimately remaining a third party, it seemed the duty of relaying what had happened fell to the slave. Ignoring the soreness already setting into his limbs, he forced himself up from his cot.

He was allowed an opportunity to scarf down some food quickly, and fully planned to return for more when this was done. A few of the soldiers looked at him as though he were a ghost, and he wondered if he might actually be. He'd simply been erased from time for some of them, those that had been watching, before he reappeared. Romulus did not claim to understand how magic like that even began to work, but he could at least understand why the others might look at him differently. It was the second time he'd walked out of a place no man had a right to return from.

Reed opened the flap of the command tent for Romulus, and he proceeded inside, finding the Inquisition's military, diplomatic, and espionage leaders all assembled and awaiting him. Folding his hands together behind his back, he bowed his head in greeting, and left his eyes gazing down towards the table. Some things would not be changed, even by time-traveling.

The tent was quite a large one, with space for all three of its occupants to have clear working room of their own, plus a smaller version of Haven’s map table for each of them to use when necessary. Rilien was currently standing at that, quite intently focused on something or another there, while Lady Marceline was at a desk, shuffling through a stack of parchments, a quill and inkwell at the ready beside her. Leon, on the other hand, was sitting in a chair, on one side of low table, which was covered with what looked like some kind of food service for the three of them, it was hard to say exactly. Mostly it was all very mobile pickings, nuts and fruit, that sort of thing. There were a few other spartan chairs arranged around the space, and when Romulus entered, the commander stood, offering him one with a gesture.

“If you wouldn’t mind sitting, Romulus, I’m not sure how long we’re going to be here, and I expect you’re rather tired, if our resident magical expert’s condition is any indication of what you’ve been through. You’re also welcome to eat, if you like.” The Seeker himself resumed his own seat thereafter, ignoring the food in front of him and smiling mildly.

“I do apologize for how soon this is, but I’ve always found that memory is best committed to paper as soon as possible, lest some details get scrambled in the intervening time. If you’re up to it, I would like to hear from you what happened today.” Nothing he said was phrased as a command, nor even delivered with the tone of one.

Romulus sank into the offered chair, his posture perhaps not the best, and despite the rest, he still seemed, and felt, quite tired, the kind of tired that a simple night's sleep would not cure. As for Leon's prompting... he was almost tempted to laugh, as the commander couldn't possibly know what he was asking him to describe. Romulus shifted an elbow onto one of the chair's armrests, propping his head briefly upon his hand, before he seemed to think better of it. He still stared somewhere beneath the table they worked at.

"Cassius aimed a spell for Estella and I, meant to remove us from time. If Lord Cyrus and my domina had not confirmed it as such, I'd have thought I was under the effect of some nightmarish horror spell. We determined ourselves to be roughly one and a half years into the future, at which point the Inquisition had nearly been crushed, by the forces of something the Venatori called the 'Elder One.'" He narrowed his eyes at the thought, half-wishing they'd interrogated those they'd found in the future about the Elder One, to learn more of what exactly that was.

Finally, he looked up at the three before him. "Is there anything in particular you wish to know? We escaped from that future, and now a different one will come to pass instead."

There was a moment of silence at that; perhaps the three others simply needed time to digest the information. It wasn’t exactly the kind of thing one commonly encountered after all. In the end, Rilien spoke first, looking up from what he was doing to meet Romulus’s eyes. “If that is so
 were you able to ascertain a narrative of what happened? It is possible that whatever this Elder One accomplished early on in that future is identical with what it plans for ours. Were we to know these things, we would be better prepared to face them.”

Romulus shrugged. "Perhaps." Sitting up a little higher in the chair, he exhaled heavily, raking through his mind for the information they'd picked up. The words were so much less memorable than the images, in all but a few cases. "The Inquisition suffered a crippling loss, with one Herald presumed dead, and the other captured. We acquired no allies, and lost our ability to close Fade rifts. The Venatori revealed their full strength, and allowed the Inquisition no victories. Cassius did not lead them, someone else did. We didn't get a name." It hadn't even occurred to them to care about most of these details that suddenly appeared important. None of it would have mattered if they couldn't get back at all.

His eyes shifted to Marceline, taking notes. "You escaped from the ambush, but were assassinated some time later, along with a great many others from Orlais. The Elder One apparently established a puppet, dethroning the most powerful nation in Thedas without being revealed." He looked to the spymaster next. "Many others were killed or captured in an attempt to rescue Estella from the Venatori. You were among them, Ser Rilien. You... were shot down trying to free Estella from... her pyre." His eyes could no longer remain on them, and fell to the ground again.

"The Inquisition still existed, when we arrived from the spell, but it was little more than a desperate resistance led by Commander Leon. The Breach had split across the sky. There... wasn't much of a world left to save."

Lady Marceline's quill quit its scratching for a moment as she looked up to Romulus. A coy smile then spread across her lips as she shook her head. "Assassinated, you say? I can not say I am terribly surprised. It is suitably... Orlesian, wouldn't you say, Ser Rilien?" She asked, glancing at Rilien.

"Fortunately, we still have you and Lady Estella, and with the mages, we have grown in strength as well," she said, returning to the notes she had been writing. "I shall send letters to prominent Orlesian nobility to warn them of such a possibility, and keep an ear open for any opportunistic occasion for assassins to strike." She then frowned again as she continued to stare at the notes laid out in front of her. "Did you discover which nobles were assassinated in particular? she asked.

"Those of greatest importance to stability," Romulus declared, somewhat simply. They were among the few names of dead people in the future that he had no connection with, but he remembered the titles. "The Lord-General, the Crown Prince, and the Empress herself." He swallowed. "I heard this from Khari, after we freed her. She'd been captured in the attempt to rescue Estella."

Leonhardt folded his hands together underneath his chin, his elbows propped on the armrests of his chair. He regarded Romulus less keenly than the other two did; it was clear they were thinking tactics in this very moment, but it would seem that, beyond the initial summons, he was not especially inclined that way himself. He looked vaguely troubled by what he was hearing, but had thus far been silent, apparently content to let the others do the questioning. Now, though, he did speak up.

“You met some of us, then, in this future. How was it that you were able to return? As I’ve heard it told, barely a minute passed as those in the throne room perceived it.”

How long had it been? An hour, perhaps two? Maybe less, Romulus supposed. Every moment in that hell had been agonizingly drawn out. Marceline seemed to find it amusing, though he could hardly read a woman like her, that she'd been murdered. She and the Tranquil were thinking tactically of this, or coldly, as it felt to Romulus. Leon was the one that Romulus at least felt slightly able to relate to. It was real, what had happened, as difficult as it was to imagine. In fact, what they were experiencing now was probably less real than the things he'd missed... but Romulus had no desire to think on any of that.

"We recovered Vesryn, Khari, Zahra, and Asala from the dungeons of the castle. The Venatori were using it as a base. The others were... tortured. I will not describe the details. They aren't important." Perhaps Vesryn had some secret he was hiding from the group, but Romulus would not be the one to force it out of him. If there was anything he'd demonstrated in that future, it was that he was willing to give his life for their cause. Cyrus could pry answers out of him later if he so chose to.

"Together we reached the throne room, and Cyrus killed Cassius there. He then prepared the spell that would transport us back. It was never certain if we would be able to return. The Elder One arrived with some kind of creature, though we never laid eyes on the threat. Venatori advanced ahead, and since the others could not be allowed to return with us, they held them off to give Cyrus enough time. I watched all of them die." He'd seen, and done, more than his share of terrible things, and many of them refused to leave him, but somehow he suspected visiting that future only briefly would outlast them all.

“I’m sorry,” Leon said quietly, though it didn’t seem to be as much an apology as an expression of honest sympathy. He sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair. “I’m sure the details of the magic involved will go over my head, but I’ll ask Cyrus about it at a later date anyway, to see if it’s anything we still need to be worried about. For now
” He paused, apparently searching for the words he wanted, pursing his lips and shaking his head faintly.

“For now I also wanted to ask something else. I admit I don’t really have a grasp of the details, but
 Lady Chryseis is still present, and as I understand it, she was of help in
 what happened. We have no cause or grounds to interfere with her if she wishes to leave and return to the Imperium. But from what you have said, it appears painfully obvious to me that the Inquisition needs its Heralds—"

"Both Heralds," Lady Marceline clarified.

“—and that the world needs the Inquisition. What do you want to do from here, Romulus? I want you to know that you have our support, should you be inclined to make use of it for any reason.”

Romulus was silent for a long period after that, threading his fingers together in front of him and placing his chin upon his knuckles. In the end, the immediate course of his life seemed obvious, and when he spoke, it was for once with confidence. "I want to close the Breach. Whatever that takes. I believe, after what we went through, my domina understands the importance of that as well. I believe she will keep our arrangement as is." Despite everything that had happened, nothing had really changed. Chryseis had even admitted she'd come to Redcliffe for her father, to protect the world from him, and perhaps to try to protect him from himself.

"After the Breach is closed... I still intend to do as she commands. If that means returning to Minrathous, and disappearing, so be it. I won't ask you to understand. If that puts the Inquisition at risk... then I'm sorry." His relationship with Chryseis was not something that was at all easy to comprehend. Despite the things he'd done for her, and as a result the things he'd done to himself, he did not, and could not resent her for any of it. For he knew that since her husband had been killed, no other person understood her quite the way he did.

Leon smiled a little wider. “I don’t understand, but it doesn’t matter, if it’s what you want. So long as we close the Breach, I’ll not complain.” He glanced to the other two briefly. “Unless Rilien or Lady Marceline has a further question, I believe we can conclude here. Please, enjoy some well-earned rest.” Rilien shook his head in the negative.

"None," Marceline agreed.

"Thank you," Romulus said, rising from the chair. After nodding briefly, he turned and exited the tent, forcing himself to think only of a large meal, and a long sleep to follow.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

She'd been watching him for a while now. It was only a day after, from what she understood, Romulus and Cyrus entered and returned from a rift in time. In all honesty, Asala did not understand the mechanics behind time traveling, and fortunately she wasn't required to. Still, from what she heard and saw secondhand, it was a journey that left its mark on them both. To say she was worried about them was an understatement. So when it came up that there was a small castle nearby that contained a cult, and that Romulus and a few of the Lions were to investigate, Asala volunteered to accompany them.

It was no secret that she was worried for them, she knew she was terrible at keeping her emotions in check. Whenever he was to throw a glance her way, she always tried to avert her gaze and pretend she wasn't studying him. Asala was transparent however, and once he turned his gaze forward again, her eyes went right back to him. He was a hard man to read, as it turned out, and her survey of his back yielded nothing.

The journey they took through the Hinterlands was relatively quiet, due in no small part to the efforts of the Inquisition and the Lions from what she had heard. The castle they were heading to lay eastward from Redcliffe, built into the side of the mountain from the scouting reports. Apparently, they were seeking a sign or something or another. Truthfully, the reason of the journey didn't matter to her as much as the man leading it. Not for the first time, Asala tilted her head as she watched Romulus, trying to suss out anything she could from his body language.

When that didn't work, Asala finally decided to say something. Or rather, attempt to. "Uh..." she began, hopefully catching his attention. "Rom-Romulus? How... how are you... feeling?" she stammered out. She didn't know if that was the right thing to ask, but it was the only thing to come to mind.

Romulus was hooded as usual, but turned to look back at the Qunari woman when his name was called. Though he led the way for the group, he merely followed in the tracks of the Lead Scout, Lia, while Donnelly and a few others of the Lions followed closely behind. Romulus was as stone faced as ever, an expression that only softened for the briefest of moments, upon observing Asala's difficulty even addressing him.

"I'm fine, Asala," he answered, looking back ahead of him again. "I wasn't injured, and I've been assured the spell we passed through would have no ill effects on me. You don't have to worry." His answer was delivered somewaht brusquely, perhaps a bit more than he intended, as a quiet sigh soon followed, an exhale from his nostrils, and he reached up to rub his face.

"That is not..." Asala frowned and scratched the spot under her horns. She was unsure how to go about this without prying or infringing too far on his own privacy. "It is just..." she tried again, but once more the words didn't seem to come to her. She sighed and closed her eyes, trying to figure out a succint way to put what was on her mind. "I do worry," Asala revealed, "For you and Estella both."

A blush seeped into her features as her eyes fell to his heels. A memory of one of Tammy's lesson's then came to her. "Sometimes... The injuries are not on the outside, but inside... And those can be the hardest to heal." No sooner than she'd said it, her eyes widened and her face flushed. She held up her hands defensively and waved them back and forth. "I-I-I don-don't mean to pry. N-not at all," she stuttered, her eyes now on the ground behind Romulus's feet. "I-i-it's just that if you...ever want to talk... I'm always here." she added with a nervous chuckle.

Romulus slowly came to a stop upon Asala's mention of injuries on the inside; a brief nod to Donnelly and the other Lions allowed them to go on up ahead, ascending the hill in front of them. Waiting until they were out of earshot, which wasn't far considering how softly he spoke, Romulus pulled back his hood and rubbed his temples. After avoiding Asala's gaze momentarily, he finally met her eyes.

"Perhaps you shouldn't be." The words weren't spat or hissed aggressively. Instead they were quite gentle, and the look in his eyes was as haunted as ever; they lingered for a long moment upon her horns. "Our enemies have shown themselves to be the worst kind of people the world has to offer. I've seen the aftermath of what they can do." He shook his head slowly, uncertain of himself.

"It's the kind of thing that breaks a person like you."

"I..." Asala began, though not quite sure where to go from there. He had seen things in the rift, that much was clear, but she would not ask what. She doubted he'd tell her even if she did. Her eyes lingered on the ground for a moment more, before they lifted to reach Romulus's own. It would be clear to him that she was quite awkward holding his gaze as such, but she didn't let them fall away. His words were frighteningly serious, and indeed seem to come from a man who'd seen things best left unseen. Still, she did not allow it to sway her from her current course. What they did was important, yes, but the people who did it were more important.

"Per... haps," she began again, "But... Everyone has their breaking point, Romulus," she said sweetly, taking a step closer. "I... just want to make sure you do not reach yours," she said before sighing. She pulled a hand over her eyes and shook her head gently. "You must think me terribly foolish," she said, taking her hands off of her eyes.

"Do you know what a... beres-taar is?" Before he could answer, Asala answered for him. "It means shield in Qunlat. Instead of saarebas, a dangerous thing, Tammy called me beres-taar. You and Estella both face these... people, and I will not let you do it alone." Even though she did not know what else she could do but ease their injuries, she could only hope that would be enough. "I am sure that... together, we need not let these people break us... Any of us." She flushed again and she let her eyes fall back to the ground.

She clutched at the collar of her crimson cloak before she spoke again. "I apologize, I did not mean... Are we near the castle yet?" she asked, quickly trying to change the subject.

"It's just over the next rise," came a voice from beside them. Lia trotted down the hill towards them, her bow securely slung over her shoulder, a sure sign that there was no threat. The other Lions awaited them at the top of the rise, looking down. Lia suddenly seemed to realize she had stumbled across a potentially awkward conversation, and grew wide eyed for a moment. "Uh... did I interrupt something?"

Romulus shook his head, tiredly. "No." He began walking forward, prompting Lia to follow. "What's happening at this castle?"

"The cult that moved in seem to be Chantry cast-offs or exiles. They reacted pretty strongly to the Breach, thinking it a sign of the end times, a sign that the Maker would be taking the worthy up to the Golden City or something. I think they might be nuts, but they want to talk to you." Romulus looked down at her beside him.

"Me?"

"Well, a Herald of Andraste. We need to start making these people be specific if they want one of you in particular." She grinned a bit to herself, but it faded quickly enough when she realized that Romulus wasn't in much of a mood for humor. "Their leader, a woman named Anais, is waiting out front for you."

"Ah. Well. We should not keep her waiting then, yes?" Asala said, quite ready to put the recent conversation behind them. She'd said what she felt she needed to.

Lia hummed her agreement, and together the group crested the hill, bringing the dilapidated old castle into full view. Despite its age, the walls still stood proud and intact, if a bit weather-weary in places. The castle was indeed built into the rock wall of the mountain, and a channel had been cut into the earth around the entrance, creating a sort of waterless moat only passable with a drawbridge, or wings.

On their side of the drawbridge, which was currently lowered for them, was a small group, headed by a woman with bright red hair pouring out of the sides of her hood. She was lightly armored, and carried a pair of short swords across her back. Supposedly they'd been set up in there since before the bandits and rogue templars and apostates had even been cleared out, so it wasn't altogether surprising that a group of Chantry exiles would be at least partially armed. She stepped forward as the Inquisition group with Romulus at its head approached.

"It's good to meet you, Inquisition, and one of your Heralds of Andraste. My name is Anais, and my people have given me the title of Speaker."

Romulus darted with his gaze side to side, clearly uncomfortable with being in the primary speaking role of the party, but at last he managed an awkward, "Greetings."

"Truth be told," Anais carried on, without delay, "these people expected to have been whisked away to the Golden City by now, but the Breach has remained largely silent. We have heard stories of your ability to close the rifts. We would be very interested in seeing a demonstration."

"Ah," Romulus said, unsure what to do with his hands. "Well. Do you happen to know where one of these rifts is located?"

"Yes," Anais said, smiling. "We have one within the castle walls, actually."

“And you just go about your business, then?” Donnelly’s face was pulled into an expression of clear skepticism, but he shook his head and gestured his two other soldiers, a dwarven woman and an older human man, forward. “Don’t suppose it really matters
” The three of them led the group forward, guided by Anais, until they reached what looked to be some kind of walled-in courtyard, open only on one side. They’d passed a lot of castle architechture, repurposed for the needs of what was effectively a small village. A tavern, several housing blocks, a few stables, all fitted vertically more than horizontally. It was clearer then how they’d been able to live around the rift, because it was barred into its own area, one not near much else. For the moment, it looked passive, but doubtless it would spew demons like the rest of them as soon as they got close enough.

When the group actually reached the gate, however, the Lions’ lieutenant turned around and met Romulus’s eyes, his shield on one arm and sword in the other hand. “At your word, Herald.” He was likely using the title for the benefit of the cultists, because he didn’t usually bother as such.

A number of the cultists had indeed followed, though the word did not seem entirely appropriate. Most were still clearly within their Chantry ways, and had simply been removed from their former places of worship due to their overblown beliefs about the Breach. Anais remained at the head of them as they approached the gate, and Romulus glanced sideways at her. "You may want to have your people keep back."

Anais regarded him evenly. "We've been able to protect ourselves before, whenever the rift has seen fit to send demons at us. We are not as helpless as we might seem. Proceed." Exhaling somewhat uncomfortably, Romulus nodded at Donnelly, and the group moved forward.

The fight was over quickly, the shades disposed of with relatively no difficulty. One lesser terror had emerged with the second wave of demons, but Asala had left it stunned with a barrier, and Lia and Donnelly had finished it off with arrows and blade, respectively. When the fight was complete, Romulus lifted his hand towards the rift, allowing the impressive arc of light to connect the two. When he wrenched his hand away, the rift burst, remnants of it raining down to the ground.

A number of murmurs went through the crowd, while Anais watched with crossed arms. As Romulus returned towards the group, she stepped forward. "Very impressive, Herald. We were wrong to doubt you, it seems. I speak for these people, but you speak for Andraste. We are yours to command. How would you like us to serve?"

Romulus was clearly caught off guard by suddenly having a group full of people to command, and his mouth hung open for a moment. Anais clearly caught on, smiling knowingly beneath her hood, an expression only visible to the Inquisition members, as her own people all stood behind her.

"Perhaps we can encourage other doubters to come to believe as we have, at least in the area. Surely anything that will help solidify the Inquisition's authority and righteousness will be of use, no?" Romulus, still obviously unsure how to proceed, closed his mouth and nodded, forcing a small smile.

"Yes. That sounds agreeable. You have my thanks, Speaker Anais."

She bowed briefly. "None are required. I will report to you at Haven if there are any interesting developments." With that, many of the other cult members bowed, and took their leave, allowing the Inquisition group a clear path back out of the fortress. By the way Romulus walked, it was clear that he hoped to be gone from there swiftly.

Asala followed closely behind, scratching under her horns again. She was relieved that it was Romulus and not her that commanded the authority, though she could not say she didn't see how uncomfortable it made him. However, she chose to keep her silence. She did not know what she could say to make it better for him, nor that even if she did, if it would actually help. Instead, she settled for a sweet comforting smile.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Several days after their return to Haven, Khari still hadn’t seen much of Rom.

It wasn’t exactly unexpected; he didn’t tend to be the most active of social butterflies, to put it one way. But he wasn’t usually completely absent, either. Before she decided if this represented some kind of problem or not, she figured she’d just take the direct approach, and go see him. Even if he wasn’t around, it wasn’t difficult to guess where he’d be, and so that afternoon, she elected to head for the Chantry basement again. This time, she had bounty in tow, so to speak: a couple of cloth-wrapped sandwiches were tucked under her arm, and she gripped a three-quarters-full bottle of wine by the neck, because someone had left it laying around after a meal and she figured they probably wouldn’t miss it. He seemed to be okay with sharing her food, and Khari just liked to eat anyway, so it was in some sense the best of all arrangements: the kind where everybody won.

As ever, she made no secret of her presence, though in the absence of the need for armor, she wasn’t wearing any. Her plain grey shirt was loose enough that she was nearly swimming in it. It fell halfway down her legs, though she’d cut and hemmed slits in the sides to allow her free motion. She’d also bound down the loose fabric at her forearms, to keep it out of the way, and tied a sash at her waist, but it was still almost comically-proportioned. Which made sense, since it was made for a man, a human one at that. Her hood was gone, too, her thick braid pulled over one shoulder, and her boots were softer, well-crafted, but not armored. Her mother had made them for someone else, but they were the right size, at least.

Rom was slightly bent over a worktable, the complex setup of alchemy equipment a dead giveaway as to why. She smiled to herself at the sight of the various brightly-colored liquids. She didn’t know what any of them were, of course, but that wasn’t important. “Hey, stranger. D’you have time for a lunch break, or should I leave the mad alchemist to his concoctions?”

Romulus held up a vial to the torchlight, which was probably not adequate for such work, but by the way he'd been deftly maneuvering both the ingredients and the equipment, he hardly needed any light at all for this sort of thing. The liquid inside was turquoise, and seemed to radiate its own light. He frowned at it, shaking it in the vial gently and waiting a few seconds. Grunting to himself in displeasure, he took hold of the vial's bottom and discarded the liquid inside with a flick. It hissed quietly when it splashed against the hay strewn across some of the floor, but soon fell silent.

He set the vial back down on his worktable, stepping away from it a few paces and removing the thin leather gloves he wore. He tossed them onto the table, and then rubbed at his eyes, blinking obvious weariness. "Not here. Upstairs, at least. I... should probably take a break."

“Yeah, you look like it.” Her reply was blunt as ever, but then, she didn’t think he cared, which was nice. “Come on then, let’s get you some sunlight or something.” She turned neatly on her heel and led the way up the stairs, pausing for a moment to allow him to take up his cloak, which he might need. It was a comparatively warm day in Haven, which just meant that she didn’t feel like she was going to lose her fingers every time she braved the outdoors.

By lucky circumstance, the tent areas immediately in front of the Chantry weren’t currently occupied, though the campfire still burned, which Khari had to admit would help with the chill, so she headed over that way and parked herself on one of the roughly-hewn logs that served as a bench, and tossed one of the sandwiches in his general direction. He had good reflexes, so she couldn’t imagine him not catching it with such an easy lob. “I know you hate the cold, so. Fire, and wine.” She held up the bottle and swished it from side to side, before taking the cork out with her teeth and setting the thing down in between them. She didn’t have enough hands for glasses, too, but she wasn’t picky enough to be bothered by sharing, and she’d be surprised if he were, either.

Stretching her feet out in front of her towards the fire, she hummed her contentment at the sensation of it warming her toes first, then unwrapped her sandwich in her lap. “Didn’t know what you liked on yours, so I made it like mine: a bunch of everything. Hope that’s okay.”

"I've never been picky with food." Romulus sat down, a slight groan escaping him, evidence that he'd been standing too long, likely in one spot. Rather than sit on the log, he sat on the ground, and put his back against the log, which he propped an arm upon, while the other raised the sandwich to his mouth for a first bite. Once it was down, he switched the food for drink, and took a long swig from the wine bottle. After he'd put it back between them, he decided to pull up his hood, and sink a little lower against the log.

"Thank you," he said, a bit late, if it was the food he was thanking her for. "I don't think I remember to say it enough. You're thoughtful. I needed... I don't know. Dealing with Redcliffe has been..." Evidently tired of cutting off his own thoughts, Romulus silenced himself, and took another bite instead, staring into the fire.

He exhaled through his nose, taking several deep breaths. "I'd never seen a friend die until recently."

Khari finished chewing over her own bite of sandwich before replying, though she might not have done quite enough, because it hurt a little on the way to her guts, and she grimaced, reaching for the wine bottle and washing the food down with several deep swallows. She liked the little bite on her tongue that alcohol had, though since she’d been introduced to the concept of imbibing, she’d preferred her beverages a bit stronger than wine. Still, it was lunch, not a night at the bar, so this was fine. She set it down and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, which also gave her some time to think about what he said. Khari didn’t really believe she was all that thoughtful, exactly—that seemed like an adjective for more complicated people. But she didn’t try to deflect his thanks, either.

“You want to talk about it? Can’t say I’ve got a lot of experience with that, either. Never had a lot of friends.” It was a mere statement of fact, and she delivered it like one. Nobody had really told her much about the whole ‘future’ thing, which was fine by her because it had to be way above her pay grade, but it sounded like it had been a pretty nasty business, if someone had died. Good thing it wasn’t the real future. Or, well
 whatever.

Romulus cocked his head to the side, watching the fire but seeing something else in his mind. "The magister's spell sent us a year and a half or so into the future. I don't claim to understand it, but... imagine the worst nightmare you could possibly place yourself in, and then make it entirely real." He paused, long enough to get some more of the wine. He wasn't draining the entire bottle or anything, but most of his bites were chased by it.

"The Venatori controlled the castle. Many were dead, some had been prisoners for months. You were one of them. We found you and Zahra in a torturer's chamber." Another pause. It was possible he was deliberating whether or not to continue, or perhaps he was just working up the strength to do it. "You'd lost one of your arms at the elbow. One of your eyes was useless. Every inch of you, carved into carelessly. I don't even know what they could have wanted from you. Perhaps they simply enjoyed inflicting pain." He spoke the last words with disgust, as he did for the next that followed.

"You distracted the torturer when we entered. I ambushed him from behind. Hacked his head off in four strikes. Inaccurate cuts, so he'd feel it before the end." He rolled his neck around until it popped, and he rubbed at his eyes again.

"Despite all of that, you were still you, for the most part."

“Huh.” If there were words made for this kind of situation, Khari sure as hell didn’t know what they were. Instead, she let it sink in for a while, making her way through her sandwich. For the most part, she stared into the fire while she ate, trying to get a sense for what he’d seen. It was probably impossible—maybe that would just be something only the three of them would ever really understand. Hopefully, she wouldn’t learn it because it came to pass, at any rate.

She was a bit happy to learn she’d still been mostly herself, though, even after all that. It might have even been reassuring. Khari had always been fierce in her independence, and in her desire to stay true to who she was, though figuring that out had been quite difficult at various points in her life, and she suspected it would be again, someday. “Good to know I was still an angry nuisance even after the world went to shit. Less good to know that it went there in the first place. Probably we oughta, I dunno, not let that happen this time, or something.”

She frowned for a moment. “Did I die, then? In that future?”

"None of you could come back with us. So while Cyrus prepared the spell, you held off the Venatori with Asala, Zahra, and Vesryn. Kept them out of the throne room." He brought his hand up, touching two fingers to a point on his stomach. "When the door burst open, you had a sword in your guts. Whoever put it there lost an arm for it. But you fell after that. All four of you died, so that we could leave." He swallowed another gulp of wine, grimacing as though the drink or maybe the words had left a bitter taste on his tongue.

"You asked me to remind you, that even if all of this goes wrong again, that you're still... awesome, I think was the word. Said you forget that occasionally."

Despite what was perhaps a grave situation, Khari laughed, completely unashamed of it. Who would care, anyway? And if someone did, well, they could fuck off. She took in a hard breath afterwards, trying to regain the air required to breathe normally, and slid off the log to plant her rear on the ground. “Sounds like me, all right.” Her eyes narrowed with evident mirth, and the grinned at him. “Really kind of weird when you’re the one saying it, though.” It was definitely the sort of word she’d throw around carelessly, where as he seemed so much more deliberate than she was.

She sobered herself as well as she could though, the second bit striking her only when the humor from the first had receded. Then her breath transmuted to a sigh, and she shook her head. “Must’ve been pretty dire, if I was bothering you with that crap, though.” She wasn’t in the practice of making her self-evaluations a public matter, to anyone, and frankly, she was slightly ticked that she, or some version of her, had done it. Though it wasn’t like that was his fault.

“But
 thanks for reminding me.”

"You're welcome." Rom's reply was a bit subdued, but then again, he'd been growing steadily more subdued for some time. He'd reacted slightly to a few of her laughs, showing the tiniest signs of his own smile, but they were soon enough smothered away. He clambered to his feet, brushing the dirt and snow from his legs.

"And thanks for lunch. I should get back to it." What exactly it entailed was unclear, but probably had something to do with chemical experimentation by torchlight.

“No problem.” Her reply was easy, and she lifted a hand by way of parting gesture. “Good luck down there.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Haven was less chilly than when Zahra had first arrived. Not in the sense that all the snow had melted. It hadn't become a tropical oasis in her absence. Much to her disappointment. These changes, however minute, were welcome things. Her presence was expected. Her face was recognized. People were growing accustomed to seeing her snooping around the buildings or finding some hidey-hole to curl up and snooze. If she wasn't exploring the mountains surrounding the small village, she was in the local tavern causing trouble with the locals. Or creating just a bit more fun. Besides, the brown-haired bard had a voice that could make her legs weak, if she was so inclined to indulge in it. However, she was not in the tavern today, as it so happened.

Instead, she'd chosen to walk around Haven and found an outcrop of rocks overlooking the frozen lake below. She'd been told that the first tear in the sky had been closed in the mountains. And only the Heralds of Andraste had the ability to close them: Romulus and Estella. Effectively saving them from whatever hell-beasts would rain down on them. It was almost too much to chew on. Whether or not it made any sense didn't particularly matter to her. As long as the Inquisition had her under contract, she and her crew would go through hell and high water to fight for them. Through beasts, demons, and humans alike. Land or water. She'd never thought about it before, so why now? A soft puff of white blew from her lips.

She'd chosen heavier garments this time. Things she'd procured from the holdings of Riptide's belly. A white linen shirt with a leather bodice, with leather pants and knee-high boots. She wore an old cloak made from several furred animals, pulled tightly across her hunched shoulders. She hadn't drawn the hood over her head, so that she could still tip it back and look at the swirling clouds. Zahra leaned back against the boulder, fingers wrapped around the copper clasp keeping her cloak in place. Even if she felt unusual being so far from the sea, she had to admit that there was beauty in unexpected places. Even in bloody cold places.

Some time later, after at least a good ten minutes of uninterrupted silence, there was a pointed “Ah-ha!” from somewhere below, and then the sound of someone climbing up the face of the rocks. Well, actually, it could have been more than one person, but the one was making enough noise in her passage upward that it was hard to tell. Indeed, a head of bright red hair soon popped up over the stone, and the rest of Khari followed, grinning as usual and pulling herself up onto the outcropping with what seemed to be little by way of effort, even considering the fact that she was wearing her armor. Romulus climbed quietly up behind her, clad in his warm clothes and heavy cloak as always upon going outside in Haven. By his general look he'd been persuaded to come along, but he didn't look particularly grudging about it.

With little ceremony and not so much as a by-your-leave, the Dalish lass plopped herself down next to Zahra, tipping her head back as well to look at the clouds overhead. The Breach still dyed much of the sky a vaguely-ill green, and Khari frowned at it, sticking her tongue out in its general direction for a moment before she tilted her gaze back down and to the side, to meet the pirate captain’s eyes. “Hope you’re not too bored yet, stuck on solid ground with the rest of us
 what’s the word? Land-lovers? Whatever it is.”

Zahra nearly jumped out of her skin when a familiar voice cried out from below—not that she would ever admit it. For a woman who bustled through the bush like a drunken bear, she'd been eerily quiet up until she'd revealed herself. She'd been growing weary of the silence that cut through the mountains, only offering soft whistles through the pines glowering beside her. Nothing like the sea at all. The rhythmic slapping of the waves was capable of lulling her to sleep on any given day. The leering silence put her on edge. While she hadn't expected anyone to find her, any company was welcome. She pressed a hand to her chest and exhaled sharply, willing her skipping heartbeat to slow back down.

She scooted to the side to give Khari and Romulus more room and pointed a waggling finger up to the sickly-looking sky, letting it fall back against her chest. Swirling plumes of white mingled with the shade of green a sea-sick land-lover might turn when they settled their legs back on land. Zahra tilted her head to the side and stared back at Khari, lips pulled back into a grin, “How do you all bear it? It's suffocating. Might sound strange coming from a pirate, but spending so much time on this rock feels like you couldn't sleep without waking to a knife at your throat.” She laughed. It wasn't a harsh laugh, just one that was acknowledging how ridiculous that sounded. Living on the sea was no less dangerous after all, “Land-lovers, that's right.”

Khari seemed to contemplate that for a moment, and then she shrugged. “I dunno. It’s ugly as shit and spews demons everywhere, but other than that I guess it doesn’t bother me much. Probably because I don’t spend an awful lot of time thinking about it. It’ll go away eventually; that’s what we’re all here for.” She closed an eye and reached up to scratch the back of her head, apparently doing a bit more thinking on it now that she subject had been brought up in that way. “Seems like you’d hear a demon coming anyway, right?”

She pulled her legs up underneath her, leaning back until her palms hit the stone, bracing herself at a slight incline. “Truth be told, life’s not that different for me right now than it would be if the thing weren’t there. Either way, I’d be fighting stuff. Bandits or demons—can’t say it makes much of a difference to me. I guess this is all a bigger change for you though, right?”

Ugly as shit accurately described what was happening in the sky at the moment. It was difficult trying to remember when the sky hadn't looked so ill. She hummed a soft tune and turned her gaze skyward once more, “Fair enough. I've seen a lot of things in my line of work. But the Inquisition and demon-shitting tears, those are things you don't often see.” She was certain she was leaving out far more things, like their mottled crew, and an awfully cold destination for their headquarters. A laugh bubbled up from her chest and ended with an unladylike snort, dark eyes twinkling mirthfully, “You're right. Suppose I would, if they're as noisy as you are.”

She rolled her eyes up at the third one, standing so silently. From what little they'd spoken about, Romulus was a mystery. One that she'd like to pick apart, if he was willing to entertain her curiosities. Zahra patted a hand above her head, indicating that he could scoot beside them if he so wished to join in on the conversation. He took a seat and drew his cloak tightly around him. She had no sense of personal space, anyhow. She, too, drew herself back up and readjusted the cloak around her shoulders, arms hidden within it. Bandits and demons seemed awfully different from where she was standing, but she supposed there was an inkling of truth there. Weapon in hand, it hardly mattered what it was that you were fighting. She wondered whether Khari had wanted anything else in her life, or if she'd simply return to fighting bandits when this was all over. A question for another time.

“Much bigger,” Zahra sighed and quirked an eyebrow, bumping Khari with her shoulder, “I suppose I'd rather fight bandits than demons.” She laughed again, softer this time. “It's much more simple at sea. You, your crew, on a ship. Sail anywhere, see anything. There's freedom there, and responsibilities of a different sort. No one to tell you that you can't do something.”

“Sounds kind of nice.” Khari furrowed her brows for a moment, as though thinking of something mildly troubling. “Though I’m not sure how well I’d do on a boat. Even the aravels used to make me kind of motion-sick, if the terrain was bad. Horseback is much better for that.” She sighed, the gusty breath stirring a few loose ringlets of hair, and flopped backwards onto the stone beneath them, letting her legs dangle over the edge.

“You’re a pirate, right Cap’n Zee? What kind of pirate?”

Zahra bobbed her head. It was nice. Her mouth pulled up at the edges and settled into a dreamy smile. She could have described it with hundreds of flowery words. It was mostly something she hadn't believed she would find: a home. One she dearly missed whenever she ventured too far way, as sentimental as it sounded. Everyone had one of those, even if it meant being astride a snorting, pawing creature. She tilted her head to the side, and glanced over her shoulder so that she could see Khari's face, “Aravel?” It came out as a slowly-pronounced question, because she'd never heard of such a thing. She made it sound like it was a land-traveling ship, which sounded impossible. These days, she'd believe anything.

Her small smile widened and broke into a grin that was hardly innocent. It dimpled her cheeks as she turned back to face the sky, already glazing over with different hues as the sun settled across the horizon. Zee was a fair exchange for Ginger, she supposed. “Wasn't aware that there were certain types of pirates,” she replied offhandedly, pausing for effect, before flopping down beside her, “Why don't you ask what you really want to know—do I peddle in flesh, slaughter spice-runners, steal from the rich and poor alike?” Her tone hadn't changed, it remained good-natured with furtive undertones. As if she were sharing childish secrets.

Khari shrugged from her position on the stone. “I don’t know a lot about piracy. Seems like the kind of thing that could have types. But if you want to answer that question instead, be my guest.” She grinned, but there was something faintly serious about it all the same.

Zahra settled deeper within the confines of her furred cloak and clicked her tongue, “Well, then. I don't do any of those things. We're an off-branch of the Raiders of the Waking Sea. No preying on sea-traffic. Got our differences, us. We're mostly a group of mercenaries. I'd be lying if I said we haven't gotten our hands in any dirty business, but who hasn't?” She knuckled her nose, and blew another puff of white from her lips, watching as it whisped up and disappeared, “I guess I'm the type of pirate that does right, sometimes.”

"Are pirates hunted often?" Romulus asked, breaking his silence with clear interest in the conversation. He leaned forward where he sat, placing his elbows on his knees and peering out at her from under his hood. "Do you ever come to violence with each other? Are there any rules to the engagement, if that happens?"

“Oh-ho,” Zahra's snorting laugh spoke volumes, though she wriggled her shoulders and turned to face him all the same, “You'd be surprised how awful we are to each other. You'd think that being fellow pirates would count for something. It doesn't, unless outsiders attack one of our own. We're like hounds fighting over a bone, on a great expanse of water. It's never made sense to me, but that's just the way it is. I guess, pirates aren't fond of sharing.”

She hummed another low tune, and chewed on his next question for a moment. Mercenaries certainly had regulations when it came to contracts, and how they would conduct themselves, but pirates were a different breed altogether. “No. I suppose there aren't any. The last man standing earns the right to breathe another day.” She drew her hands in front of her lips, and blew on them, “But we all operate differently. Squabbles are a waste of time.”

Khari frowned, though it was difficult to tell exactly why that was so. At least, until she spoke. “Waste of time and people.” She scrunched her nose somewhat, distorting her valaslin a bit, and moved her hands up to fold them behind her head, placing them between herself and the stone. “It’s damn foul, that people die because some asshole wants more for himself. Or herself, I guess.” There was a small pause. “Not that I’m accusing you of anything. You said you’re different, and I believe you.” It was unclear where this belief came from—quite possibly she was choosing to take the words on faith, so to speak.

“If you’re going to have friends, or family, or a crew or whatever—seems to me like you shouldn’t ask them to risk death unless what you’re after is worth dying for.” Clearly implied was that she didn’t think whatever they fought over out there on the ocean was likely to count.

Zahra's expression shifted. Perhaps, imperceptibly. A fraction of an inch less amused, mouth forming a smaller smile, if that could at all be perceived as seriousness. She took a deep breath and scrutinized Khari from the corner of her eye, not quite turning to face her, but simply listening. Sure, raiders sometimes operated as individuals, and hardly mourned the loss of their own, specifically if their band was too large. People became numbers. Disposable, expendable. Pirates were different. Especially if they only had one ship, and one crew; less so if they had entire fleets. That's when people lost sight of what was important. She'd made a promise long ago that it wouldn't happen to her. While she thought Khari's viewpoint was a tad naive, she agreed with the sentiment, “To hear you talk, you'd make a fine captain yourself.”

She arched her back in a cat-like stretch and sighed softly, plopping back against the boulder. She settled into her cloak once more, and rolled her eyes up towards the sky. Stars had already come up against the darker smudges, illuminating the eerie green tear in the distance. “There's not much I wouldn't do for them,” it came out as a soft whisper, a truer declaration that often frightened her. Just how far she'd be willing to go.

“Good to know.” Khari seemed satisfied, though what she’d been seeking in the first place wasn’t obvious, and the conversation mostly lapsed into comfortable silence thereafter, the three of them watching the sky slowly darken into night.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Then the Maker said:
To you, My second-born, I grant this gift:
In your heart shall burn
An unquenchable flame
All-consuming, and never satisfied.
From the Fade I crafted you,
And to the Fade you shall return
Each night in dreams
That you may always remember Me.
—Canticle of Threnodies 5:7

Image

The air still smelled like burning flesh.

It was probably a good thing that it was a memory from the Fade, and so the others present would not be able to smell it. Well, the mages might, but not until they’d taken the lyrium, anyway. Between they and the templars and his own estimations, the need had been for an entire cart of it, several crates stacked on top of each other and pulled towards the temple by a draft animal. The templars required it, and it dramatically increased the efficacy of the average mage, to the point that he believed it was actually possible to do what he’d been asked to devise a way of doing.

History, which so dramatized action over thought, was unlikely to remember his contribution to this, but for once, Cyrus couldn’t really say he cared much. Let it be forgotten, so long as it was done.

He stood now on one of the edges of the drop-off that led down to the floor beneath the Breach itself, though even at his height, he was still angled somewhat below it, such that he had to tip his head up to regard the thing. He’d not stood in its presence before, and he had to admit that he felt the keen temptation of allowing it to remain. It was a tear in the Veil of massive proportions, and even standing beside it, he felt like more than he was. When he dreamed, Cyrus could achieve nearly anything his heart desired. The Fade itself bent and twisted to his whim, answering his demands with little more than a thought from him. Here the distinction between the Fade and the mundane world was so blurred it was almost no distinction at all—he was smelling what was in the former while still fully conscious in the latter.

The prospect of being able to shape and mold this world in the same way he could sculpt and define that one was staggering. If he’d only put himself to work figuring out how to expand the Breach instead of how to close it, perhaps he could have had that. But the Breach was sick, ill, distorted—only the darkest reflections of the Fade were nearby it. And it threatened not only to collapse the distinction between worlds, but to utterly destroy this one. And the risks of expanding it without knowing the consequences—even he knew when something was too dire to chance.

But still, gooseflesh prickled along his skin, and he could almost feel the crackling of magic beneath it, yearning, almost, to be loosed, to be put to purpose and change what was into what had been dreamed. He tightened his hands together behind his back, suppressing the strange, giddy mix of nauseous vertigo and the sudden influx of power, squeezing his eyes shut and opening them again. Let it be assumed that he was nervous—that, unlike what he felt in truth, would be acceptable.

The mages fanned out to the left of where he stood and the templars to the right, taking up positions on the mid-level ledge. As he’d requested, Leon stood closest to him on the templar side, and Asala on the mage side. The most necessary individuals of all, Romulus and Estella, were moving into place directly beneath the Breach. A breeze picked up from the north, feathering over his face, and Cyrus let his muscles relax. Several more Inquisition troops began to carry in and distribute the lyrium—scraped together from personal stores, whatever the Riptide’s crew had been able to secure in the last few weeks, and the amount the spymaster had been able to accrue from more land-bound smuggling and trade routes. It was quite a lot, but each mage or templar would still be getting a minimal dose, given how many ways it had to spread. Cyrus himself was abstaining, of course, and as a Seeker, Leon didn’t need any, either, but everyone else would be taking at least some.

He signaled for them to do so, and waved the rest of the Inquisition back, as it was rather difficult to predict just what effect this much concentrated effort would have on the area, and it was better to minimize the risk of unnecessary casualties. Injuries, that was—he didn’t anticipate any deaths unless everything went horribly wrong, but then if that happened the entire world was doomed anyway, so it would hardly matter in the long run.

“Let it never be said that I avoided doing things of consequence.” He murmured the words to himself, a wry twist of his lip and a shake of his head accompanying the statement.

When at last it looked as though everyone were ready, Cyrus inhaled deeply, releasing his hands from behind his back and raising the right one. He held it there until he knew it was seen, then dropped it, the signal for the templars to begin.

“Templars!” The Commander’s voice boomed out over the ranks, and as one, they took a step forward, genuflecting with their armaments in front of them, bowing their helmed visages over the pommels of swords or hafts of axes, or else leaning them against the poles of spears and halberds, lapsing as one into reverent posture and calling to themselves the peculiar lyrium-fed abilities to cleanse a particular area of hostile magic. Where once they would have turned such force against the mages not far from them, now it was directed at the Breach, and the green light in the sky seemed to shudder and dim as each one spent their resources attempting to wrest it under control. Leon alone remained standing, his eyes clearly fixed on the rift itself, imperceptible words forming on his lips, his stare a thousand yards away.

At the conclusion of their efforts, however, it remained perceptibly magical. Clearly, they had weakened it, but the task of closing it was far from over.

Catching Asala’s eye, Cyrus raised his left hand, and then brought that one down as well, in a sharp motion much like the last.

Though she visibly trembled and her knuckles were white from the grip she held on her staff, Asala still raised it high and called out. "M-mages!" The mages stepped forward in a wave, enveloping their staves in a dispelling green glow before slamming them into ground. As more mages added their spells to the whole, the reflections of the Fade felt by Cyrus began to dwindle as magic around it started to ebb away by the mass dispelling. Asala's eyes darted back and forth over the breach and every now and then a blue glint could be seen in the sky, evidence of her effort to concentrate and corral straying spells.

As soon as the last of the dispellings had run its course, Cyrus stepped forward himself, right to the edge of the drop-off. With a deep inhalation, he reached for the magic, easy to his hands even still, even though he could feel the Fade retreating from this place. He reminded himself that it was good, that it was what he wanted. That it was the right thing to do, and they were the only people who could do it. When that wasn’t enough and his willpower faltered, he reminded himself also of all the reasons he had to do the right thing for once in his life. Of all he needed to make up for, all he needed to repent. And then he glanced down, past the ranks of templars and the less-organized throng of mages, to where the Heralds stood, and he thought of her as well, and all together, it was enough to turn aside the lure.

He raised his arms, a white light gathering around them, spreading until it covered the whole of his body, thin like a mist, and then growing denser as more of it billowed outwards, still contained around him, until he almost seemed to be encased in a sphere of roiling fog. Little scattered sparks of electricity jumped around inside the clouds, occasionally lighting them from within. When the mist had thickened to the point of obscuring his view completely, he finally released it, sending it towards the Breach like a slow-rolling ocean wave. Struck by the light as it moved, it threw tiny prisms of refracted light onto the ground below, glinting off templar armor and the polished staves of the mages.

The Breach, which had begun to distort and destabilize at the edges as it fought against the attempts to neutralize it, almost recoiled from the wave, as though it were half-alive itself and sensed danger. But it was, ultimately, immobile, and the spell hit it like a tidal force, the pearlescent cloud clinging to it, dulling the green to a washed-out verdigris hue, and stopping its motion entirely. It simply hung there, pulsing faintly, a tumor in the sky.

“Now!” His shout echoed as it descended towards the Heralds, his eyes flicking between where they stood and where it remained, yet to be defeated.

Romulus nodded, looking to Estella to see if she was ready as well. She appeared to gather herself for another second, then inclined her head.

As one, they stepped forward and thrust their marked hands at the Breach, the left of Romulus beside the right of Estella. Twin arcs of the green lightning-like energy shot forth and connected with the sickly tear above them, which began to pulsate violently. It shook the arms of both Heralds to maintain the connection, and soon a blindingly bright white light began to emanate from within the Breach's center point.

It was enough to force some of the mages and templars to look away, distracting them from their task, and for a brief moment it seemed as though the Breach was strenghtening, fighting back against the forces trying to shut it for good. It swelled and expanded in front of them for an unknown reason, bulging from within while the light grew stronger still. The Heralds did not relent, each knowing that to stop now could spell disaster far beyond the confines of the temple ruins.

The Breach gave out a great moan, twisting and pulsating as it was steadily filled with the energy from the marks, until at last it could hold itself together no longer, and it exploded, the blinding light becoming all-encompassing, forcing any sane person to shut their eyes. A strong wave of force washed out over the temple grounds, throwing anyone not already bracing for it onto their back. The Heralds received the worst of it, the blast enough to throw them several body lengths away, the green crackling energy still pulsating from their palms.

Cyrus, even despite being prepared for backlash, staggered backwards several steps, his eyes shut against the bright light. As soon as it dimmed, though, he opened them again, running to the end of the ledge and dropping down to the next level, then moving through a few dazed-looking mages to do the same thing a second time, putting him on the ground with the Heralds. “Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant, both of you!” He reached down to Estella first, knocked prone by the blast, and offered a hand to Romulus as well once she was back on her feet.

Whoever or whatever the Elder One was, it had to know they weren’t going to take this lying down now. Behind them, once it was confirmed that both Heralds had survived the effort, a cheer began to swell, dozens of voices adding to the exultation, the celebration of what had just been accomplished.

The sky overhead bore a greenish scar, a remnant of what had loomed so dire, but the Breach was closed.

The Inquisition had succeeded.




Needless to say, the tavern in Haven was packed to the rafters that evening. All the tables had been pushed to the side, and it was standing-room only, still incredibly full due to its proximity to the alcohol. He’d initially entered seeking libation, as most of these people had, but the din of all the voices was incredibly loud, and he wasn’t sure how people could even hear themselves think in the space. So once he’d secured his tankard, he headed for the door immediately.

The Captain of the Riptide busied herself at the bar and knocked shoulders with her large, Qunari-companion. She'd chosen lighter garbs, forgoing her restrictive leathers for softer linens. It seemed as if she was always in the tavern, especially if there was cause for celebration. She occasionally drifted away from her stool to twirl around in the middle of the dance floor and always had a tankard held in her hand. Somehow, she managed not to spill a drop. She arched her back and stretched her arms over her head, as content as one could be in good company. She leaned towards Aslan and tossed her head back, laughter crackling from her belly. Though she was obviously amused, Aslan's tight-lipped frown betrayed none.

Most of the people in here were not those he knew to any degree, though one of the Lions he’d met earlier, Donnelly, was leaning heavily against the bar, apparently in less-than-sober conversation with a much more lucid-looking Aurora, the little redhead who led the mages in these parts, or at least the ones that didn’t answer to Fiona. He gestured upwards with his cup at both of them, the mercenary returning it with a broad grin and the same, sloshing a bit of ale over his hand and then eyeing his handiwork with exaggerated trepidation, frowning for all of a moment before he shrugged and grinned again. It would appear that there was little dampening his current mood. The corner of Cyrus’s mouth turned up, and he passed through the exit to the outside without issue.

The rest of the Lions weren’t far away, standing in a cluster not too far from where the bard played and Larissa sang. They looked to be a bit under the influence on average, but none among the three of them seemed especially so, particularly not considering the chaos around them. Completely sober were Estella’s Tranquil teacher, Rilien, and his assistant. Tanith, Cyrus believed her name was—she was speaking to him with an amused look on her face, but he, of course, wore no expression at all, though he was tuning a lute. That was bound to produce an interesting result, in any case.

He spotted Thalia weaving into and out of the crowd, but of course she rarely talked to him when she didn’t have to, and he certainly didn’t expect to see much of her tonight. She’d probably be spending it with some pretty little thing or another, as was her wont.

Most of the rest of Haven and the Inquisition seemed to occupy the area close to a bonfire, which burned high and bright against the night sky, bathing those around it in an orange glow more than sufficient to stave off the chill of the evening. Asala and Meraad danced in the light of the fire, both laughing freely and easily as he spun her in a wide circle. Nearby the BenoĂźt child watched with a light smile and clapped along to the beat. Even the commander seemed to have been persuaded to join in the festivities, admittedly with much less abandon than anyone around him. He was talking to Marceline, who had her arms around the man who’d been introduced as her husband, MichaĂ«l. For once, Leon's expression was relaxed; open, even. He appeared to be rather enjoying himself, despite the absence of a drink in his hand. Marceline's hand, however, was not likewise unburdened, but held a goblet of wine, no doubt from the same bottle that hung from MichaĂ«l's.

Sparrow herself was lounging on the outskirts, for once. She'd found a barrel to perch on and was idly tapping her fingers across her knee, looking across the tavern. It wasn't immediately apparent what, exactly, she was looking for, but by the expression on her face, she was mildly annoyed.

Estella was nearby the fire, looking a strange mix of happy and uncomfortable. Happy, perhaps, because of the general festivity. The discomfort was likely due to the fact that a new person seemed to crop up to shake her hand or speak to her every few moments. No few of the exchanges were likely either high praise or requests for a dance, from the way she so often looked surprised and then embarrassed in quick succession, a result he suspected both types would have produced. In any case, she tended to smile politely and shake her head a fair amount, which was unsurprising, given what he knew of her tendencies towards reservation and the deflection of compliments.

She met his eyes, shooting him a look that conveyed something between disbelief and panic, as though she weren’t quite sure what to do with herself.

Cyrus merely met her look with a much more mischievous one and shrugged in an exaggerated fashion. Frankly, he thought she should get used to the attention. It wasn’t like she’d be able to avoid it forever, no matter how little she thought of herself. He raised his tankard to his lips, drawing several swallows down in rapid succession. It tasted almost unbearably cheap, but accomplishment had a way of making anything sweeter.

From out of the swirl of dancing people came Vesryn, devoid of most of his armor, though his cloak, a lighter one than the garish white lion, was still tied around his waist, and several of his leg plates were still attached. His tunic was unbuttoned halfway down his chest, as it always seemed to be on the occasions when he got out of his armor. Evidence suggested that the heat of the fire, the warmth of the bodies, and the pace of the movement had warmed him up enough to risk shedding layers, though he'd have to preserve the momentum to stay that way.

Currently he wound his way over to Estella, the latest in her line of visitors, pausing only to take a breath that needed catching. "Might I succeed where the others have failed?" he pondered, offering an upturned hand in her direction, attempting his most charming smile. "My night is not a victory until I have danced with a Herald. The other one has already cruelly spurned me in favor of another." By his delivery, it was entirely true.

Estella was nothing if not consistent, though she looked slightly less surprised this time, something that said perhaps more of Vesryn than it did of her. Her embarrassment, however, was just as evident, though it did seem accompanied by a shade of amusement. “I should hate to hand you a ‘loss’,” she replied, considerably less dramatically, if lightly all the same. “But this particular Herald doesn’t dance, and it really is better that way.” The declination was offered kindly and in good humor, but it was still a refusal, and she smiled apologetically. “I’m sure there is no shortage of people who will gladly take advantage of my lapse in judgement, however.”

"As you wish," Vesryn said, accepting the rejection quite easily. He withdrew the hand into a flourishing bow, and stepped away. "This is not a retreat!" he called, stepping back into the throng of dancers. "Merely a tactical withdrawal!" The swirling bodies consumed him, though it was not long before the telltale sound of his laughter was heard again.

Cyrus didn’t bother suppressing his snicker, but over the noise, it wouldn’t be audible anyway. He was willing to bet that didn’t happen too often to Vesryn, but from Estella, it was entirely predictable. Skirting the edges of the crowd himself, he attempted to find a way to maneuver closer to the fire without getting caught up in the mass of whirling bodies. His path took him by Romulus, and Khari, who was halfway through a tall glass of something golden in color and looking a bit flush in the face because of it, though that might have just been the firelight. He nodded to both as he passed them by, spotting an ideal perch atop a barrel, one that looked to be empty now but had probably contained beer at some point earlier in the evening.

He stationed himself upon it, for the moment, resting his tankard on his knee, his fingers loose about the handle. If he looked up past the fire, he could still see the faint green scar left by the Breach, and try as he might, he couldn’t avoid thinking about it. They celebrated like everything was over, and perhaps for most of them, it would be. But for him at least, he knew things had only begun. There was still the matter of the Elder One, whatever it was, and the magic that had been used to tear open the Veil in the first place. He could recall with unsettling clarity the feeling of power he’d had from just standing close to it, how intoxicating that had been.

Shaking his head and forcing his eyes down, Cyrus lifted his tankard to his lips and downed half of what was left. He should probably make sure he had a few more of these before he slept. For now, though, he tried to let himself get caught up in the merriment of others, washing around him like water around an island. And for a little while at least, it was good enough to be so near to it.

Tomorrow was another day. But tonight didn’t have to be only a prelude to it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was a good night. Despite the fact that it was marking a very specific occasion, Romulus had managed to forget most of it.

Not that everyone didn't constantly try to remind him. He was the hero, or rather one of them, and though it might’ve seemed strange to an outsider, the slave was actually a little more used to being looked up to in these settings than the Avenarius was. Nights like these were not an affair for masses of nobles, sipping wine while they plotted and schemed about what would happen tomorrow. These nights were for the common man, or elf, looking to celebrate something they’d achieved, without a single thought to what was going to happen tomorrow.

Indeed, Romulus did not want to think about tomorrow.

He accepted congratulations with silence and nods, little polite smiles without parting his lips. He shook hands firmly with soldiers, found respect in their eyes. He wasn’t known to them in the same capacity Estella was, not by a long shot. She was a mercenary, accustomed to their company, if not always their praise, and she often spent time with them. Romulus kept largely to himself, for the very reason he was not doing so tonight: he did not intend to know these people, since his time here was so short.

The mark remained on his palm. He never really expected it to leave, but was disappointed all the same when it remained. He didn’t know if other rifts still existed now that the Breach was gone. If they didn’t, then there truly was no good use for such a thing, was there? He would return to Tevinter, and Chryseis would study it, try to learn everything she could about it, and use it for her own ends. It would elevate his status, he supposed. If it didn’t kill him.

More immediately concerning was the impending death the Revered Mother Annika was about to deal him. It was their third game of Mills in a best of three, and both sides were growing thoroughly intoxicated, having agreed to take a strong drink every time one of their pieces was removed from the board. It was late at night, though how far past midnight Romulus could not say. The festivities still carried on strongly, though the more weak-willed of the masses had slipped away to sleep. Romulus was using the distraction and opportunity to drink to work up some courage. He normally became rather irritable when drinking, but this was because his mind was usually in a poor place. Tonight was blissfully different in that regard.

“Has it been as long as I think it has?” Annika prodded. “Your men are going to fall asleep, Romulus.” He studied the pieces on the grid before him, before shifting one across a gap, breaking up Annika’s three-in-a-row. A gaggle of Inquisition soldiers had them more or less surrounded in the tavern ever since they’d entered. Romulus had been convinced to start drinking more effectively once Vesryn had managed to dance with him in the throng by the bonfire for a few seconds. An embarrassing scene, to be sure.

The soldiers had wanted to play all kinds of games with him, from dice games to stabbing knives into the table between their fingers. Romulus was particularly good at that one, and left no few soldiers with new cuts and empty shot glasses. Now, those still interested watched the battle of wits between the Herald and the Revered Mother, while those less patient turned to their drinks and their conversation.

When at last the game ended, Romulus found his pieces reduced to two, and conceded defeat to the Revered Mother. He was surprised with how well she held her drink, but had to constantly remind himself that she was once a soldier, too. Still was, judging by some of the things he’d seen.

The door to the tavern swung open again, admitting a gust of chill air and a gale of laughter. Khari was still pretty steady on her feet, but not as much so as Reed, who entered with her. Apparently, he’d said something she found hilarious, or perhaps she simply found everything hilarious at the moment, it was hard to say. She smacked him in the bicep with the side of her fist, then shoved him towards the bar. “That’s a sovereign if I win—don’t forget!” She nodded with false sagacity, then turned her attention to the rest of the room, her lopsided grin growing when she spotted the game and its players.

Without much care for who was standing where, she shouldered her way through the cluster of soldiers gathered around, and they let her for the most part, a few of them steadying her when it looked like she might tip a smidge too far. “Oooh, Mills!” She was apparently familiar with the game as well, and her eyes were sharper than they ought to have been when she swept them over the board, if she was as intoxicated as she acted.

“You’ll have to play me one day, Annika.” She didn’t seem particularly inclined to play now, however. “You two gonna have a rematch?”

“No, I think she has me figured out at this point,” Romulus admitted, rising from the table. He’d actually been about to go search for Khari, but it seemed she’d found him instead. The Revered Mother offered him a smirk from the other side of the board.

“Well spotted. Finish that there, and I’ll accept your surrender.” She pointed to the last of the glass upon the table still with drink in it. Romulus snorted with a laugh, realizing that he had forgotten. He scooped up the glass and downed it, setting it roughly back down upon the table. Stopping beside Khari, he offered a squeeze of the shoulder in greeting, though they’d not been split up for all that long.

"Mind heading back outside? There’s something I want to show you.”

Khari blinked, but then shrugged. “Sure.” She looked a little curious as to what he was talking about, and for a moment, almost a bit wary, like she was expecting something she wasn’t sure she’d like. That faded quickly, though, and she made short work of her excuses to those among the larger group she knew, exiting the cluster with more ease than she’d entered it and pushing the door to the outside open with her shoulder, standing in front of it to keep it propped open until he’d exited as well.

After it had fallen shut behind them, she tilted her head to the side. “So, where’re we headed?”

"Just outside the walls,” he said, seeing no real reason to hide it. He wrapped his cloak tightly around him. It was of course quite cold, but the spot he’d found was actually quite sheltered from it, especially the damnable wind that cut so much more than the temperature itself.

The tavern behind them, they passed by the largest of the bonfires, those around it having settled down a fair amount, allowing the emanating heat from the fire to keep them warm. Many directed their eyes towards the scar across the sky above the temple, where the thin clouds still swirled around, not yet recovered. Even against the dark of the night sky it was possible to make out the sickly green color, which still hadn’t faded from the spot. He hoped it would return to normal, eventually. It was at least more peaceful than it had been.

They chanced upon the lead scout, Lia, at the main gate, which had just been left open for the time being, the two guards grudgingly performing their duty at the post, but poorly hiding the wineskins they carried. The young elf woman offered Romulus and Khari a smile and nod in greeting, before she jogged out down the road, her bow slung across her back. Another of the scouts met her outside, and the two departed together.

The spot Romulus led Khari to was situated upon a small hill, overlooking the frozen lake and the forested mountainside beyond. It wasn’t the most picturesque spot in the world, but it was outside of the walls and away from the people, and Romulus didn’t really want to do this around either, and certainly not in any of the dismal, underground hidey-holes he’d subjected himself to for the duration of his stay in Haven.

Up a short path through the snow, they could see a few trails of footprints, roughly matching the Herald’s size and shape, evidence that he’d been out this way several times throughout the day, since the occasional snowfall covered most older tracks quickly enough. Upon reaching the top, a small inlet in the rock face was revealed, not quite large enough to be considered a cave. Most importantly, it was both protected from the wind, and devoid of snow on the ground. A firepit had been meticulously pre-prepared, such that Romulus only had to stoop and briefly strike flint against steel, and soon a warm flame had sprung up, quickly heating the little space.

A substantial rug had been laid out beside it, the centerpiece atop it a large bowl, entirely covered by several warm blankets. Romulus hadn’t been uncomfortable before, but as he gestured out with his arm at what he’d assembled, he felt quite nervous, and it obviously showed, though he transformed the feeling into a sheepish grin.

"I, uh
 I don’t know what I was thinking, but I thought I’d do something. A thing. For you.”

“A thing? For me? You shouldn’t have.” Khari seemed to be all easy humor, her smile firmly in place and her eyes carrying the glimmer of mirth that was often to be found there. She wasted little time situating herself on one side of the rug, lifting up the corner of the cover on the bowl with more care than she usually demonstrated with such things. When it came away to reveal an assortment of foods, she barked a laugh. “I should be alarmed by how well you know me after a few months, Rom.” The selection on offer was indeed from what he knew to be her favorites, and she popped a dried fig in her mouth with little ceremony and a short hum of satisfaction, chewing it over and patting the spot on the other side of the rug.

“C’mon then. No way I’m getting through all this by myself. But you knew that already.” She stretched her feet out towards the fire, sliding off her fine leather boots with her feet and wiggling her toes a little ways back from the flames. “And for the record, you were thinking ‘you know, that Khari is pretty great, and she really likes food. I should give her some food.’ You were completely correct, of course.” The words were playful, light, and intentionally exaggerated, from the way she said them. Somewhat more serious, however, were the next ones.

“So
 thank you.”

"You’re welcome. I stole all of this, by the way,” he added, his grin not wavering as he moved to take a seat, more beside her than across from her. "While the others were all worried about the mages and the templars, and closing the Breach. Guess no one really minds when I slip away.” He hadn’t meant for the sentence to end that way, but the words were out of his mouth, and he regretted them, even if he didn’t mean anything by it, in a larger sense.

He was quite hungry, and helped himself to some of the jerky, before he suddenly realized he’d forgotten the wine. Of course, his line of thinking was that both of them would’ve had enough to drink by this point in the night, and wouldn’t really want any more, but who didn’t want to drink after eating? He grimaced at himself, and then put it behind him.

"I do want you to know that you’re great, though,” he said, unable to keep himself from it any longer. She would know, surely, that he had a point to this, more than just opening up a bit and putting a stop to the moping for a night. "I don’t really want to joke about it. I don’t think I’d have made this far with this whole marked business if you hadn’t been here. I’ll probably forget a lot of the others over time, but I won’t forget you.”

Khari’s smile dimmed a little, and she swallowed, chasing down the fig with a large bite from a hunk of jerky, chewing slowly. It was an effort to give herself some time to think, and not a terribly subtle one. In the end though, she ran out of jerky before she ran out of thoughts, and so when she spoke, they were half-formed still. “You
” She grimaced. “You’d have been fine. And I’m not joking about that.” She reached up and scrubbed her hands up and down over her cheeks, sighing gustily.

“I hate endings.” She muttered the words, almost, then looked over at him and shook her head. “I’m no good at them. I only ever seem to leave when I’m angry, and when I get left, I’m
” She paused, shifting restlessly in her spot and huffing softly. It seemed that she was uncertain about something, awkward, even, which was unusual.

“I’ll miss you. And no one’s going to forget you, because I’m not going to let them.” A thin smile curled her mouth then, and she shrugged. “You were here. You were part of this. An important one—no matter what happens now, and no matter what you were before. So
 if that means anything to you, there it is, I guess.”

"It does mean something to me. Maybe I didn’t want it to, when I realized this would happen, and maybe I wasn’t supposed to let it. If it didn’t mean anything to me, this would be easy. Leaving.” He made sure he had her eyes. "It’s not easy.”

He didn’t plan to say so much as a goodbye to the others. It would be simplest if he were just gone come morning, and that was how he planned it. The rest would go to sleep with their warm bellies from the drink, warm thoughts from the victory, and when they woke, they wouldn’t need him anymore. He’d played his part. It was an important one, yes, but it was over now. He’d allowed himself to think for a few moments, much earlier, that he’d been chosen by something, that Andraste was somehow wrapped up in all of this, in him, but now he recognized that as simply something that he’d wanted to believe. And like many of the things he wanted, it was best if he never got them.

"This doesn’t have to be a bad ending.” The rock wall wasn’t far behind them. He snagged a warm blanket, scooted back against the rock until his back was up against it, then draped the blanket over himself, with room to spare. He held out an arm and half the blanket, hoping Khari would scoot under it. "We can
 I don’t know, tell stupid stories about the weird places we came from, and the dumb things we did. For as long as we can stay awake.”

She seemed to consider that suggestion for a moment, but then situated herself in beside him, pulling her knees up so that her feet would fall under the folds of the blanket as well. “Okay, but you’d have to have been pretty fucking dumb to come anywhere near half the stupid things I did when I was a kid.” She eased back against the stone wall behind them with an exhale, letting her muscles slacken. “My entire clan called me Da’Enfanim, which means ‘little terror,’ basically. Nicest nickname I had. Still shorter than my actual name, too.”

Romulus let out an honest laugh at that. He believed it, too, and believed it would only have encouraged her, let her know that whatever she was doing was working. He found himself relaxing, too, the alcohol in him doing enough to drown out his thoughts about the next day, the sounds of the festivities dying down in the distance


It wasn’t enough, however, to drown out the sudden sounds of a struggle, not far from them. It took Romulus a moment to comprehend that the clash of steel and the sudden cry weren’t simply in his mind, subconsciously springing up to haunt him of his memory or warn him of his future. He turned to Khari, frowning. "You hear that?” He waited another second. A definite cry of desperate effort cut through the air.

A breath hissed out from between her teeth, and she nodded sharply. “I heard that. Let’s go.”

He shoved the blanket off of them and stalked to the edge of the little hilltop. Turning back, he grabbed the metal bowl by the bottom and tipped out the food in it. He then slid down the face of the hill, bowl in hand, towards the lake of ice, Khari, back in her shoes, right behind him. At the bottom, he heard heavy, weary footfalls trudging as quickly as possible through the snow. He looked right, and saw Lia staggering towards him, a bloody knife in one hand, the other clutching a wound in her side. The blood leaked through her fingers and down her leg.

“Two behind me,” she managed, running past Romulus a short ways before she stopped, and fell to a knee. At the treeline, two archers in dark garb and armor appeared in pursuit, the first immediately firing an arrow that Romulus was forced to intercept with the bowl. It clattered off the metal to the ground. He scooped it up.

Though she hadn’t been anywhere near fully-armed during the party. Khari had been wearing a dagger at her hip, and she brandished that now, the blade about seven inches from the hilt. The way she held it suggested that she knew how to use it properly, and she was off across the ice, surefooted despite the slick terrain, making a beeline for the archers. Another arrow was loosed, whistling by her ear before striking the frozen surface of the lake behind her. She’d nearly reached the treeline by the time the first shooter had nocked a second, and that one struck her in the arm just as she reached him.

She shifted the knife to the other hand and jumped, tackling him to the ground in a tangle of limbs. He scrambled to get out from underneath her, throwing her off before she could stab him, but Khari worked with what she had, lashing out from where she landed and catching him in the calf. He yelled hoarsely, momentarily seized by pain, and she used the opportunity to stab him again, this time in the throat, which abruptly cut off the noise.

Romulus charged the other, and had to block a second arrow with the bowl on the way, before it could pierce his throat. By the time the archer had nocked the third, he was in range, and Romulus hurled the bowl away from him, striking his enemy in the upper body and forcing him to abandon his aim. Romulus reached him before he could draw a secondary weapon and smashed his shoulder into the man’s gut, driving him back until he struck a tree trunk. He groaned from the hit, but Romulus cut this short as well by plunging the arrowhead into his temple, and leaving it there. He sank slowly down the tree.

Immediately he turned back for Lia, checking and confirming that Khari had handled the other threat on the way. He stopped beside her to scoop up one of her arms and help her walk. Khari slung the other over her own shoulders and added a hand to the pressure on Lia's most obvious wound. "Who are they?” Romulus asked. "What happened?”

“Scouts, I think,” she mumbled, wincing with each step. “Venatori
 they’re—” Her words were cut off by the sound of an ominous horn, not one Romulus had ever heard before, coming from the woods behind them. On the mountainside, firelight from torches was starting to dot the shadowy trees, moving ever closer to them. An army was on the way. Romulus swallowed, all thought of leaving before morning immediately set aside.

"We need to get back. Now.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon rarely slept well, and he never slept early, so even after more than half of the troops and citizens of Haven had sought the warmth of their beds, or one another’s, as the case seemed frequently to be, he was still awake, standing a little closer to the dying bonfire than he’d been before. Periodically, he’d throw a few more scraps of wood on it, to keep it burning for those who weren’t quite ready to call the celebration quits yet. Some remained in the tavern, but most of those who were still awake had moved outside by the time the foreign horn sounded down the mountain.

It seemed to draw everyone to a temporary stillness. His own head whipped towards the source of the sound, and he stepped out from around the fire to peer up the mountainside from whence it had issued. He could see faintly the glimmer of hundreds, possibly thousands, of torches, and his heart jumped in his chest, a wash of mixed dread and anticipation flooding his system. He did the necessary strategic calculations without even consciously deciding it, and every outlook was grim. Grimmer, the longer it took them to respond.

He took quick stock of who was in his immediate proximity, and found that there were yet a fair number of people he could use immediately. Haven had three trebuchets built within its defenses, and those would be their best chance of softening up this force, whatever it was, before it reached their doorstep. He was under no illusions that an army of that size was here to negotiate or offer assistance. It was here to kill them, and it was his job to make sure that didn’t happen, impossible as the task now seemed.

“Reed. Get the Lions, have them take command of their units. They’re on the southern trebuchet. Go with them.” The corporal saluted and hustled off towards the cluster of tents where the officers on loan made their camp. Nearby, Vesryn was stepping into his gear about as fast as anyone could don full plate, whilst Cyrus stood from where he’d been sitting, also peering at the incoming force. Asala had a bit of a shellshocked look to her, but he feared that much worse was to come.

“Cyrus, Vesryn, Asala. Take any troops you can get on the way, find Estella, and get to the near trebuchet.” It was the closest by a lot, but they’d probably have to wake the Herald before getting there, which meant they’d need the time they could save. “Rilien—please go to the Chantry and inform Marceline and MichaĂ«l. Prepare a retreat and find us a way out of here.” In truth, the way he saw the largest number of them surviving this was to get out of Haven, but preparing that would take time, time in which they would be forced to fight. The Tranquil dipped his head, speaking too low to hear to Tanith, who nodded as well and remained behind as he headed up towards the top of the hill Haven sat on. Sparrow lingered near the gates, balancing herself on the pommel of her ridiculously large flanged mace, eying the horizon with narrowed eyes and pinched lips. Though she said nothing to the bypassing soldiers, nor to Rilien or Leon's assembled group, it was apparent she was readying herself for combat.

“The rest of you are with me. We’ll be going to—” He stopped at the sound of the front gate being thrown open, and when it was, it admitted Romulus, Khari, and what appeared to be a severely injured Lia. Leon’s brows drew down over his eyes, and he remembered that she’d been sent on a routine patrol earlier in the evening. From the looks of it, the other scout she’d gone with hadn’t made it back.

“What are we looking at?” Though he’d have much preferred to insist she get her wound looked at before reporting, it didn’t look fatal and they didn’t have the time. He needed as much information as he could get as soon as she could get it, and so he silenced his expression of sympathy in favor of bare efficiency. Asala produced a red vial from the satchel she seemed to always carry with her, and pressed it into Lia's hand with a deeply apologetic look before she took leave to follow Leon's orders.

“Venatori,” the elf managed, as Romulus and Khari helped her into a seat. Immediately she drank a small amount of the potion Asala had handed her, swallowing with a grimace. “And templars. The red kind. Together.” Vesryn buckled on his second gauntlet, drawing his axe.

"Well, that’s just wonderful.” He jogged off, to join the others he’d been assigned to.

He couldn’t say it made no sense. Both groups had made reference to an Elder One, and, at least indirectly, an assassination plot. He hadn’t expected there would be near enough of either to constitute an army of this size yet, but it would appear that this was a grave miscalculation on his part. Leon’s jaw tightened. “When you’re done with that, Lia, wake as many of the troops as you can find. Gather them at the gate and position them as well as you know how. Tanith can help with the formations.” He glanced to Rilien’s aide to confirm the order. She was also a mage, so she should at least be able to fix the wound well enough to finish what the potion would start. Lia nodded wordlessly, getting to her feet before half the potion was through, and downing the rest as she ran off, Tanith on her heels.

That left him with Romulus, Khari, Séverine, a few regulars, and whoever was still inside the tavern for the last trebuchet. He was accounting for the possibility of advance troops in sending so many to each of the machines. Hopefully, he was wrong about that, but Leon had learned to plan for the worst and leave the best for hoping. Gesturing for those that were around to follow him, he pulled open the tavern door. Inside lingered Captain Tavish, her first mate Aslan, and a few other soldiers, no few of them blearily waking to the sounds of organized chaos outside.

“We’re under attack,” he informed them curtly. “Get up, arm yourselves as well as you can, and follow me.”

Zahra was on her feet as soon as Leon swept into the tavern. Geared appropriately in her flexible leathers, and swinging her bow from her shoulder, tightening the buckle connected to her quiver. Aslan stood at her side, though he held an impressive axe in his hands, arms bristling with corded muscle. If he was worried about the outcome of their impending battle, he showed no indications. It might've been just another walk in the park. Small, flinty eyes regarded the other soldiers, dwarfed in his presence. She took a deep breath and flashed Leon an encouraging smile, if the small twinge of her lips was anything to go by. She tottered away from the stools, followed closely behind by the others inhabiting the tavern and wove around a few soldiers, rounding up on his side, thick eyebrows raised in question, “We're ready when you are. I don't mind, but mightn't we know what we're facing?

“Venatori.” The reply came from Khari, who’d leaned around Leon’s impressive presence to peer into the tavern. “And Red Templars. We’ve gotta go load the trebuchets, and, you know, be on the lookout for anyone trying to climb the palisade from the flanks and stuff.” She sounded as though she expected subterfuge of that kind, which wasn’t entirely unreasonable. This army was bound to contain shock troops of some kind, and the walls, while sturdy and tall, were not unassailable.

“Can't say I've ever been in a fight this large, but I s'pose it's like anything else,” Zahra wrinkled her nose and reached back into her quiver, tickling her fingers across the feather. Counting off arrows, from the movement of her lips, until she was satisfied, and also drifted to Leon's side in order to see Khari properly. If Aslan's ears could have perked up, they might have, as interested as he appeared in the conversation, drifting closer. He held the axe aloft, inspecting its bladed edge, and finally broke his silence, regarding Leon with a leveled stare, “Where would you like us to go?”

“Follow me.” The words were terse, clipped, and Leon moved away from the doorway, twisting to avoid a collision with Khari and leading the group towards the farther trebuchet. It was in an unready position, being that they’d not foreseen the need to use it yet. The crank behind it would turn it in the proper direction, but doing so wasn’t their only task.

The sound of wood splintering in a burst drew Leon’s attention, and his head snapped to the wall, part of which had just been caved in by some kind of controlled explosion. Several red Templars were the first through, followed by half a dozen Venatori, and further dull booms indicated that this breach of the defenses was not the only one. The Seeker ground his teeth, particularly when one hulking creature filed in behind the rest, its body, perhaps once human, now a towering mass of red lyrium more than anything else. It couldn’t have been any less than ten feet tall, by his estimation, its arms heavy clubs of blood-colored crystal.

“SĂ©verine, turn the trebuchet! The rest of you, keep them off her!”

Leon took a deep breath, feeling the shift inside himself, the way his every sense seemed to expand, and a primal violence welled in his chest, urging him forward, suppressing his tendencies towards gentility and flooding him with the unquenchable desire for blood. A red mist fuzzed the very corners of his vision, but the rest of it only grew sharper, the colors more vivid and defined, and his nose flooded with the scent of iron and fire and fear, thick and pervasive in the air over Haven.

He charged.

Despite her lack of armor or her usual weaponry, Khari was the next one off, charging after him and peeling off to the left, where she rolled out of the way of a heavy swing from one of the other templars, springing to her feet and planting her knife in the armpit he exposed with the swing. He went down, and she scooped up his battle-axe, bounding back into the fray with a snarl.

Romulus was also underprepared for the fight, but managed to grapple one of the Venatori to the ground, where he drew the man's sidearm, a short curved dagger. After ending the zealot's life by cutting his throat open, Romulus withdrew and kept watchful eyes on the unfolding melee. Séverine had begun working to turn the large trebuchet towards the enemy masses beyond the wall, her templars throwing themselves into the conflict against the army that faced them. The Red Templar behemoth crushed the first unlucky templar to attempt facing it, crunching the man into a distorted shape of metal and torn flesh.

Aslan bulled ahead with a startlingly loud howl. One that might've given fleshy men pause, if they weren't out of their heads with red lyrium. He dragged his axe behind him and planted his feet, swinging the axe around to shear a man's head clear off his shoulders, flicking a clear spray of blood behind him. Shouldering the body aside, the bulky Qunari faced the Red Templar behemoth and danced away from a disfigured fist swinging towards his head. For someone so large, his experience in battle was evident by the way he danced to the creature's glowing side, hunkering under another nasty blow and coming up behind him with a response of his own.

Bows were best utilized on the outskirts, so Zahra took her position at the rear and bounced around their own soldiers, who were all barreling towards the Venatori and Red Templars. She notched the first arrow and drew it back against her cheek, eyes feverishly bright, and loosed it into the closest Venatori's head. The man didn't seem to know he was dead, because he stumbled ahead a few paces, blinking rapidly and fell at Khari's feet. The Dalish woman barely seemed to register his presence, stepping over him without noticing him, as such, driving her pilfered axe into the leather chestplate of one of the Venatori in much the same way she swung her cleaver-sword on any other day. Zahra turned her attention towards Aslan and the hulking mass of crimson gems, loosing three arrows in quick succession, though they did little more than ricochet off its grotesque body. One, at least, thumped into its fleshy elbow. A glowering snarl sounded, accompanied by more arrows hissing by her companions head, aiding them in felling oncoming enemies.

Though Leon had initially charged the behemoth, landing a blow heavy enough to issue spiderweb cracks through part of its lyrium surface, he’d been quickly surrounded by others, templars and Venatori alike, as they rounded on the largest, most immediately threatening target, and they were proving much more tenacious than the average man, perhaps an effect of their morale. He only barely registered the tactical thought, which sounded in some part of his mind that was distant now. Much more immediate was the sound of his heart in his ears, and the immediate action-and-reaction taking place in front of him.

An incoming longsword left a bloody slice on his unarmored shoulder, and his hand snapped up, closing around the wrist attached tightly enough to turn his knuckles white under his gloves. They bled again, from impact with the jagged lyrium crystals, but he didn’t notice it as more than a minor inconvenience, one that might cause his grip to become slicker than he liked. Twisting, he wrenched the Venatori’s arm out of its socket, and, unburdened by plate, shifted his weight to kick another square in the chest, sending him back onto his rear for someone else to end. An arrow whizzed by over his shoulder, but he remained unflinching, dismissing it as a non-threat and driving his fist up into the throat of the man with the dislocated arm. He fell clutching at his crushed windpipe, and Leon flowed forward to the next foe, kicking a third in the back of the knees while she was distracted with her efforts to engage Romulus.

The hiss of displaced air followed by the sound of squelching and a wet crack signified the end of another red templar slightly behind him, Khari having taken up a position at his flank, though not too close. She breezed past him after that, though, bringing the battle-axe over her head and heaving it down upon the behemoth, who turned at the last moment and raised a stony arm to block, sending her blow aside with a ringing clang. Khari staggered backwards, her momentum momentarily halted, and leaving her open to the Venatori shield that slammed into her side, taking her to the ground.

The Venatori engaging Romulus didn't live much longer, as he brought a knee swiftly up into her helmet, rattling the woman's skull around with a dull clang. His knife found her throat as she fell back. Romulus had earned himself a few new scars from slashes from the battle, undoubtedly a result of his poor armament and perhaps even his inexperience navigating battlefields with this many combatants. He did manage to pick out Khari upon the ground, and rushed to assist, tackling the Venatori warrior from behind, the two of them collapsing to the ground in a murderous struggle.

"It's lined up!" came a cry from behind them. Séverine drew her sword and moved swiftly around to the trebuchet's release, slicing it with a chop and releasing the counterweight of the siege engine. Though they were the ones currently besieged, the trebuchet hurled a large stone chunk out. There was a heavy thud in the distance, and cries of agony echoing over the battle, but if the attack had any significant effect, their enemies weren't showing it. Séverine scooped up a second sword from one of her fallen troops and waded into the fray, slicing through several unaware enemies with ruthless efficiency.

"That thing needs to fall!" she called out, referring to the Red Templar behemoth, still smashing anything that came too close, barely discriminating between friend and foe. Séverine stabbed her sword into the back of the Venatori entangled with Romulus, allowing him to get back to his feet and move away from the tower of muscle and red lyrium before them.

The hulking Red Templar swung its scythe-like arm down in a wide, clumsy circle, growling more like a beast than a thing that had once been human. It shivered and stepped into a corpse, crushing it beneath its foot. Unheeded in its pursuit of bodies to crush and maul, it lumbered towards Khari and Romulus, mouth agape in a red, glowing socket. Though its movements were sluggish and uncoordinated, it hardly reacted to the blades clattering off its contorted limbs, occasionally swinging its smaller arm like a claw. Zahra continued pelting arrows into its shoulders, knees, elbows, and one that thudded into its neck, seeking any weakness, without much success. Like a drunk stumbling for purchase on the ground, the Red Templar behemoth bumbled forward and appropriated its momentum to swing its lyrium-encrusted hand against the ground. It bellowed once more, and turned abruptly, hefting its arm towards Leon's unprotected back.

It was Aslan who shouldered Leon aside, raising his axe in front of his face, palm planted against the flat of the blade to present the brunt of the blow. As far as preventing the lyrium-scythe from rendering him as dead as that contorted soldier, he'd managed to hold his ground. The upper portion of the blade had curved itself into the Qunari's broad shoulder blade, deep enough that both seemed pinned in place, with the axe biting into the creature's shoulder. One of his meaty fists maintained the hold on his axe, while the other had snaked out to grappled onto chain-links clanging through the creature's chest. Portions of the lyrium crystals bit into his mauve flesh and bled freely down his forearms, and the top of his head. His horns had prevented them from going straight through his cheeks.

A rippling scream sounded over the din of battle, “Kill the fucking thing.” Zahra's fingers moved in meticulous, practiced movements, sending arrows into chests and foreheads, a clear attempt to pave a path towards the immobile pair.

The deadlock broke quite savagely, when Leon leaped atop the behemoth, wrapping one of his arms around its neck, still much softer and more vulnerable than the rest of its body. He flexed the muscles in his arm with tremendous strength, pulling his hooked limb back towards him, using both his strength and his considerable weight to cut off its air supply. As it turned out, even mostly-lyrium monsters still needed that, and though it took several moments, its hold on Aslan eventually slackened, its arm withdrawing and its body collapsing ponderously to the ground, Leon still atop it. He didn’t relent until he knew it had died, rather than simply falling unconscious, at which point he rolled off it and to his feet, breathing heavily and deeply, like a blacksmith’s bellows.

The Behemoth's arm retreated from Aslan's shoulder with a sickening suck and nearly took the Qunari with him in a tumble of limbs, though he sunk to his knees instead. His breath came in wet gasps, sifting from bleeding lips. There was a moment where it appeared like he was trying to stand using his axe as a brace, but his shoulders hunched forward and slumped. Bright eyes swam upwards, searched for something far off. His axe clattered from his twitching fingers. It didn't take long for Zahra to find herself scrambling to his side, fingers smoothing over his skin in desperate strokes, as if she were trying to hold in his wounds, and prevent the inevitable from happening.

A sort of breathlessness overtook him as Zahra babbled against his shoulder, “No, no no no. Aslan. Aslan. You're okay. You're fine. They'll patch you up. Asala, she can—” His answer was a hacking cough and a slow nod, followed by a small, knowing smile. His ragged breath drew out in a long sigh and as suddenly as he'd been there, Aslan slowly slumped to the side, dragging Zahra along with him. The howl that escaped her sounded as inhuman as the Behemoth's roars, an ugly, poignant sound that muffled itself into the Qunari's jawline. If she had any inkling of impending danger, it appeared as if she didn't care.

There were several seconds of poignant silence, pervasive somehow even despite the fact that battle continued around them. For a thick, heavy moment, the only noises in the area were the ones Zahra made, but they could not remain to mourn. Haven was still under attack, and all their lives still at risk.

It was Khari who stepped forward first, approaching the captain much as one might approach a wild animal, cornered and wounded—cautious, but resolute. She swallowed thickly, laying a hand on Zahra’s shoulder and flexing it in a soft squeeze that became an insistent tug. “We can’t stay, Zee. They’re still coming.” She hesitated, pushing a gusty breath out between her teeth. “Your crew can’t lose you, too.”

At that moment, a sound not unlike scraping metal, amplified hundreds of times, ripped through the air, and a fine tremor shook the ground, just enough to be felt beneath their feet. Khari’s eyes went wide, and she glanced back down at Zahra, grimacing and shifting her grip to bodily pull the petite captain, no bigger than herself, to her feet.

“Hate me later. We don’t want to meet that like this.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Panic set in immediately and clutched Asala's heart. The deafening roar of something terrible doubled her over and forced her hands to her ears to try and drown out the sound. It didn't help, of course, she could feel the ferocity of the cry in her bones, she could feel its hate. Eventually the roar subsided, but the dread she felt did not. Slowly Asala took a step back, but her foot caught something and she was thrown backward. She landed on top of something, and when she turned to see what to what it was, the dead eyes of a Venatori soldier stared back at her. She cried out in surprise and scrambled away from the charred corpse.

She reached the trebuchet and used it to pull herself to her feet. All around her, the scene was the same. Bloodied and charred Ventori, broken and shattered red templars, and even some of the Inquisition soldiers lay dead around them. But all of that only garnered her attention for a moment, as the sound of the massive wing beats drew her eyes upward. A great black dragon with leathery jet wings flew silhouetted against the night stars. Asala's eyes went wide in fear and terror, causing her to slip back down to the ground, her back pressed against the trebuchet and her gaze pinned upward.

She watched it descend and sink its talons into a another trebuchet, wrecking it like it was made of nothing but rotten wood. Panic seeped in again, this time with a shot of adrenaline, and she pushed herself up from the ground and quickly took a few cautionary steps away. Over the din of everything, she could still hear the cries of battle and the ringing of metal against metal. She turned and found Cyrus, her eyes wide and confused. She didn't know what to do any more, and she looked to him for direction.

His attention too was pinned on the dragon, but he wore no expression of fear. Rather, Cyrus seemed to be studying it, a sharp stare following its wheels and turns in the sky carefully. He was mouthing words, though it was impossible to tell what they were, or if they had any volume at all, over the din of battle. When the dragon passed temporarily out of sight, his eyes fell back down, and only then did he seem to observe the chaos around them for the first time, flicking his gaze back and forth between each component of their situation rapidly, absorbing the information and processing it.

A muscle in his jaw jumped, and his scrutiny fell on her briefly, before skittering to Estella and then the rest. He looked like he was about to say something, loud enough for everyone to hear this time, but it was at about that point that a small cluster of other soldiers stumbled upon the site, all in various states of woundedness. “Fall back to the Chantry!” The words were hasty and slurred, but nevertheless effective. “Commander’s orders!”

“You heard him, let’s go.” That seemed to be mostly directed at Estella and Vesryn, but then he glanced to Asala, gesturing up Haven’s hill with a sharp tilt of his head as he turned.

Vesryn withdrew away from the thickest fighting, his spear coated in blood, and much of his armor spattered as well, though he was moving quite efficiently, a sign that he hadn't suffered too much in return as of yet. His axe as well was dripping dark red, and even small bits of red lyrium crystals clung to the blade of the weapon, from where it sat upon his back. He moved back swiftly, always keeping his shield towards the enemy, his helmet darting left and right to watch his path as he moved.

"I'll watch the rear," he stated, leaving no room for argument. A reckless Venatori found himself skewered upon the spear, and Vesryn shoved him off onto his back with a kick from a metal boot. "No time to lose, we can't get cut off." He was clearly referring to the fact that elsewhere the Venatori and Red Templars were finding more success, and starting to break through into Haven, where they could run rampant. It would get very messy soon, unless they could fall back and find a better place to hold them off.

Estella was covered in cuts and scratches—they’d pulled her out of sleep and she hadn’t had time to don much more than a leather cuirass and boots before they were off again, and the lack of protection had hurt. All things considered though, the wounds were light, and it was obvious enough that she’d somehow avoided the worst of all of them. Looking between the others, she nodded, leading the way forward. Their path took them towards the gate first, after which they’d be able to go up the hill, past the tavern again, and then to the Chantry.

The scene that met them upon approaching the gate was not a pretty one. There were fewer corpses here, but the gate itself was clearly but a few blows from caving inward. Spotting Lia and Tanith in the crowd, Estella shouted out. “Fall back to the Chantry, everyone! The Commander’s called a retreat!” As if to punctuate the statement, the heavy wooden gate groaned in protest again as it was struck from the outside—presumably, they were using a battering ram.

Most of the soldiers looked quite glad to be going along with that plan, but Tanith looked at the gate for a long moment before turning back to Estella. “If we don’t hold them here, you won’t have enough time to get out before we’re overrun. Some of us must stay, and I will stay with them.” Quickly, she turned to the soldiers. “Men and women of the Inquisition! Who among you will remain, that your Herald, and your brothers and sisters in arms, might live to fight another day?”

There was a moment of heavy silence, but then a woman stepped forward, her shield to the fore, and saluted Estella with her sword. “For the Inquisition.” Several of those who’d been standing closest to her followed, with various affirmations of for the Inquisition, for the Herald, or even for Thedas. No few of these people had been wearing broad grins earlier in the evening, celebrating with joy and abandon, but there was no trace of that now. In the end, Tanith had two dozen footsoldiers with her, and they all rearranged hurriedly so as to be in front of the gate itself, forming a wall of shields and spears, those in the back line drawing bows and pointing them for the door. In front of the rest, Tanith lit a flame in one hand, a dagger held in a reverse grip in the other, and glanced over her shoulder.

“We’ll hold. The rest of you—get to the Chantry. And tell Rilien I’m sorry, would you?”

Estella’s face twisted into an expression of clear pain, and she looked almost as though she intended to protest, but in the end, something stayed her tongue, and she nodded solemnly to them. “I will. Thank you, all of you. Fight well.” Her voice nearly cracked, but she managed to hold it steady. The need for haste was still apparent, however, and she turned from them then, jogging up the hill with the rest of the group and the remainder of those who had been posted at the gate.

Asala quietly followed, her eyes wide in shock. It was all too difficult to process what was happening, and she didn't truly understand it all. There was smoke and blood in the air, and deeper into the town the crimson of fires burned. She felt empty and numb, her feet moving on their own behind Estella and Cyrus. As they drew closer to the Chantry, the clash of steel reached her ears, and she looked up to see a small cluster of Venatori. They must have found a breach somewhere within the wall. Their armor was covered in scarlet and around their feet lay multiple bodies-- not all of them soldiers of the Inquistion. Amongst the pile, Asala recognized the face of Adan, the alchemist who'd aided her.

Her hand covered her mouth and she choked back a sob. Her legs trembled and threatened to buckle under her own weight. So distraught was she, that she didn't see the Venatori archer draw his bow, his arrow aimed at them.

The arrow flew from the end of the bow, its trajectory straight and unerring, at least until there was another body in front of it, Cyrus leaving afterimages behind as he pulled through the Fade to the spot, the luminous sword in his hand swinging in a controlled arc that snapped the arrow in two, the halves of it flying off in different directions. The bolt of lightning that he shot from his free hand cooked the archer in his armor, and the cultist dropped heavily to the ground.

“Asala! Focus! We’re not done yet!”

She shook her head, hard, and her eyes focused. Closing her eyes she forced everything to the back of her mind and drew her hands up. A Venatori with a large sword rushed them, and in a moment, the fade lit up in her hands. A barrier formed feet in front of him and surged forward. He attempted to hew through the shield, but the sword bounced off and left hairline cracks in it, but it continued to bowl forward regardless. The barrier struck the man at full force, throwing him back first into the ground hard. The wheezing he let out caused Asala to wince, but otherwise she did not back away.

The fight was a short one, in total, and the last Venatori soldier fell before Estella, a saber-stroke opening a broad gash on his neck, gushing arterial blood onto the snow. Her expression was grim, but resolute. “It’s not far now; let’s go.” She took point again, leading them up the last staircase and onto the highest level of the town itself, where they could glimpse ahead of them several others standing by the Chantry doors.

There were a lot of maroon tunics in the mix—it would seem the Lions had made it this far as well, and from the prominent scorch marks on their clothes and the soot-covered civilians that they herded inside the building, their progress here had been no easier than anyone else’s. As the group approached, they drew the attention of the mercenaries, who looked quite relieved to see them.

“Thank the Maker,” Donnelly said as they approached, breathing a heavy exhale. “Commander Leon’s lot are inside already, and we’ve got most of the civilians and remaining troops as well. You should hurry—he’ll want to speak with you.” He gestured for the group to head inside ahead of himself and the other Lions.

The small Chantry was brimming with people, civilians and soldiers alike. There was a loud clamor of multiple voices all speaking at once, and in various states of panic. The unrest felt within the building was palpable, and Asala wanted nothing more than to close her ears and drown it all out. But she didn't. Instead, she threw herself into work. As they approached the leaders of the Inquisition, Asala stopped and began to heal all of those that needed it. The work helped take her mind off of the panic in her heart, and the focus helped drown out the dread.

As she helped a soldier with a large gash in his side, she watched as the others approached the Inquisition's leaders. Marceline stood with her arms crossed and a thin frown on her lips as she spoke to Leon and Rilien. It seemed she had just been roused from bed, as she still wore a black nightgown, though she also wore a thick coat that was far too big for her and a pair of thick leather boots. Nearby, her husband rested heavily against a pillar, a thin line of blood falling from his temple, and a pair of swords hanging limply from his hands. Larissa comforted Pierre with a firm grip on his shoulders and whispering something into his ears. Leon was fully armored now, his arms crossed over his broad chest, but when they entered, his eyes were immediately upon them, and a fraction of the tension left his frame.

Rilien looked the same as he ever did, still unerring in his calm, though not too far away, Khari seemed considerably more agitated, pacing restlessly. She too was fully armored now, and wearing her familiar cleaver-like sword. Her expression brightened for a moment upon seeing them, but then her eyes moved to the cluster of the Inquisition's leaders, as though she were waiting for something.

Leon said something to his fellow Inquisition leaders, too low to hear properly, and then nodded shortly, drawing in what seemed to be a very deep breath indeed, before he gestured to Asala and the rest of the irregulars, both those who’d just entered and the ones who were already there. Once everyone had assembled in a rough circle, he began to speak, his voice low enough not to carry much further than their ring of people.

“There isn’t much time until they reach us, as I’m sure you're aware.” He glanced up, towards the doors, where several Inquisition soldiers were at work fortifying the entrance to the Chantry with whatever was available, setting up an inverted ‘v’ of pews, a traffic control tactic that would likely do no one any good in the end. “I don’t know who this is or where they got a dragon, but we’ve no hope of holding Haven.” He shot a glance to Marceline.

She shook her head and drew the coat tighter over her shoulders. "We have our essential supplies packed into carts and the horses are ready..." She said before she hesitated. She threw a wary glance over her shoulder and toward her son and husband, before she returned it to the group. Marceline sighed heavily before she continued. "But, we have nowhere to escape to. We would not make it out the front gate before we were cut down." Though her face betrayed no emotion, her grip on the coat noticably tightened. "And I do not know of any other way out of Haven."

The group was interrupted at that point by an approaching Reed, who half-carried Chancellor Roderick, one of the clergyman’s arms slung over the corporal’s shoulders. Roderick’s white vestments bore a very obvious red stain, though it would seem he wasn’t currently bleeding. Rather, his face looked wan, bleached of all color, and a healer as experienced as Asala knew he was dying from blood loss.

“He said he had to talk to you, Commander,” Reed offered to Leon, whose brows drew together over his eyes.

Asala quickly moved to Roderick's other side and gestured for Reed to gently lower him into a sitting position on the ground. Once there, Asala's hand lit up in a healing spell and she moved it over the wound. She tilted her head toward Leon and gave him a curt shake of his head. It... did not look good, and she doubted that he was within her power to save, but it would not stop her from trying. She focused in on his wound and began to try and help as much as she could-- at the very least, she could dull the pain.

"Charming girl," he said, having apparently caught the look she gave Leon. Roderick patted her gently on the head before he weakly turned her head toward Leon. "Ser Albrecht," he began, before wincing in pain. "There is a way. You wouldn't know it unless you've taken the summer pilgrimage as I have. The people can escape. She must've shown me," he said weakly, but still tried to reach his feet. A steadying hand from Asala and a constant healing spell at his said, she helped guide him up.

"Andraste must have shown me so I can-can tell you."

“What do you mean, Chancellor?” Leon’s tone seemed to waver between gentle and stern, as though he could not quite resolve the tension between the urgency of their situation and his evident sympathy for the cleric. “Shown you what?”

“It was whim that I walked the path,” he replied, his mind clearly not at its usual alert capacity, which was probably the result of the wound he’d taken earlier. “Now, with so many in the Conclave dead, to be the only one that remembers
” He wheezed, a sound that might have been a rueful laugh, had he the lung capacity for it. “If this simple memory can save us
 then this could be more than mere accident.” He turned his head, clearly making an effort to fix his eyes on Romulus and Estella. “You could be more
”

“Will it work?” Estella asked urgently, training her gaze on Rilien and Leon. The commander turned to the Tranquil as well, perhaps trusting his instinct in clandestine retreat better than his own.

It did not take him long to consider. “Possibly. If you can show us the way.” His expression remained devoid of any readable traces, until he turned the scant bit needed to move his citrine eyes from Roderick to the others. “But it will take time, and the opposition must be occupied while it occurs.” The gravity of what he was saying was apparent in his pitch, somehow, though he didn’t modulate much at all. He was saying, clearly enough, that some group of people would need to remain behind and distract the encroaching force while the rest escaped. And the prospect of those people escaping was near to nothing.

"So we give them something they’ll be drawn to, as bait,” Romulus cut in, buckling on the second of his bracers. Estella looked as though she’d been about to speak, but yielded the floor when the now battle-geared assassin spoke up instead. His weapons were soon in his hands, making his next words perhaps less surprising. "I’ll go, with a few others maybe. I could try to reach one of the trebuchets, turn it towards the mountains behind us. Hit the right spot, and
” He pushed his hands down, a gesture symbolizing an avalanche as best he could make it.

"Bury them in the village they want to take?” Vesryn said, grinning slightly as he leaned on his spear, though he appeared largely uninjured. "Not a bad plan for our escape, but that doesn’t leave you with much of one.” Romulus had a look of steel in his eyes, and yet at the same time it had softened. Aggression towards the enemy, out of desire to help friends, perhaps.

"I was going to be gone in the morning anyway,” he admitted, glancing at Khari. "But this is a choice I can make. One choice of my own. I want it to be a good one.”

“I’m going with you.” That was Khari, and she said it with iron in her voice, a tone that left no room for protest. It didn’t take long, though, for that impression to almost dissipate, subsumed under her usual carefree demeanor, complete with reckless smile. “Can’t well run away while my friend goes off to fight a dragon and fire a trebuchet at a whole mountain, now can I?” She put one fist in her other palm in front of her chest, cracking her knuckles and shaking her hands out, shifting deliberately from one foot to another, as though to make sure everything was working the way she wanted it to.

Romulus simply nodded, offering no objection, and smiling slightly, as though unsurprised.

Estella glanced back and forth between them, still looking a bit like she’d swallowed something that didn’t agree with her, something tightening around her eyes, but she didn’t say anything. Leonhardt didn’t seem especially pleased, either, but clearly he believed that the suggestion made sense, and he nodded slowly. “Very well,” he said at last. “Give me a moment; I’ll see who among the others would join you—skilled as you are, the distraction needs to last, or it will be for naught.”

He left them there for several minutes, during which he made a short circuit of the room, returning with four Inquisition regulars, looking nervous but resolute, and, surprisingly enough, Grand Enchanter Fiona. She nodded to the group, smiling grimly. “I failed to protect my people once,” she explained, “I will not do so again.”

A pair of horns muscled their way toward the group and Meraad emerged with his arms crossed and his head tilted to the side. After a moment of him glancing between them, he nodded. "I will join you."

"No." The healing spell in Asala's hand cut off abruptedly and caused Roderick to wince as the pain rushed back. She shifted his weight so that Reed was left holding onto him again, and she moved toward Meraad. "No, you will not," she stated firmly as she stood in front of him. The frown she wore was deep and wide and she held his wrists as tight as she dared.

He simply smiled and shook his head. "I am, and I will." A muscle tightened in her jaw and she was about to refuse him again, but he silenced her by pressing his forehead gently against her. "For you, Kadan. I have to make sure you escape safely." With that said, he withdrew and threw a glance back at Romulus and Khari. "Someone has to make sure they come back," he said still smiling. "We will be fine. I promise," he said, kissing her forehead.

She was quiet after that, her mouth open but she didn't know what to say. She stared at him long and hard before she spoke again. "You... promise?" she asked, to which he nodded. Her gaze lingered for a moment longer before she went into the pack at her side. She retrieved a container and pulled the lid off to reveal a white, paint-like substance. She dipped a pair of fingers into it a scooped some out.

Without needing her to ask him, he leaned forward and she drew a pair of lines across his forehead with the vitaar, and another pair down his forehead, across his brow, and all the way to his jaw. He then offered her his arms, and she drew another pair of lines down each of them. When she was done, she replaced the lid, slipped the container back in her pack, and took a step backward. She was on the verge of tears, before she threw herself into his arms.

"Come back, Kadan," and with that, she returned to Roderick's side and resumed the healing spell, throwing herself back into her work.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was chaos outside the Chantry.

Romulus was resolved to make the most of it. The Inquisition soldiers and other volunteers that had remained behind to delay the Venatori and Red Templars were making them pay dearly for each inch, but the army assaulting Haven appeared endless, at least from the vantage of the Chantry steps, the highest point in the village. There were screams everywhere, clashes of steel, the smell of ash and burning, and blood. The snowy ground was stained red with it, or rather a deep maroon in the moonlight. Romulus had no idea what time it was, but the darkness suggested there were still several hours to go before the dawn.

The Herald assumed the lead of the small group, consisting of himself, Khari, Fiona, Meraad, and several Inquisition regulars. The way the soldiers looked to him might have made him awkward and uncomfortable days before, but now it gave him purpose. If this was to be his last night, it would be as a free man, and a free man was allowed to feel some measure of pride in the respect he had earned. They were all willing to follow his lead.

His lead was to avoid the Venatori as best as he could, taking a somewhat longer side route left out of the Chantry and around the still standing buildings on the village's perimeter. They were a small enough group to avoid significant attention, and between Romulus's crossbow and an archer among the regulars, they were able to quickly put down the few enemies they came across. Most of the Venatori were drawn to the greatest point of conflict, the rear guard still holding near the gate.

Only one of the trebuchets was still a feasible target. The dragon had obliterated one like a child would to a poorly crafted toy, and the other was too close to the battle still raging. They had to go for the farthest one, closest to the palisade separating them from the Venatori army. It was turned, of course, to face the enemy. They would need to turn it towards the mountains behind the village, raise up the counterweight, and load it with some of their scarce ammunition. It would take a good deal of time, and it was bound to draw attention, especially once the Herald's presence was called out, vulnerable and separated from the bulk of his forces.

The few Venatori around the trebuchet were dispatched quickly, leaving them with a brief moment to prepare. Two of the regulars stepped to the task of turning the siege weapon, while the rest formed a perimeter around them, preparing to intercept the first of the enemy forces to see the engine shifting, and be drawn to investigate.

It didn’t take too long. Though their efforts at avoidance had bought them time, and the rear guard were still fighting furiously at the gate, the turning of the trebuchet was bound to be noticed, and first on the scene were a group of Venatori, perhaps a dozen, a small unit that must have been on its way up to the Chantry, or else to flank the soldiers at the gate. Whichever it was, they were here now, and upon spying the Herald among the other soldiers, diverted their course immediately, charging right for the line of defenders in the way.

But the line stepped forward to meet them, the clash sudden and vicious. The archer among the regulars immediately fired on the Venatori with ice in her hands, and she dropped, fletching blooming like flowers from her chest and abdomen. The others seemed to have a preference for direct confrontation, which suited just fine.

Khari moved forward with the rest, but it wasn’t long before she was a bit out of formation, as her first swings forced the cluster of three foes she went for backwards quite far comparatively, and her third stroke hewed one down when he wasn’t fast enough in his scrambling backwards. It was hard to tell under the mask and in the semidarkness, but a fair guess was that she was grinning like a madwoman, and she bounced easily into the next hit, her cleaver clanging off a shield with a grating rapport and then the scrape of metal along metal. The other swung at her with a broadaxe, but she twisted, turning her whole body aside and darting away like a howling gale, diverting only to crash against the next foe before her with all the ferocity of just such a wind.

The scent of ozone began to hang heavily in the air then, as electricity crackled and arced across Meraad's arms and fists. He held a shield of a Venatori warrior with one hand, while the other repeatedly struck him in the face and sent a jolt of electricity through his body with each strike. When he finally let go, the shield held a scorch mark and smoke rose from the body.

A pair then rushed to greet him. The first approached with a sword drawn, but caught a heavy foot to the chest for the effort. Meraad's strength was great enough to put him on his back, but left the other rushing forward with a battle-axe. Meraad stepped forward and caught the haft at as the Venatori drew it back to swing and delivered a hard right, wrenching it free. He returned it by driving it deep between the man's neck and shoulder, cutting all the way to the spine and then some.

The axeman, however, had seemed to distract him from the swordsman, who now came in from the side. He never reached Meraad, however, as a heavy fireball caught him in the facemask, cooking his head inside his helmet. Following its trajectory revealed Fiona at the other end, a smoking staff in hand.

Romulus remained near the edges of the fight, more than once saving the lives of the regulars that fought with them from Venatori that sought to flank. Whenever he drew attention he retreated back, deflecting blows and rolling away, swifter to change directions than any of them could hope to be in their plate armor. They were being torn to pieces by the small, elite group, and clearly it was affecting their morale.

The Red Templars among the attackers were drawn more slowly to the battle, but indeed they seemed to carry more weight literally upon their backs. Two creatures, once human, staggered forward along the path back towards the gate and the main fight, their backs swollen and protruding from their armor, punctured with glowing red spikes. They had not the size of the behemoth that had crashed through the wall originally, but their faces and bodies were twisted horrors, and they roared with a fury upon spotting the fight before them.

The first of them to come in range began to writhe in what appeared to be pain, hunching over and clutching at his head. He shook violently, and small shards of red lyrium shot with velocity from his back, whistling through the air in clusters at the massed combatants. Romulus crouched down and lowered his targe in front of him, catching several of the shards, though one found his lower leg, and he grimaced as he stumbled backwards. Wrenching it free, he retreated behind the more durable, including the Venatori, whom the horrors did not seem to care if they wounded or killed in the process of their attack.

"Almost there!" cried one of the regulars from the trebuchet, as she and her partner worked tirelessly to aim the weapon. In the fighting, the first of the Inquisition in the group was cut down by a lyrium shard punching clean through his throat, a wound beyond the skill of any healer to mend.

The barrage of red lyrium spikes appeared to have torn several holes in Khari’s cloak, which she’d taken refuge behind, but doing so had taken enough force out of the projectiles that they’d just clanged off her armor afterwards, and she bounded back to her feet, lunging for the red templar on the right, only for her trajectory to be intercepted by a shield, welded to his arm more than held as such, also spiked with crimson crystals. It was swung a great deal faster than an ordinary man would be cable of, and tossed her back several feet, where she landed in a crouch, springing up again and trying a different angle, this time meeting his sword with her own.

They clashed several times, the echoes from one ringing blow not even dying away before the next followed, and he managed to get a good hit in on one of the gaps in her piecemeal armor, punching a hole in her abdomen right around the left side of her waist. Khari didn’t even seem to notice, actually stepping farther forward and pushing the sword deeper to get the reach she needed to bury the cleaver at the juncture of the templar’s neck and shoulder. He fell, and only then did her glance move down to the blade partway in her guts. She scowled and yanked it out, tossing it with no particular finesse at another Venatori trying to drive past the line of regulars. It didn’t do much by way of damage, but it was a distraction, one that the Inquisition soldier took advantage of, hefting his axe into the cultist’s head with a loud crunch and splitting it like a log.

Meraad dropped the Venatori into a heap at his feet, his back littered with red lyrium spikes. Apparently, he'd grabbed the man moments before as an impromptu shield. While the red templar that had fired the spikes at him slowly waded toward him, Meraad apparently grew impatient and rushed to meet him instead. The electrical currents running through his arms faded away, and were replaced by a thin layer of stone. Once within distance, the templar swung a spike of red lyrium, more akin to a club than a sword, and struck Meraad in the side.

The force was enough to push Meraad out of his angle, but the Qunari proved stubborn and clung hard to the spike. With a great heave, Meraad drew the templar close enough to deliver a punishing headbutt, shattering some of the crystals from what used to be a man's head. He continued and pushed forward, taking the templar to the ground all the while summoning more stones to his arm. By the time Meraad sat atop the templar, his arm looked like a club, which he used to bash the rest of the red templar's head off.

Letting the stone peel from his arms, Meraad stood winded, a thin line of blood coming from his forehead, and quickly tried to make it back to their line. Another fireball flew past him from Fiona, and from behind him an explosion rang out.

"Herald!" one of the regulars called. "It's loaded, we just need to--" Her words were cut off by a powerful bolt of lightning from a Venatori spellcaster, throwing her away from the siege weapon, where she collapsed onto the ground in a smoking heap. Romulus put down the mage with his crossbow, loading another bolt swiftly as he ran towards the trebuchet. There was a question of time to deal with here: had they given the others long enough to get free? If this worked, they'd be buried under a literal mountain of snow.

It didn't matter in the end, however, as an ominous beating of wings upon the wind preceded a powerful explosion in the palisade, a ball of fire erupting and sending large chunks of wood and earth everywhere. A shockwave of force punched Romulus back, tossing him through the air, and leaving the rest of the combatants at the very least momentarily stunned. Romulus hit the ground painfully, tumbling to a stop, blinking the bleariness from his eyes. Through the intense haze of the flames, he could see figures beginning to emerge, striding confidently through.

From the look of them alone, these were the very cream of the crop when it came to the Venatori. With but a single exception, every last one of them was garbed in blindingly-white robes, accented with silverite armor pieces, and armed with a staff. They marched in lockstep, regimented like a highly-disciplined military force, quite unlike their lower ranks, or any known group of mages in Thedas. If they resembled anything, it was the way the Qunari beresaad moved—confident, assured, and utterly as one.

At the front of the march was one figure noticeably different from the rest. Tall enough to distinguish himself from the others, he was also clothed head-to-toe in sable, a hood drawn up around his head. His shoulders and chest were protected by a metal so dark a red it was nearly black itself, some kind of bloodstone, maybe, for it lacked the glow of tainted lyrium. Where his troops marched, he prowled, with the kind of feral grace that belonged almost exclusively to predatory cats. The entire left half of his face was covered with some kind of mask, so white it could have been made from porcelain, bone, or pearl, which reflected the scant light with noticeable brilliance.

The uncovered half of his face was quite well-structured, one dark brow set over a darker eye, his skin smooth and unlined, stretched taut over a patrician bone structure. The half of his mouth that could be seen wore a pensive scowl, one that deepened when Fiona and the remaining regulars stepped forward, the first to recover and pick themselves up from the shockwave.

Together, they loosed: two arrows and an impressively-sized fireball flew towards the formation. The Venatori reacted immediately, a couple near the front throwing up barriers to protect the ranks as they continued forward. The man in black, however, met the magical flames with a sneering indifference, raising one hand and summoning his own flames, which flew outwards and made contact with the Grand Enchanter’s, engulfing and consuming them before continuing forwards to smite Fiona herself, who fell to the snow with a strangled cry, her unmoving form smoking copiously as flames licked at her hair and clothes, blackening her flesh. There was simply no way she’d survived.

The regulars fell swiftly after, as the Venatori lowered the barriers and volleyed magical projectiles at the group.

In their wake strode a monster, a humanoid form easily outmatching even the likes of Leon in height. He regarded the flames as though they were nothing, even as they licked at his tattered robes and threatened to catch fire. He had not the commander's density, however. His arms and the fingers upon his hands were overly long, and somewhat spindly, each tipped with black pointed nails of several inches. His body was lined with small plates of red lyrium, as though it were fused into his very skin, but that same skin did not feature the same kind of corruption present in the other red templars. No, it was paler, more akin to a corpse or even...

Darkspawn. The thought occurred to Romulus just as the black, hideously twisted dragon screamed again and flew overhead, bending around to land with a cataclysmic shaking of the earth nearby. Its attention, and that of the tainted giant striding ahead, were focused solely on Romulus, on the Herald. He tried to move, but looked down to find a sizable piece of splintered wood from the palisade impaling his lower leg, another smaller one protruding from the right side of his abdomen. His shield was on the ground nearby. He rolled over and grasped for it, though he knew not what use it would be to him at this point.

Someone stepped into Romulus’s line of vision, between him and the oncoming forces. The hem of the red cloak and the pattern of metal banding over the person’s boots was enough to mark that person as Khari. She rose up onto the front pads of her feet, shifting her center of gravity lower, and he could hear her draw in a ragged breath, letting it hiss out again between her teeth. She lunged into a sprint, sword trailing out to the left of her, and several bright flashes of fire or lightning were hurled for her path, forcing her to dodge each time with bounding leaps and swift trajectory changes. Most struck the ground instead of Khari herself, throwing up clouds of snow and dirt that made it difficult to tell what was going on, but a few sounded like they hit something different.

An enraged yell preceded the heavy whistle of a cleaver swing, but it was cut off by the sound of a blunt impact, a great crash, and Khari was ejected from the swirl of snow and smoke, thrown like a rag doll into the trebuchet itself, where she bounced off one of the thicker wooden beams that comprised it and landed to the side of the siege weapon. She did not stir.

A fireball then flew the other direction, angled upward above most of the human combatants, but eye level with the great black dragon. The fireball struck the creature in the nose and blossomed, but if it was anything other than annoyed, it certainly didn't show it. "Ataashi basra!" Meraad cried in Qunlat, flinging another fireball at the dragon's face. It had the same effect as the last, only serving to irritate the dragon further.

The creature, obviously tired of the Qunari flinging spells at it, strode forward a step, the ground shaking under its weight. Its neck craned and it loosed a deafening roar directed at Meraad, the force of which took his feet from under him and drove him onto his back. The dragon reached forward with its mouth and took Meraad in between his teeth. Meraad cried out in pain, but still fought defiantly. Stone and fire formed around his fist, which he used to assault the dragon's snout repeatedly. "Vashedan ataashi! Nehraa Asala!" He yelled.

The dragon had had enough. He shook his head viciously, causing Meraad's body to ragdoll sickeningly and ceasing his yelling. It snapped its jaws once more before discarding the now lifeless body by flinging it into the distance.

Romulus had staggered to his feet, shield in hand, throughout the efforts of Khari and Meraad to delay the inevitable. He wasn't even thinking anymore, incapable of comprehending what appeared to be his impending demise. It would be a good end, if only he could set off that trebuchet, which still somehow stood intact. He took a pained step towards it, clutching his side.

"Enough!" came a voice, oddly familiar to Romulus. It came from the giant darkspawn abomination, accompanied by a push of his hands that send a wave of magic over him, weak but still able to knock Romulus back onto his rear in his pitiful state. He recognized the tone, from the ruins of the Temple of Sacred Ashes, when they made their initial attempt to seal the Breach. There could be no doubt about it: this man, this thing was responsible.

"Pretender," he uttered with contempt. "You and the other toy with forces beyond your ken. No more."

"What is the meaning of this?" Romulus found himself asking, perhaps desperate for some kind of closure to the mystery surrounding his final months, before he died. He rolled and clambered painfully onto his knees. "What are you?"

The darkspawn's face was blank, void of emotion. "Mortals beg for truth they cannot have. It is beyond what you are, what I was. Know me, know what you have pretended to be. Exalt the Elder One! The will that is Corypheus!"

Corypheus. The name meant nothing to Romulus. Was it supposed to? Everything in the way the creature presented himself demanded it to be so. Instinctively, Romulus believed him to be insane, the result of red lyrium or the fact that he looked like a darkspawn of all things, and yet he spoke. He spoke with clarity of mind, intellect, purpose. He commanded an army, and they had long since encountered men and women that whispered of him, the Elder One. Romulus placed one foot upon the ground, trying to force himself to stand. The other managed to follow.

The Elder One shook his head. "You will resist. You will always resist. It matters not. You will kneel." It was then that Romulus noticed the object that he carried in his left hand. A metallic orb, heavy in appearance and intricately engraved. Romulus did not recognize its design as anything like what he'd seen Chryseis use. Corypheus lifted the object and it began to glow red from within, as did his opposite hand as he drew power of some kind into himself. He thrust the hand forward.

Instantly the mark upon Romulus's hand lit up, crackling with green energy that rippled all the way up his arm, sending stabbing pains into his chest, and he was soon forced back down to his knees, as the Elder One had predicted. Romulus gritted his teeth, bracing himself with his unmarked arm upon the ground. "I am here for the Anchor," Corypheus declared. "The process of removing it begins now." The pain intensified, until Romulus let out a roar of combined anger and agony.

"It is your fault, Herald. You and the girl interrupted a ritual years in the planning, and instead of dying, you stole its purpose." He drew more energy from the orb, and Romulus could feel his hand, his whole body, being pulled in the darkspawn's direction. His red eyes stared down at him, unfeeling. "I do not know how you survived. But what marks you as touched, what you flail at rifts, I crafted to assault the very heavens."

Behind him, the dragon hissed hungrily, closing in, and eyeing him like so much meat to be consumed. Romulus knew not what force stayed it from devouring him. He did not think it possible for a creature like a dragon to be tamed and commanded by any being. "And you used the Anchor to undo my work. The gall!" He then strode forward, glaring down at Romulus, until he came within arm's reach, at which point he thrust his free hand down, seizing Romulus by the arm and wrenching him up, easily lifting him entirely off the ground. He held him by the arm there, so that the mark on his palm was at eye level.

"I once breached the Fade in the name of another, to serve the Old Gods of the empire in person. I found only chaos and corruption. Dead whispers. For a thousand years I was confused. No more." Truthfully, Romulus was in no state to comprehend anything he was saying, nor did he think he would understand it even were he in perfect health, but the words seemed to burn into his mind anyway, such was the force with which Corypheus spoke.

He leaned his face in closer, offering Romulus a brutally detailed look at the deformities of his skin, his face, his entire body. "I have gathered the will to return under no name but my own, to champion withered Tevinter and correct this blighted world." Tevinter? But... "Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty!"

After one last glance at the mark, Corypheus scowled, and proceeded to hurl Romulus away. He smashed against the stone side of a well, several pieces of the rock falling some distance below. Romulus gasped for breath, and was rewarded with a severe stabbing pain that informed him of broken ribs, damaged organs. He only blearily heard the words Corypheus continued to speak.

"The Anchor is permanent. You have spoiled it with your stumbling. Perhaps the girl's can be removed. If not, so be it. I will begin again, find another way to give this world the nation, and god, it requires."

From the angle he’d landed at, Romulus was able to see the spot Khari had fallen—specifically, that she was currently struggling to rise to her feet, and doing so rather quietly, considering. Her expression was twisted into a grimace of pain, and one of her hands held her side, but she lurched to her feet, outside the peripherals of Corypheus or any of his followers, whose attention was focused exclusively on him. The darkspawn advanced several more paces forward even as she stepped to the side, closing in on the trebuchet, ready to fire save that it was yet to be triggered, held in place by several ropes expertly tied.

“And you.” Corypheus sneered down at him even as Khari struggled to pull herself up onto the trebuchet’s platform, her sword held almost limply in the hand that wasn’t pressed to her abdomen. “I will not suffer even an unknowing rival. You must die.”

“Yeah, sure. Good luck with that, you ugly fuck.” Khari grinned savagely when the attention diverted to her, the expression looking rather macabre considering the fact that she was bleeding from the mouth, crimson smearing from the corner of her lips, visible even under the steel mask, and staining her teeth. With very little fanfare, she raised her sword and chopped through the ropes holding the trebuchet in place, triggering the mechanism and firing the munitions at the side of the mountain. They landed a few seconds later with an ominous boom, low like thunder, and she huffed a sound like laughter, only much more pained.

“The looks on your faces—completely worth it.”

Perhaps predictably, her words were answered with force: several of the Venatori flung spells at her, but she seemed to have been prepared for this, because she jumped off the platform, landing hard in the snow but keeping her feet, whereupon she bolted for Romulus, repeating something under her breath that sounded suspiciously like fuck, fuck, shit damn fuck! She zig-zagged frantically, narrowly avoiding most of the spells, at least until a lightning bolt went off too close to her feet and pitched her forward. She slid for several feet through the snow and scrambled up again, no longer using her hand to hug her abdomen, which now bled freely onto the ground, leaving a red trail in her wake.

“Sorry Rom!” She didn’t specify what the apology was for, but then, the rough way she grabbed his collar with her now-free hand might have had something to do with it. The projectiles had stopped as their enemies scrambled to get free of the impending avalanche, and Khari took the opportunity to drag him behind her, more or less, as she dove into the well he’d come to a stop beside.

For a moment, they were weightless, and then they plunged into the dark below.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari woke first to the sensation of pain.

It was hardly unusual, in itself, but this pain was particularly bad, and she knew immediately that it was due to the fact that whatever was causing it was still a problem. Of course, narrowing that down any further was going to take a little more work: there was pain in her abdomen, pain in her ribcage, pain in her arm, and definitely pain in her left knee, too.

She tried to crack her eyes open, but only one responded—something was keeping the other one shut. She was met at first with only white, and realized then that she had to be laying, front side down but her head turned to the side, in snow. Why she’d decided to take a nap outside was slower in coming to her, but with a few moments of start-and-stop thought, she was able to piece together what the hell had happened, or enough of it to realize that she needed to get up, anyway.

But before she could do that, she needed to understand exactly what she was working with. With a groan, she got her not-in-pain arm underneath her and used it to roll herself over onto her back, dislodging quite a bit more snow in the process. Her eye met a natural cavernous ceiling, on the low side but definitely taller than she was standing up. More importantly, the effort of moving herself differentiated some of the pains: the one in her lower abdomen was on the left, and from the way it pulled, it was a stab or slash wound of some kind. Probably a stab—the pain radiated from a small area. The pain in her upper torso, however, was definitely a broken rib, snapped cleanly off and now sort of floating free of the rest of the ribcage. Not too far off, though; thankfully it had not punctured her lung, or she might be dead already.

Her arm felt heavily bruised, but not broken—she could still move her fingers, which was a good sign. Raising her head to glance down at her legs, she found that one of them was in perfectly good working order. The other didn’t respond to her attempts to move it, but she was pretty sure from the angle that it was dislocated rather than broken, and that was an easier fix. With a breath as deep as she dared risk, she gradually pushed herself up into a seated position, hissing past the needling of the stab wound when she leaned forward, drawing her injured leg up and taking hold of it.

“Shit!” The oath almost concealed the uncomfortable sound of her knee popping back into place, and she muffled the sound of another groan by leaning into her own shoulder, breathing through gritted teeth for several moments until the worst had passed. Testing it proved fruitful, but it would be tender for quite some time. Reaching beside her, she did the best she could for her other injuries, pressing a hunk of snow into the stab wound and molding more around it, both to delay the bleeding and numb it. Another handful helped her clean the dried blood off her second eye, which had run down from a cut in her brow she didn’t remember receiving.

Once she could see out of both, Khari scooted back so that the wall was behind her and used it to help herself get back to her feet, pulling herself upright and remaining there until she felt steady enough to try moving. She couldn’t see Rom, but she had a suspicion he hadn’t fallen far, and was probably half-buried under some of this snow. An avalanche would do that, and some of it had indeed cascaded into the well behind them.

Her painfully-slow trek to the heap of powder that had fallen in through the structure was made only slightly better by the fact that her boot struck something under the snow on her way. In hopes that it might be her friend, she crouched, digging furiously with her hands, but what she discovered was her sword. “Could be worse. Could be a Venatori.” She strapped it to her back and resumed her way forward.

Shoveling through the big pile was a rather gargantuan task, made only more laborious by her current state, but Khari was persistent, scooping snow behind her long past the point that her hands, gloved though they were, had gone completely numb. She wasn’t liking her chances, but then that was nothing new, and she kept digging anyway, picking up speed when she could make out a soft green glow some distance below where she’d reached. “Come on, come on.” She hurled aside larger heaps of the stuff, no longer bothering with breadth since she knew where she was headed, and focused on getting deeper into the drift.

With about twenty minutes of work, she finally reached him. Immediately, she yanked one of her gauntlets off with her teeth and pressed freezing fingers to Rom’s equally-chilled wrist. She wasn’t sure if she was just too numb to tell or if there was actually no pulse there, but she didn’t feel one, and so she panicked, adjusting her position and digging some more, until she’d basically excavated him.

He’d landed spread-eagled, and likely already unconscious, if he hadn’t made any move whatsoever to protect himself from the incoming snow. She had no way of knowing how long ago that was, because there wasn’t much, if any light filtering in from above—she’d basically dug sideways and then down, the snow being packed enough to maintain structural integrity despite her efforts. If it’d been too long and he’d suffocated
 but now wasn’t the time to think about that.

Picking her way to his feet, she grasped his ankles and dragged as carefully as she could. She wasn’t in any shape to be carrying him, and moving him at all was a risk, but if the hole she’d dug caused the snow to collapse again, all her work would be undone, and that was probably worse for him than being moved a few yards. She hoped.

Easing herself onto the ground next to him, Khari leaned over, placing her ear just above his mouth, hoping to hear or feel some indication that he was breathing. She held her own still in her lungs, and for several long seconds, she feared the worst. But then something stirred the hair near her ear, and she sat bolt upright.

He was alive.

“Okay. Uhh
 okay, good. Alive. What now?” If he’d hit his head, he shouldn’t be sleeping, she knew that much. But was it better to wake him up if she didn’t know whether he had a concussion or not? Whatever the case, they needed to get moving soon if they had much hope of surviving this in the long run, so she decided to risk it.

“Rom. Hey, Rom. Wake up.” With her bare hand, she tapped the side of his face a few times, not hard, but insistently. She didn’t want to shake him somewhere he might have a broken bone or something, so this seemed like the best idea.

Suddenly Rom coughed violently, hacking up a glob of blood that spattered over his own face. Several more wheezing coughs and groans followed, with his limbs beginning to move soon after. He was obviously just as disoriented as Khari had been after she had come to.

Rom's first reaction, however, was to aggressively lash out with an open hand, which immediately found Khari's throat and constricted, his face contorting with effort. He made an attempt to shove her to the side, before his eyes finally saw what was in front of him, and he seemed to register the rest of the pain in his body. An uncomfortably loud shout of pain followed, with his hand going straight to where the splinter of the palisade still impaled his side. A larger, more alarming piece was straight through his lower left leg. They couldn't have been down here all that long, or else he would have bled to death already.

For the moment, Rom could only grope blindly in the snow, trying to turn himself over for some reason, or perhaps get up to his feet, while a line of blood ran from his lips down his cheek.

“Hey, hey, hey, whoa, stop.” Khari frowned when the words came out more raspy than she’d meant them to, probably due to the fact that he’d been quite intent on crushing her windpipe there for a second. She should have expected something of the kind. Reaching behind her, she pulled her mask loose and hooked it quickly on her belt, setting her other arm firmly on Rom’s shoulder. “Rom, it’s just me. It’s Khari. You’ve got to stop struggling; you’re only gonna hurt yourself more.”

Worst case, all this motion would dislodge those splinters before they should come out, and he’d bleed all over the place. “You’ve injured your side, and your leg. Try not to move them yet. Does it hurt anywhere else?” She kept her voice level and as calm as possible, hoping to induce the same in him. She still wasn’t sure if he’d hit his head, and so knowing whether this disorientation was to be brief or more enduring wasn’t yet possible.

He ceased his motion, and judging by the way he was leaning on one arm underneath him, and trying to push off the ground with the other, those at least were in working order. Although, the mark on his left hand was crackling every few seconds, still glowing green, spitting out bits of lightning or energy or something. He shook it, as though trying to put out a fire, to no use.

"It hurts everywhere else..." he grumbled. "We need potions. I've got..." He reached behind him, into a pouch on his belt, before he hissed in pain and pulled his hand free, one of the fingers now cut and bleeding. He unbuckled the belt and tossed it away a few feet; shards of a broken vial or two fell into the snow, along with the remains of frozen health draughts, rendered useless by now. "Shit. Ugly bastard would've killed us quicker than this." He smiled at her, a bloody grin similar to what she'd given Corypheus. He appeared to be regaining most of his clarity, at least. "We never do anything the easy way, do we?”

“Wouldn’t be any fun if we did.” She sat back on her legs for a moment, scratching at the back of her head, then wincing when her nails scraped over a lesion she hadn’t known was there. Grimacing, she rolled her eyes and shrugged Intercessor off her back, staking it into the snow for a moment while she unfastened her cloak.

“We’re gonna want to get those bits of the wall out before they absorb too much blood and swell.” They could get stuck that way, and cause one hell of an infection. Wood was, after all, a porous material. Her cloak in her hands, Khari grasped it in a couple places near the bottom, holding tension in it, then looped her arms over the sword, pulling the fabric forward towards herself against the edge of the blade, which sliced through it fairly easily. Once she’d discarded the hem, which was dirty, and reached the part that was in better shape, she repeated the process a few times, laying out the resulting strips of scarlet fabric near him. She took her best guess about how many she’d need, and wound up using about a third of the cloak, but warmth wouldn’t be an issue if they bled out first. It had holes in it now anyway.

“Which one do you want me to do first?” She raised an eyebrow, glancing at him as she scrubbed the strips of fabric down with clean snow as well as she could. “’Cause they’re both gonna hurt like
 well, a lot.”

Rom groaned, rolling carefully back over onto his back, and taking a few deep breaths, before he pointed to the piece lodged in his side. Judging by the way he prepared himself, this was not nearly his first time doing something of the sort.

Khari didn’t bother giving him a count. It was the kind of thing that would hurt a whole lot worse if he was tensed for it, so she tried not to give him time to do that even involuntarily, reaching forward and ripping the splinter free with a sharp, strong tug. Thankfully, she used enough force that only one was necessary, and she discarded it to the side, immediately pressing her other free hand, which held a considerable amount of snow, up against the wound. It occurred to her that if she were Asala, this would be a hell of a lot easier—she wasn’t sure she’d felt the lack of magic in her repertoire quite so keenly before now, when there was no such individual around.

When the snow was red, she tossed it away and proceeded to bandage him as well as she could, peeling back his leathers and linens to do it. First a strip folded several times into a square, to go right over the wound, and then a few more, wrapped around to hold it in place. She tried not to tie too tightly, but a bit of excess snugness was better than the opposite, so she erred on the side of caution. Rom, for his part, weathered the intense pain quite well, focusing intently on the cavernous ceiling above, pressing his lips tightly together and refusing to shout or scream when prompted by the agony.

“Okay, leg now.” She moved herself and her supplies down a little further, eyeing the large piece of wood in his muscle with some trepidation. She was going to have to break one side of that and then pull it back through, or she’d leave a dozen splinters behind, she was sure of it. “Please try not to kick me.” It was a joke, though that didn’t mean there wasn’t anything genuine to the sentiment.

Leaning forward slightly, Khari took a deep breath, holding his leg near the ankle with one hand before she changed her mind and used that one to hold the piece of wood steady, trying to cause minimal movement when her hand tightened on the bloody end and snapped it off, whereupon she yanked what was left back through his calf, hissing sympathetically. Rom writhed in response to that one, smashing the snowy ground with a closed fist several times. It was actually more straightforward to bandage, as his leg was a lot easier to move around, and she managed to get the cloth tied off quicker, breathing a heavy exhale.

“Right. So I don’t know about anything broken, but at least you probably won’t die of blood loss now. Hurrah for us, and so on.” She grinned, but it was a little shaky.

His eyes were watering from the ordeal, and he wiped them, steadily slowing his breathing. "Okay. Help me up." Once his arm was over her shoulders, they began their way up, and Rom struggled to get his feet under them. "We need to get away from--argh!" The wounded leg gave out, his weight taking him to a knee and her along with it. He braced it with a hand, shaking his head. "I can't walk."

Khari grunted against the pain in her ribcage, lowering herself as his leg gave out from under him, then shifted her positioning, pulling his arm further around so that he was braced on her back as much as her shoulder. She took a lot more of his weight that way, but at least he wouldn’t have to use the bad leg. “Yes you can. Just keep that one off the ground—we’ll be fine.”

Slowly, they rose from the ground a second time, and though they weren’t going to be getting anywhere fast, the solution was workable enough—Rom sort of hobbled along on his one leg, and Khari took heavy, short steps with both of hers, one arm around his back and the other holding tightly to the forearm she’d tugged down over her far shoulder. She made sure to breathe in through her nose and out through her mouth, preventing any nausea with the enforced deliberateness of it, and they managed to find their way forward.

The ground underfoot was not kind to them. The well had let out into what seemed to be a cave system, which was a bit of luck, considering how difficult it would have been to climb back up through the snow, which had been what she planned to do when she dragged them both down here. If they could find another way out, though, that would be better. A few places presented them with ledges, ones that would have been laughably easy to jump off were they in good condition, but now constituted obstacles that nearly drew them to a halt. She did carry him over those, shrugging his weight onto her back and hopping down.

The first one saw them landing facefirst in the snow—or, well, she did. He landed on top of her, which was probably for the best but definitely not that comfortable. The second one wasn’t as bad, and they managed to keep their feet. After what felt like hours, they finally started moving upwards, and lo and behold, the cavern system spit them out some distance from Haven, onto a blank, snow-driven landscape. She could see the sun, though, and that gave her a little bit of hope.

Less encouraging was the fact that she soon heard the crunching of snow from their left, and she worked the both of them backwards into the cavern’s mouth, planting them against a wall. Khari held her breath, straining to hear. It could just be a wild animal, but


“—don’t understand why the general wants us out here. No one could have survived that.” The voice was punctuated by the sound of chattering teeth.

“Unless they were already gone, you idiot.” The second voice was sharper, more feminine, and Khari grimaced, bending at her knees to lower Rom to the ground, so he’d be sitting with his back to the wall. He wasn’t perfectly concealed back here, but they’d be caught in an even worse position if she didn’t act soon. The voices were getting closer.

“I’ll just be a minute.” She huffed softly, smiling with customary ease, but the expression didn’t reach her eyes. She wasn’t in good shape, and she knew it. She didn’t know how many of the Venatori there were, but if it was more than the two she’d heard, she was in serious trouble. Rom offered a mumbled resistance, but she was already off.

Khari crept forward to the edge of the cave’s mouth, loosening Intercessor and then drawing it free completely, crouching with the blade beside her and peering out past the wall of the cave. Fuck. There were half a dozen, coming right this way, and there wasn’t any way in hell they were going to miss a cave opening this obvious.

It occurred to her for the second time since the attack on Haven began that this really might be the end of the line for her. She could run, she knew. Hide. Survive. But in order to do that, she’d have to leave Rom behind—he couldn’t get out near fast enough.

So it wasn’t an option. Death before dishonor.

Glancing back down the way to where he sat, she raised all five fingers on one hand, and the thumb of her other, grinning jaggedly and shrugging before she closed her hand over her cleaver’s hilt, the bone charms on the end clinking almost imperceptibly softly. She could hear the Venatori’s footsteps coming closer. She had to go now, or risk exposing him. Using Intercessor for assistance, she pushed herself to her feet, taking a deep breath and reaching for that angry place in her heart, the little knot of pain that would help her ignore the rest.

The Haze descended, and Khari lunged from cover with a shout, slamming the blade of her sword into the first unsuspecting Venatori’s head. He dropped like a stone, and she gritted her teeth, pushing away her body’s reminders of how injured she was, ripping the cleaver free of the first and swinging it into the second, catching the pole of the woman’s spear with a clang. Another one, similarly armed, forced her backwards several steps, towards the cave opening, and she dug her feet in, feeling keenly how unsuited she was for defense and so leaping into the attack again.

She swatted aside one spear and drove the point of her sword through the woman’s guts, but the second caught her in the shoulder, the impact strong enough to send her to the ground, sliding backwards several feet. She landed right in front of the cave entrance from which she’d emerged, but she dared not let her attention betray them by shifting it inwards. An axe cleaved into the snow where her head had been a moment before, but Khari forced herself to roll, lashing out with her tired legs and catching the second spearman in the knee. There was little force behind the blow, though, her strength pushed to its limits already and rapidly depleting. She had the will to continue, just not the power, and it was showing.

There was a muffled cry of "No..." behind Khari, and suddenly, a bright green light exploded from thin air in the middle of the grouped Venatori, unmistakable for its similarity to the rifts they had been working to close for months. This one was spherical and tugged everything around it towards the bright center. Behind Khari, Rom had crawled forward into view, reaching out with his marked hand, which had erupted in that same light.

The Venatori barely had enough time to scream before they were pulled straight into the rift, disintegrated as they went, no trace of them left behind. Khari was right on the edge of the pull, enough that her legs started to slide across the snow, threatening to take the rest of her with them if she couldn't find something to hang on to. She scrabbled frantically for something to hold, finding nothing and choosing instead to drive her sword as deep into the ground as she could and grip both hands with the hilt.

Intercessor traced a deep gouge in the snow as she was slowly pulled towards the rift, feet-first, and she strained to dig it in further, hoping to catch it on a root or a stone or anything that would anchor her in place. Her arms trembled with the effort of keeping her hold, her injured shoulder screaming at her, and she felt her grip beginning to slip, several fingers sliding off the end of the hilt and closing over empty air.

Just when she was sure she could hold on no longer, the force stopped as suddenly as it had begun, and Khari fell heavily onto her stomach upon the ground. The impact whited out her vision for a moment, and for several seconds, she had to catch her breath, dropping her remaining hand from her blade.

“Oww
”

Romulus simply stared at the rift that had vanished, dumbfounded, before Khari's groan pulled his attention back, and he half-stumbled, half-crawled over to her, wincing every step of the way. He tried awkwardly to help her get up, though he was the one that could hardly hold any weight.

"We need to go... could be more."

“Yeah. Yeah, you got it, Rom. Just lemme
” Khari trailed off, closing her fist around a handful of snow and blotting her new stab wound with it, glad at least it was on the side she supported less of him with. It was the little things.

At great length, she managed to regain her feet, partly by use of his shoulder while he sat, and then they pulled him up behind her, Khari wedging herself into his side like before. She’d never been happy about the fact that she was short until it turned out she was a decent height for this particular task. Probably would have been better with another couple of inches, but it was workable, which was all it needed to be.

Of course, going was one thing. Having a direction to go was quite another. In the end, Khari just aimed them further away from Haven. Maybe they could find a copse of trees or something else that would do for shelter. If they were lucky, they might find some signs of the others. If they were unlucky, well
 they’d cross that bridge when they got to it. She heaved a sigh as they started forwards.

“You know
 I think dying might actually have hurt less than this. Not that I’m complaining.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

On the sixth night, in the most brutal of his fevered dreams, Romulus heard his mother.

"Hear the rain upon the leaves, above the sky lies grey.
A shred of blue would be denied. Alas, he could not stay."


Perhaps it was a memory, that of a child of not yet two years, a time so early in his life that all he remembered were images, washed over like a soggy painting, once clear but now distorted, elongated in the colors, and all the while still beautiful. The other senses pitched in as well. There was the smell, salt of the sea and the sweat on the brow and across the body of the woman that held him. There was the sound, that of the crashing waves, beating against a wooden hull, the terrible, terrifying crack of lightning somewhere overhead, leaves flashes of light that blinded his young eyes. His owns screams echoed in his skull, the pitiful mewling of a helpless child.

"See how the rain has washed away
The tears that you were crying?
Though the darkness calls me down
You know we all are dying."


She sang to him, and her voice cut through the chaos with ease. He buried his head against the base of her neck, clutching her with his little hands. When he focused hard enough, he could hear only that voice, that sweet, soothing voice, and there was nothing else to be afraid of.

"Hear the rain upon the leaves, above the sky lies grey.
A shred of blue would be denied. Alas, he could not stay."


The words, they meant nothing to him, neither then nor now, for his mind in either place was too scattered, too pained to comprehend. He just needed to focus on her voice, and the rain, the thunder, the storm and shouts of men and women outside would be washed away. That voice was sad, it was scared and perhaps even hopeless, but this was not something he knew how to recognize, or knew how to deal with. It was his mother's voice, and that was all that mattered. He would not let it go.

"Birds reel across the endless sky, above a house upon the plain.
In memory she sings to him of a time before the rain.

Sweet Andraste, hear our song
For his road will be ours too.
Before darkness claims our souls
Let us see that shred of blue."


A door was kicked open somewhere above, and suddenly the rain became too loud, the shouting, the screams, not his own. His mother whispered something directly into his ear, her voice becoming his entire existence, but Romulus could not hear, not over the echoing of the words of the song, repeating endlessly in his mind.

"Hear the rain upon the leaves, above the sky lies grey.
A shred of blue would be denied. Alas, he could not stay."


The dream faded, at the insistent shaking of a hand upon his shoulder. He felt a tear on his cheek. His mother's? No, his own. Or perhaps it was sweat. He was drenched, but freezing. Shivering, but burning alive. His eyes shot open, saw the night sky, a wall of jagged rock blocking half of the stars from view. It was a clear night, cold and crisp as always, but for once they found a place to stop without snow on the ground.

Khari and Romulus had descended as best they could from the mountains, heading for the Hinterlands, where they hoped to find refuge and some news of the state of things. For days the only people they'd come across were Venatori, hunting for them after one of their patrols vanished, leaving no trace other than a small amount of bloodshed from the brief conflict that had ensued before Romulus had forcibly pulled their bodies into a rift spawned from his own hand. Only delirious need to keep Khari alive had somehow triggered the ability of his mark. He had not been able to replicate the act.

Then the fever had set in, an unfortunate turn of events despite Khari's best efforts to keep his injuries cleaned. They had to move too often, their meager supplies were stretched too thin, and acquiring more meant conflicting with the Venatori patrols, and thus drawing more attention to themselves. Romulus had to believe the Venatori did not know who it was they hunted, else the entire army would be searching for them. He tried each time Khari left to make her stay, but he had not the power to stop her.

And he did not want to die.

“Hey.” Khari’s tone was quiet, bereft of the usual level of projection it normally had, something that had been true for the majority of their time out here. It only made sense—there was always a chance that more Venatori would find them, and most nights, they’d not even been able to risk a fire. From the pile of brush and small branches slowly growing into a conflagration behind her, however, she’d elected to build one this time.

Over the last near-week, she’d left him almost nightly, presumably to carry out one-person raids or scouting endeavors of some kind, and a few times, she’d returned with useful items: a small pot made of iron, actual bandages, a utility knife, some metal wiring, and a pair of blankets. The wiring had apparently gone into the improvisation of a snare, because they’d had a couple of rabbits over the course of their time, food at least being something that they weren’t immediately in danger of lacking.

It had taken two days, but after a few failed attempts, she’d also managed to carve a needle out of one of the decorations on the end of her sword, and had unraveled more of her cloak for thread. Too late to prevent his fever, but soon enough, it seemed, to stitch herself back together so she could range from camp in search of more supplies.

She knelt beside where he lay, pressing a chilly palm against his head, grimacing and drawing it away a moment after. “I got potions, but I don’t know which ones do what.” Reaching down to her waist, she untied a small satchel at her belt, laying out the vials inside within his range of vision. “I got one of everything—if you can tell me which one you need, I’ll know to look for it next time.”

Khari shifted, then winced. A new gash was clotting on her temple; it probably wasn’t the only one she’d acquired today.

Romulus regarded the gash with obvious concern. Khari wasn't suited for this sort of thing, and she was the first to admit it. Hiding, stealing, evading enemies rather than going through them. She'd obviously looted the potions rather than stealing them cleanly, judging by the injury. Whatever Venatori she'd taken them from were dead now, but not before they'd gotten some hits in on her, as they often seemed to. One of these times she'd come back so badly injured she wouldn't be able to save herself, let alone him.

But not if he could beat this first. He blinked, trying to focus, lolling his head to the side where Khari had set down the potions. He grabbed the first, his fingers almost constantly shaking, from weakness or cold or a combination of both. Holding it up in front of his eyes, he frowned, before setting it aside apart from the others. "Lyrium..." The world barely escaped his throat, and he cleared it.

The second was contained in a yellow glass, the color of the liquid inside unclear, but dark. Romulus carefully pulled the small cork from it, holding it somewhat close to his nose and sniffing. He replaced the stopper. "Strength tonic," he murmured, disapprovingly. "Temporary, and weak."

The third was more orange than yellow, and the potion inside had a more obvious red color to it, lighter than blood by several shades. "Healing. This will partly mend the injuries at least. Help me sit." There was a wall nearby he could put his back to, at least, and though it was made of rock and not soft at all, it would do.

She nodded, shifting herself around with a suppressed grunt and wedging a hand beneath his upper back. Her other went to his shoulder, steadying him as much as she could, and some combination of effort on their parts got him into a sitting positon with his back against the stone. She looked like she wanted to collapse next to him herself, but instead she pushed into a stand and threw a bigger log on the fire, which burned steadily by this point, and dragged the spare blanket over, though she didn’t do anything with it quite yet.

Romulus drank the potion slowly, hoping it would stay down. He'd eaten what he could, but it hadn't amounted to much, and he believed Khari was in far greater need of it, with how much more physical work she was doing. It was wasted on him anyway if it just came back up. He let his head fall back against the rock, scratching briefly at the stubble lining his neck and face. They were fairly filthy, both of them, surviving in the woods like this, like savages. Honestly, if the sickness and the injuries and the Venatori would just go away... it wouldn't be so bad at times. Ferelden was beautiful when it wasn't miserably wet, and he imagined that at some point, constant exposure to the cold would render him more resisting of it.

"Here," he said, holding out the half-drank potion. "Take the rest. You need it." They'd done a similar dance a few times already. Romulus was not willing to budge on it. If she didn't drink it, neither of them would.

"Trade for that tonic there, at least." He pointed to a clear vial with an orange potion inside. "It might help with the fever a bit. At the least, it'll help me survive if I get hit by a fireball."

She sighed, another familiar component of the exchange, and accepted what was left, knocking it back in a couple of swallows. Setting the empty vial down carefully, she picked up the one containing the orange liquid and took the cork out with her teeth, handing it over to him before setting about the process of cleaning the other one out. At this point, they wasted absolutely nothing. She contemplated the other two, clearly trying to decide whether they were more valuable to her empty or full, but in the end she just picked up the strength tonic and rolled it around between her fingers for a moment.

“Might be enough to get me through my next run-in with the Venatori, eh?” Khari huffed, apparently finding some humor in that, dark though it was, and the vial disappeared into a pocket. She picked her way the short distance to the fire and took up the pot, disappearing for a few moments, after which she returned, the object now filled with snow. This, too, was familiar. By now, he had two sets of makeshift bandages, and she rotated him between them, boiling the others clean before she changed them, and using the hot water to keep their wounds as clean as possible as well, though it was far too much effort to spend on the rest of them. Her face had enough dirt on it that her tattoos were hard to make out, most of the time, and her clothes were far worse off.

“If that fever doesn’t break soon, we’re gonna have to try sweating it out.” She fixed him with a measuring look from where she crouched next to the fire. “Might need more blankets
” Wrapping her arms around her legs, she tucked her chin between her knees and moved her eyes to the flames.

Romulus stared at the fire for a while as well, and for a bit, the shaking seemed to subside, just a bit. It seemed cruel to die now, of some sickness, after being cast aside by a creature that spoke of himself as a god, after somehow escaping being buried by an avalanche, and after evading bloodthirsty zealots for days. He'd accepted the fact that what had occurred to him might lead to his end, ever since the day in the temple, but with how remarkable all of it was, he thought that his end would have to be something more meaningful than dying in the wilderness.

Khari would have a much easier time of it if he died, it occurred to him. Physically, at least. But for whatever reason, despite his body's attempts to make him leave, one way or another, he found himself remaining. Trapped here, unable to go, even if he wanted to. And he no longer wanted to.

"I dreamed of my mother," he said, somewhat suddenly. "Might've just been the fever conjuring things in my mind, but it felt like her." He smiled to himself, an expression tinged with sadness.

That drew her attention back in his direction, and she paused in the task of adding red fabric strips to the now-boiling pot of water on the fire, her brows knitting over her eyes, the unfaded brightness of their color a stark contrast to what layers of dirt had done to the rest of her. “It probably was, then.” The words were slow, and something about her cadence was unsteady, lurching. “Nobody else in the world like your mother
 no matter
 well.” She shrugged, clearly having either lost the thread of thought she was following or consciously deciding not to say anything else.

“You, uh
 you don’t know who they are, right? Your parents?” She moved the bandages around in the water with the knife, careful not to damage them.

"No," he stated, unable to keep the downtrodden note from his tone. "Tevinter marines found me on the deck of a Rivaini trading vessel. I was around two. There was damage to the ship, blood, but no bodies. Probably at the bottom of the strait." It certainly wasn't worthwhile for the soldiers to investigate, and by the time Romulus was old enough to care about it, he was sold into slavery, and any evidence or clues were undoubtedly long gone.

"I've thought a lot about it, why I was on the ship, why I didn't die. If my parents were traders, or worked on a ship, pirates could've attacked them, or Qunari maybe. A ship is no place for a young child, though. Makes me think I was there for some special reason, but... how am I supposed to know?" The question wasn't meant to be answered, for it didn't have one. He couldn't know why he was there, why he wasn't dead, why he still existed at all. But he had always believed there was some reason, something slightly more than chance. Being marked as he had only increased the strength of that belief. Even if he would never find out. Not until he passed on, anyway.

"What about yours? Seems like something I should know about you by now." She'd hinted at it every now and then. Her Dalish descent was obvious, as was her departure from it, so he had to assume her youth was anything but idyllic with the elves.

“Enania and Hawen Istimaethoriel, of clan Genardalia, of the Dales.” Her expression was caught somewhere between amused and annoyed, and she shook her head. “My father’s the Keeper, which is like
 kind of the leader, I guess you’d say. They’re the ones that do the magic, and keep the memories of what the Dalish used to be.” She moved the pot off the fire by its handle, fishing the first of the bandages out with the flat of the knife and wringing it of the excess water before laying it carefully out on a nearby mostly-flat stone.

“My mother’s a craftsperson. She shapes ironbark and hide, mostly. I can’t do that, either, as it turns out.” Her tone was hard to read, but from the excessive intensity with which she was focusing on her task, it wasn’t the easiest thing for her to talk about. “She gave up on me pretty early in life. Dad stuck it out a while longer, but then he got a real apprentice and didn’t have the time to bother, so I pretty much just did whatever the hell I wanted.” She grinned, but it was comparatively lackluster.

Gathering up the bandages, she returned to where he sat, lowering herself to her knees and sitting back on her legs. “You know the drill. We get through this, then I can make food.” That, at least, she sounded somewhat enthusiastic about.

Romulus began the work of getting out of his shirt so the bandage around his torso could be changed. It was the more annoying of the two. "Listen," he said, somewhat softly. "If I survive, I wanted you to know I've changed my mind. About going back." He'd had his mind made up for a while, but for some reason couldn't get the words out until now. It was strangely difficult to admit, that he was willing to just take the chance, despite all the reasons he'd thrown at her why it was not a wise idea.

Shrugging off his shirt, he lowered the blanket over him and shuddered from the cold. The sweat covering his skin didn't help much, and indeed, the bandage was just as damp with that as it was blood over the still healing wound. "I figured I have enough enemies at this point that my time's probably short anyway. And if that's the case... I'd rather spend it here, with whatever we have left."

That seemed to surprise her, and for a moment, she only blinked at him, but then she smiled, just half of one, a quirk of the lip and a narrowing of the eyes. “Have you, now?” She ducked her head to get to work on cleaning and rebandaging the wound, but the smile remained as she loosened the ones already present and pulled them carefully away.

“Happy to hear it.” She met his eyes for just a second. “Really.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari shifted her weight slightly, careful not to disturb the branch in which she was crouched. It was still cold out, but thankfully the cloak was no longer strictly necessary, which was fortunate since she’d discarded it a week ago—red was too bright a color in the daytime. She scratched at the drab wool scarf covering her head and resisted the urge to sigh.

This was the problem with ambushes, really. They were boring.

It was, incidentally, the same problem she’d always had with hunting. Traps and snares, fine, but stalking a deer through the woods for five hours? So tedious she’d almost rather actually be in pain, just for something to care about. Fortunately, this one probably wouldn’t last much longer.

From her position, she could see a fair way down the path. They’d left small signs of their presence intentionally, to lure the Venatori this way; better than knowing they were being followed but not exactly having the locations of their stalkers. It was basically set a trap or fall into one, and the choice had been obvious, in those terms.

The Hinterlands were easier to hide in, at least. Not as much gradation in the landscape, but a great deal more trees, which was comfortable for Khari, whether she wanted to admit it or not. Peering between a couple of the other branches on her arbor, she caught sight of the white uniform of the Venatori they were after. They blended much worse out here than they had in the snow, certainly, but unlike she and Rom, hadn’t bothered adjusting much for this fact. She squinted, counting heads, then nodded to herself, glancing down and across the trail to where Rom was hidden, lower to the ground but concealed in brush and scrub, at least from the angle of their pursuers’ approach.

She raised five fingers, waiting for confirmation that he’d received the sign before adjusting herself, sinking further backwards into the boughs of the tree. As long as she was still, she wouldn’t be seen—that much, she could judge from experience. Of course, the moment she moved, all bets were off, but that was why she was the distraction and he would do the flanking.

It took another two minutes for the bastards to get into the position she wanted. They were being cautious, perhaps understandably. A month of missing patrols and looted corpses was probably enough for them to figure out that the responsible party or parties were dangerous reckoning. Thankfully, she was still pretty sure they didn’t know Rom was involved—the place would have been damn near swarming if they did. She’d done most of the attacking, too, but thankfully they were both in better shape now than they had been after Haven.

After entirely too much waiting, the Venatori were finally where she wanted them, so Khari fixed the metal mask to her face and ran to the end of the branch, jumping off and landing directly in their midst, hacking one down as she fell. The first to react threw a fireball at her, just catching the end of the scarf, and she pulled it off and discarded it before it burned her, swinging Intercessor around to knock the knife out of the hand of the second to get his bearings. Snarling, she lunged for the mage after, impaling him clean through the chest and swinging him round, still on the blade, only to fling him off in the general direction of one of his compatriots.

“You can’t tease me like a fight’s coming and then not deliver!” She twisted out of the way of another hit, knocking a woman with an axe to the ground when she staggered from the missed blow.

The man disarmed of his knife turned to retrieve it, but his head only found the plated edge of a round shield; a sharp crack accompanied the shattering of his cheekbone as he was spun around, and Rom lunged in, the shield hand grabbing the top of the man's head and pulling back. His blade slid across the throat, spraying crimson forward as the dying Venatori stilled.

The woman knocked down by Khari rolled swiftly back to her feet and rushed forward for Rom this time, raising her two-handed weapon high over her head. Rom turned swiftly, taking the Venatori corpse with him, the blood spraying the axewoman straight in the face. She charged forward anyway, swinging the blade down, and Rom ducked away from his human shield, which was soon cleaved from the shoulder all the way through the ribcage.

Rom shoved the body to the side, and it pulled the axe with it before the woman could withdraw it. Thrown off balance, she was tugged to her left, while Rom leapt around the side of the falling body, making clean downwards plunge of his blade into the neck, piercing vitals and causing the two bodies to fall to the ground in near unison.

Behind them, the last was getting to his feet from under the body of the impaled mage, but no sooner had he reached his feet than a bolt from Rom's crossbow pierced through his breastplate and struck his heart. He stood still for a moment, before collapsing in a heap. Nodding to Khari, Rom immediately began loading another bolt.

From out of the trees some thirty yards away came a horse, unarmored and carrying a spear-wielding Venatori rider. He pulled a horn from his belt and blew, briefly but loudly, before kicking his heels into his horse and charging right at them, spear leveled towards Rom.

A horse! Now they were in business.

There was the annoying matter of its rider, but Khari firmly believed that where there was a will, there was a way. All she had to do was make the way.

She peeled off to the side a bit, trusting Rom to be able to deal with the incoming spear, and waited, bouncing anxiously on her toes, drawing the short knife she’d looted from a Venatori soldier weeks ago and replacing Intercessor at her back. The rider’s charge carried him past her, and that was when she moved in, bounding into a sprint that took her perpendicular, timing it so that she reached the horse and rider just past the effective angle of the spear. With a running jump, she hurled herself onto the animal’s back, grabbing the rear of the saddle to haul her front half over its haunches.

The ride was predictably bumpy, but she knew what she was doing, and rather than trying to fight the rider off or something like that, she reached down with the knife, slicing through the girth strap of the saddle itself. If this fool had been a chevalier, he’d have been able to keep his seat with no problems, of course, but he wasn’t, and one hard shove from her sent him, saddle and all, careening off the side of the horse, and enabling her to swing one leg over and pull herself up to proper riding position using the animal’s mane.

Once she was settled, she wheeled the creature back around and urged it into a canter. If that horn meant what she was pretty sure it did, they were going to need to get out of here—and fast.

Rom was rising from a roll after she turned around, returning his crossbow to his back, and stalking towards the downed Venatori rider, who'd broken his leg quite severely in the fall. He crawled on his back towards his spear, but his progress was slow, and he seemed preoccupied with Rom's visage. Even with the now filled-in beard, he recognized him.

"You..." Rom's face was set in stone, and he kicked the horseman in the chin viciously, snapping his head back and leaving him writhing on the ground for but a moment before the short sword plunged down into his chest.

A sheath of three light javelins had fallen from the man's back; Rom scooped them up on his way over to Khari, tossing them up to her as she neared, obviously expecting them to come in handy. That done, he grabbed her offered hand and pulled himself up onto the back of the horse, drawing another crossbow bolt and clamping down on it between his teeth.

Without a saddle to fasten the javelin sheath to, Khari had to do some improvising, and wound up just tying the thing to her belt. They’d be easy enough to reach there, anyway. “Whatever you do, don’t fall off.” She’d seen him ride before; while he’d obviously done so more than once, it hadn’t been much more than once, by her estimation, and this was going to be a lot trickier without the saddle for stability.

Urging the horse to faster motion, Khari wove them through the trees, trying to avoid taking a direct path, because that would be a lot easier to follow for horses not burdened with two riders instead of just one. The forest would serve them well, though, because it would whittle down any group of cavalry in pursuit, forcing them to break formation to navigate.

Khari chanced a look over her shoulder and swore under her breath. Four of them had already started chasing. They must have been nearby to begin with. Spurring the horse into full gallop, she veered left, into a more densely-wooded area. The animal beneath them almost didn’t want to go, but it didn’t balk in the end, and she steered as well as she knew how, sliding them through gaps in the trees with precision. The blunted thudding of the horse’s hooves was steady over the forest floor, and she angled them further into it, hoping to lose the tail before they closed to dangerous distance.

Rom hung on tightly with his left hand around Khari's midsection, sparing the right for his crossbow. Turning he held out the weapon and aimed, though riding so quickly made such a thing very difficult, especially from his position just trying to hang on in the back. Two of the Venatori behind them were archers, another wielding more javelins over his head, and the last carried a spear, charging the fastest of them, trying to get up on their flanks. Rom prioritized the archers, loosing the first bolt, but missing by a hair, the Venatori ducking just under it. Rom uttered a muffled curse under his breath.

He turned back, taking his hand away from Khari for a moment to pull the string back again, though he had no sooner done this than he almost fell, and he latched back on to Khari. Chancing a look back, he saw the two archers, much closer than they'd previously been, lining up their own shots. Rom turned back and braced; one arrow whistled over their heads, the other thudded right into the shield on his back. Swiftly he dropped the bolt from his mouth into his hand, and reloaded. He turned again and loosed, catching the closer of the archers in the chest. She went limp and fell from her horse, which careened off to the side without its rider to direct.

Next the javelin-thrower came in too close behind them, and Rom was left with no time to counter. "Down!" He pushed down hard on Khari's shoulder, both of them ducking as low as they could, and the javelin whooshed through the air just over them, splitting into the trunk of a tree on the far side. Meanwhile, the spear-rider was coming up on their left, gaining ground swiftly.

Moving the reins into one hand, Khari drew out one of the javelins with the other, shifting her grip until she was sure she had it the way it needed to go. She was better with swords, honestly, but she’d practiced this enough times that she knew when push came to shove she could do it. Nudging the horse sharply to the right, she got them just out of range of the spearman’s first attempt to stab, and while he overcompensated and then tried to recover, she half-turned herself and hurled the javelin.

It struck him in the shoulder, far from fatal on its own, but enough to knock him from the horse, considering his imbalance. Another horn sounded, this one from almost directly in front of them, and Khari grit her teeth. If they went further into the forest, they’d be intercepted for sure, and she had no idea how many friends these fools had. Probably a decent number, and there was no way they’d give up, now that at least some of them had seen, and presumably recognized, Rom.

“We have to leave the forest!” Fair warning, though he’d probably already figured out as much. This would be much, much harder out in the open on the plains, but if she could find a rock formation or a hill to lose them behind, there was still a possibility they got out of this unscathed. They’d been through far too much to die like this, by her reckoning.

Adjusting their course, Khari guided the horse out of the treeline and onto the plains, running perpendicular to the hills whenever possible—going up or down would make them easier targets, for different reasons. She drew the second javelin out as well, but for the moment simply held it in her free hand, leaning further over the horse’s neck in an attempt to urge every bit of speed out of it that she could.

Another javelin came in for them, skimming off the face of Rom's shield. He snapped another bolt into place, turning and firing without hesitation. The projectile cracked straight through the helm and skull of the rider, and in his death he tugged hard on the horse's reins, steering the beast sideways until it tangled right up into the horse of the second archer. Both animals went to the ground, the horses screaming as they kicked up mounds of dirt, and the riders were tossed to break among the rocks at high speeds.

They had only a moment of freedom, before more horses than before came charging into view, again with a wide assortment of weaponry, this time led by an obvious mage wielding a long black staff. He hurled a massive fireball in their direction, the spell sailing over their heads but exploding against a boulder in front of them, flaring outwards with an intense heat that Khari had to swerve to avoid. Rom sent a bolt in the mage's direction, but missed and hit a horse behind the robed man. The beast wasn't killed outright, but immediately had to slow, eliminating the rider from the chase.

"We can't take this many," he warned. There were at least twice the number of Venatori on their heels now as before, and with very little cover as well.

Much as she hated to admit it, he was obviously right. They were rapidly running out of options, and the horse beneath them was tiring of the frantic pace at which she was pushing it to run. She had to risk a slope, and she chose the downhill, giving them breakneck momentum but also making them a great deal easier to aim at. Another fireball careened by, close enough that Khari felt uncomfortable heat on her left side. It slammed into the ground some distance ahead, throwing up a spray of dirt and flaming debris that she charged them right through. If they could make it a bit farther, there were more rock formations and cover ahead.

Taking the shortest possible route there, Khari guided the horse into a jump over a fallen log, up another small slope, and right through a shallow river crossing, water splashing upwards and saturating their legs up to the knees. There was an outcropping just ahead that they might be able to get behind—

Without warning, the horse lurched violently beneath them, simultaneously with an unmistakable wet thud—someone had shot it. It stumbled on its next step, and Khari threw herself, and consequently Rom who was still holding onto her midsection, to the side, so they didn’t end up under the horse. She hit the ground hard enough to see stars, thrown from Rom’s hold and skidding several more feet until her back met a bare tree stump.

Her still-tender ribcage flared with pain, and Khari gasped, forcing herself to her feet as soon as she could, drawing Intercessor again, her eyes seeking her friend.

Rom was dragging himself out of the river bank when Khari located him, dripping wet from the chest down. A saber-wielding Venatori rider splashed through the river behind him, slashing down swiftly. Rom managed to get his shield in hand just in time to deflect the blow, but he stumbled and fell again as the horse went past. Several arrows came their way, near misses. The horse they'd been riding had fallen in the river, and it no longer moved. There was no hope of running anymore, the amount of cover was too small, and there were too many projectiles coming for them.

From behind Khari, however, projectiles began to return towards the Venatori in greater numbers, arrows fletched with white feathers whistling into man and horse alike. From the rocks emerged a number of archers on foot, their clothing bearing the sunburst brand of the Chantry on dark red fields, though they clearly weren't templars, judging from the utter lack of heavy armor.

The Venatori were caught by surprise and thrown into disarray, their attacks on Khari and Rom faltering as they tried to address the new foe. The mage among them tried to throw up a barrier, but he was struck in the chest by a bolt of lightning from the other side. The mage among the supposed Chantry forces was a woman with bright orange hair, with crossed swords on her back in addition to the spells she wielded from her fingertips. The lightning arced from cavalryman to cavalryman several times, throwing them from their horses in spasms and fits, into the river. The arrows launched against them were relentless, and eventually the Venatori were forced to scatter and flee, the surviving members vanishing behind cover as quickly as they could.

"It's him!" one of their saviors called. "The Herald of Andraste lives!"

The redheaded woman dropped down lightly from atop a large rock, jogging forward past Khari to Rom's side. "I knew he lived. I knew it!" There was an intense satisfaction in the delivery of her words. "Are you injured, Your Worship?"

She helped Rom to his feet, and though he looked a bit bewildered at the title thrown upon him, he shook his head. "I'm alright. How did..."

"We've been battling Venatori hunting parties for weeks now. They range across the Hinterlands, but they're separated from the main force. I suspected they were looking for something most valuable. I was right." Suddenly, she took a knee before him, unable to keep the smile from her face. "It has been my honor to serve you, blood of Andraste."

Rom seemed hardly to comprehend the end of that, instead watching several of the others take a reverent kneeling position as well. One young man, after bowing deeply to him, came to Khari's side, acknowledging her at last. "Do you require assistance, friend?"

“Uhh
” Khari scrunched her face slightly, pulling her brows down and wrinkling her nose. “I’m okay, thanks.” She replaced Intercessor, pulling out the broken javelin from the sheath still tied to her belt and discarding it in favor of the one she still held, which had somehow remained intact despite her fall. She had no idea what the hell everyone was on about, exactly, but they didn’t seem to be hostile—pretty much the opposite, really. At least where Rom was concerned.

“So, Rom.” She moved towards him, coming to a stop a somewhat awkward distance away, mostly because she wasn’t really sure what to do here. “Who are these people?” They certainly weren’t Inquisition, and they weren’t Templars or Seekers either, as far as she could tell.

Rom seemed to struggle to properly describe the group that had saved them, but the leader was quick to step in, rising from her kneeling position and smiling cordially at Khari. "We are friends of the Inquisition, and more specifically to the chosen Herald of Andraste. He sealed our loyalty with a demonstration of his command over the rifts some time ago. My name is Anais, and I speak for the Herald's Disciples." When Rom did not refute any of that, it seemed that all of it was indeed truth.

She turned to her troops, if they could be called that. "See to the bodies, quickly." They set about removing the arms and salvageable pieces of armor from the Venatori, as well as any other useful supplies. Anais smiled again, her gaze shifting between Rom and Khari. "This area is not safe. We should return to Winterwatch immediately. There is much to discuss." She could not contain the excitement from seeping into her words as she looked at Rom, with an obvious expression of what could only be adoration. "And there is someone who would very much like to speak with you."

Khari might have pointed out several things here, like that there were two Heralds or something, but it seemed like a detail currently not worth bothering with. These people were making her want to remain at least five feet from the nearest one at all times, but she couldn’t quite pin down why, except that they seemed far more reverent than one person should ever be towards another, in her estimation. Still, if Rom was like their hero or something, she figured it might be minor, as far as overreactions went, and she chose to ignore her lingering unease, for now.

She looked to Rom himself and shrugged. Food and shelter would be pretty damn welcome, honestly, and at this point she’d probably take it from anyone who wasn’t a Venatori or a darkspawn.

Rom seemed to be of a similar mind, and he nodded, clearly a bit unsure why the group was acting this way as well. Anais nodded in return. "Come. We will prepare a feast for your return to the world of the living."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Blood of Andraste.

The words hung in Romulus's mind for the entire walk back to Winterwatch, the fortress occupied by his Disciples. That they had named themselves such was immediately strange to him. As Herald, he'd won no followers for himself, having left that task to Estella, and neither of them seemed noteworthy enough for the idea. They taught nothing, did what they could, and tried not to die, which was more than enough challenge on its own.

Anais informed them of what she could regarding the state of the Inquisition and the territories on their way. The Venatori army, and the Red Templar forces accompanying them, had vanished as swiftly as they'd come, taking their Elder One with them, the one Romulus had heard identify himself as Corypheus. He informed Anais of that much, and while the information troubled her, as it was troubling to anyone, she did not seem to know what to do with it. There was more important information to exchange.

The Inquisition survived the attack and would recover from its losses thanks to the efforts Romulus, Khari, Fiona, Meraad, and many others had made. The remaining Herald had led them north, through the Frostbacks, to a place quite nearly lost to time, and word of this Skyhold was quickly spreading. More support was rallying for the remarkable turn of events, beginning the process of replenishing those that were lost at Haven. But Anais had refused to believe that Romulus had perished, despite all evidence. The presence of the Venatori arriving in the Hinterlands had only spurred her on.

It was excellent time for supper as the gates of Winterwatch closed behind them, and rather than press Anais further with more questions, Romulus allowed the ache in his belly to still his tongue, for Khari's sake as well. Scouts had evidently been sent ahead, and a great deal of food was prepared for them. A place of honor at the long table in their great hall was set aside for Romulus, with Khari presented a seat at his right hand, Anais taking up the left. He did not complain; the smell of cooked meat was overwhelming, and he dug in.

There was chicken and ham, fresh loaves of bread and an abundance of fruits, dried or otherwise. And there was wine, and ale. Romulus made some effort to remain polite, but indeed, it seemed nothing he could do would upset these people, and so he ate to his heart's content, and his stomach's. There was little time for talk when his mouth was so full, and the various disciples almost constantly offered him more, every time his plate was allowed an open spot.

When at last he could stomach no more, and waved off the next person that tried to bring him more potatoes, they politely cleared the plate of food, and Romulus groaned in satisfaction. Anais stood, her smile rarely faltering. "Baths are prepared for the both of you, should you wish. Your guest awaits, Your Worship, but he has requested that you be given the opportunity to eat and wash before he troubles you." She gestured to a pair of those she commanded, two young women, standing in the doorway behind them. "Your disciples will show you to your quarters. When you're ready, please, meet me by the main gate." Romulus nodded, prompting Anais to take her leave. He glanced back at the waiting servants, and then at Khari, shrugging.

“Haven’t been clean in a month.” Khari’s observation was dry, followed with half a grin, and she returned the shrug. “And you sure smell like it.” She lazily waved her hand in front of her nose, her good humor obvious, and apparently more comfortable than she’d been through the course of the dinner. She’d eaten with nearly as much gusto as he had, but occasionally would throw glances over her shoulder at the servant that lingered there, only one compared to the several attending him, which might have been for the best.

“Guess I’ll see you later?”

"Yeah..." Romulus was still getting around to understanding the idea. He was to be shown to a bath. He couldn't say that had happened to him before. Even Chryseis didn't pamper him in that manner. Sometimes others among her house slaves would begin preparations for one while he attended to a task in Minrathous, but judging by the clothes these servants of his wore, they intended to bathe him themselves. That was an entirely different idea to wrap his head around.

Finally Romulus pushed his chair back and stood, reaching to give Khari a squeeze on the shoulder. "Enjoy it." He half-smiled. He had to assume they would be on the road come morning, if the Inquisition was still going as strong as Anais made it sound. They believed him dead... the sooner they understood that it was not so, the better. Both Heralds still lived, alive and unbroken. If anything, his experience since Haven had only hardened his resolve, and given him the necessary push to fully commit, damning the consequences.

The servants led him from the main hall and across the central little path that ran through Winterwatch. Everywhere they went the other disciples bowed deeply to him, some even kneeling, murmuring "blood of Andraste." He said nothing to them in return, not knowing what sort of thing was proper to say, not knowing what they expected him to say. He settled on just nodding to them, and it seemed to be enough.

He was led up the stairs of a building that could only be the main quarters for the majority of the disciples living here. Winterwatch was set up to be more of a defensible outpost than an actual fortress or castle, and so it seemed to Romulus that they were living in tighter conditions than was preferable. Still, he supposed they weren't doing much but sleeping in these rooms, spending the rest of their time outside. He was led past an open, empty room in which he could see the bath prepared for Khari, down a hall, and into the significantly larger area prepared for him. It was remarkable what they were able to do on such short notice. Unless Anais had suspected so strongly that he was alive, which was certainly possible as well.

What followed was a strange sequence, though none of this was normal to him. He was attended to by four women; young, though none uncomfortably so, and judging by their appearances, probably hand-picked by Anais. A warm bath had been prepared in the center of the room, a touch of Romulus's fingers into it revealing that it was near perfectly heated. One of the servants offered to take his clothes from him, so that they might be washed. The others waited patiently, wordlessly, for him to enter the bath.

He found that he did not particularly desire to refuse, and undressed.

The one that departed with his clothes soon returned, but by then Romulus was clad only in skin and dirt and caked blood, which was scrubbed away after he entered the tub. He rarely shied from physical contact, especially when offered freely, and his attendants were thankfully not overly eager in their duties. They simply cleaned him thoroughly, more effectively than he could on his own, and most strangely, they seemed to take pride in the task. A haircut and shave were offered, he accepted, but only a trim. He'd actually grown somewhat fond of the beard, and slightly longer hair.

By the end of it all, the bathtub was filthy, and Romulus felt downright strange without the layer of grime and filth covering him. After he dried himself, he was given a choice of a number of fresh clothes for the night, and settled upon a white linen shirt with loose and soft breeches. The fresh socks were perhaps the best to put on, dry and warm inside his boots, which were the one item of clothing not replaced. His weapons remained with him, though most were looted save for his crossbow and supply of bolts. Still, he was not fond of being far from them.

One of the servants led him back outside and to the main gate, where Anais was already waiting for him.

Khari was there, too, looking substantially different than she had just a short time before. Her hair was loose, still dripping a bit from the ends, but clean and already beginning to curl as it dried. She’d apparently elected not to cut hers, if it had been offered, because it still stopped at the same point, just above the base of her spine. The clothes she wore were somewhat loose, but actually seemed to have been made for a woman of approximately her actual dimensions, and she picked uncomfortably at the soft blue shirt, shifting her weight from foot to foot. She still carried her sword.

When she heard his approach, though, she glanced up, then made an exaggerated show of squinting at him. “Have we met before? You remind me of this friend I have, only you look a lot less like someone put you through a cheese grater and then shoved you into a pit.”

Romulus couldn't help the smirk that appeared on his face, soon blooming into a full-blown grin back at her. "I'll take that as a compliment. You don't look half bad yourself." He'd thought that from the start, though he'd never mentioned it. She was obviously not overly concerned with attempting to impress with her appearance. Looks weren't even a shred as important as skill and tenacity, for someone in her position.

"If you'll follow me, Your Worship," Anais said, bowing her head slightly. She opened the door of the right tower next to the gate, leading them inside, and they spiraled up the staircase around the wide interior of the structure. Romulus glanced out of the arrow slit windows at the Hinterlands, seeing the last glimpse of the day's fading light in the sky, and the miles of quiet woods below them. It was a very well situated place for an outpost, defensible not only for its position against the mountain wall, but also for its height relative to the land around it, enabling their guards to see any movement for miles around.

Anais opened the door at the top of the winding staircase, leading them out onto the top of the watchtower, which was covered by an angled wooden roof that looked recently refurbished. There were four chairs situated around a low-burning firepit in the center, one of them already occupied.

Romulus didn't know who he was expecting to be waiting for him, but he found the pirate, Captain Adan Borja, the man that had been following him in Redcliffe, curious about something. He smoked a pipe and sat with lazy posture, still clad in his long overcoat. He'd set down his sword in its sheath beside the chair, and looked up upon seeing the three new arrivals. Anais swept out a hand. "Captain Adan Borja, of the Northern Sword and her fleet. He tells me you've already met, in Redcliffe."

Borja stood, slowly, using both of the armrests of his chair to push himself up. "Aye, we met. You look like you've been through a lot since then." He glanced at Khari next. "Don't think I got your name, though."

She shrugged. “Don’t blame you, since this one—” she hooked a thumb in Romulus’s direction—“was in your face and our pirate was practically growling at you.” Her face broke into a smile, then, and she offered the same hand towards him. “Khari. I’ll spare you the horror of trying to pronounce the rest.”

He clasped his hand firmly with Khari's, nodding in what was perhaps approval. "Many thanks. Never was much good with names. Come, why stand when we can sit?" He stepped around the firepit, the first to sink in a chair, and Romulus soon followed suit, taking a seat directly across from him. Anais took the one to his left, leaving the one on the right for Khari. Romulus watched Borja almost without blinking, trying to determine the man's intentions before any words were spoken. Words had a way of clouding things, when they fell from the right tongues.

"Would you like to begin, Captain, or shall I?" Anais asked, but Borja deferred with a grunt and a wave of his hand, taking another puff on his pipe, the contents within flaring slightly. "Very well..." Anais did not seem altogether pleased with the man's mannerisms, and adjusted her seat to face Romulus. "There are several important pieces of information you must know. First, and the less notable of the two, is that Captain Borja here is your father."

There was a moment of complete silence, which of course Khari broke. “Less notable? Are you joking?” She looked back and forth between Romulus and the pirate, for once considerably serious herself. Perhaps it was something residual, from their conversation on the topic, but she hardly seemed happy that it had been mentioned in so offhand a manner.

"It bears importance in the way a hill does compared to all the mountains of Thedas," Anais stated matter-of-factly. Romulus spared her a glance, but his eyes then settled back down on Borja, who seemed disinclined to look at him anymore, focusing intently on the contents of his pipe. He didn't feel particularly surprised, was the oddest part. The physical relation was not obvious. They were not mirrors of each other, but he supposed, if he looked carefully, he could see bits of himself in the man. Or was he only seeing that now that the words had been spoken?

"You knew in Redcliffe," Rom stated, making the easy jump to the fact. "Why did you say nothing of it then?"

Borja finally looked up, wincing. "You ever have any kids?" Rom made no movement of his head or lips, believing his stare answer enough. "Kids you lost when they were too young to even remember you? Kids you thought were dead, until you found out they became slaves, and lived in misery because you couldn't protect them?" He allowed an uncomfortable silence to fall over them, his fingers anxiously rubbing over themselves. "A man lives with his shame as best he can. I wanted to see my son once. I found you, you were healthy and strong. You looked like a free man to me then. You look even more so like one to me now."

"And that was all? Why are you here now, then? Why not disappear again?"

"I found your father in Redcliffe," Anais declared softly, "sometime after you had earned the loyalty of those that now call themselves your disciples. He proved instrumental in providing support for a theory I developed about you."

Borja shook his head. "I wanted to leave the father bit out, but the lady thought there'd be no way of properly explaining without it being obvious."

"Explaining what?"

"You are the only known living descendant of the Maker's Bride, Andraste," Anais stated proudly. "That, or you are Andraste reborn in the body of a man. But I believe the former to be truth. You are the first son in the line of daughters, and the Maker and Andraste have chosen you to put this world to rights."

“Well. This isn’t awkward at all.” Khari cleared her throat, scratching the back of her head with a hand, bringing a large chunk of hair forward over her shoulder when she moved her arm back down. “I mean, I guess surviving Haven was pretty miraculous, but I thought that was our stubborn refusal to roll over and die more than anything. Woulda called in the miracle a bit sooner, if I were you.” Her tone suggested a healthy degree of skepticism, or at least some vague confusion.

Romulus appeared skeptical as well, though the words did not come as easily to him. Borja's obvious lack of reaction implied that he was on board with Anais and her theory of his divinity, if that was the right word. Was it right? Romulus had always imagined himself worthy of something greater, even if this fantasy was something he'd beaten down within his core day after day, year after year, convincing himself that he would never be anything more than a slave. Only recently had he declared that he would not return to Tevinter, that he would see the Inquisition to its conclusion, and only if he lived that long would he decide what to do afterwards. But... descended from Andraste? The first son in the line of daughters?

"The first son," he repeated, frowning, looking between them. "Then my mother, she..."

"She was born Rosamara Abeita, but died Rosamara Borja," the Captain stated, setting down the pipe finally. He folded his hands in front of his face, still resting elbows upon the arm rests of the chair. "You were born with the name Tavio, but the Vints branded you Romulus."

Tavio. It felt as foreign to him as anything else, and it was just a name. Did it matter what he was called? He did not feel compelled to abandon the name Romulus if it wasn't his. He wasn't particularly fond of it, but Rom had always come across to him well, even if only a few used it. He liked it that way. "Did she know, then? My mother. Did she know who, what she was?" He couldn't help but ask the question skeptically, still unable to swallow this.

"She never told me," Borja answered, lowering his eyes for a moment. "But I believe she knew. She was drawn to a life at sea, isolated and yet always in good company. Quiet, but filled with the best kind of noise. When you were born, she... she spoke often of how she knew you were meant for something greater. I thought every parent believed that, but... I wish I'd seen it then."

From beside him, Khari dropped her hand onto his forearm, giving it a squeeze over his sleeve, but she chose not to say anything, only remind him of her presence. Even after she relaxed her grip, she didn’t lift the limb away, but let it stay there, a silent bit of solidarity, perhaps.

He needed the touch, to help anchor him from the way his mind was spinning off in a hundred directions, overwhelmed with not only the family knowledge, the family he'd never known, that had been taken from him, but the nearly absurd revelation that he was somehow descended from a woman who had become the bride of the Maker himself.

"History is repeating itself," Anais said, unable to contain her excitement, her eyes darting to the hand on his sleeve before it shot back to his face. "A slave of Tevinter, able to escape and coming into a position of power while the world is still in the wake of a Blight. Tevinter forces hunt you, declare you their mortal enemy. Before I had not known, but you have even bonded with an elven ally, perhaps even as a lover?"

Romulus's eyes snapped to Anais, suddenly uncertain. "Ah, we're not..." He quite suddenly flushed red, and Borja raised an eyebrow in what was possibly amusement, appearing for once across his grouchy features. "We haven't... I mean, I... it's not that... well." He cut himself off, finally leveling wandering eyes at Anais. "No."

“What he said.” Khari’s words were jocular, but the expression on her face was strange, hard to identify exactly. Whatever it was, it didn’t seem to be embarrassment, and he’d never seen her wear it before. It appeared to be caught somewhere between consternation and bewilderment, like she found the inquiry exceedingly bizarre for some reason.

“You’re pretty blunt, aren’t you, Speaker?”

Anais laughed nervously, clapping her hands together once. "Forgive me, I overstepped. I am excited is all, as many will be when they come to see the truth. And, given all the rumors that existed regarding Andraste and Shartan... but! Enough of that. Rumors they shall remain."

"In Redcliffe," Romulus said, in Borja's direction, eager to change the subject, "you asked if I knew what these meant." He touched one of the lines tattooed upon his face. He left unsaid that he didn't know, for why should he? These things were obscure, especially in Tevinter, especially for a slave, who had no resource to ask these questions, and no one that cared to answer.

"Family markings," Borja explained. "Most know the meanings behind their own. Rosamara, though, she said she didn't know, she'd long since left her own family behind when we met, but when we had you... she wanted them passed on."

"The markings are unfamiliar to me as well," Anais cut in, "but the Captain's words do not dispute the theory. There is much that is unknown of what became of Andraste's bloodline. I had the honor of studying under Sister Galenna of the Augustan Order after her departure. Few had learned so extensively of the details of Andraste's history, and what few, hard to find facts there were regarding those that followed in her bloodline. The widely known pair is of course Vivial and Regulan, going into exile, Andraste herself concealing them for their protection."

"How did my mother die?" Romulus asked, aware that the question had been burning within him not only for a few moments, but for every year of his life separated from her. "What happened?"

Borja swallowed, obviously uncomfortable with the retelling. "We were young. I had no ship yet, no crew, only aspirations. Rosamara comes to me one day, and says we must leave, we must smuggle ourselves from the country. I tried to pry, but she would not tell me. Said it was safer for me not to know. And... because I loved her, I agreed. Called in one of the few favors I was owed, and we were smuggled out of Llomerryn by a friend of mine, man named Conrado. Few days out, we were caught in a storm... and attacked." He gazed into the fire, biting his lower lip for a moment.

"I don't know who attacked us, or how they found us. Best guess is Conrado sold us out. I was caught unarmed, took a blade to the side, fell from the ship. I should've drowned, but the storm carried me back to shore. I thought everyone was dead." His eyes came up to meet with Romulus, and the firelight gleamed inside them. "You believe that, don't you? I thought you dead, until I heard of the Herald of Andraste, one of two, a man with a marked face. Marks I'd never forget."

Romulus likely didn't need to answer that either, but he nodded, shakily. The history lined up, it was hard to refute. His being descended from Andraste was still so hard to acknowledge, but... the idea that it might be true was far easier to grasp now than it had been at the start.

"What do you think?" he asked Khari. He honestly didn't know how closely she still held to her own people's gods, if at all. She seemed more likely to be skeptical than any of those present, but he felt that might be needed at the moment. Someone to keep him grounded in this. And she'd always been there to pull him up when he'd been sinking before. She could be there now to tug on his feet, and prevent him from flying away.

Khari rubbed at the bridge of her nose with an index finger. “I think this is all a little over my head.” She shrugged, and sighed gustily. “But you know, and maybe this isn’t the smartest thing to say in present company, but
” she flicked a glance to Anais, half-smiling almost sheepishly before returning her eyes to his. “This isn’t the thing that decides who you are, Rom. Whether you’re descended from Andraste or not, whether you believe it or accept it or don’t—that’s not what’s going to make the difference.” She pursed her lips and let her eyes fall half-closed, clearly parsing her words more carefully than usual.

“You decided yourself that you were going back to the Inquisition after Haven—the fact that you were once a slave didn’t dictate that for you. This shouldn’t dictate anything, either.” The smile returned, ruefully this time. “If you’re going do something, do it as yourself, because you want to. That seems like plenty of reason to me.”

Romulus found her words to be reasonable, just what they needed to be. Others may have criticized her, an elf aspiring to be a chevalier, for just the opposite, but he had always found that she rarely had her head in the clouds. And she was right about this. He was still the same person after this conversation, only with more experiences thrown on top to better inform him of who that person was. It did not erase anything he'd done in the past, even if he wanted it to. It did not change any of it. And for the moment, it did not change his plans.

"We'll set out to rejoin the Inquisition tomorrow at first light, then." He stated, confident that Anais would accept any wish of his as an order. "There's a lot of ground to cover. And a lot the Inquisition needs to know about, not only about me." He and Khari had knowledge of the enemy that could prove valuable, to start.

"It's not something to be taken in over one night," Borja agreed. Anais nodded as well.

"Very good, then," she said. "We make for Skyhold come the morning. Come, I will show you to your quarters. You are no doubt quite exhausted. It has been a long day."

She stood, and headed for the door. Before Romulus followed suit, he made sure to place a hand over Khari's, and nod. It would be all she needed to know he was thankful.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was a few days after Estella sat on Skyhold's throne for the first time. Marceline and the other advisors stood with their Inquisitor around a long table that held maps of both Orlais and Ferelden, as well as many other papers spread across them. A model figurine of the Inquisition's Heraldry stood in a specific place on the map, the location where they resided in Skyhold. Other, smaller figures were spread out across much of the map, each set belonging to a specific advisor. Currently, Marceline found herself in the middle of a strategy meeting with the others. They had established Skyhold as their base of operations and named Estella their Inquisitor. Now was the time to plan the next step.

Marceline stood a step away from the table, a glass of wine in her hand. Unconsciously she swirled the dark purple liquid in her hand as she looked down at the table. They knew very little of their enemy, only someone or something called the Elder One had gathered enough Venatori and Red Templars in order to fashion an army. Other than that, they were reduced to guessing. The location of the Elder One's base was unknown to them, along with the numbers in his army, and other rather necessary items. Marceline simple sighed and took a drink from glass, before going back and swirling the liquid again.

Estella’s eyes were fixed on the map, her expression pensive. “We know a few things they might try to do,” she mused, “surely our best chance is to catch them out in something underhanded. If we can get an agent or two, we might be able to start unraveling the skein.” She bit down on her lower lip and shook her head. She’d been holding up quite well since her official appointment, at least externally. She seemed to be quite against the finer armor and silk, but had consented at least to trade her maroon and silver Lions’ linens in for the russet and gold of the Inquisition. How she was beneath the face she wore was harder to say—she wasn’t entirely ineffective at hiding her feelings, it seemed.

“The common thread, the one that both Cassius’s future contained and Envy’s plans hinted at, was the assassination sequence. Either it’s something they really want to do, and will therefore probably attempt even despite our survival, or
 it’s a trap.” He sighed, then glanced across the table to Rilien.

“What does Lord Drakon have to say?”

“We have his support.” The tranquil’s reply was brief, but he elaborated. “He will pay the Lions himself from this point, which allows us to appropriately salary several new officers. He has also officially contracted with us for their services, and given his permission for us to promote them within the hierarchy as we see fit. You have leave to make Corvin a captain, and Lia as well.” He paused a moment, blinking down at the representation of Val Royeaux on the map.

“Ser Lucien has taken our warning seriously, but there is little he can do about it without more concrete information. Nevertheless, he will be in contact with Lady Montblanc, and my agents in the capital, and coordinate a search for such. It will be difficult, with the war, but he reports that the fighting in some regions has begun to abate. The chevaliers are uneasy with how things are changing while they are asked to fight amongst themselves.”

"Correspondance with my father corroborates this. Though he cannot offer his official support due to his standing with the loyalist Chevaliers under Empress Celene, Marshall Lucas Lécuyer wishes us the best and will send us reports on the Orlesian civil war," she said, pausing a moment to take another drink from her glass. Though she didn't display anything outwardly, she was worried for her father, having been drawn out of retirement to fight against their countrymen. The regular correspondance set her heart at ease a little, but the fact remained that her father still fought in a war. They both did, she supposed.

She tilted her head back down to the maps, but shook her head once more. "Even if were were to discover this Elder One's identity, and were able to accurately pin down what it is that he or she plans to do, there lay other issues that will surface in our near future. Issues that are no less important," Marceline said, tapping the stem of her glass. She did not envision it necessary that the Inquisition expand so quickly. "Currently, we operate off of donations from our noble allies-- some of which you may have noticed touring the castle. However, if the Inquisition is to grow in order to combat all threats, then charitable donations will soon not be enough." A thin frown lined her painted cherry lips.

"I fear that we may have to begin taking loans in order to be able to pay for the expenses that arise. My mother, Comtesse Gabrielle, has agreed to one such loan with a very generous interest rate. However, we will need much more if the Inquisition is to survive," she said, solemnly. They can not fight against this Elder One if they did not have the resources necessary.

“When you put it like that
 I should write my sister.” Leon had spoken very little of his family, but it was obvious enough that he was from some form of noble stock. He grimaced, though whether at the prospect of this communication or the news itself was hard to say.

Before anyone could contribute anything further, the door burst open, the usually-composed Reed barreling through like demons were chasing him. “Inquisitor, Commander. You’re—that is
” he paused long enough to gulp in a breath, then shook his head, an expression on his face far beyond his usual skeptical assessment of the strange happenings around him. “It’s Romulus. He’s alive, and at the gate.”

Marceline looked about as shocked as her even expression could manage. For a moment, the room was silent from what they had heard. Marceline's own eyes were wide and her head taken on a slight tilt. A beat passed before she looked to the others. "We should go," she understated. Like the others, she had thought Romulus and the others had died in the attack on Haven, having sacrificed himself for the rest of the Inquisition. To hear otherwise, well, it was a surprise to put it mildly. The others began to file out the door behind Reed, while Marceline took a moment to down the rest of her wine, before setting the glass on the table and following.

The news had already reached the rest of the castle, but the sound of the clamor echoing through the halls. Their steps quickened until their path brought them to the double doors that led outside to the front gate. A pair of Inquisition soldiers opened the door for them to pass through and deposited them onto the stairwell that led to the ground below. From their position, they could see a crowd had gathered around the gate, in hopes no doubt to catch a glimpse of the Herald they thought they had lost.

He did not make any attempts at hiding himself, standing unhooded among the center of armed individuals bearing the sunburst brand stitched upon their clothing. His cloak was new, only dusted from light travel it appeared, and Romulus himself looked quite different, in addition to his clothing. His hair was longer atop his head, and a filled-out beard covered the man's jawline and upper lip. There were a great many speaking, trying to get the Herald's attention, or just chattering excitedly to each other, but Romulus appeared to be waiting for the Inquisition's leaders to appear.

He stood alongside the immediately recognizeable visage of Khari, sans mask or hood and grinning broadly. She waved as they approached. Another redheaded woman, this one human, flanked him on the other side, bearing the group's suburst brand and wearing more polished pieces of armor than the rest. She stood proud and tall, hands folded before, though they soon sweeped out, when she noticed the obvious Inquisition leaders, coming down towards the gate.

"Good people of the Inquisition, I give to you your Herald, who survived the events of Haven, despite all the forces of darkness threw at him. He has fought through cold, sickness, and Tevinter pursuit to rejoin you now, and tell you, that he is the blood of Andraste, the first son in the line of endless daughters!" The crowd erupted in murmuring and talk, the utmost amount of mixed reactions, while Romulus turned and whispered something to the woman, obviously displeased with something. Very few knew what to make of the woman's introduction, but plenty just seemed happy to have the second of their Heralds back, especially considering all he reportedly went through just to stand there.

The pronouncement seemed to catch Leon off-guard for a moment, but he recovered swiftly, and as usually happened when he wanted to go somewhere, people got out of his way as he advanced forward. Estella moved in his wake, until they were both directly in front of their returned comrades and the newcomers. It was difficult to tell what the newly-minted Inquisitor was thinking, at least until she smiled.

“Welcome back, both of you. I’m so glad you made it.” And clearly, she was.

Khari didn’t let her get away with just the words, however, and took half a dozen steps forward, more at a run than a walk, to half-tackle her in a tight hug that drove them both backwards several more paces. “What a coincidence! I’m really glad we made it too!” She actually lifted Estella several inches off the ground, apparently having no reservations whatsoever about doing any of this in public with much of the Inquisition hanging around. Estella actually laughed, a bright sound that lacked most of her customary reserve, looking a bit surprised to be so enthusiastically greeted, but not at all unhappy about it. Even after she was put back on the ground, she wore a grin, her eyes a tad wet, though whether that was because she was overwhelmed by the good news or because Khari had hugged her tightly enough to squeeze a few tears out of her was rather unclear.

"It is so very good to see that you both are alive and well," Marceline said, a genuine smile even on her lips. The cheer that had developed over them was infectious and even drew her in. She stood beside Leon, taking the sight of Romulus and Khari backed by an armed escort in. "We had feared the worst," she explained, before her gaze shifted next to him, to the redheaded woman that had announced him. She beheld the woman for a moment, her smile wavering. What she had just announced was best left for a later discussion between all involved, but the mere fact that they had returned safely seemed to have flooded any negative impact such a proclamation could have.

"It seems that there is much to be discussed," she allowed a pause into her words while she returned her attention back to Romulus, "But, that will come in good time. Until then," she said, stepping forward and extending a hand for Romulus to take, "Welcome home, Lord Herald." There was an arch to her brow as she spoke the word, as if asking him if home was, indeed, the correct word to use.

"Thank you," he replied, taking the offered hand, though his eyes and his smile could not help but be directed at the sight of Khari attempting to swallow Estella with her limbs. "I plan to see this through with the Inquisition, to the end."

"That is exceptionally wonderful to hear," Marceline answered, inclining her head in a show of respect. No doubt his presence would help to take some of the weight off of Estella's shoulder, as well as do wonders for the Inquisition's morale. Her smile brightened as she laid a gentle hand on Romulus's shoulder, and gestured toward the castle proper. "Come, the sooner we speak, the better," she said, allowing Leon to lead the way back. Amongst all of the faces cheering for the return of their Herald, Marceline saw the back of only one person's head, a familiar mane of white hair framed by a pair of horns heading away from the crowd.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon drew a deep breath into his lungs, holding it and counting to five before he let it out again. The large, semicircular chamber they’d chosen for the war room was nearly full to capacity, as he’d been rather liberal with his summonses, unsure what expertise would be necessary and what would not. Besides himself, Estella, Marceline, and Rilien, the room also held Romulus, Khari, Vesryn, and Cyrus. Reed and Larissa were present as well, situated in one corner of the room, both supplied to take notes on anything significant. He suspected they would not stop writing once they began.

The Inquisition’s commander cleared his throat softly, having prioritized the order in which he’d make his queries, doing his best to account for the fact that at least some of the others were bound to interject with queries of their own. He’d decided getting an accounting of events, and any consequent intelligence, was first priority.

He smiled mildly at both Romulus and Khari. It truly was good to see them well, but for the moment, there was too much else to be done to linger on that. He would leave the celebration to the troops outside, who were almost certainly doing so at this moment. “As I’m sure you’ve guessed, we’d thought you both lost after the events at Haven.” They had, essentially, volunteered to give up their lives for the rest. Fortunately, it would seem that at least the two of them had not needed to pay that steep a price after all. Leon folded his hands together behind his back.

“What happened?”

Romulus took a moment to get acclimated to the new meeting room, which was far grander than what they'd been afforded in Haven. It even had windows. And these offered a breathtaking view to the mountains that surrounded Skyhold's position in the Frostbacks. When he was ready, he leaned forward, placing his hands upon the edges of the table.

"We held our position at the trebuchet for as long as we could. Venatori and Red Templars were drawn to it. Eventually, that dragon made a pass, and obliterated a section of the wall. Everyone was thrown back. I was the closest to it, and was severely injured. The dragon circled around to land inside the wall, and the army's leaders came through the flames."

“A bunch of people, actually.” Khari picked up the thread of the explanation there. “The first lot were Venatori, probably the elites. Mages, but ones who moved like
 like an army, a real one. Their leader was this man—he seemed to be human, but
” Her brows furrowed for a moment, but then she shook her head. “Anyway. He was tall, definitely a mage, and wore a mask over one side of his face.” She raised a hand to cover the left half of her own.

“He and the Venatori, uh
 they seemed like a vanguard or something. The leader, he killed Fiona, like it wasn’t even an effort for him.” Considering who Fiona was, that news boded extremely poorly, to say the least. “Behind them came
” She struggled for the right words for a moment. “It looked like a darkspawn, I guess. But
 there were also chunks of that glowy red lyrium on him, and he talked. A lot, actually.” She scratched her head, glancing briefly at Romulus.

“He was really tall, taller than you, Commander. But kinda weirdly spindly, like someone took all his parts and stretched them out. He had magic, too. By that point it was just me, Rom, and Meraad against this guy and his dragon and his army.” Her voice, usually at least slightly good-humored or light, was heavy, thick. “I, uh
 charged them. Aimed for the big Darkspawn.” She didn’t make eye contact with anyone, instead fixing her eyes somewhere near Leon’s shoulder. “It—he, I guess
 he just kinda gestured, and then this force picked me up and flung me into the trebuchet. Hurt like hell.” Her gaze came back into focus on the last part, at least, and she managed a little smile, more self-effacing than anything.

Romulus nodded somewhat gravely, not refuting anything Khari had said. His own voice had constricted somewhat since he'd last spoke. "They were only interested in me. The bait worked as well as we'd hoped. Meraad tried to stand up to the dragon on his own..." He left unsaid how well the attempt had gone. It was not difficult to imagine.

"The darkspawn Khari described is the Elder One we've been hearing about. His name is Corypheus, and he was responsible for the Breach and the deaths of everyone at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. In fact, he spoke a great deal, believing his victory complete." He shook his head at the thought, either from bewilderment or the darkness of the memory that the particular night in question carried with it.

"He spoke of championing Tevinter, assaulting the heavens. He said we interrupted a ritual," he looked to Estella, "the day we received our marks. He called them Anchors. 'Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty,' he said."

He delivered the line with no attempt at impersonating the Elder One, this Corypheus, though by his tone, he found a great deal of confusion in what the creature spoke of. "He tossed me away like I was nothing, and I hit the side of a well or something. He wanted to remove the mark from my hand with some sort of magical tool, but determined that it couldn't be done. I was to die, but Khari managed to set off the trebuchet, and dragged me into the well before the avalanche crushed the town." He half smiled at her briefly, as though he still couldn't quite believe they lived despite all of that.

"That's what we know of the enemy. The rest of the time was spent just trying not to die, and... discovering some interesting things." He did not actually look eager to enter that particular discussion.

Fortunately for him, he didn’t yet have to. “It called itself Corypheus?” Cyrus spoke with obvious surprise, and more appeared on his face when he glanced about the room only to find that no one else shared his shock. Blinking several times, he decided more explanation was prudent. “Corypheus was the name of the Conductor of the Choir of Silence. He was the Old God Dumat’s high priest at the time all of them entered the Fade physically. It was more than a thousand years ago.” From the sounds of it, he wasn’t sure whether he believed the implication of the darkspawn naming himself such, and he snorted softly.

“Elder One, indeed.”

“The Grey Wardens had this creature sealed in the Free Marches, bound by blood magic ritual.” That contribution, perhaps more immediately relevant to their interests, came from Rilien. “Several of those I knew in Kirkwall broke the seal and killed it. Or believed they did. I will contact them immediately—there may be more they can tell us.”

It was almost too much information to process. But Leon knew from experience that when something seemed overwhelming, the best way to handle it was to break it down into its parts. The part about Corypheus’s possible origin, he left aside for the moment, focusing instead on Rilien’s contribution regarding a recent previous encounter. “Please do,” he replied, inclining his head in the Spymaster’s general direction. Anything else they wanted to talk about regarding that should probably wait until they could talk to one of these friends of his, anyway.

That left several other choices: the marks, their enemy’s goals, the other man who’d appeared with him, who was likely a general or right hand of some sort, and then the elephant in the room—what the woman who had appeared with Romulus had said about him. The marks, he thought, were probably a matter for Cyrus and Asala to do some work with, and that would be later than this meeting, anyway. Corypheus’s goals were unclear, beyond what Romulus had already said, and the while they might be able to get somewhere informationally if they knew who his prominent underlings were, the description Khari gave wasn’t enough to work with yet.

That left one more thing they could likely address in this meeting, and Leon turned violet eyes on Romulus. The Herald’s unease hadn’t gone unnoticed, but it was surely an important-enough matter that it bore explanation as soon as possible. “Romulus, the manner of your return did raise a number of questions. Would you please explain to us what it is that you have discovered?”

He grimaced slightly. "I'm sorry about that. It wasn't how I would've made my return, but... there are no subtle ways to enter this place." He half smiled, as much making fun of his own tendency to hide as he was complimenting the Inquisition on the new fortifications. He cleared his throat.

"The woman who spoke is named Anais. She leads a group that operates out of a place called Winterwatch in the Hinterlands. I traveled there with Asala and several of the Lions, and earned their loyalty by closing a rift. Her people rescued Khari and I from a mounted group of Venatori that nearly caught us." That seemed to be the easiest part of the explanation, and Romulus swallowed, taking a moment to formulate what came next in his mind. "Anais had studied under an order that devoted themselves to the history of Andraste, and her bloodline. She'd been researching a theory since Redcliffe."

He placed his palms back upon the table, as though to steady himself. "She believes I am a living descendant of Andraste herself. She introduced me to a man I met in Redcliffe, who turned out to be my father. I don't know if it can be proven, but she claims to be working on a way. From what we have, between Anais and my father... it seems right." He practically shook when he admitted that, effectively giving away that he believed it himself. The idea seemed to scare him more than anything, though there was a glimmer of something in his grey eyes. Hope, perhaps.

Well. That did, in fact, sound even stranger the second time.

Leon’s relationship to his faith had always been a great deal more nuanced and complicated than that of most people he knew. It didn’t bother him to acknowledge the mortality and the humanness of most of the figures involved in the Chant, and he’d never been one to, say, condemn outright the actions even of Maferath or the Archon Hessarian. Those were, naturally, unpopular positions, as was the common Tevinter belief that Andraste was not so much an exalted Bride of the Maker as she was foremost a human woman and a mage. He’d never seen the tension in saying she was both.

So it was perhaps easier to swallow for him than many faithful that her descendants were still very much alive. It wasn’t something everyone believed, nor something everyone liked to think about, but it was well within the realm of possibility, though as far as most knew, the line had disappeared a long time ago. Harder to believe than the fact that her descendants existed was that someone had managed to track them down. But he didn’t know this Anais or what she knew, and so on that, at least, he chose to suspend judgement.

“That, I think, is something best dealt with when she proves it or fails to do so,” he said at last. “In the meantime, I think it may be most prudent to prevent further declarations of the kind that accompanied your arrival.” His lips twitched into a rueful smile. “It’s not impossible that you are who she says you are, and if so, that will have implications. But those implications will go more than one way. Some will react as Anais and her group have. Others will deny it, and hate you for so much as suggesting that it could be true. Everything you’ve done, your entire life, will fall under the kind of scrutiny we have hitherto tried to divert from you. If you choose to make this information public, you will have to be prepared for that—to own your history and everything you do from now on as well. It will not be easy.” He didn’t mean to sound to dire about it, but he spoke the truth as he saw it. Being a public figure, especially one propelled to it with a claim like that, true or not, was very different from being anyone else.

"If I may, Ser Leonhardt?" Marceline interjected. Up to now, she quietly listened and kept her thoughts to herself. Her face was impassive, nearly impossible to glean any information on how she felt about all of this through her body language. Until now, she watched Romulus with a hawklike gaze, at least until her facade broke away with a smile. "Even if what this Anais says was true, and you must understand that by no means am I implying that it is not. There are far too many possibilities to discount it completely. But, the Inquisition cannot officially declare you Andraste's heir."

The smile on her lips remained, though, as she leaned forward, her arms crossed at her chest, "However, rumors have a strange way of propagating. Amongst the crowd that witnessed your speaker's declaration, a number of the nobility were present. Whom no doubt will spread news of what they have heard when they return home," Marceline's head tilted toward Leon, "The Inquisition will neither confirm nor deny these rumors," it was not as if they had many options. Either stance would anger someone. "With luck, those who wish to believe shall, and those who do not, simply will not."

Romulus nodded, taking a moment to absorb their reactions to the news. "Whatever you believe is best. I'm... still not sure what to do with the information myself." He then looked to Estella, and offered a reassuring smile. "But I do know that I'm here to stay, and serve the Inquisition in whatever manner it will have me. That's my choice now."

She looked a bit unsure in response, halfway raising a hand as though to stave off some part of what had been said. Likely the serve part, considering her nature. In the end though, she sighed a little, half-smiling back. “We’re happy to have you, in any case.”

That, really, seemed to be the bottom line here, and Leon nodded. “Exactly so. Thank you—both of you, for the information as well. By all means, get some rest. We’ll sort out what to do about all of this as soon as possible.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

“Sir.”

Reed’s voice broke Leon’s reverie, and he shook his head, trying to clear his vision. His headache was splitting, but he hadn’t realized he was simply staring off into space until his aide had addressed him. The most alarming thing was that he hadn’t even realized the newly-promoted lieutenant had even entered the room in the first place.

Leon’s new office was on the wall-level of one of the towers. The whole thing was his space, actually, which he found rather excessive. He didn’t need an entire tower to himself, but at least it was one of the smaller ones. His quarters were above, accessible by ladder, and below lay the armory, so perhaps it was inaccurate to say that the whole thing was reserved for his use. Even so
 but he was losing track of his thoughts again, and forced himself to snap out of it, regarding Reed with his usual mild gaze.

Correctly taking this as cue to continue, he did. “You asked me to tell you when Miss Asala left her quarters, or if she stopped eating. She’s gone back to work, sir, in the infirmary.” His delivery was neutral, but he sounded perhaps a little relieved. Leon could not blame him—many people had taken the losses at Haven hard, but none quite so much so as Asala, which was expected, considering whom she had lost. With a short sigh, Leon nodded to Reed and stood.

“Thank you, Lieutenant. I should go check on her.” Mostly, he felt he needed to apologize. With more distance from the events and considerable thought, he’d decided that Estella’s approach was probably better than his own, considering the circumstances—he should have let her hope a little longer that Meraad lived. Perhaps the grief would have been less shattering if it crept in over time, handled bit by bit, rather than delivered like a hammerblow. Just because he would prefer the single devastating hit to the slow, unbearable loss of hope didn’t mean everyone would. It didn’t seem like Asala had.

Had he really forgotten, what it was like to be anything but this? A soldier, accustomed if not immune to death, even the death of close friends and comrades? But then, he had known this reality even before he was properly a soldier. It was one of the first things of significance that he could remember learning.

“Sir?” That was Reed again, and Leon remembered that he’d meant to go, but hadn’t yet moved. “Are you
?”

“I’m fine, Lieutenant. I appreciate the concern.” Leon smiled benignly, turning aside further inquiry with only the application of that composed expression and a few words. That had taken many years to perfect, but he’d managed in the end. He answered Reed’s salute with a nod, and exited his office onto the battlements, not really minding the mountain wind that stirred his heavy cloak. Summer would be upon them soon, and perhaps Skyhold would at last be subject to milder weather than it had yet been. The Conclave had exploded in the dead of winter—it was hard to believe it had been months ago, now, and yet in other respects, he didn’t understand how it hadn’t been years.

The next tower over was the one the mages occupied, and the room at the bottom floor was the infirmary, with a lounge above and many sets of quarters further up. He entered at the lounge level, but he was a common-enough sight that he didn’t startle them with his simple presence anymore, though he knew that no few of them were still nervous in his presence. He wasn’t sure if it was the fact that he was a Seeker, the Commander, or simply a very large person. Perhaps it was some combination of the three. He tried not to give them any more reasons to be wary of him, anyway, and took the stairs down as quickly as was polite, putting him in the infirmary.

And there she was, immediately recognizable even among the many people moving about, in large part for being, as he was, head and shoulders taller than a great number of people. He’d admit the horns were also distinctive, however. Leon made his way over to her workstation, stepping deliberately such that his approach would be noticed. Though it seemed that she still didn't, so focused was she on her work.

“You know,” he said gently, “there’s quite a large garden courtyard here in Skyhold. I think we’ll be able to keep you in much better supply than before.” He leaned himself against the wall a polite distance from her work station, folding his hands behind him.

A number of jars sat open on her station, various herbs and medical reagents gathered in small piles on top of the table. Asala was currently in the midst of separating the various supplies into their corresponding labeled jar. On the wall in front of her sat a long shelf that already held a number of the labeled jars, though some spots were left empty, no doubt the ones that already lay on her table. They had recieved a shipment of supplies recently, and she seemed to have set to neatly organizing them. Donovan stood on her other side, doing the same except for bandages and splints. However, at the Commander's arrival, he nodded a greeting and took his leave, apparently deciding to let them have a moment to themselves.

Grief hadn't changed her skittish nature, as it turned out. Asala twitched, clearly caught by surprise by his words, and turned to see him. She turned to him with saucerlike eyes, a jar labeled Embrium in her hands, filled to the brim with the crimson leaves of the plant. She quickly took a glance down at the jar before turning back to the table to set it back down. "Uh..." she said, though she didn't formulate any actual words. Instead, she simply nodded and smiled. Her smile, Leon noted, was more melancholy than it was happy.

He wasn’t that surprised by the fact, though he did feel a twinge of sympathy. He suddenly wasn’t sure whether he should even bring it up; probably the reminder would be less welcome than just about anything else he could say, but he didn’t think he could simply not mention it, either. Leon hadn’t ever really thought of himself as a person lacking social graces. Certainly, he wasn’t the fluid speaker Marceline was, and he didn’t have the easy charm of Vesryn or the effortless wit of Cyrus, but he’d never been particularly awkward, either.

This, though
 this made him feel awkward.

“I wanted to say I’m sorry,” he ventured at last. If she reacted badly, he supposed he could just leave and never mention it again, or something. He struggled with the next words, because he really didn’t want to hurt her, and by comparison to most of the people he knew, she was quite fragile indeed. “The last time I spoke to you
 I was more callous than I should have been. It
 I forgot what it was like, the first time I lost someone I loved. It took me a little while to remember how different it was from any loss since.” He wasn’t sure how he’d managed to miss that detail—perhaps it was only the sheer amount of time that had elapsed, or perhaps it was something a little worse.

Asala's feet shuffled beneath her and she refused to meet Leon's eyes, looking instead down and away. She was very definitely uncomfortable with broaching the subject, but by the lack of an immediate reply, she also didn't know how to respond. It wasn't until a few moments later that she picked up a jar that read aloe, and began to inspect it that she finally said something. "It is... fine," she said with a rather timid tone. "You... did what you felt you had to," continued, turning the jar over in her hands. She seemed tired.

“And sometimes,” he replied, “I am wrong.”

But he decided to leave it at that. Grief was different for everyone, and if she would rather avoid the topic entirely, that was her business, and none of his unless she chose to share. “Is there anything I can do to help with these?” He nodded to the jars she was surrounded by, picking up on her apparent fatigue but guessing she wouldn’t consent to simply stop working. Perhaps another pair of hands would lighten the burden a bit.

"Um..." She finally took her eyes off of the jar and to the table she had been working at moments ago. She scanned and paused, seemingly working out the best way they could use him. When she turned back to him, her lips held a weak smile. "Uh... If you can tell the difference between the herbs, I could... use the help sorting them," Asala said, gesturing to the herbs that were laid out on her table. She moved with much less of a frantic pace now, it seemed, far different than when she was drowning herself in her work only weeks ago.

“Of course.” That much, he could do quite easily. Leon moved around the workstation, so as to take up a spot actually at it instead of next to it, which was slightly awkward considering his size and the fact that he was sharing it, but he’d long learned by this point to be fluid enough and light enough on his feet that the problems that came of the bulk of his frame were minimized. Of course, that only applied when he was paying attention, as he tended to demonstrate whenever he was not.

His gloved hands made quick work of sorting the various plants, though a few looked similar enough to each other that he had to identify them by smell, occasionally raising a sprig to his nose. Some of them had been picked at different points in the growth cycle as well, which actually made them suitable for radically different purposes, so he kept separate piles on those criteria as well.

Several minutes into their work, soft footfalls signaled the approach of someone new to the infirmary. Romulus seemed to carry himself differently now, taller, a little more easily, less withdrawn into himself. His clothes and cloak were cleaner than he'd typically kept them in Haven. Still, he looked a bit uncertain, particularly upon approaching the workstation that Asala and Leon worked at, and clearing his throat.

"I heard you were back at work," he said carefully, coming to a stop just beyond arm's reach of the workstation. It seemed word traveled quickly. "I wanted to check on you, make sure you're doing alright." He paused for a second, shifting his weight onto his other foot, clearly deciding whether or not to add something. In the end, it slipped out.

"I missed you. I'm sure Khari won't mind me saying that she could never do your job." Old, healing wounds aside, it was obvious from his tone that wasn't the only reason he'd missed her.

Asala turned and held Romulus in her gaze for a moment. She seemed unsure of something, before she averted her gaze elsewhere. She looked at his feet as she spoke. "I hope..." she managed before she hesitated again. Something else was on her mind and it wasn't difficult to figure out what it was. The last time Asala had seen Romulus it had been Haven, with Meraad leaving with them to try and buy them time to escape. Now he returned, and Meraad was nowhere to be found. The melancholy and sadness was clear on her face, but she did not try to escape from the situation.

"I hope that she was enough and that you... weren't injured too badly," she said with an apologetic smile, though her eyes still remained downward. "It was... not too difficult, I hope. Oh... uh, your... journey, I mean," she said, finally making herself look at him, though when she began to trip over her words again, her eyes fell.

"It was not easy," he admitted, "but I'm alive. And I learned a lot about myself." He surveyed her for a moment, running a hand through his hair uneasily.

"I'm sorry for your loss, Asala. I didn't know Meraad well, but his bravery was plain to see. He died bravely." He looked like he wanted to say more, but also like he wasn't sure what to add. Death was an unpleasant thing, and there were only so many ways to soften it.

She managed a small, though pained, smile onto her lips as she nodded. "Thank you," she said quietly, glancing up to meet his eyes once more. She wavered for a moment, and her eyes threatened to mist over. Surprisingly however, they did not and instead she took a deep breath which seemed to have strengthened her resolve. She nodded, and glanced at her work table before returning her look to Romulus.

"Is there, uh, anything I can--I can do? For you I mean? Now?" she inquired with a tilt of her head.

Romulus took the cue easily enough, and nodded, clapping his hands together once. "Yes, actually. Most of my tonics were lost in the attack, or used after it. I'd hoped to steal some supplies, if you have some you can spare." His eyes passed swiftly over the sorted piles and labeled jars.

"You... do not have to steal them," she said quizzically. Leon cleared his throat, suppressing a chuckle. "But yes. We have an abundant supply now," she said, gesturing to the labeled jars sitting on the shelves "Just let one of us know, so we can, uh... keep track of stock," she said, scratching beneath her horns. It seemed that keeping stock wasn't her idea, but someone else's. By the way that Donovan nodded in approval off away from them said that it was most likely his.

"Right," Romulus assented. "I'll... make a list of what I need to take, and get back to you."

"Thank you," Asala said with an appreciative nod. A quiet moment passed with Asala glancing at the door that led outside before she spoke. "If... you both will excuse me. I... am going to take a walk. Maybe I will... visit the garden," she said with a heavy smile to Leon. It was apparent that she needed time to herself think about some things, and soon she made her exit.

Donovan watched her leave, his expression as impassive as the tranquil that he worked with. He made his way over to where Leon and Romulus stood, staring at the door the whole while. Finally he turned to regard them both. "She will be fine," he stated plainly, "Asala is stronger than she lets on. All she needs is time."

Leon nodded simply. “Of course.” He certainly didn’t expect a person to recover from the death of a family member in the space of a month and a half, especially considering it hadn’t really been confirmed for her until a week or so ago. At least she was doing things like taking breaks now.

With a nod to Donovan and a half-smile in Romulus’s direction, he turned back to his work. He’d at least bundle and label all of these before returning to his office.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius

0.00 INK

In the month he'd spent with Khari in the wilderness, Romulus never found a cave quite like this one.

That was because Skyhold's undercroft was entirely man-made, carved right out of the rock, clearly with some sort of purpose in mind from whatever group had originally constructed the fortress. It was empty now, and when Rom first discovered it while touring the premises, he was quite drawn to it as a personal space. Even though it was located beneath the rest of Skyhold, a sort of basement, it was hardly as dark or dank as the cellar he'd often occupied beneath Haven's chantry building. The room was open to the outside air, a waist-high stone railing all that separated him from a significant fall down below. A waterfall roared down some distance along the rock face, but not loudly enough to be too huge a distraction.

Inquisition forces helped him clear the floors of dirt and bits of snow when he declared his intentions to use it for himself. It would take a bit of work getting what he wanted set up, but Rom still wasn't asking for all that much. He wondered briefly what would happen if he asked Lady Marceline to give up her quarters, so that the blood of Andraste might sleep there instead. Probably best not to find out; he figured he'd sleep more poorly in luxury anyway.

Before long he had a place to sleep, and a place to work. He took no more than he needed from Asala's supplies, knowing exactly how much would suffice to replenish his store of resistance tonics. The Inquisition seemed to be taking some time to regroup and build up its strength again before making any major moves, so Romulus doubted he'd be thrown into any heavy combat again for a while. Then again, he'd thought he was heading home the night Corypheus attacked Haven.

Looking around at his new space, it occurred to him how much of it there was. He really had very little to call his own. All of it fit in a single large chest: his few changes of clothes and cloaks, his weapons and armor, all of which were compact and lightweight. He didn't even know if the alchemical equipment was technically his yet, even though he was the only one to use it.

He leaned forward, settling his hands upon the railing and watching the waterfall for a moment. He supposed it was all he needed for the moment, and more than he'd ever expected to have.

Over the sound of the falls, he was able to hear the soft knock on his doorframe, a few tentative taps followed by footsteps. “Good afternoon, Romulus.” His visitor was Estella, dressed plainly and carrying what looked to be a heavy armful of fabric. Upon closer inspection, it was in the Inquisition’s colors, and lined with fur. “You, uh
 well, there’s official heraldry now, so someone decided we should wear it, on our cloaks.”

She paused fractionally, looking almost like she were about to roll her eyes. “There’s a pun in there somewhere, I’m sure. Do you want me to set this down anywhere in particular?” She cast her eyes about the room, evidently making a curious study of his new residence, before her eyes fell back to him.

"Hello, Estella," he said, turning an offering a brief smile in greeting. "Uh, just on top of the chest there is fine." Official heraldry, was it? He wondered if they would try to force him to wear it. Any colors that weren't dark or earthy were typically not the ones that covered his skin.

Coming to join Estella on the upper section at the opposite end of the room from the railing, Romulus realized that some rugs would be very welcome. It was a rather cold space, and not just from the open air. It actually wasn't as chilly as one might've expected simply looking at it; some kind of heat source wafted up from the floor in several places. Romulus suspected they were sitting on a natural spring of some kind far below, but couldn't say for sure. Still, the walls were hard rock and so were the floors. It wasn't exactly an inviting place to live in.

"Seems like we've both been told who to be recently," he mused, taking a seat on the upper railing and crossing his arms. "I mean, unless becoming Inquisitor was your idea." His teasing was gentle, but he certainly didn't expect it had been Estella to lead the push into naming her Inquisitor. One didn't have to know her long to know that such a move wasn't in her.

She let out a breathy, short ha and shook her head emphatically. “Goodness, no. Some part of me is still surprised I agreed at all. But then
 Rilien knows exactly what to say in every situation, it seems.” She sighed, leaning down to place her elbows on the railing, looking out at the falling water for several slow seconds. “I suppose
 we needed someone. You or I would have made most sense just for the marks, and well
 we thought we’d lost you.”

Her gaze fell to her hands, clasped together tightly, and she seemed to exercise conscious effort to ease them apart. “It seems like a silly thing to say—what do you say to someone who’s not dead after all—but I’m glad we hadn’t. Didn't.”

He hadn't known what to say to his father, either, a man that wasn't dead after all, but Romulus supposed that was a very different case. And indeed, the Inquisition hadn't lost him, and wouldn't lose him in the future, if luck held. He felt a pang of guilt, knowing he'd planned to intentionally leave, what could easily be seen as abandoning Estella to be the Inquisition's only Herald. But at the time, he'd thought the Inquisition's work mostly done, once the Breach was closed. As it turned out, it was only the beginning. What consequences he would face for staying, he couldn't say. Perhaps Chryseis would even allow it, if he deceived her for as long as he could. Someday it would rear its ugly head, that Romulus decided to live as a free man, but not today.

"I'm glad I didn't die either," he admitted half-smiling, though there was a certain amount of sadness to it. "There were many times when I thought it might be the end. Khari, too. I'd never have made it out of Haven without her." Nor would he have survived without the sacrifices of everyone that fought with him to bury the village under snow. It was easily the most difficult experience of his life, and yet now, on the other side of it, he could only see it as something that had changed him for the better. Changed him in a way that he found exciting. Hopeful.

"I don't know how we'll move ahead, but... it feels right. Being here." He'd have been miserable if he'd left, he knew that. Some part of him still thought it was the right choice, that this way was selfish. But that part was steadily being drowned out.

“You said something, once,” she murmured, shifting slightly where she stood, “about how this might be more than a simple coincidence after all.” It sounded like she was slightly uncomfortable saying it, or perhaps thinking about it, but it was clearly also something that she wanted to discuss, so she was making an effort to do so. Tipping her head back, she exhaled deeply.

“I don’t know about me, but it really is getting difficult to believe that you aren’t supposed to be here. I can’t imagine the kind of shock it was, to learn all of that about yourself in such a short time. And for it to be so different from anything you’d ever known.” She paused, turning fractionally to actually make eye contact, and smiling a bit. “I probably should envy you, but I don’t.” She looked like she might have said something else, but she must’ve decided against it.

Romulus thought about that for a while. It was a very difficult thing to come to any kind of terms with. "I always wanted to believe that I was working towards some purpose," he said, deciding to think out loud, so that Estella might be able to better understand his position. "There wasn't much else I could do to make the things I did right with myself, you know?" And he'd done horrible things, things that he had no desire for the world to know, if indeed he was to become well known as this sort of figure, which seemed to be in progress already. Even under the pretense that he'd done everything as a slave... he'd done them well.

He had a working knowledge of Qunlat, even. He'd understood the last words Meraad spoke while dying to defend him from a dragon. But only because he'd needed to understand the words spoken to him by prisoners that he inflicted the most exquisite variety of pain upon.

"I had to believe that there was a cause for the things my domi—Chryseis, had me do. And some part of me still believes she intends to make a change for the better... but I also believe her history and the environment she exists in have twisted her too much to ever be that, truly." It had been a necessary belief while he'd been under her heel, but now that he had removed himself from it, it seemed much easier to condemn her. Perhaps it was still not wise. People were not simple things, and Chryseis was among the most complex.

He made eye contact with her again. "But when I thought I might have some meaning... I never imagined this." He shook his head, smiling sadly. "I'm no leader. Honestly I think you're better suited to it. I don't know what my place should be, if all this is true."

She was quiet for a bit after that, thoughtfully so, it seemed. “Life is strange,” she said at last, and though the statement itself was quite simple, the way she said it implied a deeper complexity, or that she was thinking of something in particular. “And, well, you have time to decide what you want, I think. If this is what it’s shaping up to be, it’ll turn out to be a war, not a battle.” The words were heavy, but resigned.

“For what it’s worth
” Estella paused, pursing her lips. “I have a lot of weaknesses. Things I know I could be better at. Most of them
 aren’t weaknesses I think you share. Maybe none of them are.” She lifted one of her hands, letting it rest at the juncture of her neck and shoulder. “Maybe the Inquisition does better with both of us at the front than it does with either of us alone there. I don’t know.” She shook her head just fractionally. “Just
 something else to think about, I suppose.”

What was he good at? Romulus was not fond of most of the answers that came to him. Nor did he think those were particularly good qualities to be putting at the front of the Inquisition. Was it their goal to be feared? To have the world know that one of their leading figures excelled in deceit, in murder? It could be spun, he supposed, as Anais would. He was fighting against extreme forces of Tevinter, as Andraste had done so long ago. He had escaped a life of crude slavery, and rose up from the south a new person. It was true, he supposed, but... it was not the entire truth.

"If I am named Inquisitor, or... even if not, I'll do what I can to help where you need it. I doubt my judgement can be of much use... my teachers were much more violent than your own, I expect. But I'll try." What was it Revered Mother Annika had said after they'd met, what felt like an age ago? He could be Andraste's Wrath. He doubted she knew the significance of her own words when they'd been spoken, but it seemed to be coming true, now. He wasn't sure how he felt about it. Wrath, after all, was not all he wanted to be. It was just all he knew how.

"I should warn you," he began, uneasily, "about Anais. She has a low opinion of you, one I don't share, and despite what she thinks of me, I haven't been able to sway her." He hesitated. He knew Estella well enough at this point to know that she would probably take such a thing somewhat seriously, even if Anais's basis for claiming it was tenuous at best. But he'd already began, and she would need to know what was coming, so it was not a surprise.

"She... does not believe that you were chosen by Andraste in any way. Not only that, she suspects you of actually undermining me, attempting to steal power that was supposedly meant for me." He shifted his seat upon the railing, so he could better face her. "I've already assured her that you're not remotely the kind of person to do that. I cannot change her mind, but I have at least convinced her to keep her thoughts to herself on the subject, and allow me to handle it." His gaze was uncomfortable; obviously anything involving disputes over power was quite foreign to him.

"And I would much prefer it if we continued to help each other, rather than bicker over events neither of us remember."

“Oh.” Estella’s reply was delivered in a very small voice, and she turned her eyes to the floor. “I see.” It would appear that she was indeed taking the news quite poorly, but trying not to make a big event of as much. “I
 yes. I’d prefer that, too. If we helped each other, I mean.” She sighed, twining her fingers and fidgeting with them awkwardly.

“I mean, she’s surely right. Er—about the Andraste thing. Not the rest of it. I don’t want—” She trailed off, and grimaced. “I don’t suppose you think it would help if I spoke to her about it?”

"Uh," Rom stumbled a bit, actually surprised by how shrunk she seemed by the words, even though he was aware of her tendencies. "No, I actually don't think speaking to her would help. She's... fairly fixated on these things, and not of a mind to be persuaded. Look," he pushed off of the railing and stood, placing his unmarked hand on her shoulder, "even if I'm blood of Andraste and you aren't, that doesn't also mean you weren't meant to be here. It doesn't change the fact that we lived in the same Chantry building as children, before either of us became what we are now." He still believed it was something, that the two of them should be afflicted as they were, together. And he felt that Estella being there with him made him stronger, not weaker, like she was somehow stealing power from him.

"Our roles have never been the same. You were what the Inquisition needed when I was thought dead, and you're still what it needs." He'd never been very good at speaking to friends, for he'd never had many real ones, and he didn't know if anything he said to Estella would help. He didn't have the same way with words that others had.

And what he did have was a shred of his own doubt, from the knowledge that accidents were entirely within the realm of possibility, and that Estella's involvement in everything could very well be just that: an accident. One that the Inquisition needed right now, but still, not divine in any way.

The words didn’t initially seem to have much effect, though the contact drew her eyes back to him, brow creased and a troubled expression on her face. “I
 suppose. In any case, I’m kind of past the point of no return, with this whole Inquisitor thing. Not much backtracking from that.” It seemed quite the opposite of comforting to her, but she managed a small smile. “Thank you, though. I don’t think I’ve ever said it, but whether I was meant to be here or not, whether this is part of some plan or just a coincidence, I’m really glad I’m not the only one. And I’m glad the other one is you, blood of Andraste or otherwise.” She pushed back from her spot on the railing to stand as well, regaining her usual demeanor in the process.

She was very good at concealing things when she wanted to be, Romulus noted. That way she had of straightening herself, wiping her face clean of whatever was raging inside. He'd learned nothing of the sort in his years, and had always resorted to hiding his face, or more commonly just hiding himself, when he did not wish to be seen. Estella rarely had that option, certainly not of late, and soon Romulus wouldn't either.

"I'll try to make myself easier to find than in Haven, if you ever need to talk to me." He removed his hand from her shoulder, rubbing both of his together as he looked around his new living space, unusual as it was. "I'll try to have this place a bit more inviting by then, I think."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

While Zahra couldn't entirely rid herself of all those lingering fears, nor could she rightly face her crew until she pieced her words together properly, she'd been able to distract herself enough by exploring Skyhold's many hidey holes. Hidden alcoves, dusty spider-infested rooms, a crumbling window leading out into the open clouds, and a frumpy garden that had the potential to look splendid with the help of green thumbs. Whoever had made this their home before hadn't spared any expenses. She couldn't profess to understanding the complexity of brickwork, but she'd been around enough boats to know that carpentry of this magnitude would have taken skilful hands. She'd run her hands along the bricks and plodded underneath great statues, feathering fingers across their toes, before exploring the endless rows of books in Skyhold's library. Never had she seen so many books, but it was the scenery that seduced her back to the battlements.

And why waste such beautiful sights alone? Zahra made a stop in the kitchens and pilfered braided pretzel doughs coated with cinnamon and sugar. Fresh from the ovens, and neatly tied in a cloth bundle, tucked into the hem of her billowy white shirt. Fortunately for her prospective companions, she'd bathed herself and smelled every part of the dilettante, sauntering pirate-Captain of the Riptide they'd met on the Storm Coast's shoreline. Perfumed to the bones, as fragrant as a rose petals. She'd donned appropriate clothes as well. There were similarities between Haven and Skyhold. Both were cold as tits, and she'd rather not shiver around the keep as if she were stark naked. Heavy leathers over a loose shirt with a sash wound her waist. Leather trousers, patched at the knees and finished off with knee-high boots. She'd forgone wearing her cape. Instead, she'd found a soft pair of gloves and a checkered handkerchief to bind her exposed throat. For now, that was fine.

She rounded into the barracks and swept around tables, winking to the nearby soldier who'd looked up from whetting the pointy part of an axe. A laugh crackled from her lips, tipped them into a smile that felt unfamiliar. Like a long-lost friend who'd decided to visit. How long had it taken her to shake off that miserable stupor? Weeks. But someone had told her that that was all it took. Taking one day at a time. It was something she was willing to try. She didn't linger long enough to see whether she'd incited a reaction. Instead, Zahra tiptoed up the stairs and grinned between the wooden railings, waggling fingers creeping between them, “Khari. Khari. Are you awake?”

Of course, it was fairly early.

Despite the hour, the response was quick enough that she must have been awake already, and one of the doors at the hallway the stairs landed on cracked open, a head of red hair poking out around it, the particular wild combination of curls and waves unmistakable for anyone else. Khari grinned when her eyes met Zahra’s, and stepped out beyond the door, closing it with deliberate care behind her. Probably whoever else occupied it was still in bed.

It looked like she’d already been out and about—her face had the slight pink tinge of someone recently scrubbed, and her plaited hair was drying still, but her clothes were the ones she donned after her morning exercise routines: loose, dark, held to herself only where absolutely necessary, the wide neck of the dark blue men’s tunic nearly reaching out to the edges of her shoulders. She had freckles everywhere, it seemed. “Mornin’, Zee. You smell like breakfast. Don’t suppose you’re looking for someone to help you eat it?” She crossed her arms over her abdomen, hiking an eyebrow. Clearly, she thought that was precisely the case.

Curiosity itched at Zahra's elbows, flagging eyebrows high on her forehead. She pouted her lips, and thought better of it. She'd already jumped to the conclusion that Khari had someone lounging in her room. In her bed, more like. Even if she was mistaken, she'd like to think she wasn't. Besides, she could tease the details out of the flaming-haired lass later. Deft fingers fished inside her shirt and produced the still-warm bundle of pastry-goodness. She hefted it in her hands, mischievous eyes alight in the soft darkness. From the large window spanning the other side of the staircase, orange shades were already casting themselves off in the distance. A pastel glow of rouge, not unlike a painting. The sun would rise soon, so they would have to hurry.

“I wouldn't have it any other way,” she crooked her finger and indicated that she should follow her down the stairs, “but first we should creep down to Rom's chambers and smuggle him with us. Honestly, I'm not sure where he sleeps. I've found the perfect spot for a morning snack. I promise you won't regret it.” Zahra wiggled her eyebrows, plopped her elbow down on the landing and cupped her chin into an upturned palm. Bundle balanced on her hip. She looked every part a willing conspirator in a dastardly plot. Or else, a giggling gossiper with a penchant for plucking her fingers in everyone's pies. “Unless your bed-warmer is better company. But, I must say, these are the best smelling sweets I've gotten my hands on yet.”

Khari had looked like she was just as happy to be involved with the plan, and had parted her lips as if to speak, but then her brows furrowed, and she looked a bit confused, reaching up to run a hand over some wayward curls. They didn't get any neater. “My what, now?” It would appear she didn’t know exactly what to make of the last statement. Perhaps the term bed-warmer was somehow unfamiliar to her.

A moment of silence passed between them before Zahra pulled away from the landing and possibly looked just as confused. If Khari was acting coy or pretending as if she didn't know what she was talking about because she wanted to keep her bedroom liaison a secret... she was doing a mighty fine job. She slid her tongue on the back of her teeth and tilted her head to the side, eying the door Khari had carefully closed behind her, “A tussle. Making the beast with two backs. Shaking of the sheets. Boarding someone's ship.” She counted off the euphemisms with her fingers and looked mildly surprised when Khari's expression hadn't changed. She'd always been presumptuous about people, but she supposed she'd been wrong before. Not often, mind you. “You're not sleeping with anyone?” Her question was as frank as the wibbling smile twisting at her lips.

“Oh.” Realization dawned on Khari almost as slowly as the sun rose outside, and she met Zahra’s eyes. “You’re asking if I’m having sex with anybody.” For all the frankness of the question, its rephrasing was half again as blunt, and Khari didn’t say it with any embarrassment, just a lingering remnant of confusion. Her fingers moved to one of her tapered ears, and she tugged on it a bit. “Why are people suddenly so interested to know that?” She sounded perplexed more than annoyed, though, and shook her head, dropping the hand.

“Nope. The only person sleeping in there besides me is my bunkmate. Widget. Nice girl. Works with mechanics, if I understood her properly.” She shrugged, already unconcerned with the whole thing, and raised both eyebrows at Zahra. “If you want to see if Rom’ll join us, I know where he’d be.”

A laugh chortled from Zahra's throat. Far too unexpected to stifle down. It ended in an ungraceful snort before she managed to regain her composure. Coupled with Khari's utter disregard for sultry eventides, and a candor that rivaled her own... it was too much to take. Even without the toothy grin tipped across her lips, it was easy to tell how amused she was. She offered a simple shrug and appeared mildly disappointed by the news, “Who knows. I've always been the curious sort.” She licked her lips, and raised another eyebrow, already speculating on her words, “I do wonder why I'm not the only one who's asking.”

She let the subject die. For now. Organizations this large would never be without succulent scandals. Interesting buzzes, whiffed from careless mouths. Perhaps, someone in the kitchen would know about such meddling disclosures. Taverns often parsed traces, but nothing that would sate her palate. As a Captain anchored to the lands, she had to find things to amuse herself with. This would do, in between night-time explorations. Aside from her own dwindling prospects amongst the Inquisition's residents, her bed was disappointingly cold. She supposed that was partially her fault.

“Let's fetch him then. You lead the way. I would suggest scraping up something warmer.”

Khari shrugged. “Nah, it’s practically summer. I’ll live.” She bounded down the stairs, surprisingly light on her feet for someone who usually charged into any given situation, and led them out of the barracks building. The fabric of her shirt was thick, and the cold didn’t seem to bother her overmuch in the time it took them to cross the bailey, and then they were ascending the stairs to the main building, the castle proper.

A very small number of people were around for breakfast already, though at this hour, most of them sat by themselves and ate while still trying to wake up. One fellow even looked to have nodded off next to his plate, and Khari snickered, diverting a moment to bring her hand down on the table beside his head. The collision rattled tableware and shot him right up in his seat, to blink rapidly while she cackled at him.

It didn’t take him long to recognize her, and he scowled. “Oh, sod off, you.” He waved a hand as though she were a fly he could swat away, but Khari only grinned at him and flitted off in her own sweet time.

“Good morning to you, too, Goram. You still owe me twenty silver, so don’t forget to cough it up next time we get paid.” Returning to Zahra, still wearing the grin, she steered them through the main hall and to a door on the immediate right as they faced the dais.

“Rom sleeps in the undercroft.” The door led them down a short hallway to another, which Khari rapped on with bare knuckles, loud, but not alarmingly so. “Hey Rom! I’ve got Zahra, and she has breakfast. You wanna open up?”

“And an unforgettable sight,” Zahra catcalled from behind Khari's shoulder. She kept the bundle of sweets balanced across her hip like a wicker basket teeming with fish. Old habits died hard. She flagged her eyebrows up, and leveled her voice a little lower, “The Undercroft, hm? Skyhold's full of surprises.”

From the other side of the door, they could hear heavy footfalls thudding to the floor, before the room's sole occupant unlocked the door and allowed it to swing open. Romulus stood just inside, bare-chested but obviously not just sprung from his bed, revealing scars, old burns and other damage. He'd worked up a sheen of sweat all over his dusky skin, most likely from the weights and somewhat rudimentary workout equipment he'd acquired and assembled along the wall to their left.

"We eating here, or elsewhere?" he queried, turning away from the door and obviously allowing them entry if they wished. He made his way over to a metal bar suspended horizontally out from the wall, snatching a towel from the back of a nearby chair and wiping at his face and neck. A water skin had been laid upon the seat; he scooped it up and squeezed a drink into his mouth, swishing the water around momentarily before swallowing.

It wasn't a bad spot, if they wanted to eat there. Fresh air was constantly coming in from the outside, keeping the place cool but not uncomfortably cold, and the scenery visible made for quite the view. There wasn't a great place for a group to eat yet, but the floor was clear further in, and clean enough to lay a blanket down upon.

Zahra let herself in as soon as the door swung open and laughed as soon as she spotted the Undercroft's spacious opening into the wide world Skyhold sat upon. Stalagmites hung from the mouth's opening but mountains could be seen pebbled in the distance, creating an illusion of a grand city composed of peaks, crags, palisades. Fortunately, the sun had not yet crept up the sky. Despite the mentioned chill whisking into the chamber, it was pleasant. Whoever had been here before had found it prudent enough to build a balcony leading outside. Sturdy, she hoped. She could bring them elsewhere at a later date. She swung around on her heels, and prodded Romulus gently in the shoulder, eyes alight, “Who knew you were hiding such a sight.” Her mouth pulled up at the edges. If she were talking about anything more than the scene outside, she gave no indication.

“What about over there? Where we can see the sky properly,” she fumbled with the knot tied around the bundle and swore under her breath when it did not come undone as easily as she expected. Bloody sailors' knots. Perhaps, too effective. It took her a moment before she unraveled the damned thing, though she kept it closed. Her stomach flopped and made an unseemly grumble. After all that slinking around, even she had been growing hungry. Had she brought her cloak with her, she might've laid it down for them. Zahra glanced up and flagged her eyebrows, “You don't have a soft blanket we can use, do you?”

Romulus made his way over to the large chest beside his bed, pulling it open and grabbing a folded grey blanket from inside, which he proceeded to toss in Khari's direction. "It's a bit better than the last basement I lived in," he agreed, pulling out a shirt next and draping it over himself.

Khari snatched the blanket from midair with a short laugh. “A bit, he says.” With a snap and a deft motion, she flicked the blanket open to its full size and guided its descent to the floor, spreading it over the most obvious spot for their breakfast before taking her boots off with her feet and setting herself down on a corner. “All right, Zee, you’ve gotta stop holding out on us. Gimme.” She made exaggerated grasping motions with both hands, but clearly her demanding attitude was farcical. Romulus took a seat next to her, his feet already bare to begin with.

The Captain's laugh sounded more like hawking bird than anything else. It usually came unexpectedly. Her curiosity had already been piqued at the sight of Romulus's chambers. Weights strewn about on the walls. A place fit to train the most disciplined fighters. She'd taken note of the scars riddling his body. A flicker of a glance, barely perceptible. She'd seen such things before in her travels. Rivain rubbed elbows with its neighboring realm, Tevinter. All too common to have some of her own people snatched up and whisked away. Onto boats, into shackles. And now, there was mention of another basement? Much worse than this. She had no doubts that his past held many stories. Difficult ones to recall, no doubt. Another time, another place. As nosy as she was, wheedling him with questions was hardly appropriate breakfast conversation.

She, too, kicked off her boots and flopped down beside them. “Ladies and gents,” she carefully folded down the corners, revealing the aforementioned breakfast she'd been carrying around. Immediately, the smell of cinnamon, butter and nutmeg wafted up to meet them. Spices she recognized from her own village. Warm, gooey spirals of bread, drizzled with sugar. She'd brought six of them in total. Now that she thought about it... something this fancy might've belonged to someone else. An important figure. A visiting lordling. It was a strange thing to happen onto, in a chilly fortress. She shrugged to herself and studied their faces, “may I present breakfast. We can toast to the cooks of Skyhold.”

“Don’t mind if I do.” Khari, hardly one to stand on ceremony, plucked one of the treats from its spot in the basket, electing to eat by unwinding it, breaking off chunks, and then chewing those. She hummed with approval in between bites. “I’m not normally much of a sweets person, but these are something else.” Refined she was not, but at the very least she didn’t stuff her face, and managed to avoid dropping anything in her lap. “Thanks, Zee. This was a great idea."

“Delicious, no?” Zahra's fingers danced a few inches from the warm swirls of cinnamon bread and stopped on one that had a large spattering of sugar on top. She tore her own into mouth-sized bites, and leveled Romulus with a stare. She'd brought this for everyone. Unless she'd chosen poorly. Given the state of his chambers, and whatever drills he ran himself through... perhaps, the breakfast was not up to par. She'd always assumed soldiers dined on gruel. Things scrounged up from the forests. Romulus, however, did not look like a soldier. Maybe he just didn't like sweets. She licked her fingers and leaned back on her elbows. Propping herself up just so.

“I didn't get the chance to say,” she began to say, staring out into the open space cut into the Undercroft. Already, the sun was crawling up the sky and peeking between the mountain peaks, casting smears of blistering red. At this time of day, even the sickly green tears couldn't rob the sky of its beauty, “that I was happy to see both of you. After Haven.” Zahra snorted and shoved the remainder of bread in her mouth. Stifling the awkward laugh bubbling up from her guts. Of course, she'd heard of their return but hadn't immediately sought them out. To see her in such a sad state, she wouldn't have that. Now that she was doing better, she could face them properly. “I'm glad both of you survived. Wouldn't be much fun without you.”

"I'm glad we made it, too," Romulus said, testing this cinnamon bread for himself, and clearly finding it to his liking. He leaned back, propping himself up with a hand on the blanket while the other carried the delectable treat. "I'd thought the Inquisition was almost done before," he said, chewing through a mouthful, "but now it seems like we've only just gotten started." Khari hummed an enthusiastic agreement, but she was clearly busy chewing.

“A dragon, a crazed tall man and an army of bejeweled Templars,” Zahra said as she smacked her lips and let herself flop entirely onto her back. If she didn't know better, it sounded like the beginning of an awful tale. Something a bard would sing around a campfire. An unlikely happening that children sniggered at. Though it was anything but funny. She might have once said that the seas were tumultuous. Far more dangerous. An arbitrary ocean of privateers, pirates and smugglers alike. But these lands were surprisingly treacherous. The dangers, thus far, spanned Thedas. The world seemed much larger in the Inquisition. She looked up at them from her vantage point and smirked. “Let's make a pact to stay alive until the end of this, then.” She clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes skyward, “It's a pirate thing. Sacred as a spell.”

It was a lie. An obvious one. Though she doubted that they'd know the difference. She'd made one with her crew. Each and every one. And while she could not guarantee any effectiveness, it meant she cared for their welfare.

“Why not? I’ve got no plans to die.” Khari grinned, holding up a hand like one might swear an oath or something. “Still have other important stuff to do when this is done, and all.” By now it was common-enough knowledge that this particular elf fancied herself a knight-to-be, or something of the sort; she didn’t go around shouting it from the rafters, but she didn’t hide it, either, and rumors did tend to circulate, especially the bizarre ones.

“So I won’t get offed if you two don’t. Seems fair to me.”

Who could argue with that logic? Pleased to hear Khari's enthusiasm, and fool enough to continue on with her embarassing tradition, Zahra raised her hand beside hers and swung an expectant gaze towards Romulus, lips still quibbling with a smile.

Romulus had to swallow his food first, but then he grinned. "Deal."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was a bit like the training he'd done in Tevinter, years ago. Only now, there was no shadow of death looming. It was quite pleasant, actually.

There was always the shadow, Romulus supposed, but it seemed farther out than usual. The Venatori could not threaten him here, Chryseis could not reach him here. Not yet, anyway. The matter of his ancestry seemed the most pressing, but even Anais was not around. She was secretive about her objectives, but claimed she was working on a way to confirm his descent from Andraste. Romulus wasn't sure he wanted to know what she was up to.

For the moment, he was just a sweaty Rivaini trying to teach a fiery elf how to handle opponents up close when she was without her sword. Well, more efficiently anyway. Khari always seemed to get by, but he hoped some instruction might avoid a few future scars. And he enjoyed the time spent with her regardless. Things hardly seemed to change between them with him becoming the first son in the line of daughters. It was nice.

"Get them on the ground, and size won't mean much," he said, from the center of the padded mat he'd had delivered into his quarters. It made for an excellent training space, separated from his sleeping area, close to the waterfall and the cool air relieving them of the late summer heat. Even in Skyhold there could be quite a bit of warmth. "You'll want to attack, you'll feel defenseless. Be patient, react to their move. Counter, and get in close. Many weapons become useless when close enough to touch."

The crease that had appeared between Khari’s eyebrows was a giveaway to the fact that she was focusing intently, partly on what he said and partly on figuring out how to apply it, if her face was anything to go by. There was a slight bend to her knees, and she held her hands loosely beside her, the long sleeves of her shirt wound up to her elbows, her feet and calves bare as well. Her nose wrinkled, eyes moving from his arms to his torso to his legs, and her mouth curved down into a frown.

“Right but... how would I even do that? If I wait until you’re in close, I’m not sure I’d be able to get you on the ground. Where do I hit?” She was not, by any stretch, a large person, and a great deal of the force she was usually able to apply came from leverage and momentum, both of which she seemed to associate with space.

"Usually? Behind the legs. Even a large man will topple easily when he has no way to rebalance himself." Romulus grabbed a blunted sword from the nearby rack, and approached Khari. "Avoid the swing, under or around. Step in swiftly, placing your inside leg behind mine. Then apply force to the upper body, either an armbar across the chest, or even a simple ram with the shoulder. Secure the sword arm as quick as possible. The fall will create distance, space for the weapon. You don't want to descend onto a waiting sword."

He twirled the blade once in his hand, and settled into a more ready stance. "It's a basic move, but effective on most common opponents, and nonlethal until you want it to be. Ready to try?"

Khari rolled her shoulders, lowering her center of gravity slightly by bending her knees, her frown flashing up into a jagged smile. “Always.” When he swung, she went low, stepping in swiftly. She was obviously used to using her whole body as an instrument of force, because she avoided the obvious mistake of separating her movements too much—her motion inward flowed well into her armbar, and her foot was where it needed to be, without throwing off her own balance.

The problem, rather, was in defending herself from the sword as they went to the mat. With no armor and no weapon of her own, she lacked her usual defenses, and her hold was awkward. Rom was easily able to twist her wrist until she was forced to let go of him, and they ended with Khari on one knee, the length of the wooden blade slanted upwards to her sternum.

“Well, shit. Let me try that again.”

Chryseis had paid experts in their own fields to train Romulus in all of them, discreetly and out of sight as it always was. His instructor in this particular area had been a compact but agile Antivan man, who barely spoke a word. Just repetition after repetition of situations exactly like this, where he would struggle to perform a disarming, or a takedown, and inevitably end up dead time and time again. But it was better to die a thousand imaginary deaths in the training room, so they could avoid the real one in battle.

He stood, tossing the sword aside and grabbing a wooden staff instead, to act as a spear. Another method his own instructor had used. No attack came twice in a row in most engagements. One needed to remember and recall each counter the moment it was required. The speed of their reactions was the closest they could get to foresight.

The second time, Khari almost avoided her imaginary death, though not quite. The third time, she managed to disarm him successfully, but in her attention to doing so, failed to hit him hard enough to actually force him to fall. Still, she gave no indication that this frustrated her, simply resetting herself every time and waiting for him to do the same before she tried again.

The fifth time, something clicked, and she moved through whole sequence smoothly—at least until they were both on the ground, at which point she paused, blinking down at him with one brow arched. “Uh... now what?”

Romulus immediately felt that he was reading too much into the moment. Something about the way her eyebrow was cocked at him. He supposed she could just be pleased with herself, for making progress... which she probably was. But Khari wasn't really the type for pride or gloating. So what exactly was supposed to happen now? He'd never run into this particular problem with the Antivan.

"There's, uh... usually a lot of punching. Or choking. Stabbing. Or just, restraining. You have the advantage." He did notice something she'd overlooked, however. Without any warning, Romulus brought his legs up behind her, swiftly swinging one around in front of her neck, and pulling her onto her own back, while he reached and retrieved the dulled knife he'd used for that particular round, and sat back up, leaving Khari temporarily stuck under his leg. He had his choice of vitals to strike at this point. Another imaginary death.

"The legs are the best option for escape, so keep some weight on them. Most will try to strike you in the back with a knee, pitch you forward over them." He'd avoided doing so out of a desire to not actually strike her. He knew she didn't mind such things, but that was his instinct all the same. He twisted off of her and to his feet, and offered her a hand up.

She exhaled, blowing a loose strand of hair off her face, and reached up to grip his hand and pull herself to her feet. “Note taken.” Khari took a moment to shake out her limbs, shifting her balance and bending a bit in a clear attempt to make sure everything was still in working order. The results must have been to her satisfaction, because she padded over to the small pile of belongings she’d brought with her and retrieved a pair of waterskins, tossing one to him with an easy lob.

“This setup you have here’s starting to look pretty permanent.” From someone else, that might have been a very indirect way of broaching a topic, but even if the words themselves weren’t as blunt as usual, the fact that she was looking right at him and not at the details she was supposedly remarking upon was a dead giveaway to the intent of the observation. “I was just thinking the other day, how much of a change this whole thing is for me, what with the fancy castle and the big organization to belong to and people taking me seriously sometimes and all that. Then I remembered it must be even stranger for you.” She unscrewed the cap from her waterskin with apparent nonchalance, then her brows furrowed.

“Well... maybe not the ‘being taken seriously’ part. That might just be new to me.” She grinned easily, and tipped her head back to swallow some of the water, swiping a thumb over her mouth to clear away the excess.

He took a long drink from the waterskin she'd tossed him. "I don't think so. Maybe my skill has always been taken seriously. But no one ever cared much about what I thought until recently. Even being the Herald was something I felt assigned to, and the Inquisition did everything they could to push the responsibility of speaking onto Estella." Much to her disappointment of course, though she was devoid of complaints as ever.

"Now some people hang on my every word, like my very thoughts are the truth of the Maker or something. You can probably understand why I've spruced up the cave, then. No one expects me to perform miracles in here." He didn't hardly know what permanent even meant for him, but he didn't imagine this place as such. The Inquisition itself wasn't supposed to be permanent. And if his newfound status was true, he was set for even larger things, and greater conflicts.

"We're still the same, though, aren't we? Overlooking the labels, both demeaning and glorifying." He liked to think so, anyway. She was not who she was because of her race, or her title, or lack thereof. She was just Khari.

She tilted her head to the side, replacing the cap on her waterskin. “Right there in the core of ourselves? Sure we are. But all of this, it’s already changed me a little. And maybe it’ll change me more, being here, knowing you and everyone else, being part of this. I’m kind of interested to see what things will be like at the end.” Crouching next to her belongings, Khari set the waterskin down and rummaged in her knapsack for a few seconds.

“And I think maybe you’re a little bit different, too, or at least I’m kind of betting on it, otherwise this is going to be just as awkward as last time, and we both know how terrible I am at adapting to that.” She rose back to a stand, what looked like a square of cloth in her hand. “See... I kind of figured that, with your decision to stay and everything, that you might be a little more open to the idea of, uh, owning stuff. So I made you a thing. To own.” She grimaced, apparently more at her explanation than anything else.

She adjusted her grip on the fabric, and it unfurled from her fingers, reaching almost to the ground from where she held it. It was a very dark red, in the main, the kind of durable silk that was made to withstand wear and tear and temperature rather than the thin gauzy sort intended for pure ornamentation. The edges of the scarf had a subtle embroidery on them, charcoal grey and almost blended with the red. “Stuck my fingers a lot trying to remember how to do this, and I probably shouldn’t be telling you this, but I messed up a couple times, but I don’t think anyone can tell from a distance, so.” She held it out with a shrug.

“Should help you stay warm, anyway.”

Romulus responded with an honest grin, and crossed the few steps it took to come in reach of the gift, which he took without much resistance. It certainly wasn't the finest work, but when had he ever owned something that was? When had he ever owned something at all? He'd never even owned himself really, not until recently. He'd also never been one for scarves, but that was of course the norm for someone from Tevinter, where such a thing was quite pointless. He imagined it would come in handy.

"Winter will come around soon enough," he said, still examining her work with no hint of displeasure, "and I'm sure I'll be right here for it." He tossed half of it over his shoulder, letting it rest there. Indeed, the color seemed to suit him. "Thanks. I, uh... well. Thanks." He was vaguely aware of his slight change in coloration throughout his face. Had he a more pale skin tone it would be painfully apparent, but no doubt she could pick up on it all the same.

“You’re welcome.” The tips of Khari’s ears were a little red themselves, but if she was embarrassed, she accepted it with good humor, one side of her mouth pulled upwards and her eyes crinkled slightly at the corners. “Now let’s quit with the sentimental stuff and get back to the part where you beat me up so that I, eventually, can beat other people up in the same way.” She took up her former spot on the mat, cracking her knuckles with a little more emphasis than was probably strictly necessary.

He could do that, certainly. He almost reverently set the scarf aside and picked up a dulled longsword, tossing it hilt first to Khari. He studied her a moment, trying to decide what would be best to learn next. Something to utilize the low center of gravity she had, perhaps.

"We'll try a straight tackle with a leg lift next. Bit more of an aggressive approach." He took up his own ready stance. "Take a swing, I'll show you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Autumn had turned Skyhold’s grounds a mix of brilliant red, bright yellow, and withered brown within a few short weeks, and the chill was definitely beginning to creep back into the air. Even now, in the early afternoon, there was a crisp bite to the atmosphere that necessitated a cloak, at least for Estella.

She stood off to one side of an empty practice ring—one of the nice things about being Inquisitor was that when you politely asked for one of them to be reserved for your use, you got to pick the time and date. So whoever would normally have been here had gone elsewhere, and the four of them had a wide circle of dirt, plus several practice implements and targets, to themselves.

She hadn’t asked for too many details when Romulus had requested the meeting, only arranged for both herself and her brother to be there. Apparently, Asala was also required, for she was present as well. Rubbing her bare hands together to generate some warmth, Estella glanced to Romulus, tilting her head marginally to the left.

“You mentioned something about the marks?”

"I did," Romulus replied, nodding. The chill was not the same as Haven's brutal winter cold yet, but that didn't stop the other Herald of Andraste from wearing an effective cloak over his gear. His beard had come in fully, something he'd been maintaining for a while, making him appear an altogether different man from the first days of the Inquisition.

He removed the glove from his marked hand, revealing it to be green and infused with magic as ever. "After the loss of Haven, I ended up in a cave with Khari, severely injured." The others had heard the rough outline of the story quite a few times, likely from several sources. The tale itself seemed to be twisting quickly, the remarkable survival of the Herald of Andraste, he who claimed her bloodline as his own. But Romulus himself spoke quite little of it, to all save a few.

"We were attacked by a Venatori patrol. I was too wounded to fight, so Khari fought alone. They'd almost overwhelmed her when I did... something, with my mark." He glanced at Cyrus, and then around at the training yard. "I created this... I guess it was a rift, but it was smaller. It pulled all of the Venatori into it, and nearly Khari as well. I don't know what happened to them."

He looked back to Cyrus. "I think these marks Estella and I have can do much more than close rifts, if we could learn how."

Cyrus rubbed absently at his jawline with his left hand. “That would make sense, considering that what they fundamentally do is disrupt or mend the Veil.” He hummed slightly, apparently to himself, looking upwards as though trying to recall something. “It would be worth caution, however, as the marks themselves can be more or less stable, as we well know.”

He tapped his fingers on his cheek a few times, the rhythm erratic. “Do you remember how it felt, when you did this? Can you describe it? That seems like the best place to begin.”

Romulus sat back on one of the fence posts that surrounded the little practice arena, thinking to himself. "I was... angry, I think. Frustrated, to have survived so much, only to be cornered and faced with death in a dark cave. Frustrated with my inability to help. Desperate." If anything the recollections of those emotions seemed to trouble him, as though the very feeling of them was something foreign that he'd only recently come into contact with.

He lifted his head again, glancing at Asala. "I thought that we might be able to practice more safely if you could contain anything we create. Keep it from growing dangerous enough to threaten any of us." He shrugged. "If we could do it at all, that is."

Asala glanced toward Cyrus for a moment, before she then looked around them, inspecting the area Romulus chose before she nodded in agreement. “I think I can do that,” she said.

Estella was quite sure that she was superfluous to this experiment—her mark had never shown a sign of being able to do anything of the sort Romulus described. And truthfully, she existed in a near-constant state of desperation and frustration in any fight. Anything she knew about magic, her brother knew better, but she supposed it would be best for her to remain here anyway. If only because she’d been asked.

“Some spells work best from certain frames of mind,” she volunteered, glancing at Cyrus and lifting her shoulders in a half-shrug. “Um
 obviously we can’t really make you feel the same desperation and such here, but maybe if you focused on remembering it? Tried to recreate the conditions as much as possible?”

It was the best guess she had, anyway.

“A charmingly-organic solution.” Cyrus smiled, though it was impossible to read the valence of the expression. “And perhaps the least-risky, if it works. Alternatively, I can attempt to apply a variety of magical effects to the mark itself, in hopes of triggering the same a bit more
 directly.”

Asala seemed uneasy with idea of magically tinkering with the marks, betrayed by her nervous tick of scratching at the spot under her horn. However, if she had any reservations, she did not voice them.

He crossed his arms, though it didn’t seem defensive. “The fact is, whether your emotions precipitated it or not, the mark would not have acted differently without some change in it. I am confident that I can alter it, but it might take a few tries before I find the right
” He paused, tapping the fingers of his left hand on his elbow. “
setting, if you like. And the results in the meantime could be—how should I say?—volatile.”

He did not seem at all perturbed by this. On the contrary, the coiled tension in his body language was an obvious indicator of enthusiasm.

Asala sighed. “Perhaps we should try to ensure that they do not become... too volatile, yes?” Immediately after, she reached into the satchel at her side and peeked inside, most likely inspecting her reserve of supplies. She never seemed to go anywhere without them.

Romulus flexed his marked hand several times, opening and closing the fist. He made no comment on the volatility of their potential exercise, instead simply holding out his hand, palm faced towards the ground in the center of all of them. A moment passed in silence, during which a few not-so-subtle Inquisition soldiers stopped to watch from afar. The practice ring wasn't all that isolated, after all.

His face passed through varying stages of focus as he either tried to will or force the effect to emerge from his hand. In the end, little happened other than a barely perceivable change in the brightness of his palm, something that could be just as easily attributed to the shifting light from the partly clouded skies. Romulus frowned.

"I should think a mage would have an easier time of this. If what we're doing is calling on the Fade, or bringing it forward." His eyes shifted between Estella and Cyrus.

Cyrus, too, moved his gaze to Estella. “Stellulam?”

She wanted to protest. She wasn’t really a mage, after all. Not in any way that mattered. She certainly hadn’t ever been able to make her mark do anything like that before, and she went into battle desperate every time, knowing that even one mistake could be fatal—and knowing she was likely to make more than one. Still


Estella sighed. “I
 all right. I can try.”

She moved to the center of the field, mindful of the fact that they were being watched. It would be just like her to do something disastrous right now. “I
 don’t really trust my luck. Asala, if you could shield us?”

Asala nodded and lifted her hands. A blue aura formed over them, but they did not appear to create a barrier, at least, not immediately. She seemed content to wait until they were necessary.

Feeling quite foolish, Estella looked down at the mark on her right palm, frowning at the green glow emanating from the spot. Holding it out away from her body and facing up, she gripped her forearm with her other hand for extra stability, just in case. “Um
 I’m going to try something kind of elemental first, I guess.” It was the magic she was most familiar with, after all.

Estella visualized her magic as threads. Tangled, tenuous, and not very strong—it seemed to fit. Each spell was an attempt to tease one of those threads out and make it do something in particular. In this case, she imagined it creating a small flame, trying to direct the spell through the mark.

Unfortunately, the moment the two made contact, things went very wrong. With a loud bang, the mark surged, a plume of smoke blooming in the air over her hand. Multicolored sparks flew in all directions, and a concussive blast threw Estella several feet backwards. She landed on her rear, jarring her spine. Her palm stung; she shook it several times, grimacing. More than pain, though, she could feel embarrassment welling in her chest.

“So
 not that, then.” She turned her eyes to her brother. “Maybe it’s better if you do this. You can use mine.”

Volatile or not, she trusted him.

Cyrus, uncrossing his arms, reached down with one of them to help Estella to her feet. She grasped it gratefully and stood. “Elemental, you said? Wouldn’t have been my first choice, but you might be on to something. Still, it has to be something inherent in the mark itself, or Romulus here wouldn’t have been able to make it happen.”

He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully for a moment before turning his attention to Asala. “If you would be so kind as to put one of those barriers up now, I’d rather take fewer chances.” His face split into a lopsided smile. “Laboratory safety, and all that.”

After she had gotten over the initial shock of Estella being thrown backward, Asala reset her open mouth and nodded at Cyrus's request. Her brows knitted as she focused, and the aura around her hands intensified. A light blue bubble slowly built itself up around them, and once it closed she paused for another moment before she spoke.

“It is up.”

Estella dragged her eyes from their new ceiling and swallowed. Well, hopefully that would contain any possible damage, anyway. She turned over the hand that was still in Cyrus’s own, giving him access to the mark without reservation. “Have at it, I guess.”

The fingers of her brother’s right hand were steady on the back of her left, and he peered down at the mark with evident interest. “Remind me to stabilize this for you—both of you. I figured out a better way to do that.”

Using his grip to rotate her hand, he pointed the mark outwards, away from both of them and the others in the ring. For a few moments, there was nothing at all, and then a strange sensation built in the mark itself. At first, it was akin to an itch or tingle. Cyrus still stared at her hand, a furrow etched deep into his brow. With each second that passed, the sensation increased in intensity—just before it became pain, however, it stopped.

Cyrus’s head jerked to the side; right where his eyes landed, a crack appeared in the air. It was only a thin one, but against the blue backdrop of Asala’s dome, plainly visible.

“Now, now. Let’s not stop there
” The words were barely even loud enough to qualify as muttering.

Something in the mark shifted again in response. The crack shuddered, and with an earsplitting screech, grew, until it was the length and width of her arm. From
 whatever was on the other side issued a green light, not unlike the mark itself.

“Now that’s quite something.” Cyrus released Estella’s hand, moving closer to the fissure in the air. “I don’t suppose anyone has a small object they don’t mind sacrificing for the cause?”

He shifted his whole body so as to see the other side of
 the thing the mark had created. Judging from the expression on his face, he’d found something to occupy his studies for at least the next few days or so.

“Um...” Asala murmured likely to get their attention. While her hand was still awash in the blue aura, she reached toward her ear, and one of the iron hoops that pierced it. She fiddled with it for a moment until it finally came free. She held in her palm for a moment before she looked back up to the rift. “Do you, uh... Do you just want me to throw it in?” Asala asked.

Cyrus shrugged. “Go ahead. If there’s no explosion, we can progress to trying to poke it with sticks.” His tone suggested that he wasn’t completely serious in his characterization—but he seemed to mean it literally enough.

“... I hope they are very long sticks,” Asala replied, taking Cyrus's comment completely at face value. After she spoke, she took one long glance at the earring in her hand before tossing it into the rift. It passed through the fissure, but did not pass through on to the other side. It appeared as if it went into the rift, and went... elsewhere. It certainly wasn't present any longer. Asala tilted her head, her face furrowed as if she expected something else to happen, but when nothing did, she relaxed.

Romulus waited patiently as well, and when nothing occurred, he looked to Estella, obviously pleased. "I think you've done it. More than I could do, at any rate."

Estella smiled thinly at him. Whatever had just happened, she could hardly be considered the responsible party. She barely understood what Cyrus had done—maybe she’d be able to get a better handle on it if he explained, but even that was far different from being able to do it by herself.

Still
 she took a few steps closer to the disturbance. It didn’t look like the typical rift; there were no shifting crystals, but the green light was the same. Frowning, Estella slid her sword from her belt and separated the blade from the sheath. “Where do you think it goes?”

From the way Asala’s earring had disappeared, it had to go somewhere, right? Edging closer, she held out the constellation-patterned sheath from the very end, slowly walking it forward until it came in contact with the green light. The next step forward after that met no resistance, like it was just more air, but the light swallowed it. Knitting her brows, Estella pulled it back. Completely intact—not even a scratch. “I
 think it’s safe?” Or at least not deadly by touch alone, anyway.

“Brilliant.” Cyrus sounded more like he was talking to himself than any of them. “It’s certainly more stable than a rift. I think
 yes. I can make use of this. If you’ll leave it here for a few hours, I can take some measurements
” he trailed off, obviously already planning on doing just that.

Estella knew the look. “Best leave him to it,” she advised. “I’ll close it up when he’s done.” Moving to the fence, she hauled herself up onto the upper rail.

This might be a while.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The fresh snow crunched underneath their feet as Marceline traveled alongside Leon. Winter was upon them now, with new drifts of snow being supplied to Skyhold's grounds daily. Even then, snowflakes lazily drifted from the sky, and provided a stark contrast for the moment that they lingered in her well-kept mane of black hair. She was dressed for the weather with a thick black coat with silver fur lining the collar. The mountains would only make the winter chill all the more sharp, and they could probably look forward to snow for several more months.

“I do hope you have men keeping the roads clear,” Marceline said with her neck arched upward, studying the falling snowflakes. They would depend on those roads in the following months for supplies like food and clothing. A lot of diplomacy went into securing contracts and trade routes for goods. It would be a shame to see all of her work undone by snow blockages. Her words, however, were merely musings. She had faith that Leon had the soldiers doing whatever was required of them.

Her head fell back down and turned toward Leon, “Speaking of the soldiers, there are some things I wish to discuss.”

“I wished to see how you felt using the army in an attempt to bring in a source of income,” Thus far, the Inquisition had mainly relied on donations and loans from across Thedas, though primarily Orlais and Ferelden. However, donations would soon become scarce as the Inquisition established itself, and there were only so many loans they could take out before the debt crushed them. “If you feel they are ready, of course,” If not, then the whole thing was moot.

Leon, perhaps due to sheer size, didn’t seem much bothered by the cold. His own cloak was comparatively light, made of nothing more than roughspun wool with a deep red linen lining. He crossed his arms upon Marceline’s suggestion, causing the edges of the garment to fall forward. His brows furrowed.

“Bring in income?” he echoed, sounding dubious at best. “It’s not a matter of readiness, Lady Marceline, but a matter of ethics. If you’re suggesting that we hire ourselves out to the highest bidder or take sides in a civil war in hopes of getting paid
” he trailed off, shaking his head. “That’s not really the kind of thing an army like this one should be doing.”

“I did not mean for the suggestion to sound so mercenary, Ser Leon.” Taking a side in the civil war would not only be unethical, but would also lead to a conflict of interest and undeniable bias. Her father fought for the Empress however, and she would not condone placing the Inquisition's army in his way. “You understand as much as I that war brings all sorts out of the woodwork. Bandits, highwaymen, plus we now have the Venatori and the Red Templars to contend with. With the majority of the Chevaliers' attention turned toward the civil war, there are not as many trained soldiers patrolling the roads or keeping the holds safe.”

Marceline shrugged and glanced upward toward Leon's face. “I am simply suggesting we fill that need. Now, do not misunderstand me,” Marceline, her own brows furrowed, “I do not want to initiate a protection racket where safety comes at a price, but... The Inquisition will need income to feed and pay her soldiers.”

Leon seemed somewhat mollified by the clarification, but his frown didn’t disappear. “In principle, that’s not a bad idea, but
 the kind of people who would benefit from our protection are not the kind who have much to give in terms of donations. We may end up spending more on transport and supplies than we get back for the effort. Much as I’d like to help, that might be better left to the Lord-General’s chevaliers. Not to mention Orlais is a sovereign nation even despite the civil war. We don’t really have a legal right to—look out!”

Before she could react, whatever it was struck her hard in the face. A freezing cold sensation was immediate as it spread through her face and seeped into her neckline. She halted midstep and gasped, swiping her face and bending over to free the snow stuck in her collar. Snow. It was then she realized that she'd been struck by a snowball. After removing as much of it as she could from her face and clothes, she shot a gaze upward, looking for the most likely culprit. Her brows were furrowed and her eyes narrow, though her face did not hold a look of outright rage instead sitting somewhere at accusing.

The first person she saw was her husband, having himself a hearty laugh. MichaĂ«l had returned to Skyhold from their estate on the West Banks a number of weeks back. Once he realized that she was staring at him however, his laughter stopped immediately. An alarmed expression entered his face as he quickly pointed toward the elven woman beside him. “Her,” he hastily accused.

Khari glared at him, but quickly threw up both hands in a placating gesture. One of them still grasped a second snowball. “Uh
 sorry, Lady Marceline. I was aiming for Leon, I swear!” Apparently she expected this information to make things less bad.

A loud snort sounded above the pin-drop silence, followed by hoarse, uncontrolled laughter. It carried itself across Skyhold’s grounds and belonged to the resident pirate, Zahra, who appeared to be struggling to keep herself on her feet. She was crooked forward with one hand perched on her wobbly knees, and the other planted firmly on the closest building. A breathy intake of breath later and she was rubbing her hands and knuckles across her eyes. If any attempt was made to stifle her amusement, it was a feeble one. “You should see—I can’t believe,” she sputtered between giggles and snorts, “your faces.”

She appeared to have made some effort when it came to dressing for the weather. No amount of pride could keep the chattering of teeth at bay. She’d chosen simpler clothes, though they still appeared unusual. Dark leathers, bound with soft brown linens. A heavy black cloak rimmed with some sort of animal fur hung over her shaking shoulders. Her hair hung free, in a wild mess, woven with small braids and beads upon closer inspection.

“That’s not helpful, Zee!” Khari threw the other chunk of snow she was holding for the laughing woman. Certainly, her aim could use some work—it barely clipped Zahra before spinning off slightly to the right. Zahra’s laugh only grew louder when the snowball careened off her shoulder. She was already ducking down to gather snow in her own fingerless gloves, wolfish grin wild on her dusky face.

Coming up behind the elf and the chevalier was a bundled up Romulus, heavy cloak draped around him and a hood covering his head. He stepped lightly through the snow, but if he was trying to put his particular skillset to use, he wasn't doing it very well. The dusky-skinned Herald still looked far from home traipsing about through the snow, but he at least looked a little warmer than he had the previous winter.

He was rapidly forming a snowball in his own gloves, packing it into a throwable condition. As soon as he had he aimed it for Khari, and his aim was true; it exploded right against the back of her neck, and Romulus showed a toothy grin as he shrugged. "It's only fair, I think."

She pretended to look offended for all of two seconds before cracking a smile just as wide. “Oh yeah? We'll see what's fair." Apology already forgotten, Khari stooped and drew up a handful of snow.

Across the courtyard where the inn sat, a window on the second level popped open and swung outward. The white-blonde mane of Vesryn appeared, his eyes surveying the sudden snowy conflict. "Are you having fun, Herald?" he asked incredulously. "I didn't think you knew how."

"Why don't you come down, then? I'll show you." Romulus was already working on another snowball, eyes watching all those present, his grin unwavering. Vesryn took the bait, disappearing immediately from the window and closing it behind him.

Next to Marceline, Leon chuckled under his breath. “I do believe we’d best either take cover or arm ourselves,” he said, a smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. “That’s my official advice as commander, by the way.” Leaning forward slightly, he scraped some snow off a banister to his left, exposing the grey stone and compressing the flakes together between his palms. Taking his sound advice, Marceline quietly took a step backward and slipped into the rather large silhouette cast by Leon.

He eyed the entrance to the inn, apparently waiting for Vesryn to emerge before loosing the snowball. Given his strength, it wasn’t an outlandish possibility that he’d be able to hit someone all the way across the courtyard, either.

The elf swiftly moved out of the inn's doorway, like a child in a pretend game of warfare, which for all intents and purposes, this was. He had an actual implement of war, however. His tower shield led the way, and it was this alone that saved him from a snowy smack in the jaw. With snow sliding down the metallic front of the shield, Vesryn advanced, planting the shield into the ground just as another attack came from Romulus. He began working up a snowball of his own, though his efforts were a little hindered from holding up the shield.

"Is that all? My grandmother has a fiercer attack than this lot."

A soft thud accompanied a snowball striking him in the back; the culprit was soon revealed. Estella stepped out from behind a corner of the inn, one hand holding up part of her cloak, which was for the moment a makeshift basket for what looked like several more snowballs. “Surprise?” She half-smiled, darting away to take cover of her own behind a pile of chopped wood, stacked adjacent to the inn’s other side.

She adopted a steady rate of fire—her accuracy was at least better than Khari’s, though perhaps not by much.

She was certainly, however, not responsible for the volley of perhaps a dozen snowballs that arched onto the field from behind her, pelting anyone unfortunate enough to not duck behind cover in time. From her angle, Marceline could easily discern the cause—Cyrus strolled up behind his sister, wearing a broad grin. With a sharp hand gesture, he levitated another five or six chunks of snow into the air and hurled them as well.

“Asala?” The Qunari woman was indeed not far behind. “Have you ever attempted snow-fort architecture?”

“I have never had snow,” Asala answered cheerfully, the majority of her attention diverted instead toward a decently sized bubble levitating nearby. The bubble was completely opaque, having been filled with snow. “Though, Pierre and I did create a... snow man, back in Haven.” She stared at the snow-filled bubble for a moment before staring at Cyrus with a blank expression for another few moments.

She was quiet, before her eyes lit up in understanding. “Oh!” she exclaimed, and brought the bubble around to their front, morphing and shaping the snow in the air. By the time she sat it down, they had a nice, compressed snow wall between them and the rest of the combatants. With that, she beamed proudly. At least, until she was struck by a snowball.

“Cheating! That’s cheating—,” Zahra cried beneath the hail of levitating snowballs, raining down like arrows. A few had certainly struck their mark. Remnants of snow shook from her shoulders, and hair. If she was at all upset at having clumps of snow mussed in her wild mane, she certainly didn’t show it. Instead it appeared as if she was trudging through the snow and behind Asala’s makeshift wall, hidden from view. At least from the snow-ball churning demon grinning beside Estella. A lone snowball veered over their heads, and Zahra appeared a moment later, further to the right. Arms thrown back. Shuffling through the snow as if it were water. She dipped lower and attempted to tackle Cyrus into a nearby snowdrift, laugh already bubbling from her lips.

They went down in a heap; a pause in the constant barrage of snowballs from the south side allowed an opportunity for counterattack.

With a good deal of the attention turned toward the scuffle between Cyrus and Zahra, Marceline finally peeked out from Leon's shadow. She shot a glance around at the rapidly increasing number of individuals embroiled in their little snow battle. In a one fluid movement, she leaned out from behind Leon and loosed the snowball she'd been holding on to toward Khari. There was a little twist to her lips as she slid closer to her Seeker bulwark. Marceline always got her vengeance.

Above the frosty battle, and across the powdered walls, sat a lone figure. A woman perched across the brickwork like one of Rilien’s cackling ravens, though she hadn’t made a sound. She kicked her legs back and forth and absently fluffed snow from her knees, white-haired and dressed in clothes fit for Skyhold’s nippy weather. A soft brown hood was pulled over her head, but upon closer scrutiny, it appeared as if she was smiling. It pulled against the scar on her face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Though the fire enveloped her like a shroud, and the heat from the blaze
Reached across the field, Andraste was silent and did not cry out.
And the legionnaires who stood guard nearby
Were shaken, and began to whisper among themselves:
"Is she truly the servant of a god?"
—Canticle of Apotheosis 2:8

Image

The year was almost at its end, and still nothing had been decided.

Snow covered the grounds of Skyhold, and the Inquisition soldiers worked about as hard to keep it clear from the paths as they did fighting in the Hinterlands their first few months. It was relentless, but the fortress refused to be buried. Romulus was improving in the cold, but he still wasn't meant for it. It seemed he could only get away from it in one place.

His quarters were proving to be the best chosen of them all, with ample space and natural warmth from below. It was covered and protected from the snow flurries, but never approached becoming like a cave, as the rough hewn, rocky walls would imply. Perhaps that was just him. Romulus was used to living out of sight, underground if need be.

He and Khari had just concluded another session of training. She was improving quickly, and he was beginning to struggle with finding her new things to improve on. Not that she was a master in hand to hand yet, but Romulus's proficiency as a teacher only stretched so far. Still, he welcomed both the exercise and her company.

He grabbed a towel from a rack on the wall and wiped his face of sweat. He felt tense. Anais had not been back to Skyhold in some time, which to Romulus meant that she felt she was on to something. It would be soon. Perhaps more troubling, his father seemed to persistently avoid him. It wasn't all that large of a fortress, and yet the man was near impossible to find. Romulus wasn't even sure what he wanted from Borja, but this was certainly not it.

He sat down on his bed, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees. "Do you think I should use my birth name?" he asked Khari. "My father said I was born as Tavio. I suppose that would make me Tavio Borja." He looked as though the words tasted a little sour. "Not sure I like the sound of it."

“Hm.” Khari scrunched her nose, distorting the tattoos that lined her face. With one hand, she picked up her foot and stretched it up behind her. It was a common cooldown practice of hers. It didn’t seem to take much effort; her expression was thoughtful and not at all strained. “I feel like I say this a lot, but you should do whatever feels right for you. If you don’t think it suits you, then don’t use it.” Dropping her foot back to the ground, she picked up the other one.

“I mean, it’s not like you’re stuck with whatever name someone else gave you. My name’s Kharisanna.” She rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue. “Which is just ridiculous.” She paused. “Don’t tell Marcy—she’d probably use it.”

Releasing her other foot, she stretched both arms up over her head, twisting her torso to one side and then the other. “You can be Tavio, or Romulus, or
 whatever else you want. You gotta warn me if you’re gonna change though—it’d take me forever to stop calling you Rom.”

He watched her stretch for a few seconds, then shook his head. "Yeah, I don't think I could do it. I like my name." Didn't really matter if someone from the Tevinter Chantry branded him with it. He'd made it his own by this point, and it was simple, to the point. Andraste didn't bother with a family name.

He almost groaned at the comparison. That still needed getting used to.

"I happen to like your name, too," he admitted, getting back to his feet and walking over to his water skin. "It is a bit of a mouthful, though." He tipped the skin and took a long drink. Several short knocks on his door interrupted him halfway through. Setting it back down, he pulled the door open, and found the ever-sullen looking Adan Borja on the other side. Romulus's mouth hung open for a second, completely blank on what to say, but the pirate lord filled in the gap.

"Anais has something," he said, in that grumbling drawl of his. "But it's not going to be simple."

Romulus almost responded with a good to see you too, but the information was important. More important than his lost family relationship, no doubt. He stepped aside, gesturing shortly towards a chair. "That's good, though. What's going on?"

Borja stepped through the opening and sank heavily into the chair, exhaling as he did. He glanced over at Khari. "I'm not interrupting anything, am I? I could come back. Not like we're leaving today or anything."

Khari dropped her arms, bringing one of them to absently fluff the hair at the back of her head. A few curls fell loose from her braid, floating free at odd angles. She blinked back at Borja, tipping her head to the side. “Uh
 no? Training just finished so
” She glanced between him and Rom, and understanding lit her face. “Oh. Should I leave? If I should you have to say so; I’m not really good with hints and stuff.” She didn’t particularly seem to want to go; clearly the proclamation had at least caught her interest. But she chose not to verbalize any curiosity she might have had.

Romulus looked about to speak up, but Borja opened his mouth first, accompanied by a wave of his hand. "No, no, stay put. Figured you'd want to tag along anyway." He settled his eyes on his son, and leaned forward a little. "One of the leads Anais was working on was tracking down my old acquaintance, Conrado. The one that sold your mother and I out, or so I believe." He grinned then, as though slightly enjoying the delivery. "Bugger's apparently gone grey a bit, but still finds himself in the smuggling game. We go hunt him down and ask some questions, might have a real lead on finding proof of your bloodline."

Romulus honestly hadn't thought of it at the time, but it was a name connected to his parents and their past, specifically his mother's. He would've had contact with a group that wanted her captured or killed for some reason. Even if he didn't have the answers himself, perhaps he could point them in the right direction.

"I'm assuming you tried to find him before? Years ago?"

Borja expected the question. "Aye. I was never much good at investigating. He disappeared after I didn't die from his little betrayal. Probably when he heard I was alive, and coming for him. Guess he couldn't stand staying hidden forever. Or he made a mistake. Either way, we'll get our hands on him."

Khari crossed her arms, shifting her weight a bit. “You think he still knows how to find whoever wanted the information he gave away? It was a pretty long time ago
”

"Andraste was a long time ago, too. If some group wanted to kill my wife because of her bloodline, I figure they're still around. Maybe Conrado would know how to get in touch. Maybe not. Either way, it's the best lead right now... and I could go for a spot of revenge." He stared hard at Romulus for a moment, possibly trying to glean something in his eyes. "What do you say to that, boy? Let's go give the bastard what he deserves."

Having never met the man, Romulus had only Borja's word that he deserved the revenge that was planned for him, but even still... it stirred something in him. That he could look upon a face that was perhaps directly responsible for the course his life had taken. And that there was even a slim chance he coud lead them onwards, to some answers.

"Where do we find him?" he asked, his answer evident in the question. Borja rubbed his hands together in pleasure.

"Right, this is where it gets tricky. Conrado's got a gift for pissing people off it seems. Landed himself in hot water with the Qunari. Anais says he's in their custody, bound for Par Vollen and some hellish punishment there. If we want to give him our own punishment, we're gonna have to grab him before he gets there. Fortunately, the Qunari vessel was damaged and had to dock at Llomerryn. If we leave soon, we can pull this off."

“Never been on a real voyage before,” Khari observed. She turned to Rom, tipping her head towards the door. “Figure we should talk to the Commander or something? Might be a good idea to bring a few more friends.”

Romulus nodded, and Borja seemed to agree with the sentiment as well. "Should enlist that pirate queen of yours. Dare say her ship might be faster than mine. Mine's outfitted more for war, and we can't really go attacking a Qunari ship in the harbor of Llomerryn."

"We'll go speak with Leon immediately then, get everything arranged. Thank you... for bringing this to me." He'd almost wanted to add father after the thank you, but somehow it just felt too awkward to say. He suspected Borja might have been uncomfortable hearing it. Then again, maybe it was just him.

"Thank Anais, not me. She's the one with the hound's nose, sniffing these things out. Might be your spymaster should hire her, after this." The thanks were largely wasted it seemed, for Borja clearly missed that he meant thanks for delivering it personally. Rather than simply speaking with one of the cultists, who frankly were a little too devoted for Romulus to be comfortable with.

Borja stood, and nodded towards Khari. "Right, I'll leave you to it. Word'll be sent along to the redhead, she'll likely meet us near Llomerryn." Before Romulus could so much as utter a word in farewell, he was out the door, nearly slamming it behind him. Romulus stood still for a moment, mouth slightly gaping, before he blinked and turned to Khari.

"I feel like I want to say something to him... but I never know what." He shrugged, frustrated.

She huffed a short sigh, shaking her head slightly. “For what it’s worth, I think that might be mutual.” Khari raised a hand, setting it on his shoulder and giving a soft squeeze. “Maybe it’ll get easier when all of this is figured out.” She smiled, but it didn’t have the fierce happiness of her usual grins. It was a lot smaller, and maybe even a little sad.

It vanished quickly. “For now, let’s focus on the present. We’ve got answers to find, right?”

He nodded, exhaling a fair amount of tension that was seemingly trapped in his chest. "Right."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Crimson sails flapped and rustled overhead as the Riptide sliced through oncoming waves. There was an occasional salty spray that broke over the wooden figurehead. It crowned over the painted face and pattered across the forecastle. It was difficult enough to miss the elegantly crafted woman staring off into the distance, breasts bared and hands planted across her knees. Her midsection was covered with wooden ruffles. Painted with the same rouge as the sails, though it hardly applied any modesty. Whoever had etched its face had certainly spent a painstaking amount of time on it. She nearly looked real. In the ship’s belly lied the hold and the crew’s quarters, individually decorated and ridiculously large. Hammocks, wooden beds built into the walls, and an assortment of chests. There was a small stock of barrels in the furthest chamber, filled with who knows what and a makeshift kitchen that appeared as if it’d just been built.

Borja had certainly been accurate when he’d said that the little vessel sailed truer than his own. Quicker, at least. A great deal smaller than his heavily-gunned battleship, the Riptide speedily progressed towards their destination—where to? Zahra wasn’t entirely sure, but when Rom and Khari had approached her with the request, she was loath to deny them. Her ship, she’d said, was as good as theirs. Always, anytime. Besides, she’d been itching for a reason to clamber back onto these decks. She’d missed it. Dearly. Skyhold was all well and fine, but it paled in comparison to the freedom she felt striking across the seas, an expanse of glass or choppy waves. As much as Zahra missed the cawing of gulls, and the salty breeze kissing her cheeks
 it reminded her of loss, of the absence of Aslan who’d always stood at her side. A vigilant giant keeping her from tumbling straight off the cliffs she toed so close to.

Even if Skyhold’s chill still nipped at their heels, she’d chosen a lighter fare. She assumed the weather would incline itself to her preferred state, after all. Zahra wore a loose cotton shirt tucked into tight leather pants, with a red sash and thick belt wound around her waist. She had her sleeves pulled up to her elbows and oddly enough had forgone wearing boots. Riptide’s deck was smooth enough to abandon good manners and civilities. This was her ship after all. She hadn’t left her companions with any instructions other than to enjoy the ride, explore the ship as they saw fit. They could sneak down into the hold’s kitchen and nab some biscuits before Brialle hid them away or help Nuka shuffle around the ship, tugging on the rigging with curse-words sifting through her lips. Or simply find a place to sleep. Garland was snoozing near the forecastle and his figurehead. Impressively ignoring the spray of water splashing across his face. He could sleep anywhere, that one.

Zahra found herself lounging near Nixium and the Riptide’s helm. Usually she’d harass the little elf. Stick her hands through the cylindrical spokes or teasingly jerk the rudder in the opposite direction. Anything to acquire an annoyed grumble, or a small, steepled smile depending on the occasion. But today, she wasn’t in the mood. She hunched over the chestnut railing and leaned her elbows across it. In these moments, you couldn't tell where the gray skies ended and the gray seas began. Thick clouds swirled in a tumult above, blue-gray waves swirled below, crashing into the side of the ship. It reminded her of things. Memories, mostly. Of the day she’d first stepped foot aboard a ship. A pirate ship. How ridiculously terrified she’d been. She glanced over her shoulder, expecting a familiar face, and chirped a quiet laugh when she saw no one standing there.

Ridiculous.

Something nudged into her shoulder. Zahra glanced over to her right and faced a tin flask: two inches from her face. Behind it was Nixium’s impassive expression. Betraying nothing behind those bright eyes of hers. Not even a smile, nor a word or explanation. She supposed she didn’t need one. Her smile simpered into something less wistful as she accepted the flask. She twisted off the lid and tipped her head back to seize a generous mouthful.

Ridiculous.

"Borja's impressed," came the voice of Romulus, and soon the visage of the man himself appeared nearing the helm. "I heard him say we're making good time. Thought I'd pass the compliment along, since he's unlikely to do it himself." He was dressed comfortably again, in a loose tunic and pants, and only a pair of sandals separating his feet from the ship's deck. His beard, too, he'd trimmed, down to its lowest layer. Likely he wanted to keep it for their return to the cold when this was over.

Romulus took a seat on a nearby railing, keeping himself anchored with one hand grabbing a rope tied up to a sail. He looked comfortable on the water, at home, even. If he was putting on some kind of act, it was a good one. "Thanks again for doing this. I know my father was sparse with the details. I think he sees you as a rival, actually." He seemed to remember himself, and walked to within arm's reach of the pair.

"Don't think we've met yet," he said, addressing Nixium. He outstretched a bare hand. "I'm Romulus."

Zahra spotted Romulus before he spoke. Or the top of his head anyhow. Ascending the wooden stairs, quiet as a mouse. If he’d wanted to startle them, she doubted it would’ve been difficult. She passed the sloshing flask back to Nixium and stretched her arms up towards the gray skies, wriggling her fingers. It’d been awhile since she’d had so many passengers aboard the Riptide. People not officially belonging to her crew
 but somehow managing to fit in just the same. She felt a crick in her neck and internally blamed old age. Maker knows she wasn’t as young as she used to be. “That’s just like him,” her laugh was genuine, and a little reflective, “Stubborn man. You’re right. I’d never hear it.”

She watched as Romulus perched himself across the railing, seeming every bit a sailor. Or pirate, if she had her way. She wondered just how different his life might’ve been if he’d been raised by Borja himself. It’d taken her awhile to even believe they were related. Would they have met on the seas? Would Borja have taken a different path altogether? Lived a nice and quiet life in the hills. It almost made her laugh. From what she’d heard, they’d been through quite a lot before finally appearing in Skyhold. Of course, she hadn’t broached the subject. And wouldn’t unless he asked. Though she felt a small tickle of regret at how she behaved in Redcliffe. At Rom’s father, no less. All bared fangs and venom. She’d have to apologize, someday. Perhaps.

“What kind of pirate would I be if I couldn’t help my friends?” It was a rhetorical question because at this point she was treading past the line of contractual responsibilities. This time, she’d strayed too close. She supposed it made her a weak mercenary. One that wasn’t so inclined to choose wealth over her companions. An odd transition to be sure, and one she found not so unpleasant. She pushed the wild mess of curls from her eyes and nodded her head. It appeared as if she wasn’t quite used to being thanked either. “Rival? You know, Borja’s one of the greatest sea pirates I’ve ever seen. Doubt he thought much of me when I was a just a whelp. Thought I was too mouthy for my own good. He’s probably right.” She held a finger in front of her lips and snorted, “Don’t tell him I said so.”

The red-headed elf regarded him coolly. Not in the manner that appeared impolite, or rude. Simply one belonging to an individual who preferred watching and listening over speaking herself. Nixium tilted her head and trailed her eyes across his outstretched hand. She blinked up at him and reached past his proffered hand, grabbing onto his forearm instead. A firm grip. If she was at all perplexed by the odd handshake, she gave no indication. “Nixium. Navigator. I keep this one from sinking our ship.” It might’ve been a joke if she’d laughed or smiled but she only nodded.

Behind them, Zahra snorted louder. “She isn’t lying.”

"Good thing you're here then," Romulus chortled back. "We've got a long ways to go still, and then a long ways back." The humor faded from his tone, an indication that he was moving to some business at hand. Indeed, he hadn't yet told her where they going, or what they were doing when they got there.

"We're headed to Llomerryn, or nearby at least. There's a Qunari ship docked there with a prisoner that we need to recover, man named Conrado. Long story short, he's an underworld sort that sold out my mother and father a long time ago. Someone had reason enough to want my mother dead for her bloodline, and if Conrado can point us in their direction, we might have a real lead on proof of my ancestry." He made his way back to his position on the railing, taking a seat again. "Not the simplest operation, I know. But you shouldn't have to risk the ship. I figure we'll want to go in with something a little smaller."

“That can be arranged.” The new voice was Leon’s distinctively-accented bass. The Seeker had shed most of his customary layers in concession to the rapidly-warming climate, though he still exposed no more than his face and forearms to the sun. He looked like the type that burned easy, between the blond hair and the fair complexion.

The tread of his boots was soft over the planks of the deck—either he hadn’t taken long to adjust to the rolling of the ship, or else he had experience with boat travel already. He spoke to all three of them, though perhaps mostly Romulus. “There’s not as much Chantry presence in Rivain as elsewhere, but for our purposes, that’s good. What is there aren’t templars or the sorts that speak the Chant on street corners. We do have agents, though, and more than one unmarked boat, I’m sure.” It seemed to go without saying that he could request such a thing and receive it.

Zahra said little to interrupt the flow of conversation. Only nodded when it was appropriate. She hadn’t been privy to any battle plans, though she felt a little more at ease knowing why they were going
 if not where. Llomerryn? She’d honestly never been there, but she’d sailed close enough to spot their terrifying ships. Even she wasn’t stupid enough to trespass too close. Dreadnoughts could tear them to pieces. And as restrained as Aslan was with his history, he’d instructed her how to avoid such conflicts. Though, she would’ve been lying if she said she didn’t want to see more Qunari. His people. His ways. A shame this wasn’t a frivolous occasion. She glanced between Leon and Romulus, resting her hands back at her hips.

Rivain. Home, then. A wistful sigh sifted from between Zahra’s lips. It was dangerously close to home, in any case. A rough fishing village surrounded by piers and docks and old, creaking boats. She didn’t often wonder what her family was up to. Though she missed her brothers, dearly. Though even less of the fiancee she’d fled from. She did think of the day Aslan appeared in the sour-smelling tavern. Remembered him proposing that she simply leave if she hated living there so much. Easy for him to say. And then she’d gone as if she’d never been there in the first place. Stepped off the docks without so much as a backwards glance. They’d sail straight past it if her estimations were right.

She shook the thoughts from her head and studied Romulus. Never thought she’d be in the business of recapturing prisoners. She had no qualms who they faced in Llomerryn. Or how they’d pull it off. Nor did she understand the weight of this particular pursuit, but she did know that it was important to him. That’s all that mattered.

"That's good," Romulus responded. "In any case, I can't imagine we'll get in and get out without coming across anyone. Even Qunari ships aren't that big. Best to go without anything that can link us with the Inquisition. Goes without saying that I don't want to bring any unnecessary trouble on us." Killing Qunari unprovoked was a certainly a good way to do that, even if Skyhold was about as far as possible from Par Vollen.

"Somehow I doubt the Qunari would be willing to just hand him over. They don't like to bend on these sorts of things, from what I've seen." There was something a little dark in the last words Romulus spoke, but he didn't elaborate on it any further.

“Their intelligence-gathering capabilities are also very good in Llomerryn,” Leon pointed out. “We’re going to need to be as unobtrusive as possible as soon as we hit land—even a bit before. You can’t swing a dead cat without hitting a viddathari that close to Kont-Ar.” He frowned slightly. “Actually, you’re probably going to want to keep your face hidden as much as you can. I don’t know if the tattoos would be recognizable, but they might be.” He gestured vaguely to his own visage as he said it.

Before any sort of response could be made to that, there was a soft groan from off to the left. Khari, looking distinctly green around the gills, staggered towards the prow of the boat, muttering something impossible to hear. She hit the railing hands-first, bending over it for a few seconds before she fell into a seated position, dangling her legs over the edge and pressing her forehead into one of the vertical bars keeping the handrail in place.

“Zee
 you’re great and your crew is great, but I hate your boat. Ugh.” She paused to take several deep breaths. “How do I make it stop moving?”

“You should see the other boats. Riptide’s smooth as butter in comparison.” Zahra snorted through her laughter and rubbed at her eyes with her knuckles. She hardly looked sympathetic when she sauntered over and leaned against the railing to Khari’s side, “An acquired taste, I think.”

Asala followed close behind, whom in contrast seemed right at home on the deck of the ship. She too had shed much of the layers she'd usually wore at Skyhold. She walked barefooted along the wooden deck, with loose breeches that cut off at her calf and a shirt that exposed her midriff. In fact she even appeared to have a slight skip in her step as she came to stand over Khari.

Asala bent over and gently gathered the woman's fiery red hair in her hands to keep it out of her face. The look on her face was one of pity as gazed upon the poor creature. “You, uh... do not,” Asala answered. “But you will get used to it. In time. Maybe.” She did not seem at all convinced by her own words. It was all she could do to shoot the others a shaky smile that all but said probably not.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

They’d been in Llomerryn for the better part of a day, docked at the harbor. Khari was itching to set her feet back on land, but they were waiting for Anais to show up, and apparently it was better if they kept themselves mostly out of sight. Her guts were not thanking her—they still hadn’t settled, even if the boat wasn’t really moving much now. It was better if she wasn’t below, though. Khari had sprawled herself out on the deck near the helm, arms thrown out to either side, obeying the injunction not to make a spectacle of herself and her body’s demand for fresh air at the same time.

The night sky was pretty here, without much around to block the view. Still, she was mostly sure she liked it better at Skyhold. A wave rolled into the harbor, dipping the boat slightly underneath her. She groaned softly when something churned in her innards. The idea of sailing was great—too bad the reality sucked so much.

Zahra stood off a few feet from Khari’s right side, looking every bit the forlorn lover. Arms splayed across the railing. Finger trailing circles around the knots of the wood. Almost as if she were bidding someone farewell for a time. It would’ve looked peculiar to anyone else, or perhaps, as if she were deep in thought. Not quite so armed as the other group, but prepared all the same, the captain’s bow was strapped to her back and her thin rapier hung at her hip.

Soft footfalls across the deck heralded Rom's approach. He'd been restless ever since they arrived, to say the least. He was out of the comfortable travel clothes and into something more suitable for their mission: near black garb, and next to nothing that would make noise when he moved. He was armed to the teeth as well, even if not all of his weapons were visible. One did not take on even an unprepared portion of the Qunari's military arm lightly.

"She's here," he said softly, giving Khari a squeeze on the shoulder and pointing towards the dock. "About time."

Anais was also out of the usual half-plate they'd grown accustomed to seeing her in, instead wearing nondescript black clothing, including a light hooded cloak, which she currently had drawn over her vibrant red hair. She was accompanied by two others, one who appeared to be her own agent, or fellow cultist, and the other an agent of the Inquisition. It was only Anais who came aboard, though.

"Your Worship," she greeted Rom first, with a respectful bow of her head. Rom impatiently waited for her to finish. When Anais raised her head again, she glanced around at those assembled on the deck. "Is the Qunari mage here? Asala, was it? I've seen to it that the Qunari are expecting a saarebas. Tantalizing bait."

As if on cue, the Qunari woman in question strode out from under deck, her attention focused on the harbor in the distance. She lingered a step beyond the threshold, looking up and down the coast for a moment as if searching for something. Eventually however, she turned and finally noticed that all eyes were turned toward her. She flicked between them as her head tilted quizzically.

“Um...?”

"Saarebas," Anais repeated, her tone indicating a low estimation of Asala's intelligence. "Bait. You're to lead as many Qunari as possible away from their ship, thus giving us a better chance to retrieve the prisoner. This may require you to attack some of them, and it will require some endurance. Are you capable?"

Asala noticably twitched at being called Saarebas, but otherwise said nothing. Instead, she averted her gaze to their feet.

Rom had crossed his arms by this point, leaning back against the mast of the ship. "You won't be going alone," he said. "We'll be splitting up, so you'll have some people to watch your back." He looked expectantly in Khari's direction. "Right?"

Khari gave Anais a sidelong look for all of a second before grinning at Asala. “We’re gonna go on a merry little chase, you and me. And Cap’n Zee.” Oh, that had rhymed. Awesome.

She figured she was pretty useless for sneaking around and onto occupied boats. She could be quiet enough, but the armor clanked and there was no way she was going without it for a job like this, so she’d decided pretty early that she’d play to her strengths and be a huge pain in the ass instead. There were plenty of other people who could do the rest of it.

“Rom, Leon, Anais, and Borja here are gonna get on board the ship while we’re running around with Qunari on our heels.” Asala didn’t exactly know the whole plan yet; Khari figured she deserved to be told. “But all we’ve gotta worry about is not getting skewered by javelins. Sounds like a good time, right?”

She didn’t expect agreement.

She was not disappointed. “No... It does not,” she answered flatly. Once more, Asala flicked her eyes between them before she signed through her nose, apparently resigning to her task. “I do not suppose there is another way... But if this will help you...” she added, looking at Romulus while she spoke. She then looked down at her bare feet and shrugged. “I will need boots,” she stated, returning back under deck to undoubtedly go fetch a pair.

"It'll have to do," Anais said, seemingly more to herself than anyone. "The boat is prepared and nearby, Your Worship. We should move into position."

Borja started down the ship's ramp onto the dock, sheathing a knife at his waist. "About time. I've waited long enough." Rom made his way over to Khari, offering a squeeze on the shoulder. He looked a bit uncomfortable about everything as well.

"Look after Asala. And don't do anything too stupid. No one should get hurt for this. We'll make it fast."

“No risk, no reward.” Khari meant it in jest, though—it would be one thing if she were doing this by herself, but there were other people to think about here. Asala in particular was not likely to enjoy the experience of being chased around by a bunch of the same people that nearly sewed her mouth shut or whatever else Qunari did with their mages. Khari might not be the quickest on the emotional uptake, so to speak, but even she knew that everyone had their sore spots. If they could have done this without putting her at risk, she’d have wanted to.

She flashed Rom a jagged half-smile, clapping him on the upper part of his arm. “We’ll be fine. I’m almost as good at getting out of trouble as I am at getting into it.”




Had she been with anyone else, those other people probably would have known better than to let Khari be more-or-less in charge of the plan. But she was with Asala, who was probably honestly a bit too timid to register a complaint, and Zee, who would probably also think that what she had planned was a great idea. Or at least a fun one.

Llomerryn was actually pretty bustling, even at this time of night. Most of the buildings near the harbor had candles burning in the windows or lanterns outside or whatever other light they needed. The smell of burning incense and spices Khari didn’t know the names for hung thick and heavy on the salt air—she could taste it all on the back of her tongue. She had the feeling that some of the incense was actually more like what her uncle put in his ironbark pipe, only headier.

The street was flanked with little stands as well, draped in colorful fabrics she couldn’t fully appreciate in the semidark, embroidered with metallic thread that she could. All kinds of food was available for perusal: fruit she’d never seen, fish right from the ocean, and round fuzzy coconuts she kind of wanted to try.

The hawkers weren’t as avid in the evening as they were at other times; everyone seemed content to call out occasionally and otherwise leave the small crowd traversing the night bazaar to their business. At least that made it slightly easier to tear her attention from all the food and focus on the task at hand.

It wasn’t unusual for Khari to be the person who stuck out like a sore thumb in whatever situation. So it was unsurprising that she did now. Qunari weren’t that hard to find around here, and of course Zee blended on her own home turf, so to speak. But she hadn’t seen many other elves, and not a single Dalish, which was pretty predictable. It would be to their advantage, actually.

Their targets were mostly clustered near the docks proper, casting wary eyes about the immediate area. As Anais had promised, they looked to be expecting trouble; all of them were armed. The solemn looks on their faces could have been that, or just the fact that none of them had a sense of humor. Was humor outlawed in the Qun? She’d ask Asala, but that might get her a serious answer.

So instead of contemplating it further, Khari did what she usually did and waved goodbye to caution, happy to see it go. “Hey you! Big, grouchy Qunari! It’s a couple of infidels and their illegal mage friend!” She jerked her thumb over her shoulder at Asala and grinned. “What’re you gonna do about it?”

Behind her, Asala sighed and lifted both hands into the air. They were immediately enveloped in her blue energy to truly drive mage home.

It didn’t take the Qunari long to decide. Khari’s eyes rounded; she ducked the first javelin, which buried itself in the post of a small fruit cart. “Sorry!” The merchant looked at her like she had two heads for a second, but she couldn’t really stick around to explain.

Time to run.

A loud laugh sounded across the throng of wooden carts laden with fruit. A few heads turned. Customers who’d heard Khari’s catcalls. Wide and reflective as soon as Asala’s electric-blue fists pumped in the air. Zahra’s own eyes were two mischievous saucers, shoulders bristling with giddy energy. She grappled onto the nearest cart and hefted it over with a grunt. It caught another javelin as its contents scattered across the ground. Bright red apples rolled towards their feet as they advanced. Shouting angrily, shaking their weapons, while she crooned with her hands cupped to her mouth, “Come get us, flaming shites!”

With that she tugged at Asala’s elbow in order to turn her around in the opposite direction. She pointed out a side-alley with stairs and mouthed there, there.

A flash of blue, and the sound of a javelin clattering harmlessly to the ground followed. With that out of the way, Asala turned with the tug of her sleeve and followed close behind Khari and Zahra. From behind them, harsh cries of Qunlat vocabulary could be heard, Saarebas chief among them. They had not escaped Asala, judging by her downcast brow and tight lipped frown plastered to her face. Clearly, she was not enjoying it near as much as the other two.

Khari was determined to have her fun regardless. When the two of them ducked into one alleyway, she split off, heading down another. The general idea was that it’d be good to split the pursuing forces, but she hadn’t counted on just how singleminded the Qunari were going to be about this. Not one of them followed her, all of them pursuing the fleeing Saarebas with the fervor of true damn believers.

Well then. That narrowed the options a little.

Accelerating until she was moving at a breakneck sprint, Khari hung a sharp left at the next intersection, bringing herself into the path of Zee and Asala, who were about half a block down, their pursuers hot on their heels. How to slow down a rampaging squad of Qunari, then? Khari cast her eyes around the market street, but it wasn't until she turned them up that she got her first really good idea.

Hopping back into a run, she increased the distance between herself and the others, getting the lead she’d need to keep if this was going to work. There was a big crash behind her; maybe Zee had overturned another cart or something. Visualizing her path, Khari jumped, landing atop a shipping crate stamped with a big, fancy red logo—probably Orlesian Port Authority. Planting her hands on the next one, she swung herself up, then jumped vertically, catching the sill of the second-story window above. Using it to crawl along the wall, she hopped off onto the nearest rooftop, running along the edge and drawing Intercessor at the same time.

The market streets were festooned with many colorful fabric banners at irregular intervals, some of them proclaiming the names of nearby businesses—others seemed to be there for no other reason than to make the place more colorful and visually-interesting. Hefting her sword in both hands, Khari crouched at the edge of the roof, watching the approach of the runners.

No sooner had Asala and Zee made it past below than she swung, cleaving through the rope securing one such heavy banner in place with no difficulty. Bereft of support on her side, it fell with a thick flutter, blanketing the Qunari in dense blue canvas, still held up at the other end by the rope. The first few were horribly twisted in it, weapons pinned at their sides. The ones after had to step around with more care if they didn’t want to get entangled themselves.

“Keep going!” She shouted at the others, already on the move again herself. “I’ve got a few more things to try!”

As long as they could stay ahead of their hunters, they’d do fine.

Zahra skidded to a halt as soon as the heavy fabric blanketed the Qunari pursuers behind them. She grinned up at Khari and threw her a thumbs up, though she was quick to turn back towards her running companion. There was an imperceptible shift on her face, an expression that likened concerned rather than pure fun. It seemed as if she noticed the houndish behavior of their pursuers, or at least that they hadn`t been all too concerned by Khari`s disappearance. She shouldered Asala forward and smiled, “Whatever they’re saying—don’t listen. Run ahead, I’ll give them something to piss their pants about.”

With that said, Zahra swung on her heels, facing the scrambling Qunari and slipped Truthbringer from her shoulder. She notched an arrow and aimed towards them. She loosed in one fluid, graceful movement. It didn’t meet it’s mark. Not in the conventional sense, anyhow. Only grazed the closest one’s arm. He yowled and cursed something she wouldn’t have been able to understand. Deft fingers plucked two more arrows from her quiver. Loosed them frighteningly close, though it did little to stave their advance. As soon as they ventured closer she turned back towards the direction Asala had run and jogged at her heels, pulling the bow back over her head so that it rested on her back.

Khari, meanwhile, kept pace from above. Only a couple Qunari had so much as bothered to throw javelins at her—even those seemed like an afterthought. So she disrupted them with whatever came to hand. Another banner, an awning with round, decorative lanterns to roll around on the street, the window boxes from several buildings
 none of it was enough to do any great harm, but it was annoying enough to slow them down.

By this point, she figured they’d been running long enough to give Rom and the rest of them time enough to get onto the ship, grab Conrado, and leave, so she had to shift gears—now she needed a way to get them clear of their pursuers so they could disappear into the crowd.

From her vantage, she picked out the narrowest alley she saw. “Guys, hang a right!”

Khari jumped down from her rooftop, sliding down a fabric overhang to land solidly on her feet. This was really the first time in a while that being small and having haphazard armor without too many solid pieces had helped her, rather than the opposite.

She waited for the other two to run into the alleyway she’d picked, then grabbed a fruit cart with wheels, dumping the coconuts onto the ground and sliding it in front of the alley entrance behind them. Intercessor made quick work of the axels, meaning it wouldn’t be quite as easy to move aside. “Hey Asala, how ‘bout a nice barrier?” The small size of the street should make that possible, right?

Asala nodded and tossed up the requested barrier. The Qunari began to trip over themselves as they tried to navigate the coconuts, but instead more often that not an errant step caused them to slip on the rounded surfaces. The ones that were lucky or deft enough to maneuver the minefield of coconuts had to contend with the downed cart-- which a few just careened into. The one or two that also managed to vault the cart did not expect the final barrier however, as they struck luminescent wall hard enough to send them back into the cart behind them.

Asala took a moment to belt something out in Qunlat before turning and quickly making her way down the alley, her glowing hands that kept the shield in place raised above her head as she went.

Khari's laughter lingered long after they were gone.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The cloud cover was solid enough to shadow their approach. The Inquisition had been able to requisition the boat, but Anais had seen to its preparation, painting it black and helping them blend in with the darkness of the water and the empty docks. The Qunari weren't expecting an infiltration party, when all they knew about was a loose mage seeking pointless retribution. With any luck, they would have the advantage.

Romulus was nervous, and his mind hovered on the fact that he'd never gone on a personal mission before. The objectives had always been meaningless in Tevinter; steal this, kill him and his wife, pry secrets from the target. None of it had anything to do with him, no more than a solider had to do with the weapon that stabbed him. He'd sided with the Inquisition, fully thrown in his lot with them, but even their tasks were so much larger than he felt, so beyond him, even with the mark on his hand.

But his target tonight was valuable only because there was a chance he knew something about him, about his mother, his past. The potential source that could make everything about him meaningful. He honestly wasn't sure he was ready for that. Could anyone be?

"Your Worship," Anais said cautiously, noting his rather glazed look. Romulus met her eyes, not quite understanding. Borja snapped his fingers once from where he sat next to the cultist leader.

"Wake up, son." His tone was coarse, harsh, abrupt, and it had the desired effect. Romulus stopped thinking about the implications of the mission, and instead thought about the mission itself.

"I apologize, High Seeker, if this approach is somewhat uncivil," Anais said to Leon. "I believed it would be most efficient. I did not think the heathens would be willing to bargain."

Leon wore a placid expression—it was hard to say exactly what he thought of all this. A small furrow appeared between his brows when Anais spoke, but he shook his head. “The Qunari are not known for compromise in matters they take to be of importance,” he said mildly. “They rather resemble the Chantry in that way.” He rolled his shoulders—given that the goal was infiltration and not direct warfare, he’d elected not to wear any armor, and of course he was as bereft of weapons as always.

"Conrado's not worth more than a few coppers anyhow," Borja grumbled, pushing his oar through the inky black water. "They'd get more worth outta watching his head roll than selling him to us."

"Hopefully he proves more valuable to present company, then." Anais gestured ahead. "We're here. Bring us in."

It was no dreadnought, but it wasn't really possible for the Qunari to construct a seafaring vessel that wasn't intimidating. This one was perhaps twice the length of Zahra's ship, and it towered above the water, with at least three levels including the top deck. Romulus couldn't see any guards looking their way on the deck, but he was willing to wager they were up and about. Even if there hadn't been an outside threat, he imagined they wouldn't let their guard down in a neutral city.

Borja and Romulus worked together to bring the boat up alongside the ship, and once they got close enough, their way in became apparent. Towards the rear of the ship was an opening, larger than would be needed for an oar. In fact, Romulus wasn't sure what exactly it was there for, but he wouldn't question the gift too much.

"Think you can reach that?" Borja asked of the commander, in a whisper. "You're the strongest of us. Better you pull us up than the other way around."

Leon gauged it for a moment, before dipping his chin in a slow nod, speaking softly. “Certainly.” Without any sign of difficulty, he hopped up onto the side rail of their commandeered ship. His balance was solid, but even considering his size and the extra height, it was a considerable jump to reach the opening. His muscle stood him in good stead—the leap he made was powerful, and he caught the edge of the opening, pulling himself in smoothly and surprisingly quietly.

It took him a few moments longer than expected to reappear; he leaned out of the opening, suggesting that the floor on the other side was somewhat lower. With a beckoning gesture, he indicated his readiness to catch the first of the others and pull them up behind him.

"Secure the boat, Captain Borja," Anais quietly ordered. With a stone-faced expression, the Rivaini pirate complied, grabbing a spool of rope and fastening their little boat to the Qunari ship, while the cultist leader stood and nimbly leaped up to catch Leon's waiting arm. She was pulled up easily enough, disappearing quietly inside. Romulus was next.

Upon being assisted inside, he took stock of their surroundings. The middle level of the ship appeared to be the rowing deck, judging by the rows of empty benches with oars left in between. Romulus didn't doubt the ship was capable of remarkable speeds when it was at top shape, with both the wind and considerable Qunari muscle-power pushing it along. A number of bed racks were situated along the wall towards the bow and stern, but thankfully none of them were occupied.

Most notable was the metal weapon that sat in a rolling wooden contraption just inside the opening they'd squeezed through. Romulus had heard many times of the Qunari's devastating naval weaponry, these gaatlok weapons as they were called, but he'd never actually seen one before. He could not even begin to surmise how it worked, but judging by the size of the ammunition in the nearby crate, it was capable of fearsome damage in a single shot.

"Ah," Borja whispered after he clambered in and laid eyes on the thing, "managed to steal one of these for my ship once. One of my finest moments, that."

"Quiet," Anais snapped. "We make for the hold. After me."

Their way down was to their right, at the rear of the ship. Anais and Romulus led the way, and now that they moved, it was easy to hear the sounds of heavy footsteps on the deck right above them. The ship was certainly awake and alert, it simply wasn't looking in the right direction. They'd have to take care not to draw their eyes or ears.

Thankfully, putting another floor between them and the upper deck would help, and they descended the ladder-like stairs as quickly and quietly as they could manage. There was barely any light to go by, only a few well-placed candles in wall mounts, which served both to conceal them, and to make it more difficult for them to see where they were going. Borja was obviously the least adept at being purely stealthy of the group, and so he focused on following directly in the path of Leon.

The ship's brig, if it could be called that, was a small section of two cells positioned next to the cargo, of which there was a considerable amount stowed in crates. As for the cells, only one was occupied. Conrado was a man of clear mixed descent, with lighter skin than the majority of Rivainis, and near white-blond hair that was sorely in need of some organization. His captors had been none too gentle with him, it seemed, but he wasn't cut up or bleeding, only bruised and battered. He sat in a wooden chair with his arms bound behind him, head down towards the floor. For all Romulus could tell, he was sleeping.

The two guards watching over him were not, however, but they weren't exactly on high alert either. One Qunari leaned with his back against the cell bars, his long polearm in hand, while the other sat in a meditative pose, facing Conrado and murmuring something to himself.

Anais looked to Romulus and Leon, gesturing with her head that they should feel free to take action. Romulus figured Anais cared little if the Qunari lived or died, but it was undoubtedly the better course to try to subdue them, not kill them. He looked beside him, to see if Leon was ready to move on them.

The Seeker was already looking his way, and nodded once. He tilted his head slightly, indicating he’d take the one on the left—the one standing and armed. Their course set, they burst from cover. Leon crossed most of the intervening distance in two strides, grabbing the spear as it was leveled towards him and yanking forward. Unerringly, he stepped into the Qunari’s side, one of his gloved hands fitting over the man’s nose and mouth. His other hand wound around his neck, putting him into a sleeper hold and muffling any sound.

Aside from a grunt, only the scuffing of feet on the wood as the Qunari tried to free himself escaped from that side of the room. With no way to breathe and no way to use his spear, he passed out before long, and Leon lowered him carefully to the ground.

Romulus was not proud of attacking someone in the middle of meditation, but it needed to be done. Stowing his knife, he went barehanded as well, and surprised the second Qunari from behind the moment when Leon struck. He didn't have the same level of strength the commander was capable of, but it wouldn't be needed, as he wrapped both arms and legs constrictively around the Qunari before he could react. He pulled him backwards, preventing him from crying out, and they rolled on their sides.

He struggled, but could not break free or reach his weapon, and it wasn't long before his soft kicks against the lowest deck of the ship ceased entirely. Romulus released him once he'd gone limp, and got back to his feet. Conrado had woken from the sounds of the struggle, or become alert if he hadn't been asleep at all. He blinked rapidly, trying to focus his sight in the dimly lit space.

"What in the... who are... oh, shit." His eyes settled on the approaching form of Borja, as apparently time had not diminished his ability to recognize the man. "Hello, Adan." His tenuous cheer did not carry over to the pirate captain.

"Keep quiet, rat," Borja grumbled. "There'll be time to talk later." Anais strode forward, plucking a key from the belt of the formerly meditating Qunari, and using it to unlock the door. It swung open without so much as a squeak, and she stepped aside to allow Romulus to enter first.

"You know who I am?" he asked quietly. Conrado didn't even need a moment to study him. Instead he warily watched his old acquaintance.

"Aye. I'd thank you for the rescue, but the present company is even less desirable than the Qunari's."

It was then that obvious footsteps began to descend towards their position, and a lone Qunari appeared soon after, coming around the corner and laying eyes on the scene. He had just enough time to open his mouth before a blade burst from the back of his throat, spewing blood down his chest. Anais withdrew the dagger from behind him, immediately going to support him and ease his fall as he quietly and violently choked to death. When he stilled, she looked up from where she crouched over his corpse.

"We must move, quickly." She locked eyes with Leon. "Can you subdue and carry him, please?"

"Wait, wait," Conrado pleaded. "My things. The rucksack just over there. A valuable Qunari dagger of some kind inside, lots of history behind it, or something. Bring it with us."

"You can't be serious," Borja spat.

"We should collect his things, Your Worship," Anais suggested. "They could prove useful. The dagger should stay, though, if the Qunari desire it so."

"I'll take it, then," Romulus said, crossing the room and collecting the rucksack in question. He removed an ornate looking dagger from inside, hardly a usable weapon anymore, but he wouldn't question it if it had significance to the Qunari. He set it on a crate. The death of one Qunari was unfortunate, but Romulus grimly noted that currently they would have no way to link the move here to the Inquisition.

“I’d rather not have to knock you out,” Leon told Conrado. “So please do yourself a favor and cooperate.” That said, he didn’t seem inclined to take it on faith that Conrado would simply remain obligingly silent; instead he fashioned a gag from a strip of fabric. He must have had it on him, because it didn’t come from any of the supplies in the hold.

It didn’t seem to trouble him much to heft the man into a rescue carry over one shoulder; he nodded to Romulus. “Let’s get out of here before anyone else gets stabbed, shall we?”

Romulus silently nodded his agreement, and they made their way back the way they came, carefully stepping around the slain Qunari. Conrado could be heard muttering something, the word undignified mixed in there somewhere, but he soon fell silent, and did not resist. It was likely that if the Qunari discovered them now, they would not be willing to spare their lives, a fact Conrado was undoubtedly aware of. Romulus wasn't even sure what they would do with him if and when they'd acquired what they wanted, but it was a few more hours of life at the very least.

Despite his certainty that something else would go wrong, the remainder of their getaway was clean. One by one they lowered themselves down into the boat, which Borja unhooked from the ship. Conrado was passed down to Romulus before Leon climbed down, the last one into the boat, and they rowed away.

Just when the ship was fading in the darkness, the sounds of shouts cut through the night air, as the Qunari discovered the infiltration. But the culprits were long gone.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

They were once again back out to sea; Asala could feel the slight ebb of the ship as she gently rocked on the tide. She could not see the waves, however, as she was presently below the Riptide's decks. After Khari, Zahra, and she managed to elude their pursuit, they had made their way back to the ship, taking a roundabout path just in case. They had returned just in time to meet Romulus and Leon, along with the others doing the same. They had set out to sea immediately in order to put as much distance between them and the Qunari as they could, but from her understanding, they did not have a destination in mind yet.

She was actually attempting the draw up the courage to speak to Zahra about that when Anais found her. In the usual sharpness Asala had come to expect from the woman, she had requested her presence below deck to ensure that their prisoner “kept breathing.” The way she had said it made her feel uncomfortable, which was the exact reason she felt it necessary she was present. In a room illuminated by candles, Romulus, Leon, Zahra, Borja, and Anais stood around their prisoner, Conrado, bound to a chair. Asala stood quietly in the corner, though she watched the proceedings with a careful eye. Prisoner or no, she did not wish for undue harm to fall upon Conrado.

Since it was Zahra who’d directed them into the a fairly empty side-chamber in Riptide’s belly, she, too, stood off to the side. Candlelight barely illuminated her features, as she’d taken a spot in one of the corners, balanced atop a barrel. It was difficult to tell what she thought about the whole situation, but it didn’t seem as if she was bothered by the implications of violence. Nor did she break the heavy silence engulfing the room as Rom and the others encircled their prisoner, Conrado. She brushed thick strands of hair from her eyes and glanced over in Asala’s direction, seated opposite to her. Her mouth formed a hard line, barely a frown before she turned her attention back to the center of the room.

"Lovely company I find myself in..."

Conrado just about whispered the words, as though he'd struggled to keep them inside, and ultimately failed. He immediately braced, knowing what it would get him, and he was not disappointed, as Borja stepped forward and gave the smuggler a wallop to the side of the head, leaving Conrado groaning. Romulus leaned back against the nearest of support beams, while Anais searched through the bag of Conrado's belongings. None had taken the time to change out of their darkened gear for the night raid. It was almost morning now, and sleep was beginning to creep up on all of them. They'd need rest before long, but first, this needed to be done.

"You'll speak when asked a question, wretch," Borja spat, shaking out his hand. Anais didn't seem interested in leading the questioning, and Borja was a bit of a blunt instrument, so Romulus stepped forward, and crouched down until he was actually below Conrado's level.

"Rosamara Borja," he said, throwing her name out there for him to hear. "You were asked to smuggle them from the very city we just left, and then somewhere in these very waters they were attacked."

"You don't have to remind me, Herald of Andraste," Conrado murmured, not meeting his eyes. "I've been living the consequences of that day ever since."

"So you admit to selling them out, betraying their course?"

Now his eyes came up. "I'd say no, but you're only looking for one answer here. Yeah, I sold your parents out. But you have to believe me, I didn't think they were going to try to kill them."

Borja appearing to expending great effort to keep his knife in its sheath. Instead he rushed forward, nearly pushing Romulus aside as he took hold of Conrado's coat. He pushed forward and sent the smuggler tipping onto his back, landing with a loud thud, the hulking presence of the pirate lord hovering over him. Borja fumed.

"Liar! They were assassins, killing like the bloody Crows, spilling blood the second they boarded! What could you possibly think they wanted, a fucking chat over tea?"

"Well of course they didn't present themselves like murderers to me, Adan!" Conrado protested, speaking much more quickly now. "These weren't people to mess with, but I honestly thought they wanted to help! Once I gave them what they wanted to know—"

"I'm the bloody bastard you don't want to mess with!" Borja roared, raising his fist to strike. Romulus caught it at the backswing, having come to his father's side after Conrado was taken down. Borja furiously threw off the hand. "Don't touch me, boy!" The fist came down, hard, leaving Conrado coughing. He spat out blood to his side. Borja leaned in uncomfortably close. "Who were these people, and what did they want from you? Besides betraying my wife."

His tone was deadly, to the point where Anais had stopped digging and watched with interest, and Romulus stood hesitantly over them both, obviously unsure what to do. But Conrado seemed more than willing to comply. "They never gave me a name, and I only met a few at a time. Looked like common thieves, save for these marks on their wrists. They said they suspected Rosamara was more than she seemed, that she had divine ancestry, and that I could help prove it."

"How could you help?" This came from Anais, peering at Conrado from under her hood. Conrado hesitated, eyes bouncing between the cultist leader and the pirate lord, before Borja slammed his fist down into the floor.

"Answer her!"

"Rosamara, she... she came to me, from time to time. Confided in me. We... we were closer than you knew."

Borja stared down at Conrado a long time, the room falling into utter silence, while he seemingly pondered what to do. The smuggler helplessly awaited judgement, eyes finding Romulus several times as though pleading for him to intervene, but Romulus made no move, struggling with the revelation himself. Then Borja's knife came out of the sheath on his chest, and he twirled it deftly about above Conrado's head. He looked sideways to Anais.

"You find anything useful in there? Anything that renders this lying sack of shit obsolete?"

"Continue, smuggler," was Anais's response. Borja gritted his teeth.

"Some part of you must have known this, Adan," Conrado said hurriedly. "She loved you, but she saw what Llommeryn did to you. The drinking, the violence, the enemies you always seemed to make. You must admit you were often not there for her. Nor were you yourself always faithful."

The words for once seemed to strike Borja more than they angered him. Indeed, it was as though he'd been hit with a blow to the chest, with the way his breathing changed pace and tightened. He almost laughed once, even, before he sheathed the knife again and turned from Conrado, finally removing his weight from the man and allowing him to breathe properly. Borja paced around towards the back of the room, ending up leaning forward on his arm against a wall. Romulus reluctantly grabbed the back of the chair Conrado was strapped to, and pulled it back up onto its legs.

"This relationship gave you information, then?" Anais said. If anything, she just seemed enthralled by all of this. "What did you give the ones seeking Rosamara?"

"Information from a journal. Rosamara's. I'd seen her writing in it some nights, very late. I... I stole it, I admit. The last time we saw each other, when I got them on that ship leaving Llommeryn."

"Did you give them the journal?" Romulus asked, coming around in front of Conrado. "Do you have any idea where it is now?"

"They let me keep it," Conrado said, wearily. He looked towards the pack of his things. "Further evidence of their good intentions, in my eyes. Had it sewn into the lining of my pack, very subtly. It's a little book, hard to notice if you don't know where to look." Anais immediately began to examine the bag again, this time feeling the bag itself rather than pulling any more contents from inside. Conrado sighed quietly. "Don't suppose I could have my hands back? Not like I'm going to be escaping from individuals such as yourselves."

Borja turned to put his back to the wall, but simply glowered in place at his old acquaintance. Rather than look to anyone for permission, Romulus went ahead and cut Conrado free. The smuggler initially did nothing more than rub his wrists once they were out of the rope bindings, but he soon reached out for the bag. Anais dumped his personal belongings entirely out onto the floor and handed it over.

Before he could even ask, Romulus had extended the handle of a smaller knife to him. Conrado took it with a silent nod of thanks, and began making a careful incision into the bag. "It was a ritual of some sort they seemed most interested in, some kind of old magic, I don't know." Once he'd cut a wide enough window in the bag, he reached inside. "Never read more than a page of it myself. Didn't feel right. But I guess if anyone should have it, you should."

He handed a small black journal to Romulus, the cover and binding worn down with time but still solidly intact. Anais stared at it with unblinking eyes, like it was the beating heart of Andraste herself. Romulus looked through the pages, eyes scanning quickly over them. "This was written in several hands. Different languages. I can't read it."

"An heirloom, perhaps?" Anais suggested, inching closer. "I would be honored to assist you in translating it, Your Worship."

Romulus honestly didn't look the most thrilled at the offer, but he nodded his head. Conrado's expression shifted to something approaching relief. Borja still glowered, however. "What's to be done with this one, then?" he asked, in a low growl. "If I've any say, he'll come with me, back to the Northern Sword."

There was an uncomfortable pause which almost begged a protest to interrupt, but Romulus hesitated, and Anais followed his lead. Conrado looked steadier than he had before, and searched out the Herald's eyes. "Good intentions or no, my actions brought death to your mother, and his wife. I've outrun that for far too long."

"It's settled, then," Anais concluded, with that strange sort of energy she often had when she was excited or enthralled by something. "I will assist the Blood of Andraste in the translation of the text, and Conrado will be given to Captain Borja upon our return to the Waking Sea."

That seemed to decide the matter. Everyone but Conrado and Borja filed out of the room; Romulus and Anais split off in search of someplace suitable to translate, presumably. That left Asala with Leon and Zahra. The commander sighed almost inaudibly, pinching the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger. “Certainly not the approach I’d have taken,” he murmured. It was unclear whether he was speaking to them or mostly to himself.

He dropped his hand, offering a thin smile. “I think I’m heading up onto the deck for a while. I’ll be around if either of you need anything. Captain. Asala.” He bobbed his head—slightly awkwardly, considering the relative size of him in the hallway—then turned to head up the stairs.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Zahra offered a slight lift of her shoulders, shrugging at Leon’s sentiment. Had she been in Borja’s place, it might’ve proceeded in the same fashion—though it was a difficult circumstance to imagine in the first place. She’d never been married. Being engaged to someone she hardly liked didn’t count. Loving someone and having them snatched away from you? Impossible. She hummed low in her throat and glanced at Asala, sidelong. Wondered absently what she’d thought of the violent encounter. Seeing as the compassionate Qunari wasn’t quite someone who’d submerge themselves in anger and hatred and spill it out on someone you considered an enemy, she supposed it would’ve been a shock.

Whatever revelations that had taken place in the candlelit chambers hadn’t been lost on her, though she’d taken less out of it than Anais and the others. She understood less, anyhow. Hadn’t fully understood Anais's feverish desire to rifle through Rom’s late ma’s journal. However burdensome the situation was, she hoped that Romulus came out of it relieved. Lighter, in a sense. There were few things worse than dredging anchors to your ankles, trudging through uncharted waters without any clear answers in sight. She hoped he wouldn’t drown in the process. Unresolved, bitter. Disappointed in the past he’d been cheated of. In any case, it appeared as if they were making progress, and that’s all that counted.

She hooked her thumb towards the stairway leading to the upper decks and exhaled softly, “Join me?” She hadn’t waited for a response. Stomping up the stairs as she usually did, impossibly heavy for a woman so lithe, Zahra greeted the crisp air with a satisfied sigh. All too happy to put those spear-waving Qunari behind. As brutal as it was being pin-cushioned with arrows, she’d imagine having a broomstick-sized pole protruding from your belly would be infinitely worse. And they’d been getting worryingly close near the end of their chase, even if she’d shown it by laughing. If it hadn’t been for Khari’s quick-thinking and creative distractions, she wasn’t so sure they would’ve fled unscathed.

Zahra perched herself near Riptide’s right side, elbows propped over the ocher railings. Narrowed eyes trained on the horizon, searching for the old, familiar piers swaying in the distance.

Asala followed behind as she stepped onto the deck. Unlike the Captain, her footsteps were silent in the night, having since discarded the boots at some point after boarding the ship. The only indication that she followed behind was the unmistakable sense of her presence. Once they reached the railing, Asala began by leaning against it, but eventually she seemed to melt, sliding downward until she sat, staring out into the water between the gaps in the rails. She rested her forehead gently against the cool wood as she sat crosslegged.

Every so often, she ventured a glance toward the captain, as if she wanted to say or ask something, but could not quite get it out.

Zahra sighed. It wasn’t tinged with annoyance, but rather belonging to someone who just knew she’d have to be the one pinching and prodding to loosen someone’s tongue. She tapped her fingers across the wooden knots spiraling through the railing she was leaning on and leaned precariously backwards, stretching her arms in front of her as she grappled onto it. She swung down to Asala’s level with the grace of someone who was used to standing on edges, especially one so close to the seas they swayed on. However, instead of sitting as the young Qunari-woman had, she stuck her legs between the gaps in the rails and let them dangle down and planted her palms down.

As quiet as she tended to be around her, perhaps for good reason
 she rather liked her company. It was unusual and refreshing. Fortunately, very unlike the stern-lipped reticence she elicited from Nixium—always looking at her as if she’d said something stupid. Forgetting that she was Captain and not the other way around. She supposed she’d always needed an anchor to keep her from plunging head-first. But Asala’s silence was thoughtful. Empathetic. In a sense, kind. When hadn’t she seen that kindness radiating from her core? She could hardly imagine her reeling in anger. Hands balled into fists. Though she’d been surprised before. She hummed low in her throat and leaned her forehead against the rails, and tilted her head so that she could see her face.

“Something on your mind?”

She didn't answer immediately. No, instead she simply sighed and let her forehead lean against the lip of the railing, the base of her horns resting easily against it. "Yes," she answered, with a tight smile and an inflection on the end of the word that acknowledged how obvious she was being. She didn't elaborate for a time, opting instead to take in the rolling waves beneath their feet. She chuckled to herself, though the sound itself held a tone of melancholy.

"My home is not too far from here," she answered, looking out over the water. "I do... not know if you remember," she said, finally looking toward Zahra, "but Ash-Rethsaam lies north of here, along Rivian's coast." She was quiet for a moment again, her gaze sweeping across the ocean once more before she continued. "That is... what has been on my mind," she answered, with a small, slightly apologetic smile cast her way.

Zahra let the words sit. Idle in silence, as she regarded Asala’s sheepish expression. Even if she hadn’t the heart to ask it, she heard the question loud and clear. She remembered the conversation vividly. Remembered seeking her out in a moment of vulnerability. They both shared similar losses, and a means to mourn properly. She hadn’t forgotten—would never forget it. Every time her gaze roved across the Riptide, it reminded her of Aslan. Of everything they achieved together. How they’d managed to scrounge up such a motley crew, sailing the seas as if they hadn’t a care in the world. She imagined the same thoughts plagued the Qunari’s mind, especially since they were so close to her home.

She felt
 somewhat lighter being able to share in that same grief. Her smile softened around the edges, and she hoped it belied an understanding of sorts. As the waves rolled across the hull and rocked the ship, she nodded. “Of course I do,” Zahra said, a breathless whisper against the railing. How could she forget? In this, they were sisters, both tasked to send off the ones they loved. She felt grateful to Asala in ways she couldn’t express, because she could do right by him. In a sense, she believed she couldn’t move on otherwise, and perhaps, she felt the same way. “We could go, if you like, you need but ask. I don’t think the others would mind.” A soft sigh pushed from her lips, as if she were combating truer feelings, “I’d like to.”

Asala was quiet as she thought about it, her eyes cast downward to the waves crashing against the hull of the Riptide. Her lips were pursed, but that had only lasted a moment before they cracked into a smile. She nodded eagerly, an air of excitement suddenly fluttering about her. "Yes, I would like that," she said with a wide smile. Her smile hitched for a moment as if there was something he had realized, but she pushed it back and said nothing of it, the smile returning back to its full form soon after. "We should probably tell Romulus," she added. It seemed only right to let him know that their return to Skyhold may be pushed back a few more weeks, considering the importance of his own task.

“It’s decided then!”

Zahra’s smile crackled back at her in full-flight. She was happy that Asala had decided that yes, this was an opportune time to head home. She feared that she’d decided it was too much of a bother. It wasn’t, in her eyes. Besides, if Asala had truly wanted to return even after they reached Skyhold, she would’ve taken extraordinary measures to reach it. She doubted Romulus and the others would object to their request, though it was only proper to run it by them. She reached up and grabbed onto the railing she’d been leaning on in order to pull herself back to her feet. Time was of the essence, and if they wanted to go, telling the others was a priority. Afterward, they’d set the course and inform their taciturn navigator.

What was another few weeks at sea? This was her home, after all. Delaying their return to Skyhold’s mountains suited her just fine, if she was being honest. However selfish her desires were, she’d grown accustomed to taking others into consideration. Some might not consider her so pirate-like these days, casting from the shores for favors instead of gold and treasures, but it made her laugh all the same. She’d changed. Though it didn’t hurt as much as she thought it would. Relying on others was
 refreshing. She offered Asala a hand and grinned wide, “No time like the present.”

Asala offered her a warm smile and accepted the outstretched hand, and pulled herself to her feet. She allowed Zahra to take the lead, apparently having figured that the Captain knew better which cabin Romulus had called his. Together, they slipped under deck and navigated the ships belly until they pulled up to Romulus's door. They could hear the sounds of movement beyond the door, and surprisingly, it was Asala who'd issued the knock on the door. Apparently the thought of returning home so close to her grasp managed to embolden her, as there was no longer any hesitation in step nor actions. However, after a moment she did offer Zahra an apologetic smile. Probably thought it should've been the captain that should be the one to knock, but as was becoming the usual of late, it did not last long.

The door soon cracked open, and it was the red hair and annoyed features of Anais that filled the gap. She stared up the considerable height difference at the Qunari woman in front of her.

"The Herald and I are in the middle of important work. We are not to be—"

The woman cut short any bravery Asala had shown, causing her to instead quietly take a step backward and let Zahra take point once again.

"Anais," came Romulus's voice from inside, sternly. "Open the door. Let them in."

She looked back, and almost hesitated before she let the door swing open wide, revealing a desk with her notes and the recovered journal, as well as Romulus sitting cross-legged on the bed by the other wall. Anais stood aside and allowed the two to enter the room, while Romulus stood.

"What's going on?" he asked.

If Zahra was in any way stifled by Anais’ frankness, she certainly did not show it. As soon as Asala stepped backwards, revealing stark-red hair and an annoyed face, the captain sidestepped into view with a toothy grin of her own. Steeped across her lips like an amused feline. She was used to this kind of response, after all. A light laugh sounded when Anais turned back towards the chamber, answering Rom’s call. She noted the hesitance, and shrugged her shoulders as if to say I thought this was my ship.

“Sorry to interrupt.”

She pressed her hand against the door and pushed it wide enough to free it from Anais’ fingers, and stepped aside so that Asala could enter freely. There was a moment of silence, as Zahra’s eyes roved across the chamber. Noting the files, parchment papers, and journal they’d just acquired. Though it wasn’t any of her business, and besides, her heart was already set on other matters entirely.

“I’ve a request—,” she rubbed her chin and shook her head, “or rather, a favor of my own. A change of course. We’d like to go to Asala’s homeland. But it’d be another few weeks delay from returning to Skyhold. Now, usually I'd just sail off wherever I please, but I’ve never had so many guests aboard my ship, and I suppose that’d be rude. So, here we are.”

"Yes, it would be rude," Anais agreed, sullen. "Especially considering the identity of your guest." She turned to Romulus. "Your Worship, when we finish translation we may well know how to proceed immediately. We should return to Skyhold immed—"

"Anais," the Herald interrupted again. "Stop." Anais looked thoroughly annoyed at being silenced again, but as she always seemed to do, she obeyed any wish Romulus had. He smiled at Zahra, apologetic. "Won't be a problem. Translation's going to take a while anyway."

"We may not even need all of it, Your Worship," Anais offered, more cautiously. Romulus did not move his gaze to her.

"Well I want all of it. And we're not stopping my friend from visiting her homeland." He looked like he might throw more of an explanation on to the end of it, but in the end decided against it. Anais let her mouth hang open for a second, before she shut it and turned back to her desk.

Asala had been silent during the exchange with an expectant look on her face. Several glances had went Zahra's direction, as apparently she'd not forgotten whose ship she stood on. Though, once it was decided that it would not be an issue, Asala beamed and nodded deeply. "Thank you," she said, before turning toward Zahra with a wide smile on her lips.

A bark of ill-contained laughter bubbled from deep in Zahra’s chest. She couldn’t help it. Really. Seeing Anais’ face shift so quickly. If the red-headed lass could wring her hands around her neck without fear of consequence, she probably would have. Of course, even with Rom’s newfound title, and awfully complex family history, she’d never considered changing her demeanor towards him. They were friends, weren’t they? Besides, kneeling didn’t suit her. As soon as the words left Romulus’ mouth she was closing the distance between them in brisk, swaggering steps, wholly ignoring Anais’ presumed reaction to such insolence, sweeping down to plant a quick kiss atop his head.

“Knew we could count on you!” She stepped away from him and offered a roguish wink, “Your Worship.” No, it didn’t sound quite right after all. With another wry grin, Zahra turned on her heels and barked another rough laugh as she opened the door and disappeared through it. All coattails and jangling bangles, announcing her departure. They could already hear her excited footfalls bounding up the wooden stairs, cries rasping up to Nixium to change their course immediately.

Asala offered them one more smile before skittering off behind her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Emptiness is an illusion. Beneath my feet,
Grains of sand beyond counting.
Above my head, a sea of stars.
Alone, they are small,
A faint and flickering light in the darkness,
A lost and fallen fragment of earth.

Alone, they make the emptiness real.
Together, they are the bones of the world.
—An excerpt from the Tome of Koslun, The Body Canto

Image

It was strange, to have the others follow behind her. Usually, it was the opposite, with Asala gladly allowing someone else to take the lead while she walked behind them and away from their expectant stares. What was stranger still was the fact that it didn't bother her as much as it supposedly should have. She was giddy, as it turned out, a lightness to her step and an excitement bubbling up from deep within. How long had it been since she'd last been home? Way back when Meraad decided for them that they should set out and seek the newly freed mages to better hone their skills. They were naive and ultimately optimistic back then, not to mention extremely lucky that they had happened upon Aurora and her group to learn under. That was four years ago, a long time to be away from home.

The Riptide laid anchor some ways behind them, hidden in a small bay, it was there they saw the first signs of habitation. Several small fishing boats had laid upturned on the sand, and Asala had revealed that fish had been a mainstay of their diet. A well worn path carved in land, running parallel to a mountain range to their west. Once it had been decided that they were to finally visit her home, Asala had pointed its location out to Zahra on a map, midway along Rivain's eastern coast, on the other side of the mountains from the country's capital of Dairsmuid.

She spun in the middle of a step, turning to the others that followed her. "We should not be too much further now," she said with a smile. The climate was tropically warm, and her dress showed. She was without her crimson cloak, and instead wore no shoes, light and airy breeches that flapped in the coastal winds, and a shirt with the midriff exposed. It only made sense that she feel at home at home.

Leon seemed to have made no concessions at all for the climate, but if that caused him discomfort, he certainly wasn't showing it. He pursed his lips slightly when she spoke, shifting his eyes so he was looking over her shoulder and towards the horizon ahead of them. “I suppose I should have asked earlier, but are you sure that the rest of us will be welcome? It can hardly be the policy of a group hiding from the Qunari to allow anyone at all within their settlement."

Asala thought about it for a moment as she walked backwards. The thought truly hadn't ever crossed her mind, she just assumed that it would've been fine. Eventually however, she shrugged and wore a sweet smile, "It will be fine," she said, dismissively. Spinning back on her heel, she continued to lead them down the path, but she continued to speak. "See, Ash-Rethsaam is small enough to not warrant attention from the Mainland and hidden enough to escape prying eyes. They have other things to worry about than a small Tal-Vashoth commune-- Or, at least, that is what Tammy had told me," she explained, throwing back a warm smile. There were days, especially when they first arrived, that Asala had worried that her new home would found by the Qunari.

Then she realized that may not have been what he meant. "Oh," she said, turning around again, "If you mean because that you are not, uh... Qunari," she said, tapping on her horns to indicate she meant the race, not the religion, "Then do not worry. There were other elves and humans among us as well," she added, though she did linger on Leon for a moment. Granted, none of them were as large as he was.

Zahra stretched her arms above her head in a wide, cat-like manner. As if she were one, basking in the sun. For all appearances, she was far happier on this type of land then she’d ever been at Skyhold. Of course, the weather might have had something to do with it. She’d forgone wearing shoes as well, kicking up sand between her wriggling toes, though she held her boots over her shoulder, buckles grasped in her hand. As far as clothes were concerned, she’d shed her warmer garments, and instead chose more comfortable fares: a loose white shirt with no sleeves, a brown leather vest with half the lacings undone, and a pair of puffed blue and teal trousers cinched slightly below her knees.

She hummed a tune in the back of her throat and joined Leon at his side, watching as Asala skipped ahead and turned so that she was walking backwards. By the slight frown on her lips, it appeared as if she hadn’t thought of their racial inclinations either. She looked to the horizon around Asala’s midriff, because she was, after all, quite short. The frown only lasted a fraction of a second, because the excitement radiating off the small captain was palpable, barely contained. “I’m sure we won’t be thrown into any cages, what with our esteemed guide here,” she added a toss of her wild hair. There was a slight pause, and one of Zahra’s hands lifted just below Leon’s chin. “Besides, you’d fit right in. You’re practically a giant.”

“I hadn’t noticed,” he replied, dry as the sand surrounding them. Nonetheless, he seemed satisfied enough by Asala’s reassurances, though that didn’t quite stop him from looking around with a certain wariness and caution. Maybe nothing would have.

With that settled, Asala turned back toward the path in front of them. It wasn't long that something else caught her attention, and this time it wasn't behind her. Off to the side of their trail came a rustling underneath the foliage and a pair of low voices coming with it. Asala came to stop to peer toward the sounds, intently curious as to what could be making it. Or rather, who. It wasn't an animal-- no animal she knew of laughed like that, and the footfalls were too heavy to belong to some other creature. As she waited, an excitement wound through her frame. It was soon thereafter that they revealed themselves.

A pair of men stepped out of the brush. One was very obviously Qunari, young, with a pair of sweeping horns, a bronze skin tone and a bloodied spear held in his off hand. His man hand was occupied holding a pole on his shoulder. The pole held the creature that the blood on his spear belonged to, a large boar with glistening ivory tusks. The other man, the one who held the other end of the pole, and laboriously at that, was an elf who stood about a head and a half shorter than the Qunari. Their conversation quickly came to a stop as the two of them caught sight of Asala and her friends.

They were quiet for a moment, both Asala and the men, both parties looking the other up and down. It wasn't long before recognition struck the man. "Asala?" he asked, incredulous.

It took a moment longer for Asala to recognize his face, but eventually she did. "Rashad?" She asked, taking a step toward him. That was all it took. Rashad dropped the pole holding the boar, leaving the elven man scrambling forward with the creature's entire weight now on his shoulder alone. Rashad clasped Asala's shoulders and took a closer look, as if to confirm that it was really her. She tensed initially at the sudden contact, but quickly relaxed, overjoyed because she found some one she recognized, and recognized her. Granted, she didn't remember his horns being as large as they were.

Apparently satisfied that, yes, it was her, he laughed and brought her in close for a hug, despite her small squeak. She soon returned his hug, and when he released her, he began to speak in Qunlat. "It's how long since I last saw you? Three? Four years? And here we are tripping over you. Why didn't you tell us you were coming?" While he spoke, the elven man had shucked his end of the pole and came to stand between both Qunari, his arms crossed and disappointment in his face.

"Asala." He said in a monotone. Now that he was closer, and no longer obscured by Rashad's large frame, it was clear that the elf was close to the same age as his partner.

"Rhys..." She replied, rather embarrassed by his terse tone.

"You caught us woefully unprepared," He said glancing down at the blood on his leathers. When his gaze returned to her, he stared for a moment more before the thin lipped frown he wore broke into a wide smile. "It's really good to see you again."

"It's good to see you both too," she added, laughing despite herself.

There was a semi-polite pause there, after which someone behind Asala cleared their throat.

“I'm gonna go ahead and say these are friends of yours, though I caught maybe four words of that, and three of them were names." Khari didn't seem upset with this, really; even her professed confusion was hardly in evidence on her face. On the contrary, she was grinning, arms crossed over her chest and one eyebrow arched. Romulus was a little more straight faced beside her, and seemed to be following the conversation better. He glanced sideways at Asala.

"Introduce us to your friends, Asala?"

With that, Asala remembered she had brought her friends with her. Both Rashad and Rhys noticed too, considering that they both looked past her toward her entourage. "Oh! Yes, um. Heh, sorry," she said with a blush and apologetic bow. She then gestured toward the Qunari first "Well, this is Rashad. He arrived a few years after I had. He was Ashaad under the Qun," she said, glancing at the man, "A scout," she explained. "He... doesn't like to talk about it though, she said, shooting him an apologetic smile. He only raised an eyebrow and tilted his head quizzically.

"Still doesn't speak much of the Common Tongue, unfortunately," the elf added with a shot to his ribs. "They don't train the military for that," he added with a mischievous smile. "I am Rhys," he said with a deep, but playful bow. "I was Ashaad as well, his partner, when I followed the big oaf out." He nodded to Asala for her to continue.

"Yes, well. Um," she stuttered for a moment before slipping back into Qunlat, "Rashad, Rhys, these are my friends. This is Khari," she said, pointing to the woman in question. "The man with the beard is Romulus, the woman over there is Captain Zahra, and the tall one back there is Leon." she introduced.

The two men nodded along as Asala called them out, at least until she got to Leon. Rhys chuckled to himself while Rashad seemed taken aback by his size. It was unlikely that he'd seen a human that could match him in size. That was sure to be a running theme, Asala noted to herself. Personally, Asala had gotten used to it, and only noticed it when someone else did. "What are they feeding them?" he asked, "And where is Meraad? Honestly, I thought he would be the one leading." With the name of her brother, Asala's mood visibly shifted, and her eyes fell.

"He's... not coming."

The tone of the answer was all that they seemingly needed. Even for those who could not understand Qunlat, Meraad's name and the way she answered it should have been enough. Rashad's smile fell into a deep frown and Rhys only covered his mouth. "Oh... I am... sorry Asala. I didn't know..."

A moment of silence passed before Rhys clapped, ripping everyone from their melancholy. "Right. Well. We should be getting back to the village then, yes? I'm sure Tammy wants to see you," he said, wearing the largest smile he could manage, considering the news. He then pointed to Leon and spoke again, "Hey you, big man. Leon was it? If could do me a favor and help Rashad carry the hog back to the village, I would be fiercely appreciative. Sometimes he forgets that he's worth two of me," he added, his arms crossed.

Leon’s face hadn’t changed much over the duration of the conversation, making it difficult to tell if he’d followed anything but the obvious. Then again, he had spoken Qunlat the first time he met Meraad, so maybe he had. He furrowed his brows slightly when Rhys addressed him, glancing back towards the hunters’ quarry. He spared a glance at Asala, then shrugged.

“Very well.” He moved over to the back end of the pole, his boots sinking slightly in the sand every time he took a step. “Ready when you are, Rashad,” he said politely.

Zahra did little to interject in the conversation. Though, her curiosity had blossomed. She stepped away from Leon’s side and closer to the hog-baring duo, bright eyes evaluating Rashad. Perhaps, too close for comfort. Her frown was inquisitive, if not one that could have belonged to a child prodding a new shiny thing. She clucked her tongue and laughed when he dropped his burden, leaving the poor elven lad to deal with it, and did her best to keep him from keeling over in the sand. She stepped aside when Leon was asked to relieve Rhys of his duty and joined Khari’s side.

She waved a hand ahead of them. “Let's?”

Asala smiled kindly and nodded. "Yes, let's," she said as the group began to move forward once again, this time with Rhys and Rashad.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The rest of the trek to the village itself wasn't that exciting. Lots of sand, mostly. Hot sand. Khari really hoped it didn't end up in her boots; she had a feeling it'd never come out, and then there'd be permanent sand in her boots and blisters everywhere. That would be the worst. She'd nicked these from her mom's workbench way back when, though—they'd probably be okay. Unless she fell into one of those pits that only looked like normal sand. But then she'd have other problems, like trying not to die.

Okay, maybe a little sand wouldn't be the worst. But it would still be pretty shitty.

Toward the front of the procession, Asala spoke with both Rashad and Rhys. She spoke in a mix of the trade tongue and Qunlat. It was strange to see how easily she spoke to them, without a hitch in her voice or a stereotypical stammer. In fact, from the way Rhys chuckled at her a few times, and it seemed that they were able to get away a bit of teasing as well. During the majority of the trek, Asala seemed to hurriedly explain what had happened since she left, but no doubt chunks of information were left out. The word Inquisition was dropped several times, which raised the brow of Rhys, but seemed to do nothing for Rashad.

Khari didn't pay terribly close attention in any case, not until a change in the rhythm of the footsteps around her drew her out of her rather unimportant thoughts and back into the desert around her. Not so desert-ish in this spot, though; they'd clearly reached the village. From this far away, it looked mostly like a collection of hexagonal clusters, each built out of smaller hexagon shapes. It reminded her of nothing so much as a beehive, but she really doubted the Qunari were making honey in there.

Now she was hungry.

Each of the little modules was hut-sized, more or less. She was willing to bet most of them spent the majority of their time outdoors in one way or another, so that made sense. Instead of doors, most of them had cloth hung over the entrances; as they got closer, Khari could pick out the individual colors and patterns. They were bright, but the patterns had the same kind of precision to them as the architecture—everything was nice and geometric.

She wondered what they did if they made a mistake in the weaving. Did they unravel everything after the error and fix it? Shit, she'd never get anything done if she tried that. She'd never met anyone quite so detail oriented as that besides her mother, but it seemed like the norm around here. Everything was almost uncannily neat and precise. Not very discreetly, Khari glanced over Rashad and Rhys. She didn't see any rulers or protractor-things, but she bet they had them.

The whole settlement seemed to spiral outwards from a fixed center point, actually; they were approaching it now. Quite a few people were out and about—she guessed the ones near the center were kids, from the roundness of their faces and their comparative height. It was a little disconcerting to realize that some of them already cleared her by a good few inches. She was shorter than qunari twelve-year-olds. Great.

They looked like they were having fun, though, playing some sort of game that seemed to be a variant on tag or keep-away or something like that. She was almost tempted to join. But they were here for serious stuff, so she quelled the urge and glanced around, looking for anyone who seemed to be approaching them.

Though Asala didn't seem to notice, so engaged in the conversation with her two friends, Khari had a better sense that they were being watched. As they walked through the village, eyes turned toward them curiously, and lingered for a while before their owners eventually returned to their duties. Obviously, they were a curious sight, a group of their size making down what amounted to the village's main street. Asala obviously did not take into account the awkwardness their just showing up would entail. Not that Khari really cared. A good forty percent of her life was awkward. Being weird compared to what people expected when they looked at you would do that.

Eventually, Rhys beckoned their group to stop. "Hold up, this is where we'll have to part ways for the moment," he said as he approached Leon. "We have to take this guy to the butcher, else Rethari will give her our hides in its stead," he explained, gesturing that Leon let him take the pole again. Asala seemed saddened that they had to depart from their company, though Rhys noticed it as well. "Don't look at me like with those eyes, we'll find you when we're done."

Rashad, for his part, said something that Khari couldn't understand, but whatever it was it did manage to make Asala laugh and smile. The pair then bid their farewell before taking turning and taking their kill down one of the side paths. Asala paused for a moment and watched them until they took another turn and vanished from view. She then turned toward the rest of them and nodded apologetically, "Sorry. Tammy's schoolhouse isn't much further now,"" she added with an eager smile. With that, Asala resumed the lead, and true to her word it was only moments later that they arrived.

The building itself was constructed in much of the same way as those beside it, though noticeably larger and occupying a space all its own. A garden of flowering cacti lay, fenced off, far enough away from the entrance to avoid children accidently falling into them, but still gave the building a little exterior color. Asala led them to the double door before she asked them to wait for a moment. She quietly opened the door and stuck her head in for a peek, before withdrawing and turning toward them with a smile. "She's here," she explained before beckoning them to follow her.

As they entered the building, the first thing they noticed were the empty desks laid out in neat and orderly lines in the middle. It seemed that they had arrived after the children were let go. The walls held shelves of books, and blackboard with unreadable words written in chalk in it. On another wall, a map of Thedas laid out, and beside that was a number paintings drawn in small hands.

Khari had never been inside a schoolhouse before; she'd learned to write mostly on scrap bark because paper was hard to come by in the middle of bloody nowhere. She squinted at the chalk lines on the...slate? She was pretty sure that was slate. The idea of a room, much less a building, for no purpose other than instructing kids in stuff like this was completely foreign, but she supposed it made some kind of sense. Probably humans did this kind of thing too, but it wasn't like Khari knew that many upper-class people. Pierre learned from his mom and dad like everyone she knew.

In front of the room, sitting at a large desk with a quill in her hand and pondering over a number of papers, a middle aged Qunari sat. Her hair was tied up into a messy bun, but was still as white as Asala's. Though where Asala's skin was ashen, the woman's was a light bronze.

Upon hearing them enter, the woman's eyes rose above the papers in front of her and toward her guests. She was silent, though the surprise and confusion in her face was plain as day. She leaned forward in her chair, her brows scrunched up, and her mouth agape.

"Asala?" She asked.

"Hello Tammy," Asala said while she sweeped in between the desks and darted toward the woman. It wasn't long before Tammy was up out of her chair and enveloping her in a loving embrace of her own. What followed next was a lot of excited chattering in Qunlat from both parties, having seemingly forgot about the rest of them. Again.

Khari figured they had the right.

After enough time had passed to move them from polite silence into an awkward one, Leon softly cleared his throat to draw attention. “If you would prefer it, Miss Asala, the rest of us could allow the two of you some time to be reacquainted?" It was hard to tell if he was advancing that as an option he expected her to take or just as a very indirect way of reminding her that other people were present.

It was Zahra who trailed furthest from the group as they walked along. She lingered just outside the schoolhouse, eyes trained on the buildings. On the bluster of movements in the distance. Her mouth was drawn into
 something similar to a frown, although she didn’t appear at all unhappy. Just thoughtful. Her hand rested on her hip as she followed behind Khari and stood behind them. It appeared as if there was too much here to take in. Without so much as plucking things up in her grubby hands, she absorbed her surroundings by leaning much too close. Rapt. While she did smile at Tammy and Asala’s reunion, she made a noise when Leon suggested that they should give them time to speak properly, even if it’d merely been a means of letting their presence be known.

Asala didn't acknowledge them, seeing as she was buried too deep within the crook of Tammy's neck to notice. It was the other woman who addressed them, by gently smiling at them and holding up a finger for them to wait. She petted the girl's hair and said something that Khari couldn't understand and pulled away. However, they did not get too far apart, as Asala held Tammy's hand in her own and leaned heavily against her, as if she thought that if she let go, she'd lose her again.

Now that there was room enough between them to get a good look at her, Tammy was an older woman, appearing to be somewhere in her middle ages. Freckles dusted her face however, giving her a youthful appearance over the wrinkles that were just beginning to fold onto her forehead. Her hair was a dark silvery gray and tied up into a messy bun and a strip of calico cloth wrapping around the base of her horns. Another pair of horns were present too, just behind her ears, barely more than nubs. Standing beside Asala, it was clear that the woman also stood a few inches taller than Asala.

"Asala?" she asked, giving the girl a motherly smile. Asala looked at her confused, with a face that just screamed, what? Tammy laughed and pointed toward the rest of the group. "You are going to introduce us, yes?"

"Oh! Yes, I'm sorry, these are, uh," she said, stumbling over her words again, "my friends. This is Romulus, Khari, Zahra, and that is Leon," she said, pointing at them as she named them out. Then she smiled brightly and pointed toward the woman herself, "And this is Tammy. She was the one who raised us."

Tammy bowed deeply, which was impressively considering how tightly Asala held on to her, and said something in Qunlat before rising and addressing them more directly. "It is a pleasure to meet you all. Officially, I am Tamassran, but..." she said, giving Asala a loving glance, "Everyone just tends to use Tammy instead."

Khari waved casually. She wasn't really sure if the bowing was a thing all the Qunari did or not, but it wasn't anything she usually did. Since no one else seemed to be rushing to bow back, she figured it was okay.

"They are, uh..." Asala began, before apparently thinking about her words more carefully, "Well, I mean, we are a part of the Inquisition. I suppose," Asala added. This managed to elicit a surprised look from Tammy, directed more toward Asala than the rest. Of which, the girl only shrugged at.

"We have heard news of the Inquisition from our traders in Dairsmuid, but... I did not expect you to be a part of it, imekari," Tammy explained, the surprise still lingering in her face.

“A very valuable part, it should be said." Leon inclined his head graciously to Tammy. He'd situated himself politely near, but not leaning against, a wall, and folded his hands neatly behind his back. He didn't look comfortable, exactly, but he didn't seem quite as wary as before, either.

“Miss Asala has proven herself more than capable as a healer and a shield, as well as an alchemist. There is much to be proud of." Because it was Leon, he delivered the praise in an even, mild tone, like it was just any old collection of facts he'd picked up somewhere. But then, it was his job to assess those things and be able to make decisions based on them. So maybe that was only to be expected.

"Most of us here would've died at one point or another without her," Romulus added from near the door. Despite being back in a more familiar climate, he too looked a little out of his element, but not in a negative way. He scratched at his beard, regarding Asala. "She's our friend, not just our healer."

Khari grinned, crossing her arms comfortably over her chest. “Even if she doesn't get our jokes."

Zahra laughed and nodded in agreement. Her hands had found themselves back on her hips, eyes trailing down from Tammy’s face back onto Asala’s. She seemed pleased by the swing of conversation as she included, “She’s been sweet to us. We’re lucky to have her.”

The pride welling up in Tammy's face was unmistakable. "That is why she is beres-taar, a shield. She has always possessed a certain strength of character, even if she does not often acknowledge it," Red blossomed in Asala's cheeks as she turned away and blushed, pretending not to hear, but everyone could see the slight tug in the corners of her lips. "And of Meraad? Does he remain with your Inquisition?"

It felt as if some of the warmth within the room drained with the question, and the slight smile Asala wore faded away into a deep frown. The sudden shift in mood was not lost on Tammy as she immediately seemed to catch on. She turned and laid a gentle gaze upon the girl beside her. "Asala?"

She could not bear to meet her eyes. "He, uh. He is not... did not..." she stammered just barely above a whisper.

It was all the answer Tammy needed, and she closed her eyes and sighed deeply. She rubbed her face and leaned into her hand, slipping into thought for a moment before speaking again. "I see," she answered. There was a sag in her shoulders that hadn't been there before, and now the woman seemed older than she had initially appeared as she news weighed heavily on her shoulder. "I... I apologize, but I would like to speak with Asala alone for a bit. There is much we need to speak about. I hope you all will forgive my selfishness," she said, this time to the others.

Asala nodded in agreement and added, "I am sorry as well. I will... find you, afterward. I promise."

“Not a problem." Khari said it quickly, feeling the unease in the room getting a little thicker. She might be oblivious most of the time, but death at least was something she had a bit of experience with, and she definitely didn't want to make this any more uncomfortable than it already was. “We'll go find Rhys and Rashad or something; don't worry about us."

She waved a hand in a dismissive gesture, almost as if to bat away the unnecessary apologies or something, then turned and led the way out, holding the door open with her foot for the others. Before she closed it behind her, she turned over her shoulder for a second and offered a lopsided smile. Too thin to read as genuine, probably. “Seriously. Take your time. We can wait."

She let the door—this building actually had one—fall closed softly before returning her attention to the outside. It was still damn hot, but at least it was dry. The sun hadn't stopped beating down overhead, but looking at the angle, she estimated they had only a few more hours before dark.

“If you actually meant to find the other two, I suspect the butcher would be on the outskirts of the settlement,” Leon said after a moment. “They usually are in planned towns, and this is about as planned as I’ve ever seen one.” He glanced back outwards towards the center gathering area. Even from this far, the voices of children filtered over the space, mostly Qunlat. Leon seemed to understand at least some of it; there was a twitch at the corner of his mouth after one particularly-enthusiastic shout.

He shook his head slightly and returned his attention to Khari and the others a moment later. “In any case, I’m sure I don’t have to tell any of you to be polite, so I won’t. I don’t know what we’re meant to do for the moment, exactly, but it might be for the best if no one wandered too far.”

Khari almost laughed at him. He sounded like a parent trying to instruct a bunch of kids or something, though admittedly with considerably more respect for their intelligence than most parents she knew. He had a point, really; they'd kind of been left without a guide for the moment, and it was obviously better not to offend the locals.

“I'm gonna go back to the middle of town. Those kids looked like they were having fun; maybe they won't mind teaching me how to play that game." She shrugged. Might as well get to know people a bit; there was no telling how long they'd be here, after all.

Zahra gave Khari a playful swat on the shoulder and grinned wide, still brimming with excitement, “Don’t go too hard on ‘em, Khari. Might join you later, so save me a spot on your team.” If there was at all teams. Qunari sports looked awfully complicated. A far cry from bobbing for apples, and rigging in fish as quick as possible. She straightened her own shoulders and looked back towards the direction they’d been walking. It appeared as if she was just barely holding herself back from wandering off on her own, though it was evident she wasn’t sure which place to explore first.

She, too, seemed to strain her ears at the distance shouts. Pausing and turning towards the center of the village. Although it wasn’t clear whether it was with brief understanding or simple curiosity. She cleared her throat and arched an eyebrow, leveling Leon with an unabashed stare. She had to stare up at him, even though she didn’t act like it. “Care to join me in finding this butcher’s house?” Zahra knuckled her nose, and tempered her smile a little, “I’d like to see more of the village on the way.”

Leon blinked at her almost skeptically, but nodded. “Very well." He shifted his attention to Khari and Rom. “Until later, then."

“Try not to have too much fun without me."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus had no particular fondness for Qunari.

Asala was another matter, and individually they were perfectly fine to get to know, particularly the Tal-Vashoth. But as a people they had always made him uneasy. It was that rigidness, their proclivity for order and organization in all things, that even their exiles couldn't quite let go of, that managed to sink under his skin. It was in the way the little houses were built, the way they were ordered around each other, the entire village carefully mapped out and situated just so. For refugees from the Qun, their home sure seemed like an army encampment.

He supposed that general distaste for the Qunari had made certain events in his past easier to swallow. Or his present, considering how little the slip up aboard the Qunari ship in Llomerryn was bothering him.

But this was not supposed to be a stressful visit, and the children playing their game in the center of the village reminded Romulus that this wasn't, in fact, any kind of military camp, no matter how well it was hidden or how tightly it was organized. He wasn't quite sure what he was watching, but they seemed to be having a good deal of fun.

"After you," he murmured to Khari beside him. Even the Herald of Andraste needed to loosen up once in a while. Maybe it was something he needed especially.

She looked at him a little strangely, but then shrugged. Her mouth was already spreading into a familiar grin. “Sure thing."

She half-strode, half-skipped forwards, bringing herself right up to the edge of what the children had marked out as their area. Even that was precise; lines drawn in the dirt with only the occasional unsteady wobble. Khari seemed to study them for a moment, her head tilted to the side. They were using some kind of ball, about the size of a small melon. No one was touching it with their hands, but pretty much anything else seemed to be acceptable—feet, knees, hips, elbows, shoulders. A few of the actual Qunari youths even used horns.

Not too long after, the ball flew outside one of the lines, towards her. Khari must have been waiting for something like that, because she was ready, hooking her foot around it and balancing it there, nestled back against her ankle.

There was a bit of an awkward quiet, then, as the children noticed the presence of the intruders, so to speak. Khari, not unexpectedly, was the one to break it.

“Hello." She waved to go with the word, still grinning. Fortunately, this one wasn't quite so bloodthirsty as some of her others. Pointing to herself, she continued. “I'm Khari. That's Rom." She pointed back at him as well, then gestured to the field.

“Can we play, too?"

This was met with some surprise, by the looks of it. Either they understood enough of the trade tongue to catch that much or else her pantomime was obvious enough to convey what she meant. A few of the older-looking children huddled together, speaking in Qunlat. They were obviously discussing whether to grant the request or not. Romulus could understand enough to gather that the primary concern seemed to be if the adults in the village would disapprove, rather than any particular reservations about the two of them.

Khari busied herself with the ball while she waited, throwing it up with her foot and catching it on her elbow, bouncing it there a few times before passing it to the other. She almost missed, but leaned sideways to bounce it again. One of the little ones giggled at her hasty save; she wrinkled her nose at him and stuck her tongue out. That, of course, only made him laugh harder.

"You can... play." One of the older ones nodded at them. The words were thick and clumsy in her mouth, but she seemed pleased for having been able to get them out.

“Great!" Khari tossed the ball to her and stepped over the line in the dirt so she was on the field. “Let's go, Rom. You can be on my team. I have no idea what I'm doing, but it should be fun."

Even though Romulus could understand them and Khari could not, he couldn't help but feel that Khari was the one who spoke their language.

He was naturally talented at many things, but apparently this game was not one of them. The Qunari children could deftly flick it about with their feet, chipping it up onto their knees, chests, and heads, and control it carefully with precise little movements that eluded Romulus any time the ball came his way. He always seemed to hit it too softly, or too hard. There were teams, apparently, but he could hardly focus on keeping them in order when they were mostly dressed the same, with Khari being the only one to blatantly stand out.

It wasn't clear if there was supposed to be another goal to the game, but it devolved into a simple affair of keep-away, with one team trying to secure the ball and pass it between themselves while the other attempted to steal it away for themselves. Romulus skirted the outsides of the makeshift pitch, stopping any ball that came his way and hurriedly trying to pass it along to someone else, only about half the time making it to someone on his team. A few times he was laughed at for his sudden clumsiness, but he found that he didn't mind.

Khari seemed to be having the time of her life. Unburdened by her armor, she was quick, and sized much more like the kids than he was. She played aggressively, but not so much so that she ever threw an accidental elbow into one of them. Knocking around the ball seemed to come naturally to her, though she also didn't quite look to know what to do with it, or what team she was on. The children didn't mind, not even when her mistakes were to their detriment.

Bouncing it off her hip, she drew her foot back and kicked it to one of the others, who jumped to hit it with his head, closer to one of the ends of the field. It nearly went out-of-bounds, but cracked against a pale blue barrier instead, falling back in.

“Asala!" Khari raised an arm and waved it vigorously at their friend, who had indeed been responsible for the rebound. “Okay, okay, time out everyone!" She held her hands up as though in surrender, shooting a glance at Romulus and jogging towards the side of the ring, where Asala was.

She wasn't fast enough however to beat the children already were surrounding Asala. She didn't recoil from the sudden surge of attention, but rather met it with warmth and affection. She leaned down and spoke with the children. The younger ones pleaded with her to play with them, while the older ones were just happy that she was back. They exchanged hugs and some of the younger ones took hold of her hands gently tug on her, until she finally spoke. "I will, later. I promise," she said from what Romulus could make out as she patted the jet black hair of a younger boy, "But first, Tammy and I wish to speak with your two new friends," she said with a smile.

The news seemed to sadden a few of the children. "I will bring them back, I promise," she added quickly with a warm smile. The pledge was enough to brighten their moods. "Tammy has some things she wishes to ask you both," she said, switching to the trade tongue for their sakes. She then pointed down one of the neat paths, "She is waiting at home now," she added.

Romulus wasn't sure what would be asked of them that Asala couldn't relay herself, but he nodded his agreement. "We'll finish this later," he told the children, grinning at them before following Asala down the path.

"I did not know you spoke Qunlat," Asala commented. She then looked off and seemed to slip into thought for a moment. Probably thinking about all the instances of Qunlat that were said in their presence.

Romulus nodded, though it seemed to be almost a guilty admittance from the way his lips were drawn into a hard line, his expression serious again. "Chryseis had me learn it as best I could, which admittedly wasn't very well." He wasn't fond of admitting that the majority of the skills and knowledge he had came from her, but it wasn't as though he could lie about it. "I can pick up most of what's being said, but I can't manage to say much myself without mangling something." He knew how to ask questions, mostly, but there was no need to say that. It had at least been occasionally useful when interacting with other slaves. The servants in Minrathous were overwhelmingly elven and human, but occasionally there would be a Qunari in the mix. Prisoners of war, or people much like Asala, fleeing from the Qun for whatever reason.

"That's uh, that's good to know," she added. With the way that she said it, she'd probably be more mindful of what she and others said around them. Eventually, she brought them to another housing unit, this one nearly identical to the others save for the personal touches. On either side of the doorway a patch of soil stretched from one edge to the other with a number of flowers blooming in them.

They were hardy flowers, built to survive the heat and terrain of the area, but still retained their color and beauty. Behind the flower beds, the walls were decorated in the geometric designs that governed other walls they'd seen. "I did that side," Asala pointed out, gesturing toward a thin lined design of bright orange and yellow on one side of the door, "Meraad did that one," the thicker red and blue one.

"Anyway, please, come in," she added, pulling back a curtain that served as their door "Tammy's expecting us."

The inside of the domicile was sparsely furnished. A low table sat in the middle of the one room home, a set of four colorful pillows set on each side of it. A bookcase occupied the far wall filled with various manuscripts and texts. On the edge of the doorway they'd just entered through, on either side, were a series of markings, beginning low and continuing until the last reached Asala's height. At the top of each line were one of their names, Asala on one side, Meraad the other.

Tammy stood at one of the far walls, in what seemed to be the kitchen. When she noticed them, she asked "Tea or coffee?" a pair of small kettles sat on a stove, and the scent of both wafting through the small home.

"Tea, please. Thank you." Romulus settled somewhat cautiously on a pillow. It was force of habit more than anything else to analyze every room upon entry, but he reminded himself to be at ease. Tammy's home wasn't overdecorated, as was to be expected of every home in this village, but it still managed to be welcoming enough. It had the telltale signs of a home, namely the history of those who lived in it etched on the walls and doorways. That, more than anything, affected him.

Khari brushed a thumb over one of the shorter Asala-marks as she entered, offering Tammy a bright smile. “Tea, thanks." She dropped herself down onto one of the pillows without looking too concerned about it, crossing her legs underneath her and gripping her ankles in her hands. “Your garden's pretty." She glanced back over her shoulder as if to lay eyes on it again. “Wouldn't have thought much grew out here."

Tammy proceeded to pour the kettles into a set four cups, two from one kettle, two from the other. "The soil helps, it was brought from deeper inland, but the flowers themselves are a hardy species. Though, they still require care and nourishment to become as vibrant as they are," she said, with a glance toward Asala. The other woman nodded and went to help distribute the cups to their guests, and kept one for herself when both took a seat on a pillow. Asala concentrated on her cup for a moment, her hands taking on a blue glow for a moment. The steam wafting from the top of cup tapered off, and instead and thin layer of frost lined the edge. She then glanced at Romulus with a smile.

"My favorite has always been the lily," Asala added, "I saw that you still keep them where I used to."

"Imekari, they are yours," she said with a motherly smile. She then turned back toward Romulus and Khari, "I gave the two plots you saw outside to Asala and Meraad. She took to hers easily, but Meraad... Well, Meraad, did not have the patience." Her mood dampened visibly, but she continued to for a moment, "That is the reason we wished to speak with you..." she said, glancing toward Asala.

The woman sighed and looking down into her cup. she did not turn to look at them while she spoke. "I... I have never asked how... or even if Meraad had... died. But I know-- knew it when you both returned and he... did not. I-- We wish to know how... kadan died."

"Asala has told me everything that led up to it and everything since... I apologize if this is morbid, but... I would still like to know. If you do not mind," Tammy continued.

Khari glanced at Romulus for a moment, apparently deciding to take up the telling first. Reaching forward for her teacup, she balanced it on a knee and sighed a bit, straightening her back. “We left the Chantry after volunteering. It was... well, it was a mess out there, honestly. We were supposed to get to the last trebuchet and trigger an avalanche, to stop the other army and give everyone else a chance to escape." It went without saying that they weren't supposed to survive doing that, if they managed it in the first place.

Her lips thinned as she pressed them together, a slight crease appearing between her eyebrows. “Getting there wasn't easy, but it wasn't until we'd actually got the thing all set up that everything went to, uh..." She glanced at Tammy, then Asala. “Crap."

Taking a sip of the tea, she set it back down on her knee and continued. “About that point, one of the walls near us gets blown to smithereens. In march a bunch of Venatori mages. Uh, they're this weird Tevinter cult, if that didn't get covered. And they have this... dragon, only it's poisoned with red lyrium, which I guess means it's a normal dragon but meaner. And of course Corypheus, who's the nasty Darkspawn guy. So... it doesn't look too great for us at that point. I charged the mages and the Darkspawn, but that didn't work too well. I didn't actually see what happened right after that."

Her eyes found him again. This was, after all, the part he could tell much better than she could.

"I was wounded pretty badly at this point," Romulus continued, recalling with a rather grim clarity each moment before he fell with Khari. "My leg, my side. Couldn't really move. After Khari went down, Meraad attacked the dragon with magic. I'm not sure anything we could have done would have even hurt that thing." He paused for a moment, thinking how best to continue. She desired to know how he had died. It had not been a pretty sight, not a clean death, and thinking back Romulus wasn't sure it made all that much of a difference. But then, maybe it had made all the difference. Maybe the extra moment had given Khari enough time to come to her senses and salvage at least their lives. Maybe without the sacrifice none of them would have survived to mourn him or tell his story.

It would do no good to soften the details, if she really did want the truth. "The dragon caught him in its jaws. He struggled. His last words were 'vashedan ataashi, nehraa Asala.' Then the dragon thrashed and cast him aside." It was different looking back on it now than it had been at the time. In the moment, Romulus had assumed they would all die, and so the manner of their deaths was irrelevant. But they hadn't all died. He looked to Asala.

"Many people sacrificed their lives that night, for a number of reasons, but Meraad's sacrifice was for you."

Asala had watched them intently as they spoke, as if she wouldn't hear them if she looked away. It was perhaps the most intent she seemed when meeting anothers eyes, and only when Romulus wound down did she break her gaze. The small room was quiet for a moment, as Tammy and Asala registered their words. It seemed that the silence would stretch on for an eternity, until finally a quiet smile crossed Asala's lips and a hitch echoed across her shoulder. It was now tears however, that caused the hitch surprisingly, but a laugh. A small one, but a laugh nonetheless. She finally looked up and toward Khari, the little smile still on her lips. "Do you, uh... know what he called it?"

Khari blinked, clearly surprised to be on the receiving end of that particular question. “Something nasty, I hope."

"He called it a, uh, trash dragon," she said, with a melancholy smile.

"That is the polite term, yes," Tammy added. The sadness was apparent in her face as well and the corners of her eyes had mist within them, but she did not outright shed tears. Instead, she shook her head and rubbed her face. "Only he would be so reckless as to stand against a dragon on his own," she added. "But... it is still something he would've done," she added with a sigh. "Did you... Know him well?"

Khari fielded that one, too, shaking her head. “Not really." Reaching up, she scratched at the back of her head. “Everything in Haven happened so fast; from the beginning of the Inquisition to then was only two months, give or take." She sighed, then offered up half a smile.

“Gotta say, though... seems like I would've liked him a lot. Not just anyone would do something like that. Takes a special kind of crazy—and I mean that in the best way possible, honest."

"I can't say I knew him either," Romulus added, unable to keep his regret from his tone. "I... tried to avoid knowing anyone, to some degree. I thought I would need to leave the Inquisition behind. I actually planned to leave the night Haven was attacked, but afterwards..." He glanced at Khari before looking back to Tammy. "The Inquisition was already becoming a family, and the attack only brought us closer together. I just wish I'd made the decision to stay sooner." The regret was likely futile, of course. It hadn't been an easy choice to make, declaring his quiet, personal rebellion on his domina, and even still with all his larger concerns the fear of the future lurked in the back of his mind. But he was also willing to wager that he could've become friends with a man such as Meraad, if he'd only given himself the chance while there was still time.

"Oh no, I understand completely," Tammy said to Khari first, gently swirling the drink in her hand as she reminisced. "He was a... difficult child. Always so restless and impulsive. He had a wonderful heart, he would not have done well underneath the Qun," she said with a small smile.

Asala nodded in agreement. "He tried to be so many things. He apprenticed under our blacksmith, tried farming, fishing. But none of it ever seemed to... fit him. But he always did what he could."

"I had thought he would have joined the Saarethost-- our mercenary company," Tammy quickly clarified for Rom and Khari, "when he came of age. Instead, he took you and went out to see the world," she said.

Asala laughed despite herself, "He said it was to meet the free mages and have them teach us control of our powers." The comment caused Tammy to chuckle with her and both seemed to know that it was just an excuse. "However, I am... glad that he did. Else, I would not have been able to meet such wonderful people," she said as she looked toward Rom and Khari.

“We're glad we met you, too." Khari grinned around the rim of her teacup and swallowed the rest of it down, placing it back on the table with a soft clink. “Thanks for sharing your home with us."

"I'm glad we were able to come here," Romulus agreed. "And the tea was excellent."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It had been two days since they arrived to Ash-Rethsaam. Asala knew the importance of time, but she couldn't help but selfishly wish she could spend more time home. She'd spent the last few days meeting and catching up with everyone she had left those few years ago, as well as preparing for this moment. Despite being gone for so long, it felt as if she could easily just slip back into routine. The day before she had attended to a few sick individuals and one man who had sprained his wrist while fishing. Everyone helped in Ash-Rethsaam and she was no different. It felt nice, to be able to fall back into a routine so easily, almost as if she had never left. But she had, and though she had left with Meraad, she had returned without him.

A number of Qunari were gathered on the nearby shore, each wearing a solemn look on their face. It was a celebration, yes, but this particular one was bittersweet. Tammy stood beside her and the children who remembered Meraad gathered around them. Others had come as well, and among the faces she could count Rhys, Rashad, and even the Rethari. A number of them had spent the day gathering the drift wood that washed up on shore and collected in a pile, creating a makeshift sort of pyre. It had been her idea, after all, and the others were more than happy to help remember a fallen friend.

It was nearing sunset, the coastal sky lighting up with ambers and crimsons, with only the sound of the waves rolling onto the beach to fill the air. This was her last day home, as they'd planned to set out early next morning. Asala had explained to Tammy why they had to leave so quickly, repeating the story of their recent venture into Llomerryn, and what they had found out. While it was perhaps not her story to tell, Tammy was kadan and the closest thing she had to a mother. There would be no secrets between them.

A gentle hand rested on her shoulder and she turned to see Tammy nod. Together, they strode forward toward the pyre. The knelt where they had piled most of the kindling and Tammy placed a hand on top of her own. With a little flash of magic, the kindling began to burn, and not long after it began to spread to the rest of the wood. With the pyre lit, they returned and began to watch it burn.

“Melava inan enansal, ir su araval tu elvaral u na emma abelas. In elgar sa vir mana, in tu setheneran din emma na." Khari pushed out what was almost a sigh, glancing up at Asala from where she stood near her elbow and offering a sympathetic half-smile. Reaching up, she laid a hand on Asala's shoulder blade for a moment, then dropped it again.

“The Dalish plant trees, but I think this suits him better than something like that." Her eyes seemed to soften. “I'm sorry, Asala." Having said her condolences, she dipped her head briefly to Tammy and slipped away.

Some distance away, Leon and Romulus stood with Rhys and Rashad. It looked like they were talking about something, though their voices were respectfully quiet, so she couldn't pick out the exact topic, only that it was complex enough that they were mixing languages to understand each other. Or rather, Leon spoke with them while Romulus listened and watched over the burning pyre ahead of them.

Flickering firelight cast shadows across Zahra’s face as she looked on at the pyre they’d all built together. She’d found herself a little spot away from the others, plopped down on the sand. Her forearms were draped across her knees, tucked close to her chest. There was an unreadable expression on her face, framed as it was with thick curls she hadn’t bothered pushing out of her face. She held a smaller stick in her hands, and absently turned it over in her fingers. Since meeting the others on the beach, she hadn’t said much of anything. She swung her gaze towards Asala and Tammy. Scanned the other faces, and sighed softly through her nose, before finally rocking back to her feet and scuffing off the sand from her pants.

She’d made her own after all. For Aslan. As soon as Asala explained the preparations she would need to make, and what she, too, planned to do, she’d scurried off to the beach on her own and collected drift wood. It was much smaller. She wasn’t as strong as the Qunari there, so lugging large pieces was out of the question. She’d done a well enough job. It looked relatively the same shape. On a smaller scale. Resting at least ten feet away from Meraad’s crackling pyre. From the looks of it, she’d butchered her hands dragging the things together. Small cuts, and red splotches painted her upturned palms. In passing Zahra patted Asala’s forearm, and lingered a moment before parting ways and standing alongside the second pyre.

“Nada rápido, Big Man. Te amo,” whether anyone had heard it, it’d been the first time she’d actually spoken Rivaini around the others. The words slipped effortlessly from her lips, a statement of sorts. Or a farewell. Whisper as it was. Zahra rested a hand across the smooth side of a slab of wood she’d found and settled the small stick across it.

Asala turned her attention back to Meraad's pyre, staring deep into the glowing embers. For a moment, she was lost to the world as she looked into the fire, only minutely aware of Tammy's presence next to her. He'd probably find all of this funny, Meraad would. He never was one to stand on ceremony, instead always wanting to be doing something. Reflection did not suit him either, not that he was not thoughtful. He always had others in his mind. He'd asked Asala to leave the village and go see world with him, and she had suspicions that if she had said no, that he would've remained as well. But... She couldn't have said no to him. Her glance slowly slipped toward Leon and Rom, and she couldn't help but wonder if it was worth it.

Of course it was she could imagine him saying. He found his adventure and saw the world outside of their tiny village. He seemed so content while they traveled and while they remained in Haven, to be doing something, and though neither of them truly knew how important, they knew that it was important regardless. She sighed through her nose and gazed back into the flames. While he was not the reflective type, she was, and he'd understand their little ceremony.

Something other than the flame finally caught her attention then. The children walked forward past her and the pyre, each carrying something in their hands. She couldn't make out what it was they held until they reached the water. When the water reached their ankles, they bent over and placed a boat made from palm leaves. The waves threatened to push the fleet of ships back into the coast, but the tide drew them deeper into the ocean.

A little hand tugged at her wrist, and she looked down to see a little Qunari child hold a boat out for her to take. "Meravas," she told the child as she took the boat in hand. She then leaned over and kissed her forehead. She stood and looked toward the ocean, before Zahra's flame caught her eye. She hesitated for a moment, wondering if she should say something or just allow her to mourn in her own way. She sighed. No. She was not the only one who had lost family, they shared in that. She crossed the distance between them and gently leaned over and put a hand on Zahra's shoulder. She then held the leaf boat out in a palm.

"Let us see them off... Together."

Zahra seemed startled by the touch. Though she recovered quickly when she turned to look over her shoulder. Her expression softened and the tension from her shoulders seemed to melt away. Her smile was genuine, if not a little somber. Through the crackling of flames, and the smell of burning wood, she appeared far more at peace then she’d been as of recent. A weight had been lifted. She inhaled through her nose, before accepting the leaf boat in her palms. She held it close to her chest for a moment. Gently. Pursing her lips, Zahra nodded with a resoluteness that spoke volumes, “Together.”

"Come." Asala said quietly, offering a hand for her to take. With it, she led her toward sea's rolling waves. She led them until the water reached their calves, at which point she turned, with a bittersweet smile still on her lips. She knelt close to the water and beckoned for Zahra to do the same so that they may set the little leaf boat off on its journey.

Even when Asala led them down into the waters, wading past the gentle lull of the shoreline, Zahra kept hold of her hand. The sight might’ve been strange, seeing how much smaller she was in comparison
 but the act in itself seemed to anchor her in place. The water reached her knees, though she didn’t seem bothered as she knelt alongside the Qunari woman. She took a deep breath through her nose, and settled the small leaf-boat in the water, floating in the nook of her palm. For someone so meek, Asala appeared larger in essence then the rowdy captain at her side. She swung her gaze sideways, seeking guidance. Direction for letting go.

"Do you know what Meraad's name meant?" Asala asked. She watched as the boat bobbled in her hand as the tide jostled it. "He... chose it himself. Meraad Kaaras. We were children then, but... It had always fit him." As she spoke, she could feel the burning behind her eyes once more. She had long thought she had cried all she could for his loss but... Maybe it wasn't her loss she felt so keenly now.

"Navigator of the tides. No matter where life took him, he always seemed like he knew where he was going," she said, feeling the tears gently roll down her cheeks. That's what she had always thought, that he just knew where he was going. Maybe he always did.

“I wish I’d known him too,” Zahra squeezed her hand and finally released it, drawing up a wet thumb across Asala’s cheek. She dropped her hand back into the water and dug it into the sand. Turning over a small shell she’d found it the muck. There was a wistful look on her face, a pull to her lips. She’d tied up her wild hair, so there was nothing to hide behind. Her gaze was trained on the shell pinched between her fingers, before dragged her gaze away and faced Asala once more.

“Seeing how you all live here, like a real family
 I’d like to think Aslan grew up in the same kind of place,” her chin quivered for a moment before her mouth settled into a smile. She cupped the palm leaf in front of her and inclined her head. There was a short pause, as if she was readying herself for something. She stared off into the distance, across the ripple of seemingly endless sea. “Meraad Kaaras. Navigator of tides. He was never alone.” She nodded her head, “He’ll be leading the way.”

Asala was quiet for a moment afterward, her own gaze pointed toward the setting sun. The ambers in the sky were beginning to darken as the dusk began to encroach. She wasn't sure if the others remained on the shore waiting for them, or if they had left. For the moment, it did not matter, only Zahra and her, and their memories. She then turned toward Zahra and offered her a tiny smile.

She cupped Zahra's hands with her own and took one last look out over the rolling waves. "Meraad astaarit, meraad itwasit. Rethadim kadan parshaara..." she said mournfully, not only for herself, but for Zahra as well. With that, she gently pulled her hands away from the little boat with Zahra's, letting it flutter in the water freely before the tide took hold. "... Panahedan," she said, barely above a whisper. "Goodbye."

Zahra stared after the two leaf-boats and finally drew herself up, clutching Asala’s hand so that she, too, could stand. She whispered something softly under her breath. Her own goodbye, it seemed. The sea still licked at their clothes, as the tide drew the boats farther and farther away until they looked like small, bobbing silhouettes. She gave Asala’s hand a small tug and led them towards the shoreline, where their friends waited. Only then did she release her grip.

When the two of them left the water, they found Leon, Rhys, and Rashad waiting a respectful distance away. Upon eye contact, Leon nodded slightly, making a small gesture to beckon them over. “Your friends have something to tell you, Asala." He shifted his eyes to the two of them.

"Well. Rashad and I have been talking about it with the Rethari and..." The elf began, before turning to look at his much larger companion. The Qunari nodded and placed a solid hand on Rhys's shoulder. "It's not much, but we decided that we weren't going to let you go back alone," he said with a toothy smile. "We'll be going back to the Inquisition with you. We've arranged to have our wages sent back to the village, along with any letters you may have." Zahra had already slipped in beside Rhys. She slapped him across the shoulder blade, smile blooming into a mischievous grin. It appeared as if her steps were lighter, even if her eyes were puffy. She turned back towards Asala and arched an eyebrow.

Asala smiled and nodded, before uttering a small, "Thank you." Her mind was occupied elsewhere before a gentle hand fell on her shoulders, comforting her. "You did fine," Tammy said quietly. Her own cheeks were damp as well, and her eyes were red. "He would have liked anything you would have done," she added, drawing her in close for a hug.

"Come, you all have an early morning tomorrow," Tammy beckoned, but before they all departed, Asala threw one long glance back toward the sea as the leaf boats slipped from view and into the fading horizon.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The journey back to Skyhold after leaving Asala's town wasn't that eventful. Khari remembered it as several days' worth of being violently ill over the side of a boat. She'd used to think a lot of her constitution, but she definitely wasn't seaworthy. It was embarrassing.

But they were back on solid ground now, and while she wasn't exactly up-to-date on what Anais's plans were, she figured someone would tell her when there was something to be done. If she didn't know before that, well... it wasn't a big deal. At the moment, she had much more concrete matters on her mind, anyhow.

The glass bottle was heavy and stout; from the smell it was brandy or something. She wasn't too fussy about that kind of thing, and she had the inkling that Borja probably wasn't either. But saying potentially-awkward stuff tended to work better when you brought food or drinks to the conversation, so this was her brilliant plan for now. Actually finding him had been a chore and a half; no one seemed to know exactly where he went when he wasn't delivering terse updates from the Speaker, so it had taken a long series of questions and hiking across most of Skyhold to locate what she thought was the right door.

She paused in front of it, rocking back on her heels for a moment. Khari's lips thinned; she raised her hand halfway to knock before dropping it. This really wasn't any of her business. Not even a little bit. Pushing a raspy sigh through her nose, she put her fist back up and knocked anyway.

It might not have been her business, but it was important.

It was a rather secluded corner of the castle, an old crumbling tower yet to be fully repaired, as its location put it up against a sheer cliff face on the other side. Strategically it was deemed mostly unimportant, and so it was given over as temporary lodgings for Borja and a small number of his crew who had made the trek to Skyhold rather than stay with the ship. The sound of loud chatter from inside indicated that the captain was not alone, and that he and his crew were likely already drinking. At the knock on the door, a wooden chair could be heard scraping back across the floor, and heavy footfalls came closer.

It was not Borja that opened the door, but a tall, scruffy, and bundled up man who looked to be in something of a foul mood. He was plainly one of the crew, and propped open the door only a foot or two, peering down at the elf before him. It took him a moment, but he seemed to recognize who she was. "What do you want?" he asked. His tone wasn't hostile, but it was certainly impatient.

Khari, having been subjected to far ruder greetings in her life, wasn't even the least bit fazed. She held up the bottle of whatever-it-was and swished it slightly. “I was hoping to talk to the captain for a bit. About our, uh... mutual friend." That was a pretty subtle way of putting it, for her, even though it would probably still be obvious who she was talking about.

The pirate's eyes went to the bottle when she swished it, and then a voice sounded out from within the room behind him. "Let her in, Ferrous, before all the warm air escapes." The man didn't hesitate then, and stepped aside as he pulled the door open further, allowing Khari entrance.

Borja's crew had set up the ground floor of the tower into a makeshift bar, or so it seemed. They'd helped themselves to a keg of something, which they'd propped up in one of the corners. There were about ten of them inside, most crowded around a long wooden table with benches in the center, where a game of Wicked Grace was in progress. Borja sat with a closely guarded hand on one side, one of his younger crewmen occupying the other. The captain laid down his hand, and judging by the reaction of the rest, it was a winning one.

"Best come prepared next time, son," Borja gently taunted, collecting the cards on the table. "Now why don't you all give us the room for a moment?" A few of the pirates glanced in Khari's direction, before they shuffled to a ladder near the back of the room, and ascended up to the next floor, where they'd presumably set up their sleeping quarters for the night.

Borja shuffled the cards in his hands effortlessly, not even watching as he did so. He studied Khari. "You play cards?"

It didn't seem to be the clothes-betting version of the game, so she nodded. Taking the seat the crewman had occupied, she set the bottle down on the table, out of the way so he could deal her a hand. “Sure I do." She was definitely better at chess by a long shot, because that didn't involve as much of hiding what she was feeling about something.

“What're we betting?" Coppers was standard with the enlisted people, but she didn't want to be too cheap or anything.

"Depends how much you're willing to lose," he replied, almost cracking a smile. "Copper'll do fine. And a cup of whatever that is. Can't be worse than the piss water the boys stole." As it happened, there were a number of cups on the table, some still unused for the night. Borja grabbed his own empty one and set it down within her reach, before he began deftly dealing out hands for both of them. "So what is it you have to say to me?"

She shrugged, delaying a bit by pouring both of them cups first. She chose one for herself that looked clean-ish and was empty, sliding his across the table in an almost-deft way that at least stopped short of the edge and didn't spill everywhere. Khari bent her cards up to peer at them, schooling her facial expression into neutrality as well as she could. It was good but not great, so she plonked a copper onto the table and slid it in towards the middle.

There was really no delicate way that she knew of to say this, but Borja wasn't exactly a master of diplomacy, either, so she figured the direct approach might not get her thrown out immediately. “I think you should talk to Rom more." Blunt as a spoon; her mouth pulled to the side. “I get it—family can be awkward and uncomfortable and unpleasant—but I think you want to and I think he wants you to, so..." she trailed off, upping the bet with another few coppers and waiting for his turn. Both in the game and the conversation, for that matter.

Borja didn't appear too caught off guard by her thoughts, but perhaps that was just his practiced face for card games holding more than anything else. He matched her bet, discarding a card from his hand and drawing another. "My influence has never been good for him, what little I've had." He took a solid drink from his cup, apparently finding it agreeable as he drank deeper. "He'd never have ended up in Minrathous of all places if not for my stupidity. And now because of me he's off chasing the divine, because I couldn't leave well enough alone. Should've learned from Rosamara. Starting to think there was a damn good reason her line stayed hidden."

He shook his head. "No, I missed my chance to be a father, and far as I can tell he's better off for it now that he's with you Inquisition people."

Khari snorted, but the matter was serious, and she treated it that way. Frowning, more from thoughtfulness than because of anything happening in the game, she discarded and drew. That turned out to be a bad move, and the first hand was his.

“I'm not saying you've got to try and parent him, or even influence him or anything." They were clearly past that point, and whether they ever returned to some version of it wasn't something she had the know-how to predict. “But think about it for a second: right now, all Rom knows about his family, really, is whatever Anais is telling him. And all she knows or cares about is the divine stuff. But you... you know the stuff that actually matters. The kind of person his mom was, the things the both of you wanted out of life, all this information about your extended family. Hell, there's a whole side of the family that only you know about: namely yours." She polished off her first cup and poured herself another.

“And Rom doesn't know about any of it. Even if you just end up being really awkward acquaintances or whatever... don't you think he ought to know all that, if he wants to? Don't you want to tell him any of it?"

Perhaps it was just his second hand, but the conversation didn't look to be improving Borja's mood any. It was obviously not a subject he liked to broach with himself, let alone others, though it was entirely possible he'd been doing a great deal of thinking on it lately regardless. "I suppose it's in my nature to hoard things, then," he said, sorting the cards in his hand before he played the serpent of deceit face up on the table, and drew another card. "And maybe that's not fair to him."

He grabbed the bottle Khari had brought, pouring himself more. "I can tell him of the dead, if he wants to hear it. I knew little of Rosamara's, and mine's not particularly inspiring, but... perhaps there's a story that my wife didn't write down in that book of hers. Or some perspective. Our time wasn't all bad, despite what that shit Conrado might say."

Khari grinned. “He plays Mills, if you want to challenge him to a match some afternoon or something. Not sure if he knows any card games." She was content to leave it at that; she'd said her piece, now the rest of it was up to him. Well, them, really.

She won the second hand, but when she lost the third, Khari conceded the game, throwing her hands up in surrender. More because she didn't want to overstay her welcome than because she was averse to trying again. “All right, I call a tactical retreat. You can keep the money and the rest of the booze, hoarder. But don't count on winning next time."

"I count on winning every time," he grumbled, though he actually smiled a little this time. "It's just about acquiring the right cards."

Khari considered possible strategy rules for Wicked Grace all the way back to Skyhold's main building. Dinner seemed like a pretty good idea; it was about the right time for it and she was hungry besides. Most of the eating happened in the front hall of the castle proper, though there were other mess areas for the regulars that didn't involve a trek up there. Since most of the people Khari spent much time with were up there, though, she usually ate with one of them.

Bounding up the staircase, she opened the door just far enough to slide herself in and let it close softly behind her. She could already smell warm food; in the middle of winter, it was probably just about the best thing in the world.

She passed Anais on the way in, raising a hand in greeting. “'Lo, Speaker." As usual, though, the woman moved with purpose in her step, and Khari didn't try to waylay her progress or anything.

Anais appeared to be in an unusually good mood, rivaling the occasion when she had housed Khari and Rom in the small fortress her people had occupied in the Hinterlands. "Maker's blessing be upon you," she greeted, practically bouncing as she walked by. She turned as she passed, walking backwards. "We leave tomorrow, at midday!" It was apparently all she had time to offer, as the Speaker disappeared into a hallway towards the guest quarters of the fortress.

Well, there went her dinner plans. Not knowing until something needed doing was one thing, but apparently, something needed doing and they were doing it tomorrow. Which made today a good time to figure out what 'it' was.

Pursing her lips, Khari shot one last wistful glance at the mess table before heading in the same direction Anais had appeared from. The undercroft was tucked back in a ways; the hallways got progressively warmer as she headed towards it. Khari took off her gloves and stuffed them into her belt, shedding her cloak as well and throwing it over one arm.

Rom's door was open; she leaned in around the doorframe and spotted him at his desk, one of the newer pieces of furniture in the place. It looked like he was reading the journal they'd taken from Conrado; his mother's. “Knock, knock," she said, in lieu of actually doing so. She stepped freely into the room, throwing her cloak over the rail separating the upper part of the room from the main bit, then bracing a hand on it and swinging herself over rather than bothering with stairs.

“Anais pretty much looks like it's her birthday and every other holiday rolled into one, so I'm guessing something happened." She tilted her head at him, offering half a smile.

"We know what we need to do," he said, carefully pushing the journal away a few inches and turning to face her. He rested his right arm on the back of his chair, letting his cheek fall against his bicep. "At least, we know what she thinks we should do." He was obviously deep in thought, and conflicted thought at that. He grabbed the journal again, flipping through a few pages.

"There's so many of them. Some of them barely wrote a page, others wrote dozens. Sometimes there's specific dates, names, places, other times... nothing. But..." He looked up. "They had a bond with each other, mother to daughter, every time. The handwriting is usually a subtle change, you can tell they taught each other, passed on what they knew. Most of them lived peaceful lives, quiet lives. And now me. The break in the chain, in every possible way. I can't tell if I should take all of this as encouragement, or a warning. Maybe this isn't worth risking my life over. Maybe this isn't what they would want me to do."

Oh boy.

She was definitely not qualified to be giving anyone advice about stuff this important.

But... maybe advice wasn't really the right contribution. “So, uh... I might be a little slow on the uptake here, but... what exactly is 'this'? Because it sounds more specific than the whole Inquisition bit, the way you're talking about it?" And Anais's mood seemed more like something that happened because of a particular... decision? Plan? Something like that. Khari folded her arms loosely together over her chest, leaning against the wall with her hip and shoulder.

"It's... a ritual," he explained. "A public test of faith, a way to prove what's in my blood. It was outlined pretty clearly in the journal. The knowledge was passed down generation to generation, in case any of the descendants came to light, and needed to prove themselves. There's some magic involved, but Anais assures me it's nothing she can't handle." Despite his words, he didn't seem to take much reassurance from it.

"It will be dangerous for me. But it wouldn't be a test of faith otherwise."

Khari's arms fell loose back to her sides. A test of faith? That could kill him? She hadn't missed the part where he said risking his life.

She considered that for a slow few moments, fixing her eyes on the ground and furrowing her brow as though the stone underfoot had personally offended her. Ugh. She was so much better at just doing things than trying to consider all the possible consequences.

“All right." She huffed it out on a sigh, more to indicate that she actually had something to say than as an expression of sentiment. She lifted her head and smiled a bit. “You know I'm behind you whatever you decide, Rom. Not that it sounds like there'd be much for me to do or anything." She shrugged, and her expression sobered.

“But I have to ask: why bother doing it? You know who you are. Your friends know. Is it really that important to you that anyone else knows?" If it was, then fine. But if it wasn't, then Khari saw no point in risking so much for it.

"I know you're not religious," he said, half-smiling. "Not with the Chantry. I've never been either, to be honest. I still don't know if I am, despite all of this. But it is important, to the Inquisition. If this is real, and I can prove that, it could bring incredible support to us. It could give us the power to stop the chaos out there, to take down Corypheus the next time he tries to see us dead. I didn't ask for any of this, but now that the opportunity's there, I don't think I can let it pass. My mother and her mother and all the mothers before them passed this down for a reason. And if I have to tie myself to a burning pyre for it... I think it's what I should do."

He looked down a moment, his voice growing significantly quieter. "That's what the ritual entails. Burning, as Andraste did, on a site sacred to her while she was still alive. The Maker, or something in my blood I guess, is supposed to protect me. And then we'll know." He paused, swallowing. "Bad way to go out if it doesn't work, but... for once I have faith. I wish there was something I could ask you to help with, but... I'd like you to be there, at least. It's crazy, I know, but what hasn't been crazy about our lives since we met?"

Khari couldn't help the small noise of disbelief that escaped her. 'Bad' was a bit of an understatement. Burning to death was definitely on her list of worst ways to go. Right above drowning, actually. “Well... okay then. Seems like your mind was pretty made up after all, huh? I'll be there."

She could hardly be against taking the big risk for the big gain, considering what she wanted to achieve with her life, after all. Nothing so important as this, maybe, but still. Some things were just worth it.

“Look at it this way: should be nice and toasty compared to Skyhold winter either way, right?"

Rom couldn't help but let a laugh escape him, a visible amount of tension flooding out of him. "That's one way to look at it." He paused, unable to keep from being serious for long. "And... thanks. One way or another I don't think I'd be here to learn any of this about myself without you. Whatever happens, that won't change."

She grinned. “I know."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The library was relatively warm, even in the dead of winter. Estella thought that might have something to do with all the books as well as the large hearth against one of the walls, its logs stacked carefully to keep the fire in the back of the space, well away from delicate paper.

None of that kept her from layering her clothes against the chill, and Leon in the chair next to her did the same. Turning a page, she absently stroked Gil, smiling slightly at the soft rumble of his purring. She had no complaints about the warmth of her lap, anyway.

Carefully tracing the newest rune onto a loose sheet of parchment, she repeated the process until her strokes were sure and she was confident she could reproduce the shape from memory without error. She didn't want to copy anything into her blank book without knowing what she was doing.

The soft roll of glass over wood drew her attention to the Commander. He smiled mildly, setting the vessel back down on the table next to his elbow.

“How is it?"

Leon nodded. “I like it; is it a family recipe?"

“Of a sort." She half-smiled and went back to her work. The shuffling of paper told her Leon did the same. It was... nice. Quiet, but companionable.

But of course, Estella knew that they merely sat in the eye of a storm, so to speak; everything outside still moved swiftly. To say nothing of the sheer tumult of it. She'd like to be optimistic and say that things would settle once Romulus completed the ritual to prove his heritage, but... most likely it would only mean different difficulties.

A knock on the open door brought the man himself to their attention. Romulus had entered the library quietly. He'd been outside in the cold for a little while, judging by the overall redness of his face, and the light dusting of snowfall still clinging to his cloak and hair. He was alone, and looked somewhat relieved to have found them both in the same spot.

"Commander, Estella," he greeted, nodding to both in turn. "Um... I wanted to apologize. This has all been very sudden, and I didn't consult either of you. I'm sorry."

Estella stood automatically, dislodging Gil, who hopped off her legs with a dissatisfied noise. He jumped onto the back of Leon's chair instead. She smiled at Romulus and gestured to one of the remaining armchairs in their corner of the library. It, like the rest of them, was a bit squashy, but comfortable enough.

“Would you like to sit?" From the end table between herself and Leon, she took up an empty cup, hooking the handle of a heavy glass bottle with the first two fingers of her other hand. “Cider?" It was cold out there, after all.

"Ah, yes. Thank you." Romulus had seemed a little caught off guard by the response, as though expecting to jump right to the heart of the matter. Somewhat awkwardly he shuffled and sank into the chair she gestured to, accepting the cup once she'd poured him some of the cider. After testing it, he drank deeply, exhaling in satisfaction. "I'm not intruding, am I?"

Estella shook her head, retaking her seat. “I was just working on... well, it's not important." Certainly nothing official. She glanced at Leon, who shrugged slightly.

“I was only here to enjoy a bit of quiet. It still seems intact to me." He smiled mildly, setting his book to the side and lacing his hands over his abdomen. He slouched quite a lot in the seat; Estella found it surprising for someone who was usually so upright.

“I do admit the news was quite sudden. And perhaps a bit of forewarning would have been appreciated. But I'm not your jailer, Romulus. And the only thing I command is the army. While I think all of us make the best decisions when we make them together, this is a personal matter."

“With maybe some not-personal consequences," Estella added wryly.

Leon snorted softly. “Just so." He tilted his head slightly, straightening a little. “Of course... the consequences it has for the Inquisition are a matter for all of us to decide, as much as possible. There will undoubtedly be some people who push us to place you in charge, if you are successful in your trial, perhaps as a condition on their support. There will be others who push for the opposite, seeing someone in your position as a viable political threat who should absolutely not be given a personal military."

He paused very intentionally there; Estella supposed he wanted to feel out what Romulus was thinking before contributing any of his own thoughts.

It was obviously something that troubled Romulus as well, for he did not immediately respond. "I..." he trailed off momentarily, reconsidering his words. He then half-smiled. "I wish the personal consequences weren't bound up with the political ones. It was never my intent to disrupt the balance we have." He took another long drink, briefly touching the end of his sleeve against the beard around his lips. "Assuming this works, and I'm alive this time tomorrow, I'd prefer for nothing to change. I don't have the experience or training to lead an army, but you do." He looked to Leon.

"And regardless of whether they believe in me or not, they trust you. Both of you. I don't think I can say the same for me. As you said, I might be seen as a threat. I want to use this to help the Inquisition, not usurp it."

Estella furrowed her brows. There surely had to be some way to actually do that. She was by no means a political expert, but she'd been around enough people with more subtlety than she had to know that there was surely an opportunity to be found here somewhere to help the Inquisition.

“I'm sure we'll figure something out," Leon said. “Some bridges just have to be crossed when we get to them, and not any sooner."

Romulus nodded in agreement, then fell silent, seemingly contemplating the remains of the cider in his cup. When he did look up again, it was at Estella. "Are you alright with all of this?" he asked, voicing the question carefully. "Between almost dying, to meeting my father, to finding out about my ancestors and trying to track down some proof... it occurred to me that I haven't thought enough about how it might affect you. We've always been in this mess together." He paused again, shifting his weight slightly in his seat.

"Anais, for whatever reason, doesn't care for you and makes no secret of it. Throws the word fraud around far too liberally. I just... I want you to know that I don't share her opinion, and that I never meant to undermine you."

“I know." Estella offered a small smile. It was true that all of this was quite... well, momentous. And she likely looked even smaller than usual trying to stand where she did because of it. But that wasn't Romulus's fault. “But there's no reason this has to undermine anything. We're not on opposite sides of a power struggle here. We're two people in the same strange situation, trying to navigate it."

She didn't have any desire to make this about anyone's legitimacy or right to be here. “It's... a little more difficult, since some people are going to construe it the wrong way, either on accident or on purpose. But you're not to blame for that. And I'm not upset." They were still in it together.

He was visibly relieved at that. "Good. I'm glad." He finished the cider in his cup, and stood with rather more energy than he'd entered with. "Will you come with us tomorrow? It's not a long journey, just to an island off the coast. Shouldn't take more than a day or two."

Estella glanced at Leon. Having all three of them away at the same time should be fine, but he would know better than she did.

He considered it a moment, then inclined his head. “We can do that, certainly."

“I'd be honored," Estella added.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Their next journey at sea was mercifully far shorter than the first. Unfortunately the weather seemed to be trying to make up for the lack of distance, and the waters were choppy and rough, causing the Riptide to sway up and down with the waves. The winds were up and the rain came down steadily. No downpour, but enough to dampen all who showed their faces above deck with a constant spray. Rom had placed himself firmly at the bow of the ship for the past few hours, Anais refusing to leave his side. She always seemed to have something she needed to say to him.

The rough weather no doubt kept Zee on deck, near the helm with Nixium the navigator. Leon was there too, though he kept out of the way of the wheel itself. Whatever they were saying wasn't loud enough to make out over everything else, but none of them appeared that concerned with the state of the waters.

Their road had taken them north and just into the Orlesian border, where they boarded their ships at Jader and headed east for a nearby island. This time the Riptide was accompanied by the larger warship belonging to the Herald's father, the Northern Sword. Borja had made some scant attempts at small talk with his son on the one-day journey, but the man seemed always to be more awkward and uncomfortable when speaking of anything personal, and with all of the Herald's Disciples around, they never had a moment to themselves. Now they were a ship apart, with Rom choosing to remain with the other prominent members of the Inquisition, and Borja choosing to captain his own ship.

The Riptide was far more crowded than it had been before, with a large contingent of zealots under the command of Anais crammed aboard to witness the historic event. They were practically bubbling with excitement. Anais's own enthusiasm was tempered compared with the night before, but perhaps that was just because she was in the presence of her followers. Air of authority to maintain, and all that.

Khari had never had authority over anyone but herself. With no appearances to maintain, she had one less worry about planting herself at the ship's rail, crossing her legs around it and leaning her forehead against the smoothly-worn wood. The choppiness of the ocean had only made her stomach churn along with it, and staying below had been no help at all. At least the air was fresh out here.

So Khari concentrated on taking deep, slow breaths, not too bothered one way or another about the rain. Turning her head, she rested her cheek against the rail and distracted herself by counting the number of ropes in the rigging.

"Few know of this place," Anais said, mostly to Rom, though no small number of disciples stood about close by, to listen in. "A place of quiet reflection and worship for Andraste, after her release from slavery at the hands of Tevinter. The journal states quite clearly that the ritual must be done here. I suspect this place to be where the Maker first spoke to her." Rom did not react visibly to most of what she said. The disciples seemed to regard the pair with the utmost reverence, as though they were concerned that the breaths they took might disturb them if they exhaled too loudly.

"And there's a temple here?" Rom asked. Anais looked out into the mists ahead of them.

"The remains of one, yes. My scouts found ruins, and dated them back beyond the Second Blight by our best estimates. It was likely destroyed then, but the power of the place should remain intact. The Maker will recognize you, Your Worship, and make it known. So long as you are willing to recognize yourself." Rom did not respond, and the Riptide moved forward into a cloud of fog. The daylight was fading now, making their way forward somewhat treacherous, and they slowed to be safer.

With the retreat of the sunlight and the constant rain, it was also getting cold. Even if they weren't in the mountains anymore, winter in this part of the world could be pretty brutal. Khari tugged her cloak a little tighter around her shoulders, wrapping her arms around her middle and hugging herself. The steady flow of her breath, chill enough to sting the lungs on the deep inhalations, produced little clouds when she pushed the air back out again.

She was glad she wasn't superstitious. All the fog and the cold and the uncomfortable feeling in her guts could have been foreboding if she were. Fortunately, it was just fog and cold and seasickness. Well... she was pretty sure that was all, anyway.

Quiet footsteps heralded an approach; a moment later, a slight weight settled over Khari's shoulders. A blanket, it seemed, pulled from down below deck. Stel settled next to her, mimicking Khari's posture on the next rail over, and offered a slight smile. “I know you said it's better for your stomach up here, but I thought you might be cold."

Khari blinked stupidly for a second. Huffing a staccato breath, she returned the smile, shrugging the blanket up further around her shoulders. “You're a lifesaver, Stel. Thanks." Shuffling around a little bit, she scooted the blanket around so that all of the excess was on the left side where Stel was, then held it out towards her. “You want some?" Truthfully, she could use the company. Misery loved it, or something.

Stel contemplated that for about a second before she accepted, scooting slightly closer so that their shoulders and hips were firmly in contact. “This isn't bad at all," she remarked. “The cold, I mean. Are you still feeling sick?"

Khari's pride said no, but her guts could only contribute an emphatic yes. She groaned slightly by way of reply and leaned her head forward against the rail again. “I can sit a horse all damn day, but a few hours on a boat and I'm a useless puddle." It was actually pretty humiliating, but she supposed the upside was that she was too busy feeling ill to really wallow in the embarrassment.

Seeking to distract herself, she asked the first question that came to mind. “Are you religious, Stel? What's your take on all this?" Maybe that was a bit too complicated a question for simple distraction. Hopefully she'd actually be able to follow the answer.

One of Stel's arms shifted until it was between Khari's back and the blanket, and she smoothed her hand up and down a few times, a clear attempt to mitigate the discomfort. “Well..." she murmured, shifting slightly and throwing an unreadable look towards the prow of the ship. “I'm honestly not really sure. I used to be religious; I was raised in the Chantry, after all. I thought my whole life would be there. And it's a matter of historical record that Andraste existed and had children, so none of it's impossible."

She sighed. “I'd have protested if I thought it too unlikely that Romulus was indeed part of that family, considering the consequences of being wrong. I'm still... worried, but that's just in my nature, I suppose."

“'S'not in my nature. But I'm still kind of worried." Khari pressed her brow harder into the rail, closing her eyes. She hadn't really planned on admitting that, but there it was. Still, it wasn't like Stel was going to go around repeating that to people. She had way too much integrity for that kind of petty thing. “...mostly about what comes after this." The big fire with the magic and stuff was... well, she didn't really know what to think about that except to hope it worked. But all appearances to the contrary, Khari wasn't stupid. She could guess how the news would go over with the rest of the world. And it wasn't always pretty.

“Yeah, I know what you mean." Stel said nothing further. Maybe she didn't have any better answer for that concern than Khari did. Maybe their answers were the same: maybe just being here was answer enough.

"How did this place remain hidden so long, if it's this significant?" Rom asked Anais, narrowing his eyes and trying to search through the mist for their destination. Behind them, the Northern Sword kept close, just remaining in sight in the reduced visibility.

"It would hardly be the first time something significant to Andraste has vanished for ages," Anais replied. "And unlike certain valuable artifacts, few had cause to search for this place, or knew it existed to begin with. It has no name, nor representation on any maps. On top of that, these mists are a common sight here, and the Frostbacks south of us conceal the island from those inland." She paused, leaning forward slightly. She then quietly gasped, and pointed ahead. "And here we are. The Prophet's Refuge."

It emerged slowly ahead of them, and the two ships were brought to a halt near the shore, at a safe distance to drop anchors. It was a very small island indeed, with a shore that was rocky instead of sandy, with any real vegetation having died off from the winter's cold. There wasn't much of the temple left to find, just the remains of a stone pillar here, the crumbling base of a wall there. It plainly wasn't some simple house, though, judging by the stonework. It had taken many years and probably darkspawn, as Anais suggested, to tear it to the ground.

One thing that did remain intact was a flat and square stone slab in what looked to be the center of the temple. If any statue or artifact had been placed upon it at some point was unclear, but now there was an impressive pyre. A contingent of the Herald's Disciples had traveled ahead of the rest, it seemed, and these had prepared a tall group of wooden pillars, with a single post at its center with footing for Rom to stand upon and presumably burn. The waiting disciples stood in a neat line with their hoods drawn against the rain.

The large shore party loaded into several boats and rowed to shore, with the lead boat carrying the Herald, the Speaker, Khari, Zee, Stel, Leon, and Marceline, who had chosen to observe the event along with the others. When all were ashore, Rom waited somewhat impatiently for instruction from Anais. The redheaded woman drew back her hood and smiled, her expression betraying a bit of nerves despite her obvious excitement.

"We can begin when you are ready, Your Worship. I will prepare the ritual. In the meantime, if you would like to say anything to your companions... I am confident this is not the end, but of course there are dangers involved." She turned to begin her work, and then abruptly stopped. "Oh, and you will want to remove any clothes that you wish to keep."

A single laugh, quiet and uneasy, escaped Rom, and he watched Anais stroll over to the pyre to begin her work. Judging by her concentration as she circled the assembled wood, it was not a simple task, but subtle and complex magic. Rom turned to those that had come along for the ride, but was obviously unsure what to say.

Marceline, wrapped in a thick black cloak, had her arms crossed and glanced at the rest of those assembled. "Tis a poor moment to be at a loss for words," she chided gently before shrugging.

“Sometimes, there aren't any," Leon said, moving his eyes to Rom and nodding solemnly. “Best of luck to you."

“We believe in you," Stel added warmly. Even Marceline nodded in agreement.

Zahra’s expression tempered itself between a grin and a soft smile. She didn’t appear all that concerned of what the outcome might be, but it might’ve been a result of the adamant, sea-roving approach she had to nearly everything: including her companions. She sniffed against her knuckles as she strode up to Rom and paused for a moment before clapping both hands on his shoulders, wild eyes alight.

Her breath still puffed out in white plumes, rising between them. She’d donned a wolf-headed jacket over her shoulders, probably scrapped up from the Riptide’s hold. “Drinks on me after this is all done,” she offered a wayward wink and released his shoulders, stepping back to allow the others to reach him as well, “That’s a promise.”

Khari's own confidence warred with her concern, and as usually seemed to happen to her when she couldn't quite sort out her feelings about something, she reacted physically. In this case, she took a couple steps forward and bear-hugged Rom, squeezing tightly.

“You're gonna be fine." She wasn't entirely sure which of the two of them she was trying to convince, but it probably didn't matter. “A little fire's got nothing on you. So don't go making me a liar."

He smiled and hugged her back, momentarily burying his face in her mass of red hair. As Leon had said, there weren't any words, at least not for her specifically. But certainly something was said with how strongly he embraced her. When he finally broke free of the hug, he looked to be a little choked up, but managed to maintain his composure.

"Thank you," he said, nodding. "All of you." His eyes wandered to the water. All of the boats from the Riptide had come in and were beached on the shore. None had come from the Northern Sword. In the distance, the outline of the bulky Captain Borja could be seen at the bow of his ship, seemingly content to watch his son from afar. Rom's expression was hard to read, but any pain or confusion there was quickly pushed beneath the surface.

He removed his cloak and boots, handing both to a disciple that was perhaps overly eager to receive them. Without looking back, he made his way to the pyre. Anais met him at the base of it, having finished her work. The base of the pyre seemed to be glowing, a barely perceptible white that may not have been noticeable at all if not for the relative darkness around them. The rain was lightening somewhat, but judging by the clouds on the horizon, it was only a pause in the storm, and not the end of it.

Anais pulled a small vial from a pouch on her belt, containing a pale golden liquid. "The last piece, Your Worship, prepared exactly as the journal specified. Have faith, and the Maker will protect you. His Bride will protect you." She handed the vial to him. Rom studied it momentarily, before he pulled the cork and downed it. He seemed to have a lack of reaction to it, not even a shudder at any foul taste. He dropped it once it was done. Anais placed a hand on his arm. "Now, let us begin."

Khari found it difficult to stand still, shuffling her feet slightly in place and drumming her fingers against her thigh, but she didn't get much closer to the pyre. It was like an invisible line had been drawn in the ground, whether for the sake of reverence or just more mundane safety. She didn't cross it, toeing the edge instead. She was good at not thinking about all the ways something risky could go wrong. It was a talent she chose to employ now. Zahra idled just close enough to her side to let her know that she was there. Arms folded neatly over her chest. While her expression has dampened a bit, and the grin had lost its humor, she appeared fairly composed.

One of the disciples aided his ascent onto the platform of the pyre, climbing up after him with a length of rope, which he used to bind Rom's hands around the central pole. The Herald's eyes remained down, almost purposely not seeking out anyone in particular, while the other disciples put some distance between themselves and the pyre, ending up near the assembled group from the Inquisition. Once Rom was properly secured to the pyre, the last disciple scampered away from the site, leaving only Anais behind. She tilted her head back towards the sky.

"The first son in the line of daughters has stepped forward to claim his mantle!" she called, to the Maker or to no one in particular. "He offers up his life as a show of faith in you! Receive him and protect him, Maker!"

With that, she called fire to her hands, and thrust the magic down at the base of the pyre. The white glow brightened and then immediately turned an intense orange as the natural fire seemed to consume it. Anais quickly retreated away from the pyre and came to join the others at a safe distance, a half smile of wonder etched on her face. "I would advise not approaching the pyre until it is done, for your own safety," she warned them.

The fire lingered at the base momentarily while the wood caught it, and for a moment it was only smoke that rose and surrounded Rom. The moment did not last long, though, and soon enough the blaze rose in height, and then with an unnatural speed it reached higher. The tongues of flame licked at his feet and legs, setting his clothes alight, and for a brief moment there was a look of confusion and alarm on Rom's face. Then the fire grew until it was monstrous in size, and the flames swallowed him entirely such that he could no longer even be seen by those witnessing. But he did not cry out in pain. Not a sound came from the blaze save for the roaring of the fire itself.

Khari pulled in a breath and held it. No sound was good, right? She doubted there were many people if any who'd be able to not make a peep if they were actually burning alive. Except the story said Andraste had done that, right? Shit. She crossed her arms in a self-conscious attempt to stop her own fidgeting, grinding the teeth in the back of her mouth and staring into the fire. Beside her, Stel pulled in a deep breath and seemed to hold it. A slender hand came to rest upon Khari's shoulder, though Marceline said nothing of it and only kept her eyes forward on the pyre. Zahra’s arms had dropped to her sides, and she appeared to be leaning slightly forward. Hands bunched into fists, eyes searching through the smog of black smoke licking through the air above and around the pyre. She did not move, though it looked as if she wanted to.

Still the fire grew more and more fierce, the heat of it blasting even those that stood as far away from it as they could, perhaps even reaching those that remained behind on the ships. It swirled in the wind, and even the mist shrouding the island seemed to be giving way, forced back and clearing the air, unable to withstand the intensity. When it finally stopped growing, it held and spun and roared for thirty seconds, a minute, more... any man inside without some kind of protection would have been burnt to their blackened bones by now.

Suddenly, a wave of energy radiated outwards from the pyre, akin to a strong gust of wind, continuing outwards until it had passed beyond the shores of the tiny island and over the pair of ships watching. From the ground up the fire was extinguished, the flames swirling up into the sky above where they eventually vanished. With the sound of the blaze gone, only the continuous pattering of the rain remained.

Romulus remained on the pyre, blackened with ash and soot and entirely naked, but seemingly alive and unhurt. His head lolled forward, but he looked to be barely hanging on to consciousness. The rope restraining his hands had burned away, and soon he toppled over forward towards the ground. The entire pyre collapsed with him in a crash of charred wood, into the rocky surface below. Anais, her face awash with delight, rushed forward with his cloak in hand.

“Dammit." Unable to keep her spot with her best friend on the ground like that, Khari ran forward, too. The Maker better have remembered to insulate against smoke inhalation, because that could knock a person just as dead. Anais had the cloak thing handled, so Khari busied herself pushing aside ash and debris from the pyre, clearing the area a little in hopes of making it a bit easier to breathe.

The rain began to come down harder now, sizzling as it hit the wood pieces and even against Rom's skin. Behind the Speaker and Khari others quickly moved to help as well, some at the orders of Marceline, whether she had command of them or not. Anais was quick to throw the cloak over the Herald's naked body, and together with Leon they were able to pull Rom free from the smoking remains of the pyre. Under the ash his skin was reddened and extremely warm to the touch, but he appeared to be cooling quickly, and there were no visible burns or signs of damage on him. Once he was clear of the smoke he was set down to rest upon his knees. He was still conscious and trying to stay upright, but needed support on either side. For a moment, he seemed delirious.

"Your Worship," Anais said, holding tightly onto his arm. "You've done it. The Maker has safeguarded you. You have proven your status, Blood of Andraste." The disciples around them heard the declaration, many falling to their knees and lowering their heads to the ground. A few openly shed tears. Romulus blinked rapidly, struggling to focus. With a hand he seemed to shove at Anais. She grabbed the hand and squeezed. "It's over, Your Worship. It's over."

"No," he managed, the word barely escaping him. "No." His eyes sought those around him, and found Leon. His other hand latched onto Leon's collar, and he tried to maintain eye contact with him. "Stop her. Stop... no. False... no..." Anais frowned, reaching to place a hand on the side of Rom's face, trying to get him to look at her.

"Your Worship? It's alright, you're safe now, the ritual is complete. You passed the trial, your faith has been rewarded!"

Leon's expression hardened slightly; his eyes narrowed a bit and his lips thinned. “Everyone step away for a moment, please." Though it was phrased politely, it was hard to mistake the fact that it was the High Seeker speaking, and not Leon. He was more than capable of supporting Rom on his own, and he moved to do so, putting a hand on either of his shoulders.

He ducked his head to keep eye contact, speaking quietly, deliberately and clearly—probably in hopes that Rom would be able to understand the words. “Stop whom?"

"He's just been through a great ordeal, High Seeker," Anais said, remaining firmly at Rom's side. "This is hardly the time for questioning him. He needs rest."

Khari frowned. “Whatever he's talking about, it's important enough to him that he's trying to say it now, so we should hear it now." She crossed her arms and took a single step closer. “Surely whatever the Blood of Andraste has to say is important enough to listen to?"

Reluctantly, the Speaker took a single step back away from Rom, who tugged the cloak tighter around his shoulders. He took several deep breaths, each one seeming to bring his strength back bit by bit. Anais's frown grew. Finally, Rom looked at Leon again.

"Anais," he said, as clearly as he could. "The vial... the ritual. Never... any danger." Suddenly he looked as though he was quite sick, and lurched forward, heaving and coughing in a fit that racked his body. He shuddered when it was through, and began shivering from the cold. Anais began to look offended.

"He's not in his right mind, High Seeker. Of course there was never any danger, the Maker protected him! He was chosen by a power greater than any of you to lead us!"

“Then surely you will not mind sharing the journal and the recipe for that concoction with our alchemist when we return to Skyhold," Leon replied evenly. A look of trepidation crossed his face, and he shook his head a little. “Estella? Is there anything you can do for him before we head back?" He must have been talking about healing magic.

“Perhaps," she replied softly. “But I do think it would be best to get him somewhere warm and comfortable first."

Khari shrugged out of her own cloak and added it to Rom's for warmth. “No reason to stay here in any case, is there?"

Suddenly Rom shoved himself up to his feet, with a groan of effort. He nearly fell again, but managed to remain upright and facing Anais. If anything the bout of sickness seemed to have purged him of some of the ill effects, and he was looking significantly more focused now. Anais's eyes widened, and she even took a step back in surprise.

"Your Worship, how... how can you even stand?"

"I could've..." he wiped at his mouth, eyes locked on the Speaker. "I could've made that potion myself. Couldn't... cast the spell, but I know there was nothing divine in that fire, nor in that vial. You build up a... tolerance, with enough use." Her mouth hung open, struggling for a moment to find something to say, but she still seemed stunned to see Rom coherent, let alone on his feet.

"I prepared the ritual exactly as the journal specified, Your Worship. As your ancestors wished, for one of their own to claim their rightful mantle as Blood of Andraste."

"The journal..." he practically scoffed at the mention of it. "The journal you translated. I'm such a fool..." He staggered a step closer to her, and this time she remained firmly rooted to the spot. The disciples around them seemed confused, alarmed, some even distraught at the argument. "What am I, Anais? What am I really?"

"Your Worship—"

"Don't call me that. What am I?"

She seemed threatened, half recoiling away from Rom, though she kept her eyes firmly rooted to his, and spoke slowly and deliberately. "You are the Blood of Andraste, Romulus. You have been given a great opportunity here, to seize the power that your birthright grants you. You must take it."

He held her gaze for a long, uncomfortable moment. "Must I? No. I'm done listening to you. You brought my father to me, and for that I'm thankful, but I won't pretend that any of this was real." He turned to the others. "There's no one holy here. Only frauds."

Marceline strode forward, rubbing her eyes with her fingers. "Ser Leonhardt," she began before opening her eyes, "If you would kindly keep an eye on Anais on the way back to Skyhold, I would very much appreciate it." Shaking her head, she looked up and took a protective step next to Romulus. "And if you would, send a runner to inform Borja as well?" With that, Marceline gently encouraged Romulus that it was time to leave.

"Come... We have a long day of traveling ahead of us."

Leon nodded, pointing to one of the few Inquisition soldiers on the shore. “Run that message for me, Legrand. Everyone else, get back to the boats."

Boom. A powerful blast echoed in the distance, from the ships. Rom immediately turned towards the sound, to see a heavy projectile whistling away from the Northern Sword amidst a cloud of smoke. It smashed into the side of the Riptide, punching straight through and sending a spray of wood splinters into the air. By the looks of it, the shot had been aimed for the ship's main mast, but it remained upright, only slightly damaged, having avoided the worst of it. Shouting erupted from the two ships, and the Northern Sword began to turn, having already hauled up her anchor.

"No!" Anais cried, distraught. "You idiot!" Some of the disciples searched for cover, though there seemed to be no threat to the shore party. Borja's ship was turning to flee, the winds catching her sails and taking her east, towards the storm. The captain could be seen at the helm, not looking back.

Rom stared in utter confusion at the attack, the hurt written plainly across his face. He did not seem to understand what Anais was furious about. But after a few more seconds of disbelief, he seemed to have his mind made up.

"We need to catch him." He looked around at all of his companions, searching for support. "I need to catch him."

“Then let's go!" Khari didn't see any point in arguing about it. Even Marceline should be okay with chasing down someone who'd just fired on the Inquisition's borrowed boat. She was mostly just pissed at Borja though. That slimy little—there had better be a damn good explanation for this.

But of course, there was one person whose permission actually mattered. “Zee?"

Whatever confusion had happened at the pyre had wept from Zahra’s face like the ash and dust sifting from Rom’s flesh. Now, her eyes were trained on the horizon and on Borja’s fleeing vessel. There was a fury twisting her features, drawing her lips back from her teeth, as if she were bristling to throttle someone. In this case, it would’ve been Borja. She exhaled sharply and stomped forward, “Back to the ship. Now.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was all Zahra could do to contain the tawdry shudder of anger riddling through her bones as she ground out commands through clenched teeth. Why had Borja done this? What kind of fucking rouse had Anais pulled back at the pyre? The connections weren’t lost on her. Nothing made sense anymore. She doubted she’d get any answers until they had Borja here. On his knees, begging for forgiveness. She’d see it. Even if he was Rom’s father. They’d hightailed it back to the ship far quicker than she’d thought possible given Rom’s state, but she figured Leon could’ve practically carried him back without much effort. Her crew was already scrambling across the decks and the anchor had been hauled up as soon as they’d set their feet aboard. Nixium’s face was grimmer than it usually was, though she’d already turned the rudder’s hard to port and without being needed to be told where they needed to be, cut the Riptide towards the Northern Sword.

The Riptide’s sails flapped down like falling curtains and billowed out at the gust of wind as if it were a lover blowing them true. They sliced through the waters at a quickening speed. Fortunately, their ship was much smaller than Borja’s and crafted specifically for this: catching fleeing vessels. However, the damage that had been done to the ship was
 concerning. The Northern Sword could be frighteningly destructive if it’s intentions were to send said ship to the bottom of the sea. How many had she seen suffer that fate? Too many. If it hadn’t been for dumb luck, they might not have had any way to leave. He’d missed the mast. Garland had already vaulted down the steps leading into Riptide’s belly, armed with hammer, nails, and boards tucked under his armpits. If his expression was anything to go by
 the damage wasn’t good.

But they were afloat. For now.

Seeing as Anais was the only one that might know what was going on here, Zahra stalked up to her with all of her small-sized, pent-up rage. She hadn’t allowed them to lock her in the holds, nor move her out of the cold. Her nostrils flared and her eyes flashed, drawing into mean slits. Whatever remnant of calm had already sizzled out like the flames of the pyre. Her hands, drawn into fists, bloomed opened and closed before she finally reached the woman in question. One hand shot out and grappled onto the scruff of her collar, which she used as leverage to draw her down closer to her face, and her withering stare. She hadn’t reached for blade or arrows, but her posturing was anything but feigned. It spoke of consequences.

“I’ll give you one chance to explain what’s happening here,” she breathed out sharply.

"And if I pass on that chance?" To her credit, Anais did not seem cowed by the captain's display of ferocity and justified anger. She did little to shield herself from the driving rain, which grew ever fiercer the closer they came to the storm's heart. "What will you do? Kill me? I very much doubt it. I could provide some answers for the Herald, but I won't do that here."

Zahra tossed her head back and laughed. She hadn’t released her hold on the back of her neck either, only forced her to reel back with her. There was a glint in her eyes, like two pieces of flint. “Kill you? No. That’d be easy. But I can make you wish for it, little bird.”

Romulus carefully positioned himself partway between them. He was clothed again with a spare change under his armor, which he'd left behind on the ship. It was obvious that he wasn't at full strength and wouldn't be for some time, but he at least seemed alert. "I need her alive," he warned Zahra. "I think there's too much to explain for it to be done here."

Even as Rom repositioned himself so that he stood nearly between them, Zahra’s countenance hadn’t changed. She demanded blood be paid. It was the raider way, even if she’d become less and less of one. For one who’d lived their lives on land instead of the sea, it was difficult to explain just how much a ship meant to its crew. This was no different. It accounted for a life.

"He's right," Anais agreed. "For the moment, I should inform you that Adan Borja will not hesitate to sink this ship if threatened, nor will he think twice about killing every soul aboard. This must be done carefully." That was clear enough. The waves ahead were growing ever larger, and the Northern Sword was showing no signs of changing her course. Romulus glowered at the sight, taking his shield in hand.

"Just get me on that ship."

Zahra’s fingers slowly released their death-grip on her collar and she allowed the fabric to slip away from her hand. Her eyes, however, raked away from Anais’s face, and onto Rom’s. “When this is done, and she sings her last useful words...” her eyes shifted sidelong and her mouth settled into a hard line, “I won’t move on this matter.” For now, as he said, they’d need to catch up to the Northern Sword and board it before he tried to turn around and face them. Being punched with more cannon balls wasn’t an option. She pushed the sopping wet hair from her face and grinned grimly, “Now, that I can do. Make sure everyone’s ready.”

She turned away from them and cried out quick commands over the sound of the storm. Nixium bellowed back from the helm, though her words were muffled from the rain that’d decided to start pelting down from all angles, chilling them to the bone. Riptide quickened its pace, and the Northern Sword began showing discernible details. People shuffling along the decks. If she squinted hard enough she thought she could see Borja leaning over the railings, hands planted
 though she couldn’t be sure, and chalked it up to her eager imagination.

On The Riptide's own deck, those few who were neither crew nor cultist prepared for battle. Khari, still with wan and waxy complexion from all the rocking, was nevertheless arranging the straps that held her graceless cleaver to her back. She forewent the metal mask—perhaps air was more important—but pulled her dark hood up around her head, her facial features disappearing from view. Across the deck, Marceline stood with the point of her rapier resting gently in the wood by her feet, flanked by a pair of sturdy Inquisition soldiers and their shields. Meanwhile Estella appeared from below, sword now at her hip, and tossed what looked like a pair of heavy gauntlets to Leon, who caught them in midair. They stayed out of the way of the crew, but their eyes were fixed forward on the retreating boat.

A porthole opened up in the rear of the Northern Sword as the Riptide steadily gained on her. A flash of fire followed, and a boom like thunder rippled through the air. A cannonball from the stolen Qunari weapon hurtled through the air at them, the shot sailing high and splashing down into the tumultuous seas behind them. With the way the waves lifted and dropped the two racing vessels, aiming would be very difficult. But soon there were more projectiles added into the mix.

"Find cover!" Romulus called, as the first arrows whistled down onto the deck, some clattering off into the sea, others thudding into the wood. They were almost impossible to see in the darkened sky, with the driving rain added into the mix. Another shot from the cannon sent a giant plume of water up in front of the ship, the attack falling short this time. Their aim was unreliable at best in the storm, but it wouldn't be long before something found its mark.

Khari didn't need to be told twice. She half-lunged, half-toppled forward, snatching Estella's arm and dragging them both behind a couple of the barrels that had been lashed down to the deck in preparation for the inclement weather. One lucky arrow thudded right into the barrel in front, vibrating for several seconds before it stilled. A semitransparent barrier, more purple than blue, flickered into life over their heads. It was neither very large nor sturdy-looking, but at least one arrow bounced off of it harmlessly.

Taking cover wasn't exactly simple for a man of Leon's proportions; he wound up putting the foremast between himself and the oncoming arrows, occasionally risking a glance out from behind it. At this point, though, their job was pretty much to stay alive until they were close enough to retaliate.

Marceline huddled behind the shield-wall erected by her guard, adding her own weight to theirs to help keep them steady. Slowly they picked their way to a rise in the railing, in an effort to add it to their protection as arrows thumped harmlessly into their shields. Once they reached it, there was nothing more they could do but patiently wait.

While most wouldn’t have counted themselves lucky facing such an unforgiving storm, Zahra was. If only for the fact that Borja couldn’t pelt them with flaming arrows—it was a tactic she was keen to employ whenever she pulled up to other ships. Setting a ship’s sails aflame was a good way to render them useless, and still. She’d donned her own bow in hand and bounded up towards the upper decks as quickly as she could manage, arrows whistling through the air. If they could reach the ship in time, she could sink his hooks into his, and he’d be daft to fire anymore cannonballs.

In any case, they were gaining on him.

Nixium kept her post at the helm. Though she’d conjured some sort of shield to protect herself. A rippling force-field. One of her palms was held up in the air as she grappled with the wheel using her upper body. From the looks of it, the wild waves crashing into the ship’s bow wasn’t being easily managed. Several arrows crashed and splintered against her ward, while some buffered off into the hail. Once Zahra reached her, breathless and sopping wet, she grappled onto the other side of the jerking wheel while Nixium adjusted herself on the opposite end.

“Hooks are ready. Close as we can, now.”

The last attempt from the Qunari cannon was a hit on the Riptide, a ricochet off the starboard side railing that sent splinters raining down on their heads before it careened over the back and into the sea. A lucky result, considering how easily it could've taken a head clean off. They were close enough now to accurately exchange fire, the two crews loosing arrows back and forth in between dives for cover. Romulus pegged a pirate in the chest with his crossbow before he ducked back down to load another bolt. They were numerous, this crew of Borja's, but they had never faced an enemy like this one before.

"We're in range!" Romulus shouted, through the crack of lightning. "Hook them!" The grappling hooks were heaved at the Northern Sword, entangling its masts and railings, binding the ships together and steadily drawing them into each other. "Brace!" A wave pushed the larger ship the rest of the way into the Riptide, scraping the sides of both hulls and inflicting some light damage on the smaller of the two. It was negligible in the grand scheme of things; they had their way across.

They were close enough to make a jump, and Romulus was the first to throw himself across, landing near the Northern Sword's bow. The first pirate to get in his way found a knife digging into his ribs, and he was discarded overboard into the sea. If the effects of being drugged were still wearing on him, he was hiding it quite well. Borja roared at his men from the rear of his ship, compelling them into action, and the melee began in earnest.

Khari, too, leaped from cover, bounding over the deck with surprising surefootedness for someone with such a bad stomach for the ocean. She made the jump further down the ships, landing closer to the mizzenmast than the fore, sword swinging wildly. She looked to be aiming mostly for center mass, and moved on as soon as a foe dropped, rather than pausing to finish any of them off. Jamming an elbow into one pirate's jaw, she pulled him over her hip with one hand, whacking him hard in the head with the flat side of her cleaver. He stilled, and she stepped forward into another.

Estella and Leon took a little longer to board, mostly because Leon paused to boost her across the gap before following himself. The Seeker went to work immediately in that brutal way he had. Grabbing one man by the head, he threw him sideways into the mainmast and kicked hard enough to break ribs, snatching up the pirate's weapons and throwing them into the churning ocean below. The next got his legs swept out from underneath him; his kneecaps broke under Leon's stomping boots.

The hatchet he'd been carrying flew end-over-end, lodging itself in the back of a woman who'd been after Estella. The Inquisitor herself pulled it free, toppling her foe with a hamstring slash and slamming the hatchet down with all her might, pinning the pirate to the deck by the back of her shirt. A few seconds later, the axe was frozen to the wood, and Estella was standing, bringing her saber up to block another assailant.

Marceline was among the last to board the ship with her entourage, probably in an effort to let their main force at least thin the resistance a little. Both soldiers aided her in crossing the gap between the ships. Once their feet were dug into the Northern Sword's deck, they formed into a tight unit, with shields flanking both sides of Marceline. A pirate who perhaps believed that felling the Orlesian ambassador might hurt morale, drove straight for her before he was intercepted by a shield. In the moment that he turned his attention away from her was the moment she chose to strike, the tip of her rapier burying deep into his chest. They'd find the ambassador to be a far more difficult target than that.

Zahra had left Nixium’s side with little more than a nod. As soon as ships kissed sides, there was not much else a navigator could do until the time came to unhook themselves. She, too, jumped onto the railing and used her momentum to leap onto the Northern Sword’s busy decks. She ducked an incoming blade, heard the sweep of air as it sliced above her. As she was coming back up, she swung the sharp end of her bow underneath his chin. There was a spray of blood and a sickly gurgle. A thud sounded behind her, but she was already springing away towards the next foe.

“Borja!” She screamed into the hail. Whether he’d heard him or not didn’t seem to matter. Her eyes trained the decks, absorbing the carnage that was unfurling on both the Riptide, and the Northern Sword. Numb fingers notched an arrow in place and pinned a man’s hand against the wood of the mainmast. Struck clear through the knuckles. His sword, mid-swing, clattered at his feet. His screams couldn’t be heard either, though she did not doubt they’d end soon enough.

Romulus was giving as little thought to the well-being of his enemies as Zahra was, it seemed. Lightly armored pirates dropped in heaps, leaking blood to mix with the rain washing over the ships. He pushed through the melee towards the rear of the ship, towards where the captain was supposed to be fighting alongside his crew, though in the thick of the fighting it was difficult to discern where anyone was. His efforts to search for Borja were continuously interrupted by sword-armed criminals trying to end his life. Frustrated, he bashed one in the throat with the rim of his shield, before reaching forward to violently snap the man's neck, dropping him to the ground.

Before him, a hatch opened leading to the lower decks of the Northern Sword. Romulus had been about to plunge his dagger down into the neck of the first person to appear there, but he managed to stop himself short, recognizing the figure. The lanky and aging smuggler Conrado had his hands free, one of them grasping a long, thin sword which he carried with practiced ease. His head swiveled about, searching for threats, eyeing up the pirates around him as well as those they'd been boarded by.

"Conrado!" Romulus called, demanding the man's attention. "Fight with us!" How he'd gotten free was unclear, but his treatment at Borja's hands had been none too kind. Conrado nodded briefly, then gestured with his head behind Romulus, warning him of an attacker to his rear.

Romulus half-turned his head to react, before a sharp pain immediately bloomed in his torso. He looked down to see Conrado's sword stabbed into his side. Before he could so much as react the thin blade was withdrawn and slashed deep across his lower left thigh. He staggered and nearly fell, but Conrado was quick to complete the move, pulling him forward and throwing him down the hole he'd emerged from, where Romulus crashed against the ladder and disappeared out of sight. The smuggler kicked the hatch closed behind him.

On the upper deck, Borja was nowhere to be seen.

Khari must have either seen or inferred what happened, because she hastily kicked her off-balance opponent over the railing of the ship and threw herself at Conrado, barreling through a couple of occupied pirates on the way. He stepped neatly out of the way of her first blow; the sound of the blade hitting the deck was inaudible over the din, but from the way it jerked through her whole frame, it must have been quite the impact.

Her lips pulled back from her teeth in a snarl, and she wrenched the cleaver out of the floorboards, twisting away from a fencing lunge but unable to completely avoid the follow-up, which caught her in the side. It was hard to tell if she so much as felt it. She attempted to close one gauntlet-protected hand over the blade of the rapier, but Conrado was too fast to allow it. So she followed his retreat instead, clearly trying to pin him down in a corner.

Leon was swiftly clearing out the mid-ship area, but his progress was nowhere near fast enough to get to Romulus's aid anytime soon. Estella branched off in the aft direction, but was immediately waylaid by a trio of Borja's men. Grimly, she leveled her saber and got to work.

With a solid solid foothold behind them, Marceline ventured away from her guard, the rapier flashing in one hand, and the main-gauche in the other. She pressed as hard as she could along with the others, but she was careful that her pace did not leave her vulnerable. Unfortunately, that pace was not quite quick enough.

Zahra battled her way down from the upper decks. Somewhat disgruntled at the fact that she hadn’t found her mark. No sight of Borja anywhere—the damned coward. She did, however, spot Khari grappling with a familiar face on the ground
 Conrado. Someone she hadn’t expected to see here. Alive, in any case. She tensed her shoulders and twisted around an incoming man’s fist, leveling her elbow into his nose. It crunched under the blow and she finished it with a dagger pulled from her hip, dipping it between his ribs. She was trying to bully her way through the crowd, but every inch she drew closer was interrupted by another of Borja’s snarling crewmembers.

Over the shoulder of the current layer of pirates blocking her way, she could see Khari still struggling with Conrado. The elf looked the worse for wear; her hood had fallen and she bore a deep cut across her forehead, freely bleeding into one of her eyes. Conrado's agility and skill with that dueling sword was clearly formidable.

Khari's main advantage, however, was sheer dauntlessness. It didn't seem to matter how many times he stuck her with the thing, how many little goading jabs pricked her skin: she just kept going, relentless and aggressive. She didn't try to be a better duelist than he was—instead, she took some of the blows, turned aside the rest, and kept advancing.

She left an opening on her right side; Conrado darted in to take advantage. But her reaction was quicker than it should have been, like she'd bluffed the vulnerability in the first place, and a powerful blow disarmed Conrado, sending the rapier spinning across the deck. Her lips moved, but there was no way to hear what she said. The pommel of her sword smashed into his temple, and Conrado crumpled.

Wiping the blood out of her eye with her cloak, Khari hustled for the hatch, yanking it open and barging in without so much as pausing to assess the landing.

She left a darkened wet streak behind her on the deck.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus bounced his way down into the belly of the beast, his head filled with the sounds of cracking lightning and booming thunder. He left bloodstains on the ladder, a thick splotch of it where he hit the floor. His vision was blurry, his entire body heavy as though his limbs were encased in ice. One stab shouldn't have put him down, but as much as he hid it, the effects of the potion Anais had given him were slowing him down, throwing his mind into a fog, fighting every motion of his limbs.

He'd dropped his dagger during the fall, and by the torchlight underneath the deck he could see it. He crawled forward towards it, the sounds of the battle raging above returning to him. He reached, but a strong hand closed around his wrist before he could grab hold of it. His eyes shot upwards. Borja. Somehow he'd never really noticed the pirate lord's impressive size until now, when he was towering over him. He raised the Herald's right arm, and kicked down on it hard with the flat of his boot. A sickening snap accompanied the breaking of his arm, and Romulus cried out in pain. Borja crouched down, seized him by the collar, and lifted him up off the ground, carrying him backwards until his back slammed against the nearest wall.

"Pay attention, runt," he growled. "If you and your friends are bringing me and my crew down, so be it. But first I'm going to make this hurt." A right hook collided with Romulus's jaw, and then Borja was carrying him, a feat he performed with ease, from room to room, smashing his back and sides into seemingly every object they passed. A few crew members remained below, weapons drawn. "Kill anyone that makes it down here!" Borja ordered them.

They were somewhere near the very back of the ship by the time Borja stopped. He hurled Romulus across the room, some kind of dimly lit storage space, where he crashed against hard wooden crates and tumbled to the ground on his back.

The smell... somehow it was the smell that was most familiar to him. The sea salt, the sweat, the blood. Then the sound. Smashing waves, cracks of lightning, thunder that shook the world, and above it all, the sounds of battle above him. Monsters coming to kill his parents, coming to end him before his life could even begin. One of them stalked outside the room, and his mother put him down, turning to defend him. She had no skill in battle, not like the monsters did...

"We could have had it all," Borja grumbled, cracking his knuckles as he watched Romulus writhe on the ground. "But you threw it away. Didn't have the foresight to think, and stop yourself from opening your damn mouth. Anais always thought you could be turned around to it if you found out, but I knew. I knew—gah!" A crossbow bolt thudded into Borja's hand, launched from the weapon Romulus kept on him. A poorly aimed shot, considering the result. Fury twisted across the pirate's face, and he ripped the bolt from his palm with little hesitation.

His mother sang to him, before the monsters broke down the door. A melancholy song, a dreary song, but it had been a dreary day, and a stormy night, the darkest of nights. She had lost hope for herself, lost hope that she could protect her son any longer.

"See how the rain has washed away
The tears that you were crying?
Though the darkness calls me down
You know we all are dying."


"I was a merciful man, once," Borja hissed, closing the distance between them quickly and ripping the miniature crossbow from Romulus's hands. "But today has taught me, if nothing else, what the price of mercy towards your enemies is." He grabbed him by the shirt again, hauling him up against a tall crate and punching him solidly in the gut, right against his stab wound. "Ten years, twenty years... doesn't matter. Someday, it comes back. And it haunts you." He pulled a knife from his belt, and stabbed it into Romulus's chest, just below the collarbone. He screamed and squirmed, but there was no escaping.

"Hear the rain upon the leaves, above the sky lies grey.
A shred of blue would be denied. Alas, he could not stay."


The monsters had killed everyone who tried to fight them on the deck. His father had gone up there, sword in hand, vowing to protect his wife and child, or die in the effort. He did so, when a hulking monster slit his throat, and dumped his body into the raging sea. A forgotten man, with forgotten bravery to save a wife who loved him, and a son who would never remember him.

"She came to me, this redheaded witch," Borja said, slowly twisting the knife, "and she said, 'Adan Borja, would you like to be the father of a god?' And I said yes. I'm an old man, tired of my petty victories. Would that be my legacy? Why, when I could be the man who spawned the Blood of Andraste?" He ripped the knife free and hurled Romulus across the room again. He landed on his side near the wall.

"Birds reel across the endless sky, above a house upon the plain.
In memory she sings to him of a time before the rain.

Sweet Andraste, hear our song
For his road will be ours too.
Before darkness claims our souls
Let us see that shred of blue."


Borja rushed over in a fit of rage and kicked Romulus hard in the gut, bashing him against the wall, the boot coming away bloodier and bloodier. "I'm a man who knows how to control himself, play the role, and I did! Why couldn't you do the same?" He glowered down at the Herald, who coughed blood at his feet. "I could've been your father, if you were willing to play the part of son! Blood doesn't matter, you fool. Only the appearance, only the story."

The monster outside kicked the door down, and marched into the room. He was a hulking figure, menacing and clad in red, his blade dripping crimson with the blood of all those who had tried to defend themselves. All those unfortunate enough to be in his way.

"Hear the rain upon the leaves, above the sky lies grey.
A shred of blue would be denied. Alas, he could not stay."


Borja knelt down, grabbing Romulus by the jaw and forcing him to look up. "But I'm not your father, you fucking slave. I'm the bastard who slit his throat."

A loud bang sounded from somewhere just outside the storage room, along with the unmistakable sound of someone gasping for air they weren't going to get. A corpse fell halfway through the doorway, sightless eyes rolled back in his head, and Khari stumbled in after.

Truth be told, she didn't look much better, freely bleeding from what must have been half a dozen wounds at least, but she had the wherewithal to get out of the way the first time Borja made a grab for her, ducking under his hand and trying to bring her sword up and around to strike him.

Her swing was a bit too big for the space, though; she couldn't get any real momentum going. He caught her arm, wrenching it to the side; she lost grip on the weapon, which clattered to the ground. Borja kicked it well away from her reach. Slamming her back against the wall one-armed, he stabbed the knife right through her hand, pinning it to the wood behind her with a nauseous thud.

Khari's cry was swiftly cut off; Borja's free hand closed around her windpipe. She kicked and scrabbled frantically against the hold, but he was far stronger than she was, and the close quarters granted her no leverage.

"You're lucky to have friends like this," Borja commented sardonically, looking down at the struggling Romulus as he continued to hold Khari in place. "Or perhaps unlucky. Rosamara didn't have to watch anyone die in front of her." He released the choke hold on her and took the few steps needed to reach where Romulus lay.

With a wordless shout, Khari lunged for Borja, only to be stymied by the knife still pinning her hand to the wall. It was clearly driven in far enough to stop her cold. Her voice cracked hard a moment later; fresh blood welled from the wound in her palm. Khari bit down hard on her tongue and turned, trying to use her free hand to dislodge the knife with no success.

"Fuck." It was hard to tell exactly what she said between gritted teeth, but that was the gist of it. “Rom, get up, you've got to—" The rest was lost to the pain of another failed attempt to pull the knife free of the wall.

He crouched down again, glancing back at Khari to make sure she wasn't going anywhere, before he looked once more to Romulus. "Rosamara didn't have many friends. She was no descendant of the divine. She was a thief, a swindler, a whore, and one day she angered one man too many. She thought of Conrado as a friend, but he was a wise enough man to know what side to take, and he sold her out to me and mine." He sighed almost wistfully, as if thinking back on the memory brought him great pleasure. Then his fist came down hard once more on his wound, as though he simply couldn't stop himself. "We were going to live as kings for this. Anais swore to it..."

He stood, towering over Romulus, and rolled his head about, his neck popping several times. He exhaled slowly. "Even for me, there were lines I could not cross. After I'd killed everyone else, you remained. A little baby with a marked face. Now a grown man with a marked hand. How was I to know what you would become? How was I to know that leaving you behind would one day lead me to my end?" He clenched his jaw, as though imagining the moment, and how it might have been different if he'd simply tossed the baby in the sea instead of leaving him on the deck for the marines of Tevinter to find.

"But I promised you this would hurt. It didn't hurt much for your father. Overpowered him, disarmed him, slit his throat. But your mother..." He walked back to Khari, seized hold of her throat again, grabbed the knife, and ripped it free from the hull in a bloody spray. He held the knife up to Rom. "Your mother I gutted when she threw herself at me. It went something like this..."

He pulled back with the knife, but before he could stab it forward Romulus was on him. Some force had propelled him to his feet. Maybe it was the softening of the rain outside, the way the ship had stopped swaying so fiercely. The way the sounds of battle above had all but ceased. His entire body screamed in pain but he forced himself forward and reached out with his left arm, the unbroken one, with the green glow of his marked palm.

He grabbed hold of the back of Adan Borja's head and instantly the pirate lord roared in pain, releasing his hold on Khari and freeing her. Romulus staggered with Borja sideways as the glow on his hand intensified, and the captain fell to his knees, his entire body shuddering with some energy that flowed through him. He howled in pain, a green light emanating from his mouth, and then his nostrils, and then his eyes. Romulus gritted his teeth and tightened his grip as best he could, trying to avoid collapsing on the weakness of his wounded leg.

Borja's wail of pain echoed with an unearthly intensity, until his entire head imploded in a blast of green light from within his skull. Whatever the mark had opened there immediately closed again, sending bits of bone fragments and brain matter raining down around the now headless body, which collapsed forward and remained still. Romulus stared down at it for a moment before he too fell, tipping over backwards and hitting the deck hard, too tired to keep himself upright any longer.

A softer thud echoed the one he made; Khari had slid down the wall to the ground as well, cradling her wounded hand in her other. "Son of a mabari bitch." The words were breathy, accompanied by a soft groan; she listed somewhat to the side, bracing herself with an elbow to one of the storage crates. That one was still mostly intact.

The sound of her gulping in air was audible for a while. "Rom, are you—fuck, I don't know. You're... conscious, right? I should—I should get...someone. Stel or—or someone." She didn't stand, though; she might not have been able to.

"No..." he managed, letting his marked hand roll over, palm up, in her direction. "Just stay here. Please stay. They'll... find us." He took in a few breaths of his own. There was almost no way to process what had just occurred, other than to feel the pain in every part of his body. One thing he knew for certain though.

"The storm, Khari... it's over."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

She should have been with them. That was all Asala thought about ever since Romulus and those who attended his ritual returned. They were in pretty bad shape when they arrived the day before. Asala and most of her staff had spent the entire previous day tending to their injuries, and currently they were all in stable condition. She still preferred it that they did not move for another day or two in fear of tearing or reopening their wounds. Asala was especially firm in Khari's case, fearing the woman would probably try to escape if the opportunity presented itself. Still, they were all alive, and if they took their recovery slow, and she and her assistants did their jobs properly, then there should be no lasting danger either.

She couldn't shake the guilt, and it remained with her even as she measured out a dose of potion into a vial. Donovan stood next to her, carefully folding clean bandages into a tin tray to change out the soiled ones. Asala couldn't help but feel things would've been different had she been there. No, she probably could not have changed the outcome, but she could have at the very least tended to them while their wounds were fresh, if not prevented a number of them to begin with. Asala had not asked for details, and in truth she did not want to hear them. It was clear that whatever they were supposed to prove failed, and she had seen Anais led to the dungeons in chains. She could infer enough from that alone.

With the potion measured, Asala set it on the tray with bandages and took it with her as she went to Romulus's bedside, and sat it down on a small stand beside her. Asala gave him a sweet, if a little sad smile when she handed him the vial before she began to undo the bandages on his thigh. The wound was mostly closed now and beginning to scab over. She was extremely careful as she worked; he had broken a number of bones and was no doubt very sore, if still not a little pain.

In the bed beside them, Bibi purred softly at the foot while Millian worked with Khari, cutting the bandages on her hand and inspecting the wound there. She was efficient, though she lacked Asala's... bedside manner.

Khari didn't seem to care much; she was surprisingly compliant with the tranquil's commands. The only resistance she'd put up so far was insisting that she was well enough to sit up with her back to the wall next to the bed she'd been assigned. Aside from the wound on her hand, most of her abdomen had been bandaged under her shirt due to multiple stab wounds there, and there were more around her head, covering a deep cut over one of her brows.

Indeed, she was uncharacteristically solemn in general, and didn't even keep up much of a running commentary, as she otherwise would surely have done. Instead, she stroked the cat with her free hand, rubbing at his ears.

Where Khari was solemn, Romulus was despondent, and had said almost nothing that wasn't absolutely necessary since his arrival back at Skyhold. His injuries had been extensive, the majority of them consisting of broken bones from being repeatedly struck with blunt force. His right arm was the worst break, requiring him to keep it tied up in a sling despite the best efforts of Asala's considerable healing magic. His jaw had been broken, his cheekbone fractured, even part of his skull had required healing. His ribcage was a mess, which had led to a number of internal injuries varying in severity, and there was the stab wound through his side and the deep slash through the muscles of his left leg to work through.

Despite it all, it was obviously not his physical injuries that troubled him, as he'd been clearly withdrawn inside his own head, where nothing good could be occurring. He slept often, but not well, either the pain of his injuries or his intense dreams waking him repeatedly. He ate only the bare minimum, and if Asala's comforting presence was having any effect on him, he was hiding it well. He did not sit as Khari did, but lay still and stared at the ceiling while she worked.

The door to the infirmary opened, and Vesryn entered, for once seemingly unsure what to do with himself. He closed the door quietly behind him, rubbing his hands together for the warmth. "How are we doing?" he asked, in a carefully casual tone. "On the mend, I hope." When Romulus didn't so much as acknowledge him, he nodded uncomfortably. "Well... is there anything I can get you, Asala? From the Keep, or the tavern maybe? Thought I'd see if I could be of service somehow."

The only one from the Riptide occupying another bed was its small-statured boastwain. Tucked neatly into the corner. Apparently she’d suffered the worst of the Northern Sword’s initial attack. She’d been in the Riptide’s belly when the cannonball crashed into its side, sending a spray of thick splinters through the upper portion of the ship. Her arm had taken the worst of the blows, and it’d needed to come off. Too much damage to salvage. They’d done a good job, though she hadn’t woken up for more than a handful of minutes before drifting off.

Zahra had visited several times throughout the night to check on Rom, Khari and Nuka. Most of the time, she’d just fill in the empty space between them with rambles, trying to cast light in the dark situations they’d tumbled through. Even if it didn’t have any effect
 she was relentless. She’d had scrapes and cuts but hadn’t suffered nearly as much as the others had. Bruises would blossom and disappear, but she looked none worse for wear. The upper portion of her arm was neatly bound in fresh bandages where they’d extracted an arrow. Besides that, she’d been lucky.

She, too, filtered through only moments after Vesryn had. There was a bottle tucked under her arm, though it was difficult to tell what it was. She paused at the door before stepping through and shutting it behind her. Her eyes roved across the occupied beds, stopped short when they reached Rom and Khari before they slipped towards the farthest corner of her room. Her mouth formed a line, before it shifted into an easy smile. “How’re the patients, kitten?” Zahra closed the distance and idled beside Vesryn. She fished the bottle from beneath her armpit and prodded him in the shoulder with the corked end, “Just got back from there.”

Asala paused her work for a moment to turn and greet both Vesryn and Zahra. There was nothing really more to do except to keep their injuries clean and supply doses of healing medication until they were well enough to start moving again. It was not the external injuries Asala was most worried about however, but the ones that lingered in their heads. Broken bones and cuts could be mended, but maladies of the mind was something on an entirely different scale. In fact, their company were perhaps the most important thing right now than the things they could get.

She turned, but before she could even ask, Donovan was already to work fetching the chairs. "They are... healing," Asala answered Zahra. Her eyes did linger on the bottle disapprovingly for a moment before she shrugged. "I believe we have what we need but, if you would like, you are more than welcome to stay awhile," she said, though by the way Donovan was bringing chairs, it was more of a request than a suggestion. Their company would perhaps give them something to think about over whatever dark thoughts were swirling around their heads. She sighed again, but offered a smile to Vesryn and Zahra before returning to tend to Romulus. She should've been there, she told herself not for the first time, and certainly not for the last.

Khari roused herself a bit at the presence of company, still leaving her hand within Millian's custody but turning her head so she could smile wanly at the visitors. It was hardly a smile compared to the face-splitting grins she so often wore, but she seemed tired and concerned enough to warrant it. Her eyes frequently flicked across the room to where Romulus was.

“'Fraid we're not at our most entertaining right now, but thanks for dropping in. Don't worry too much though—you should see the other guys."

"Oh, I have," Vesryn assured her. "The ones able to make it into our dungeon here, at least. I suspect they didn't fully understand what they were getting into when they fired on the likes of you. Safe to say they do now." Seeing that Zahra was a step ahead of him on the gift from the tavern, he shuffled his feet a bit awkwardly in place, before smiling and bowing his head a little. "Well, I should be going. I hope your recovery is swift, all of you, and... Saraya expresses her concern as well." He took his leave, shutting the door quietly behind him.

Zahra appeared as if she wanted to call after him
 but he’d walked through the door as quickly as he’d come, and she was left standing there, bottle held in both hands. She made a humming noise in her throat before plopping down on one of Donovan’s proffered chairs. She’d caught Asala’s opposing stare, and shrugged her shoulders, “It’s a gift. What can I say? I don’t go back on promises.” She bounced the bottle on her knee and tilted her head to the side, “Well. You’re alive, at least. Counts for something.”

Khari's smile grew, just a bit. “Well, we promised, too, after all. Can't break a promise on breakfast."

At that point, the door outside opened up again with a blast of cold air. It admitted Lady Marceline first, who held a cloth covered parcel close to her chest, and behind her Estella, who was laden with a heavy-looking tray bearing what looked like a couple of decently-sized pots and several empty bowls stacked upside down, along with the glint of tin spoons.

Steam gushed liberally from the top of both pots, and Estella moved with exaggerated care, careful to place each foot before adding weight to it. She made it over to an empty side table, where she gingerly lowered the whole tray, breathing what sounded like a sigh of relief. Turning towards Asala, she gave a small smile, brief enough to be little more than a twitch, and folded her hands in front of her.

“Um... I made soup. That's okay, right? I wasn't sure if anyone had any stomach injuries, so it's not very spicy or anything..."

"Larissa sends her regards," Marceline said after Estella, "Along with these." She then began to pull the cloth away to reveal a set of novels which she turned over to show them. "I find her choices to be... subject, but nonetheless she assured me that you would enjoy them," she said. From the glance Asala took, she read Hard in Hightown on one of the covers before she returned to her task, setting the old bandages back into the tray beside her.

Khari snorted. “I've heard of those. Some guy from Kirkwall wrote them, right?" Admittedly, she seemed more interested in the soup at the moment; as soon as Millian was finished wrapping her hand in fresh bandages, she was pushing herself out of the bed. Apparently the concept of bedrest was a little lost on her. Millian even put a hand on her shoulder to try and dissuade too much movement, though it seemed to be ineffective, and the tranquil did not try to fight her over it.

“Rom, you want to eat something?" She glanced back at him, turning an empty bowl over in her hands quite heedless of the injured one. If she was still in pain, she was remarkably resistant to it.

Romulus blinked, turning his head at the sound of his name and taking in the sight of the soup, Estella, and Marceline. "Uh... yeah." It wasn't the most enthusiastic response, but perhaps the smell of it was enough to convince him to acquiesce. Carefully he worked himself back into a sitting position with Asala's help, though he wasn't able to perform much movement with one of his arms and one of his legs. "Thank you," he said quietly in Estella's direction.

Asala picked the tray with the empty vial and dirty bandages up, handing it to Donovan as he came to retrieve it. She then reached into one of the pockets in her robes to produce a clean rag and wiped down the table she had been using with the intention of using it the hold the soup.

“You're welcome." While Khari was serving herself, Estella started serving bowls for the others in the room, handing the first one to Asala, indicating with a small nod that it was intended for Romulus. Others went to Donovan and Millian to distribute; Estella seemed inclined to stay clear of where the healers were working.

Khari sat back down on her bed, holding her soup steady in her lap with her injured hand and using the other to manipulate the spoon. It was a little awkward, since she'd been stabbed in her dominant hand, but this didn't seem to pose a significant problem. “It's pretty good, Stel. Thanks."

"Will you need help?" Asala asked Romulus softly. While she wanted to, she did not want to make him feel useless by stealing any independence that he could have. If he wished to feed himself, Asala would make sure that he would be able to do it.

"No." Romulus said, somewhat quickly. "Thank you."

With that, she smiled and nodded, pulling the table close enough for him to reach without straining himself and set the bowl down on to it, with another clean rag beside it. She stood and backed away to give him space. The rest of her staff went about distributing the soup, and helping those who needed it with their eating. For a moment, she felt lost for a moment before her eyes hungrily fell onto the bowls of soup and she realized she couldn't remember the last time she had eaten. Asala had spent so much time tending to everyone and making sure that they were comfortable that she had forgotten to eat. Even so, she did not immediately go for the soup, and instead hesitated, looking around in case there was someone else who needed her.

Estella must have noticed, or she looked more tired than she realized. In either case, the Inquisitor handed her the next one, pointing to a chair near the wall with a little half-smile. “I know enough about magic to know it's exhausting," she chided mildly. “You should eat, too."

Asala took the soup with a little surprise and was about to refuse before her stomach betrayed her and grumbled. She could feel the heat of the blush blossom across her face, so she meekly accepted both the bowl and the chair, slinking into it and leaning against the wall. As she began to eat, she couldn't help be begin to feel tired, and before long her eyelids began to droop. Soon after, she slipped off to sleep, with the warm bowl of soup in her lap and spoon still in her hand.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Leon stared at the map in front of him with a furrowed brow. Rilien was seeding his agents at a remarkable pace; in truth, the rest of the Inquisition needed to shape up to match the spread of their information networks. He turned a wooden shield token over and over between his bare fingers, the smooth varnish slick against his mangled skin. Beside him, Estella sighed softly; he could hear the slight rustle of her fidgeting with her sleeves. Marceline and Rilien were quieter, more accustomed to this sort of waiting.

Leon had sent a message summoning Romulus to the war room, but he expected it to be a few minutes yet before he arrived. There was quite a lot of business to take care of today, but it all had to happen in a certain order.

Shaking his head faintly, Leon dropped the token onto the side. They just didn't have the ability yet to move their soldiers any deeper into either Orlais or Ferelden. The support Romulus would have gained had he been proven blood of Andraste would have likely made the difference, but Leon had never counted on that. He didn't make a habit of relying on miracles, which was usually to his benefit.

When Romulus did arrive, a few minutes late as expected, it was with an uneven and uncomfortable gait, still limping slightly from the damaging wound he'd suffered to his leg. His right arm was still in a sling, cradled near his chest, and he was still plainly fragile from head to toe, but the movement was a good sign that with proper healing from Asala he could eventually make a full recovery.

He hadn't made a habit of being in the war room, despite being a Herald of Andraste. In fact he'd only been inside a few times before, the most notable being the first when he spoke of the enemy encountered at Haven, and Corypheus. He might've entered a bit more confidently now had the events off the coast gone differently, but instead he looked smaller than usual, dwarfed by the scale of the room. "Is this about Anais?" he asked quietly. He'd hardly once raised his voice to normal speaking levels since the return to Skyhold.

“In part." Rilien, as ever, did not spend time on pleasantries. He stood slightly further back from the table, almost in Estella's shadow. It wasn't clear if he'd chosen to do so deliberately or just naturally gravitated there. He unfolded his hands from his sleeves, taking a step forward so as to be more clearly visible. “But first we wish to ask you if you would accept the rank we've granted Estella."

Lady Marceline smiled, most likely from the terseness of the tranquil. Her head tilted slightly to one side and she clarified. "We have discussed the matter at length amongst ourselves and we have decided that you have proven yourself a most valuable part of the Inquisition. We have unanimously determined that you should be offered the rank of Inquisitor in spite of the recent events that have transpired," she said. "Provided that you accept it, of course."

A frown settled onto Romulus's face as soon as Rilien put the offer on the table. His eyes followed from the Tranquil to Marceline, but his confusion only seemed to grow. Silence filled the room for a long moment, while he struggled to think of a response. "You... want to make me an Inquisitor," he repeated, as though the words might make more sense after they left his own mouth. "After everything that happened. Everyone who was hurt because of me." Clearly he didn't think the same way about the idea as they did, but his eyes sought Leon, and then Estella.

"You would trust me with that?"

Leon elected to let Estella speak first. She understood the reasoning, but more importantly, she understood how to say things, for the most part. It would come across better from her than him or one of the others.

She didn't fail to take the opportunity, inclining her head a bit. “Really, we should have done it before," she said. “Maybe as soon as you got back from Haven. But everything was... unclear, then. Too much of—too much of what Anais and the others were saying was muddying the water. But you were right all along: there was no wedge between us, and you never tried to put one there. We're... for better or worse, we're in this together. I'm not above you. I don't want to be."

“You're not the first person ever to be swindled by a clever ploy, Romulus," Leon added. “You won't be the last. It doesn't disqualify you from your place here. You've earned our trust as you are." The emphasis he placed on the last words was delicate, but certain. “We want everyone to know it, but the choice is yours."

"We believe that even the willingness to pursue the chance of your own divinity was done out of service to the Inquisition. Know that everyone here understands your loyalty and the lengths you would go for the cause," Marceline paused a moment a looked at the others, "We wish to recognize that loyalty with our own. Officially."

He visibly wrestled with the words in his mind. "I don't know that it was," he answered Marceline. "In part, maybe, but... I did it because I thought it was what my mother would have wanted. I thought my ancestors had been preparing for that moment, for me to seize it. I would try to use the power for the good of the Inquisition... but what I wanted most was to have a family, or be closer to one. Connection to a history that wasn't in chains." He seemed almost surprised that he'd said so much, and fell silent for a moment.

"I don't know what to say, though. Thank you, I'll—I'll try to earn this. Maybe you all think I already have but I'll try anyway." He paused, before he looked back to the Tranquil. "You said in part. What's to be done with her?"

“That is for you to decide." Rilien blinked in that owlish way of his, folding his arms back into his wide sleeves. “As Inquisitor, it is your right to sit in judgement of our prisoners. Given that it is you who best understands the extent of their crimes, it is only prudent that this round of judgements fall to you." He tilted his head slightly to the side.

“They wait just outside the main hall now."

“We will of course be present to advise, if you are inclined to seek counsel," Leon added. “And to keep the records even if you are not." Marceline picked up a clipboard from the table, as if to confirm.

"Oh... right." He seemed to have forgotten that particular responsibility of the Inquisitor. After mulling it over some more, he nodded, more resolved than he'd appeared since returning. "Good. Let's not delay, then."

Leon nodded, gesturing to the open doorway. The small group proceeded to the main hall, where Reed along with Zahra already waited. The throne stood empty on the dais; the Seeker took up his customary spot to the right, slightly in front and below. Estella elected to stand on the other side, with Rilien, and Marceline took up the officiator's position just to the side of the carpet runner leading up. Romulus looked unsure about taking a seat in the throne itself, as well as uncomfortable once he had, perhaps due to his injuries.

“Reed. We'll take the first, please." His aide nodded and headed down the hall at a swift clip to admit the first prisoner.

Eventually, the clanging of chains echoed throughout the hall as Reed escorted the first prisoner. "Lord Inquisitor," Marceline began, her voice taking in an air of authority as she stated Romulus's new title. "I present to you the accused, Speaker Anais, the leader of the cult known as The Herald's Disciples."

Anais had been stripped of the light armor pieces she wore, perhaps the one article of clothing that wholly separated her from those that had followed her lead. The past few days had obviously not been comfortable for her; her hair and skin was unwashed and dirty from both the journey and then her time in the dungeons, and her robes were in need of a change. All that said, she still appeared to be keeping herself together. Once escorted to the appointed position, the Speaker chose to kneel before the Inquisitor, rather than stand.

"The formal charges levied against her are as follows," Marceline said, looking down to the clipboard in hand. "Fraud, heresy, collusion with the pirate formerly known as Adan Borja, and attempted sedition."

"Lord Inquisitor," Anais greeted, lowering her head in deference. "It seems you don't need me to rise up in rank after all. Though I fear this is as high as you'll ever go." Romulus chose not to answer her opening statement, instead studying her in silence. Looking down at her from his seat, he almost seemed to relax.

"Do you deny any of your charges?" he asked.

"No, Lord Inquisitor," she responded, ready for the question. "Had I succeeded, it would only have strengthened the Inquisition. I acted in service of our shared cause."

"Not all of us would have benefited."

"No, of course not, but few things in the world benefit everyone. I believe a joint leadership, as you have just established, will prove a thorn in the Inquisition's side before long. You may share the same goals as your fellow Inquisitor, as the leaders of your armies and your spies and your diplomats, but all of you have different minds. Our enemy has one mind, one body, and one goal. I sought to give the Inquisition the strongest leadership it could have, to counter that."

Romulus let that sit for a moment, the two just staring at each other unwavering. He shifted in the throne, failing to conceal a wince. "Explain your plan to me. From the beginning. I want to know what you did each step of the way." He paused, watching her think over how to begin. "You don't want to lie to me again, Anais."

His tone was dark, angry, dangerous even. Anais clearly caught wind of it, and for the briefest moment it seemed to strike some fear into her. She swallowed, finally breaking eye contact with him. "I began to make some connections soon after we first met, and you closed that rift with your mark, but the idea didn't truly come to me until my agents reported that Adan Borja had taken an interest in you personally." Her eyes flitted up to him before they fell back down. "He clearly never forgot you, despite only meeting you before when you were very young. I approached him personally, and learned of the history between you two."

"And after learning what he'd done to my parents... you offered him a part to play?" Romulus was unable to hide his disgust. Anais nodded uneasily.

"I did. He was uncertain at first, but I was able to sell the potential of it quite well. I researched how your own history might connect with what I'd learned from the Augustan Order, but it wasn't until Haven fell that the opportunity truly felt within reach. When my scouts reported that the Venatori were hunting for some survivors in the area, I was confident that it was you. That the elf was with you was even more fortunate."

"Khari," Romulus interrupted.

"Yes, of course, forgive me. I had Borja brought in, and we agreed to present the story to you together should you be found alive. You were, and you seemed to believe us, so we were willing to move forward. While you returned to the Inquisition at Skyhold, we had ample time to prepare for a way to see you fully ascend. This gave Borja time to make contact with Conrado, and allowed me to prepare the journal."

"The journal..." Romulus nearly whispered the words, stewing in his seat. "My mother wrote none of it, I'm assuming?"

"Correct," she answered, as though she were now tiptoeing across shards of glass. "I wrote every word. It required... a great deal of time and research. I built a fictional family tree for you. Recorded in every language I'm familiar with, and had several of my trusted agents pen some of the pages, to have messages in different hands." She paused, carefully watching for his reaction. "I can give you their names, if you like. Most of my servants were kept in the dark regarding the plan, and were fed the same story as you, but a few were aware."

Leon glanced at Marceline. She would no doubt be able to take the names down; that was good. He hadn't been looking forward to sorting through which cultists were gullible but innocent and which were complicit. It would have been several days of interrogations, at least.

"I don't care about their names. Later." Romulus waved his hand in dismissal. He was beginning to look quite uncomfortable, perhaps a result of revealing the full extent of the deception against him. "The action in Llomerryn. It was staged?"

"The Qunari were quite real, and unaware. I didn't dream of trying to persuade any of them. But the journal couldn't simply be handed to you for it to be believed. Acquired from someone who knew your mother, though, I believed that would work. And Conrado did know Rosamara Abeita. The Qunari, as it turns out, are easy enough to offend, and they prefer to bring their prisoners back to Par Vollen in most cases. With some well-timed sabotage on the part of my agents and Borja's men, we were able to keep them where we wanted them, and secure Conrado before any real harm could be done to him."

It occurred to Leon that Khari had left Conrado alive; he was actually due in next for judgement. He doubted any answers the man could give would be much in the way of the connection Romulus wanted, but they might be something more than he'd get if the man had been killed. Shifting his weight slightly, Leon clasped his hands at the small of his back, allowing the story to proceed uninhibited. On the other hand, Zahra appeared to be teething at the bit. Mouth pinned into a hard line. Eyes, bereft of sympathy, glued on the kneeling figure in front of Romulus.

Romulus nodded, clearly having come to expect this level of dedication to the lie at this point. "And the rest I think I know well enough. You translated your own journal in front of me, read the details of your own false ritual, and prepared a powerful potion to protect me from even the fiercest flame."

"Yes. We were very close, I think. You will not hear me claim that morally any of this was right, but you must believe that I did this to bring more power to the Inquisition, to help us fight the threat we now face. What is a legend on the level of Andraste born from? Entirely truth? Only a fool would believe so. I'm sure it's heresy to speak this way, but I do not believe this was the first time such a story was attempted. Nor will it be the last."

"You would have had me believe for the rest of my life that the man who brutally murdered my parents was, in fact, my father?" Romulus leaned forward, narrowing his eyes at her.

"To serve the Inquisition, yes. He was not a good man, and likely deserved his fate, but we are in conflict with far greater monsters than he."

The Lord Inquisitor rubbed at his forehead, exhaling a long breath. "What are we to do with you, then?"

"I have no delusions about continuing my plan, or developing a new one," she replied, inching forward slightly on her knees. "The ruse has been sniffed out for good. But I have a great many talents, and a desire to serve the Inquisition. Let me study our enemy, and his forces, and I will prove my worth to you. I will do it in chains, if you like, until some glimmer of trust can be built." Romulus raised his eyebrows at her idea, but did not immediately respond, instead looking to his counsel, to see what they thought.

“She successfully led a cult. That ability is as dangerous inside an organization of this kind as outside. Perhaps moreso. Do not give her anyone else to influence." Rilien spoke first, perhaps already having anticipated some kind of bid to this effect. “Certainly do not trust her. But she is a resource like any other. I could find a use for the talents she claims to have."

Leon frowned. He had a fair point about Anais's potential usefulness to the Inquisition. That said... “We must also consider, however, what message doing that would send. Anais was never quiet in her declarations of your holiness, which is now a lie that is, rightfully or not, likely to be attributed to us as an organization. Nor was she hesitant in her condemnation of our other Inquisitor. It will eventually get out that she swindled us. Allowing her to continue in any capacity will look the height of foolishness—may in fact be the height of foolishness. We have plenty of talented people with ample competency in these matters."

His brow furrowed deeply over his eyes. “She is also responsible, directly or indirectly, for quite a bit of harm. She killed a Qunari sailor who had done us no wrong in her ruse, orchestrated a borderline-heretical scheme that has undoubtedly damaged our reputation already, and brought to our doorstep the man responsible for extensive damage to our allied naval forces, both material and personal." He dipped his head to acknowledge Zahra, but she would likely have much more to say on that matter than he did. “To say nothing of what nearly happened to you and Khari. It would be unfair to blame her for all of Borja's actions. But she is nevertheless the reason any of it occurred in the first place."

Zahra finally broke her silence, incited by Leon’s assessment. It appeared as if hers would not be so repressed. Nor kind. As if she’d made her decision ages ago, or at least before she’d even stepped foot in the large chamber, with its high ceilings and looming windows. Her face was cast in shadows since she’d been standing off to the side, though they melted away when she stepped forward. There was a twitch to her fingers, as if she couldn’t stand to hear anymore warbling. “An execution.”

Clad in leathers and a loose, thick cotton shirt and a variety of bandages, she paused for a moment as she regarded Anais’ crumpled form. Whatever vexation or indecision Romulus felt at appropriating judgment was entirely lacking in her. Conviction read clearly in her movements. Hand planted on her hip. Her mouth was tipped up in disgust. If she was at all swayed by Anais's declaration of betraying them all for the greater good of the Inquisition, she was hiding it well. Or she didn't care. From the looks of it, it didn’t matter what Anais said or what she could offer. It was an obvious decision. To her, at least.

Her tone had taken an iciness that belied no room for leniency, “Imprisonment is too kind for the lives she’s affected. For those who’ve been lost. For those she’s maimed. Borja paid his price. Hers should be just as steep.” Spoken as if she wasn't there at all. There was a short pause before a muscle bunched at her temple, and her voice grew terse, almost desperate, “She hurt my family.”

Anais grimly listened to the advice given regarding her fate. When she looked back up to Romulus, her expression was showing signs of pleading. "I would urge you to remember that I did not choose to attack your ship. You said the words yourself, there was never any danger to you. You cannot treat the captain's actions as my own."

The Lord Inquisitor was not moved. "There was never any danger? You put a murderer at my side, within these walls, endangering all of us. Your scheme threatened everything we've built." He paused, his eyes cold and devoid of any remorse. "No. You'll die for this." He glanced sideways at Rilien and Leon, perhaps to ensure that the judgement was indeed acceptable. "At first light tomorrow. I'll swing the sword myself."

Rilien remained impassive, giving no sign of his thoughts save a tiny nod.

“Very well," Leon said neutrally. He didn't think it was an entirely-unwarranted decision at all. People had been executed for less, and as a matter of practicality, housing and feeding a prisoner was an expensive matter. That said... he was in general not fond of death sentences, and he did wonder if Romulus had insisted upon one in this case for personal reasons, rather than an impartial assessment of the situation. There was a reason the philosophers believed justice should be blind.

But in this case, it served no purpose to argue the point. Far be it from him to undermine the new Inquisitor's authority as soon as he'd exercised it. Equally far to insist on saving the life of someone who had so wronged them all.

It sat more wrongly with Estella than it did with him; that much he could detect. From the corner of his eye, he watched her frown, only for the expression to disappear without a trace a moment later. She did not speak against it, however. That was unsurprising.

"You're making a mistake, Romulus," Anais said urgently, as Reed and another guard hauled her back up to her feet. She offered minimal resistance, only enough to turn her head and shout. "You can't afford to throw away allies! I can help you!" It was the last she was able to get out before she was ushered from the hall.

After a suitable amount of silence had passed, Lady Marceline cleared her throat to bring their attentions back to the matter at hand, and began to read the next item on the agenda. "Lord Inquisitor, I present one Conrado Ruis," she began, as the sound of another set of chains began to fill the air. "The formal charges levied against the accused include: assault on Inquisition forces, collusion, conspiracy, and theft against the Qunari."

Conrado was battered, the result of losing an altercation with Khari, though some of his injuries looked a little fresher than the battle would have suggested. Possibly the other prisoners taken from Borja's ship did not look fondly on him. He remained standing before the Lord Inquisitor, his hands and feet chained, all in all not nearly as steadfast as Anais had been upon her arrival.

"I want to know about my mother, Conrado," Romulus said bluntly. A dark look had fallen across his face since Anais had been escorted from the hall, and it remained in place now. "My father, too, if you can. Tell me something true about them."

Conrado did not appear to have expected such a beginning, but he adapted to it quickly enough. His posture was tense, perhaps afraid of the men standing behind him, or intimidated by the sight of Romulus and the others leaders of the Inquisition above him. "Of-of course. We... well, we didn't carry on together, like I implied. We were friends, I think, but she never really had an interest in me that way. Your father, his name was... Remero. Remero Abeita. I didn't know him very well."

"Borja said they were thieves. Is that true?"

"A-Aye," Conrado nodded. "That was how we crossed paths. We did business together. They were quite good at what they did, and I moved a large amount of goods for them. It's the kind of work that creates enemies, however. They were trying to escape from it once they had you, I think, but that life isn't easy to get away from."

"I understand." Romulus fell silent for a moment, resting his chin against the closed fist of his marked hand. "Tell me what she was like. As a person."

"She was..." His mind worked visibly in front of them, possibly trying to come up with an answer that would please him. "Spirited? Perhaps that's not the right word. They both were. Anything but cautious. Loud, aggressive people. I think they enjoyed their lives quite fully, while they had time."

"Time which you helped cut short." The Lord Inquisitor exhaled slowly, his face largely unreadable. "You'll die with Anais tomorrow, for aiding in her plot."

"What?" Disbelieving, Conrado began to lunge forward as though to rush closer, but he was immediately restrained by the guards, and fell to his knees. "No, you can't, you must understand, I lived in fear of Adan Borja! He was not the kind of man I had the power to betray, to refuse! I had no choice. Not now, and certainly not then." He found no sign of change on the Inquisitor's face, so he immediately sought it out in the others. "Please, spare me! I will not dream of troubling the Inquisition again, I swear it! My part in the plot was not my choice. I was a prisoner of Borja's!"

“Romulus." The interjection was quiet, but there was a sort of firmness to it, one Estella was still learning to wield. “Is this truly necessary? If what he says is true, he was acting under coercion. If his actions were not fully his own, does he truly deserve to suffer the full brunt of their consequences? Borja would have been an easy man to fear, surely." There was a slight change in the cast of her eyes, just enough that Leon caught it.

He suspected she was trying to make Romulus empathize. See a similarity of a certain sort. His eyes moved back to the other Inquisitor, but Estella continued.

“Much is unclear, but is that not reason for caution? Who does it benefit, to kill him?"

"And if he's lying?" Romulus asked. His emotionless mask was beginning to crack. It was impossible to fail to see that extremely personal feelings were motivating his decision. "As he's lied so many times before? Who could it hurt, to let him live?" He glanced down at the cowering smuggler, his disdain for the man plainly apparent. "I can't just let him go. I won't let him avoid this."

“It need not be death or freedom." Rilien's monotone was a stark contrast to the emotion seething just under the surface of the scene. “Punish him for what we know he has certainly done: collusion, assault, theft. Hard labor and prison time are both common for such offenses. The labor, at least, we could use. Alternatively, he is most certainly wanted in Antiva or Rivain. The Inquisition could keep him until such time as a court system with more evidence of his crimes could arrange a transfer."

"We can have the message en route to both nations before the evening is over, Lord Inquisitor," Marceline added.

Romulus was clearly deep in thought on the issue, and most likely not feeling satisfied by any possible outcome. Conrado looked like he wanted to say something, but kept his mouth shut, probably doubting it would help his situation at all. At last, an idea seemed to occur to the Lord Inquisitor.

"Do you deny stealing from the Qunari?"

At once Conrado shook his head. "No, Lord Inquisitor, I admit to it."

Romulus nodded. "Then you'll be delivered back to them, for the theft of their artifact. No one will come for you this time. What they do with you is their concern." Quite clearly he was hoping it would not be pleasant. He looked to his advisors. "If that can be arranged?"

"We do not have very much contact with the Qunari, so it will take some time, but it can be arranged, yes," Marceline stated.

"Good." Romulus seemed to deflate while Conrado was escorted away, the smuggler rather blank faced and struggling with the reality of what was happening to him. The ordeal seemed to have taken quite a bit out of Romulus, who rubbed at a spot on his chest that was clearly paining him. "Are we finished?" he asked Leon.

“We are, for today at least." It was quite the task to undertake on one's first day at the job, to be sure, but both of them had done it now. Their footing was even—that was significant. Allowing his expression to take on a bit of the sympathy he'd been concealing up until that point, Leon nodded towards the door that led out of the main hall and towards the undercroft. “Please, do get some rest. We can handle the rest, for the moment."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was snowing again. Skyhold had become a beautiful, still, serene place, ill fit for an execution.

That there was need for one, Romulus was certain. At least, as certain as he could be about anything these days. Estella didn't seem to think so, from what he could tell, but most of the others seemed to be in agreement: Anais was too dangerous to be allowed to operate in any capacity, within or beyond the walls of Skyhold. He supposed there were other people that could carry out the sentence better than he, but Romulus felt that he had no right to condemn her if he was not willing to make an end of it himself.

The sword that Reed handed him was heavier and longer than he was used to, no doubt compounded by the fact that his arm was very much still healing, as was the rest of his body. He'd downed a strong potion just before emerging to dull the pain, and let him move well enough to swing the blade. It dulled his senses enough that he didn't really notice the small crowd of people gathering to witness as he ascended the newly constructed platform. The Inquisition hadn't made a habit of executing people, and so such a location hadn't been required until now. Romulus didn't doubt it would be taken down soon enough, so they didn't develop a reputation for it.

A pair of Inquisition soldiers watched over the Speaker, who knelt with her hands bound behind her, feet tied as well, a solid stone block placed in front of her. She contemplated it calmly, having had a full night to prepare for her death, save for the brief time it took for her to give up the names of a few of her cultists, those that were complicit in her plan. Romulus knew not what would be done with them. Labor probably, to lighten the load on the army.

Romulus paused for a moment atop the platform, briefly surveying those that had chosen to witness the execution. Leon stood among the crowd, most likely in attendance as a matter of formality. He took no official place on the platform, perhaps feeling that the few necessary functions for such an event had already been taken care of by others. Khari stood next to Leon, much less noticeable in the tall man's shadow. Beside Reed, Rilien remained unmoving on the platform, to all appearances still as stone.

On the other side of them, Marceline stood with a scroll in hand. She took one last glance at Romulus before she pulled open the parchment and began to read the sentence. "Speaker Anais, for the crimes of fraud, heresy, collusion, and attempted sedition, which put not only the Inquisition, but her Inquisitors and their people in peril as well, you have been sentenced to death. May the Maker have mercy on your soul." With the grim sentence read aloud, Marceline took a step back and turned to witness the execution.

Romulus approached Anais, the two soldiers placing their hands upon her shoulders. He studied her and she him for a moment, and Romulus could not deny he was disappointed not to see any fear. Some darker part of his past was calling to him, making him keenly aware of all the ways he could drag this out and make her suffer. But this would have to do, this clean death. "Do you have any last words?"

"None capable of staying your blade," she said honestly, though her eyes wandered away from Romulus and over the crowd. "I placed a murderer within your walls. You've now placed a murderer on your throne." She leaned forward without any assistance from the guards, exposing the back of her neck to Romulus. He found himself wishing he hadn't asked her to speak. It was what she'd done throughout her entire life.

He raised the sword in both hands and brought it down with focus. The Speaker's head fell away from her body.

Romulus walked away seething, handing the bloody sword back to Reed and not wanting to look at the mess any longer. Silence fell over the courtyard save for a few quiet murmurs, and the crowd began to disperse. He stopped, a few steps from the stairs to the Keep, realizing that his marked hand was shaking. He grabbed it with his other, ignoring the dull pain in that arm, and forced it to stop.

“You don't look like you feel any better." The words came from just behind him; the voice was easily-recognizable as Khari's. She stopped next to him, her eyes falling to his hand for a moment before they lifted back up towards his face. Her expression was unusually grim, her words factual and without the inflection good humor so often gave them. Then again, most everything had been like that lately.

She heaved a sigh. “Want to take a walk? No one will bother us if we go up the battlements."

He exhaled shakily, and nodded. He didn't feel any better, that was certain. If anything he felt worse. He told himself that the point of ending Anais was not, in fact, to make himself feel better, but rather to end the threat she posed to the Inquisition, and to bring about some kind of justice for what she'd done. He wanted so much to feel better after removing her head. He wondered if he would had he cut off Conrado's as well. Probably not, but he would never get the chance to find out now. He'd had the chance to bring everyone that had brought about his parents' death to justice, and he'd let it go. If it was for the best, it sure didn't feel like it.

They headed down the slope from the courtyard before the Keep to the stairs leading up to the outer walls, silent all the way. He wasn't used to any kind of silence lingering for long when he was with Khari, but then again he wasn't used to any of this. The view from atop the walls was breathtaking as ever, with the army camp below constantly smoking and glowing from the lit flames, and the cold peaks of the snow-covered mountains stretching endlessly in the distance.

"I'm not used to things being personal," he admitted, finally, grimacing from the cold, his injuries, and the uncomfortable acknowledgement. "I didn't handle this well. Any of it. I'm..." His hand curled into a tight fist. "I feel so bloodthirsty. I wanted to hurt her. Make her suffer. I wanted to kill Conrado too, and would have if the others hadn't talked me out of it."

“I've never felt like that." There wasn't any judgement in Khari's tone; if anything, her expression suggested that she was trying her best to understand. This kind of thing didn't often seem to come easily to her—perhaps it was because they were so different from each other, in terms of where they'd come from and how they'd ended up here, with the Inquisition. “But then... I've always known who my parents are, and they're still alive. I think." She shrugged. “And I've definitely never had anyone try to tell me I was the world-changing kind of important and fuck with my head like that."

For a second, her mouth dropped into a scowl, but it eased a few seconds later. “So maybe I've got no room to talk, but I think nobody would have handled it fantastically. You handled it well enough that we're still here. I'm not dead, the Riptide's not sunk, Anais isn't still deluding everyone here and Borja's never gonna murder anyone else's parents. That's all on you as much as the rest of it is." She crossed her arms, shrugging her mottled brown cloak a little further forward against the chill.

"None of it would have happened at all if I wasn't such a fool." He heard what she was saying. Every step of the way he had tried to do what he thought was right, for him, for the Inquisition, for the future, but every step of the way he fell right into their trap, right up until it was almost shut for good, too late to escape. And Borja... just thinking about the time they spent together made him feel ill. Thinking about the way he felt when the man first revealed himself and his supposed relation in the Hinterlands. "I thought he was my father. I was really willing to believe it. It wasn't so hard, in the end. I turned out to be just as much a killer as he was."

It had been so selfish. All of it. He'd allowed himself to have a tiny bit of pride in himself just for a moment, and Anais and Borja together caused it to swell until they could tell him anything, show him anything, and he would believe it. Even if what they told him was ludicrously improbable, to the point of impossibility. "If you had died..." He let the thought trail off, fighting the tightness in his throat. "I don't think I could do this. As is, I don't know if I should. I've never been anything more than someone's tool. Even when I've thought I was in control."

He leaned forward against the wall for support, suddenly feeling the pain in his body more keenly as the potion wore off. "I don't know what I am. Who I am."

“You know I actually went to him and encouraged him to talk to you?" Khari snorted softly, shaking her head vigorously enough that her hood fell to her shoulders. She didn't make any effort to put it back, though. “I thought... I thought he was just being awkward because he didn't know how to approach you. I actually tried to make it easier for him." Taking a couple more steps, she uncrossed her arms and used them to brace herself on the wall next to him, fixing her eyes out on the landscape. “Shoulda been harder for him to fool me. He wasn't giving me any answers I'd been looking for, and I still fell for it."

Her brows furrowed, forming a little line above her nose. “It's awful. You'll never get me to believe otherwise. But... here's what I think: if what's in the past is shitty, focusing on it won't ever make anything better. Maybe you haven't ever been anything else, but that doesn't mean you never will be. The future's wide open, if you're willing to kick the door down. You can decide who you are." She shrugged. “And you know... from where I'm standing, the present's not so bad either. It was a painful hurdle, but you cleared it. And you're here, Lord Inquisitor and everything, and we're gonna save the whole damn world. You're gonna save it. I'd like to see anyone try and call you their puppet then."

Kick the door down. That was her way, wasn't it? Chryseis would've told him to use the window, and then open the door for her from the inside. And Romulus... he didn't know what he'd do, because even still he didn't feel he was making his own decisions. Being a Herald was never his choice, fighting Corypheus wasn't his choice, and his appearance had even made staying with the Inquisition not his choice, not really. He suppose he chose to be Inquisitor, but what was the first thing he did with his power, his freedom to choose? He chose to lop off a woman's head for vengeance, and to try to do the same to a cowardly man who didn't have much more choice than he did.

"I'm going to keep making these mistakes," he said. A moment passed, until he actually laughed darkly. "This must be how Estella felt when they pushed the title on her." But unlike her, he was worried he wouldn't make the mistakes with the best of intentions. She was taught differently than him, she thought differently than him. Romulus was taught to kill, to destroy the enemies of his mistress, and he eagerly did so because he knew it would please her. He was taught to please. Khari didn't know half of the horrible things he'd done, and he didn't know if he would ever have the heart to tell her. Maybe he never would, and maybe that was for the best.

If she was right, it didn't matter. All those years of conditioning didn't matter, if he could just focus on being something else going forward. "You're a good friend, you know that?" He smiled to himself. "Who am I kidding, of course you know. What I mean to say is..." He struggled to find the right words. "You know what I mean. You're... brilliant. One of a kind. Better than I deserve."

Khari laughed at that—not uproariously, just a quiet ha, more expelled air than sound. Gently, probably mindful of his injuries, she knocked her elbow into his arm. “Well, that's the thing, right? It's not like you've suddenly got to figure everything out by yourself. I'm here for you, if you need me. The others, too. You've got friends. And we'll definitely tell you if we think you're doing something dumb."

She flashed a grin, one of her more ragged ones. “And hey, you're a pretty great friend too. Really. You know you're the first person who ever didn't laugh at me when I told you what I was trying to do with my life? Even my teacher thought I was crazy to start with." She paused. “Well, I am, I guess. But you believed me. That means a lot. So don't be too down on yourself. And—ask me to remind you, sometimes, about the good things. I'd be happy to." It was an inverse of the request another version of Khari had once made of him, in a future that would never be.

He wasn't very good at asking. Never had been, likely as part of his conditioning. Figuring things out on his own was also not one of his skills, when he had always been told what to think and feel, and more importantly what to do. He scratched at his beard, still smiling despite the weight still on his shoulders. He really ought to get rid of the beard, once it was a bit warmer. He was done with every thought of being some religious figure, Herald of Andraste or no, and somehow it seemed to be included in that.

"I think you're the perfect kind of crazy, to help someone like me." He really did believe that. He also believed she was quite beautiful, when she grinned like that, when she laughed at the things he said.

Maybe someday he'd find a way to tell her that, too.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Romulus was healing quite quickly.

It was in large part due to Asala that he was recovering from the physical damage so well. His right arm had received the worst of it, and was the last thing remaining to truly trouble him, but it no longer required a sling, only avoidance of overly straining it. As for the mental damage, he had Khari and the rest of his support to thank for his progress there. It would be some time, he expected, before he could really move on from it, but the worst of it, he hoped, was in the past. He was an Inquisitor now. Not a slave and not the heir to Andraste. Somewhere in between.

The stairs up from his quarters no longer troubled his leg, which was good. He regretted not being able to travel with some of the others to the coast to help repair Zahra's ship, but that was a bit much of a trip, and he had no desire to the look upon the sea again so soon. He would have to find another way to thank her later, for the risks she was willing to take on his behalf. It hadn't been entirely for him, of course, but he was the reason any of them had been in danger.

The main hall was largely empty save for a few soldiers and staff taking a late lunch at the long tables. Romulus had not sat in the throne since judging Anais and Conrado, nor did he have any particular wish to. In hindsight the power he'd been suddenly given frightened him. More specifically, the way he'd allowed his judgement to be clouded by his personal desire for revenge. It was something his advisors would continue to temper, he was sure. A runner had come delivering a message requesting him in Lady Marceline's office, for what he did not know.

When he entered, he found the Ambassador along with Leon and Rilien waiting for him. He frowned. "Is something wrong?"

Rilien blinked, tilting his head and speaking first. As usual, he was extremely direct. “That has yet to be determined. We have received a missive bearing the seal of House Viridius. As one of its two members in in our dungeon, it stands to reason that Magister Chryseis wrote the message." His eyes fell pointedly to a letter on Marceline's desk, as yet unopened, which did in fact bear the characteristic seal in green wax.

"We believed it best that since it was addressed to you, that you be the one to open it," Lady Marceline said, "However, considering your new status, we felt it best that we were present as well in case the contents pertained to the matters of the Inquisition as a whole."

Romulus wasn't sure what he'd expected, but communication from Chryseis had not been it. The mere mention of her name sent little pangs of anxiety through him. It was not something he expected he would ever be able to avoid, such was their relationship. Despite having been separated from her for so long, and having been through so much since he had truly been her slave, the thought of her still commanded some sort of power over him. An insistent little voice in his mind that demanded he be meek and subservient. He could declare himself no longer her slave, but actually living that reality was not so easy.

"Thank you," he said, remembering himself and crossing the room to take up the letter. He carefully cracked the seal and withdrew the message inside, moving closer to the fireplace for more light. The handwriting was unmistakably hers. It was neat and delicate, but hearing her voice in his head seemed to change the way it looked. He did not read the message aloud.

To the Lord Inquisitor,

I cannot grant you your freedom. It would seem that such a thing is no longer mine to give. I am no fool. I know that your experiences in the south have changed you, and that you have found a greater purpose there. We accomplished some remarkable things together, but it is plain to me that your work with the Inquisition has taken you to a far greater elevation than I could have imagined or planned for. Nor will you return.

I have no intention of threatening you or harming you back into my service. Your newfound friends and allies have nothing to fear from me. The work of the Inquisition is too important, and you are vital to it. You must defeat the threat that the Venatori pose.

I ask only that you remember me. Know that you have a friend and ally in Minrathous should you ever need one. And know that I stand with you against the Tevinter that the Venatori would create.

-Chryseis Viridius.


Romulus read parts of it twice, to be sure he hadn't missed something. When he was sure he understood her correctly, he looked up from the letter to his advisors, a frown firmly in place. "She released me," he said evenly, setting the letter back down on the desk. "She renounced her ownership of me officially."

Leon arched his brows, folding his hands behind his back. “I confess to not really knowing the proper sentiment for that. Congratulations, perhaps?" A half-smile pulled at his mouth, but faded quickly, perhaps at the expression on Romulus's face. “...unless there is reason to react in some other way?"

There wasn't, not if the letter was taken at face value. It was an admission of defeat of sorts, acknowledging that she did not have the power to truly wrestle him away from the Inquisition anymore, not since he had become so tied to it. But Romulus could not think of her as a friend and ally, not ever, not after what she'd made him into, and she knew that full well. She had to. She didn't need to ask him to remember her. How could he ever forget? It left only one explanation in his mind.

"She thinks she can use me more easily as an ally than as her subject. She's..." He grimaced, not sure how exactly to put it. "Her goals are not evil, I don't think, but she's... twisted. A dark woman. Ruthless, and willing to do anything to get what she wants. She doesn't have friends. Now that her father's lost to her, now that I am as well, she must be feeling pressured." Her family and her blade were her first two lines of defense against those that disagreed with her, those that threatened her. Without them, she was vulnerable, and it wouldn't take the Magisterium all that long to figure that out.

"I think she will request something of us, before long," Romulus concluded. "Of me, most likely. I don't know, perhaps I'm overthinking all of this."

“Perhaps." Rilien sounded exactly as unconcerned as ever. “If she does, we can evaluate whether it is in our interest to meet the request. We are under no obligation. Nor are you." He glanced at the letter on the table for only a moment before lifting his eyes again. “In that sense it is no different from any other halfhearted offer of alliance. We receive requests from people attempting to use us to one end or another almost daily."

Marceline chuckled beside him, "He is certainly not wrong." Romulus couldn't have missed the glance she gave toward a rather intimidating stack of papers on her desk, before she shook her head and looked at him instead. "Regardless, it would serve us well to have information on her affairs. We have agents in Minrathous, yes?" She asked, tilting her head toward Rilien. He nodded tersely.

"They can listen for rumors that may involve any of her machinations."

Romulus had to remind himself just how powerful his allies were. He still wasn't certain they were affording Chryseis the respect he was, but he also wasn't certain she deserved it. Perhaps it was just his warped view from having too much experience of her. What worried him the most was the pull he felt that he should help her, if asked. He was almost more afraid of her being an ally than an enemy. But for the moment she was neither, and he could breathe easily.

"Thank you," he said. "For bringing this to me, and for the help. This is going to take some getting used to."

“That's only to be expected," Leon replied, smiling more fully this time. “This transition wouldn't be easy for anyone, let alone someone for whom the change is so radical. It's part of our jobs to make it a little easier. And I think I speak for all of us when I say we're personally glad to help, as well."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was a few days' ride out from Skyhold to this part of the Orlesian countryside. From what the others had said, it was somewhere near a place called the Exalted Plains. This region, though, was a bit hillier than anything properly called a plain, and at times the road led them into wooded areas, surrounding them with the pale bark of ash trees and dimming the natural illumination from the sun overhead.

Khari rode at the front of their little group, astride the sorrel horse Dennet had initially provided her. Romulus rode quietly beside her. Despite his injuries having almost entirely healed, he didn't look very comfortable atop the horse. Behind them, Asala rode at a close clip. Primarily because Khari held the reins to her horse. She still hadn't quite learned the basics of riding a horse yet, and mainly focused on gripping the saddle pommel to try and not fall off. Estella, perhaps the only other particularly experienced rider, had elected to take the rear guard position. Zahra rode slightly in the back, closer to Estella. If she was having any difficulties astride a horse, she was doing well to hide it. Gripping the reins in both hands, she seemed to busy herself by looking at their surroundings.

The stippled sunlight made the shadows in between the trees seem longer, deeper. A slightly-uneasy feeling hung over the place, almost like there were eyes on their backs, looking out from someplace Asala couldn't quite find. Every once in a while, Khari would turn her head sharply, glaring towards a different part of the wood, a frown slowly etching its way deeper into her face. But then her attention would turn forward again, a muttered something under her breath the only indication that it was more than mere watchfulness.

Though the weather was still mild in the part of Thedas they were in, Asala still clutched her cloak tightly. She felt that they were being watched, but could not figure out from where or from whom, no matter how intently she stared off into the trees. Perhaps it was simply paranoia, of being so far away from Skyhold in an unfamiliar land. Despite the reach of the Inquisition's influence, she herself had not ventured far into Orlesian land. Still, she couldn't quite buck the feeling that something was off.

"So, uh..." she began, if only to break the silence, Are we th-there yet?" she asked, though the answer truly didn't matter. She only wanted hear something that wasn't the crackle of leaves or brushing of tree limbs.

Khari shook her head in response, glancing back over her shoulder at Asala. “We're close. Ser Durand doesn't usually cross into the forest, but this path will put us back out in the hills within another couple of miles." She sounded certain enough that she must have been personally familiar with the trail. Pushing a breath out of her nose, she spoke a little louder, probably so that her words would carry back to Estella and Zahra.

“Don't mind the prying eyes. They know as well as I do that this is nobody's land. I'm not even sure what they're doing here—it's not like them to get this close to the edge of the woods." She shifted a bit in her saddle, dropping her feet out of the stirrups and rotating her ankles.

“You mean the Dalish, right?" Estella spoke up from a few meters behind them. She also seemed to have the vague sense that people were around, but like Asala, it didn't appear that she could pinpoint anything specific. “If... you don't mind me asking, would the clan or clans around here be yours?" The question was tentative; perhaps she anticipated it going over poorly.

“It's usually only the one, this close to the Plains." Khari shifted her line of sight to peer deeper into the trees. “And yeah... that'd be the Genardalia. Mine, once." She shrugged; it wasn't really clear how she felt about that. The tone she used to discuss it was oddly uninflected, for her.

“We could... I mean, if you wanted to see anyone, I don't think it would hurt to make a stop," Estella suggested, trying to follow the direction of Khari's eyes and evidently not finding anything. “Just, you know... a visit, or something."

Khari snorted, shaking her head emphatically. “That's kind of you, Stel, really. But it wouldn't be some kind of warm, happy reunion. They probably think I'm dead—and honestly, it's better that way. I'm not exactly the pride of the clan, if you know what I mean." The trees around them began to thin, admitting more sunlight, and gradually, the feeling that they weren't quite alone started to fade.

While Zahra hadn’t outright made any inflections on the creeping sensation of being watched
 she did appear more at ease when the trees thinned out.

"They'll know you're not dead now," Romulus added, visibly relaxing a bit once they got clear of the thickest wooded areas. "Assuming we were being watched by someone that would recognize you." He paused for a bit, observing the landscapes around them. He'd seemed much more at ease, all things considered, since leaving Skyhold for a while. The traveling seemed to be doing him some good. "We're not expecting any trouble from them, right?" he asked. From his tone, it was obvious he didn't think so, but Dalish clans did often differ on how they treated outsiders.

Khari made a noncommittal sound, but apparently decided that was insufficient as an answer. “No. They're not friendly, but they're not hostile, either. They won't—"

Whatever she was going to say next was interrupted by the sound of something very much like an explosion. From the noise, it had happened somewhere in front of them. Khari immediately tensed, hooking her feet back into the stirrups. “Hold on, Asala. We're gonna go a little faster now." She nudged her horse's flanks with her heels, goading him into a canter; Asala's horse followed suit with no input needed from her.

As they drew closer to the source of the noise, they could make out other sounds: people shouting, the occasional clang of metal. Clearly, someone was also using magic; a plume of smoke rose from behind the hill in front of them, the roar of fire intensifying in the way that only spells had—all at once, in a burst that faded again soon after.

When they crested the hill, Khari let go of Asala's reins, drawing her sword from behind her. The scene was chaotic, for how few people it seemed to involve. A group of about ten men, rough-and-tumble looking, wielded maces, clubs, and swords against what seemed to be a pair of Dalish. One of the two was already heavily-injured, doubled over and pressing a hand to her side, unable to fire her bow.

The other was the source of the magic; he threw bright handfuls of fire at the oncoming humans, but he kept casting worried looks at the covered wagon behind them, as though hesitant to do anything with it so close to his targets.

“Shit." Khari grimaced, quickly turning to Asala. “Can you shield that wagon? Zee, cover fire?"

“Gotcha’!” Zahra spurned her horse and broke away from their troupe. She was already unslinging the bow from her back in one smooth motion. For one who preferred the rocking decks of a ship, she appeared to be doing just fine, even as the horse jostled her in its saddle.

Asala nodded and looked down at the horse she sat upon. She hesitated, worried about what would happen once Khari let go of the reins. Feeling that she would be best suited on the ground than helplessly flailing around on a horse, she drew her staff from the saddlebags and pulled her foot out from one of the stirrups. However, her grace left something to be desired. As she went to dismount her other foot got caught and she fell forward. The horse was spooked by the sudden impact, but Asala was fortunate enough that she was able to swing her foot free before the horse began to leave.

She scrambled forward to take a hold of her staff and rose to her knees, driving the end into the ground. The staff lit up in a blue glow as a wide barrier materialized in front of both the wagon and the injured elf, but behind the magic wielding one so that his vision remained unimpeded. With the barrier erected, her offhand fell from the staff and took on a blue glow of its own. Though the barriers from that hand would not be as strong because of the other's strength, they would still prove useful in the right spots.

With the barrier erected, she rose to her feet and slowly began to advance toward the wagon, dividing her concentration there and the battle in front.

While Asala had taken a more practical route, conjuring a glistening shield that kept errant arrows at bay, Zahra’s technique was not so well thought out. Lady luck must’ve been on her side, because none of the arrows scored its mark. Her horse, however, did not seem to like being pushed so hard. Its hooves kicked up dirt and one arrow hissed close enough to spook it. She nearly took a tumble, but managed to unseat herself and roll neatly out of the way of its legs.

She came up as gracefully as she could manage and shook herself off. She was even quicker to scramble behind Asala and notch arrows, as they both approached the wagon. She loosed them into the line of grungy-looking individuals, not particularly careful with her aim until they reached it. Only then did she hunker down and squint her eyes, exhaling on each release. One arrow bit into a man’s exposed neckline, straight through a slit in his rusted gorget. For a moment, he didn’t seem to be aware that he was dying. Hands clawed at the air, before he toppled over with one final wet gurgle.

Every other arrow was aimed at their knees, legs and arms, in order to incapacitate them enough to be finished off with gusto.

Khari didn't have anything remotely approaching a ranged combat option, but that was apparently just fine by her. She shot a glance at Estella and Romulus, jerking her chin down to where the gap was swiftly closing between what were obviously bandits and the two Dalish. “Trust me, those guys are bad news. Mind lending a hand?"

She didn't really wait for the answer so much as went for it anyway, letting go of her reins and squeezing her horse with her legs, guiding him down the hill at a charge, taking a doublehanded grip on her cleaver. By that point, the bandit group had noticed them—as had the Dalish. They didn't have much time to react, save that the cluster of men she was charging at tried to scatter. Doubtless, being trampled was not something they wanted to risk. But Khari adjusted her trajectory, and swung down at one of the men as she passed, the momentum of the horse's charge cleaving his head from his shoulders. She jerked with the impact, but kept her seat, steering for the next.

Estella's charge wasn't quite as direct, but she maneuvered her horse almost as well, pulling around to flank those that attempted to retreat. The height advantage of being mounted worked well in her favor; she felled another man with a broad slash to his chest. One tried to sneak up on her from behind, but one of Zahra's arrows swiftly prevented that from becoming a problem, and she was able to meet the next head-on.

On some cue that Asala could not see from where she was, Nox reared, his front hooves catching one of the other bandits in the temple. When the horse landed, he caved the man's ribcage in. Estella grimaced, but did not pause.

Romulus used his horse only for closing the distance, not really having any weapons on his person that were suited for mounted combat. He pulled his crossbow from where it was secured on his back and loosed the already loaded bolt, striking a bandit in the back of his neck. He would not die immediately, but he was removed from the fight, falling backwards and choking. Returning the crossbow, Romulus dismounted while Khari and Estella charged through them, following in their wake.

He was more than willing to capitalize on the opportunities from men getting out of the way of Khari's horse. One had to dive face first, and he was unable to get back up or even see Romulus coming before he'd plunged his dagger first deep into his side, then into his chest after he'd rolled the man over. An adrenaline-induced shout gave away one of the bandits coming to strike him, and Romulus was able to parry away the bandit's club with his shield. He slipped his dagger into the exposed ribcage, and elbowed him down. He searched warily for more threats, but the shock of their charge had easily scattered the bandits away from the Dalish.

No few of those scattered fell to the ground aflame, either, and in truth, their interruption turned things around extremely quickly. Without an overwhelming advantage of numbers, the bandits lost morale almost simultaneously. None of them seemed all that skilled to begin with.

It couldn't have been more than five minutes before all of them were dead or unconscious; only at that point did Khari swing down from her horse, pushing her hood down and stomping to the back of the covered wagon. “Fucking Jackals, always after the same damn thing." There was, Asala was close enough to spot, a rusty-looking lock on the back of the wagon, holding its back doors shut. “Hey! If you can hear me, move back in there!" Khari wasted no time in heaving her cleaver over her shoulder and slamming it into the wood. Like she'd split a log, the doors splintered and cracked; She reached into the hole she'd made and ripped away chunks of wood.

"K-Kharisanna? Is that really—" The two Dalish had moved closer. The mage had his archer companion half-supported over his shoulders. She wore a wary expression, casting her eyes about at all of them as though she wasn't quite sure if they should still be fighting or not. His face, though, had quickly shifted into a look of clear surprise.

Khari seemed to ignore him, if she heard him at all. Her focus was on dismantling the doors, and it quickly became obvious why: the wagon contained living cargo. Three elves, two with the characteristic tattoos of the Dalish, and one without. All had been expertly gagged and trussed. “Help me untie them, guys? Don't really want to cut ropes with Intercessor..."

“Of course." Estella moved forward immediately, but with a great deal of deliberate slowness, as though she were worried about startling the occupants of the wagon. Carefully, she drew her dagger. “I'm just going to get the ropes off, I promise." It didn't totally seem to assuage the evident fear the captives had, but the first offered up his arms for her help readily enough. She delicately slid the knife through the bindings, then repeated for the ones on his feet, allowing him to remove his own gag.

Romulus was quick to move to the back of the wagon after Estella, and also quick to wipe the blood from his dagger. He gave the two elves that had been fighting a respectful berth, watching them seemingly only to confirm that they were not also a threat. At the rear of the wagon, he seemed content to not add anything after Estella had assured them of their intentions, instead only slicing the bonds from the first prisoner willing to be freed by him.

While everyone else worked to free the elves, Asala approached the mage and the archer. "Um," Asala began trying to get their attention. She held a tight grip on the collar of her cloak, and now that two pairs of unfamiliar eyes were upon her, she slunk into her shoulders somewhat. Regardless, she continued, pointing toward the wound in her side, "Would you, uh, allow me to-to take a look at that?" she said gently. She wanted to immediately check the wound, but these were strangers, and any out-of-line movement would only put them more on edge.

It took the Dalish woman a second to realize that Asala was speaking to her specifically, it seemed. She frowned slightly, then shook her head. "That is not necessary." Her companion sighed, but did not attempt to convince her otherwise.

Her mouth worked for a moment, trying to come up with the words to suggest otherwise, but none would come. Instead, she sighed quietly and slowly reached into her pack and retrieved a vial containing a crimson liquid. She went to hand it to the mage this time, explaining, "It is a, uh, a potion. It will... stem the bleeding. At least." There was a certain plea in her voice this time. He accepted with a small nod, but his attention was clearly mostly elsewhere.

As Estella and Romulus worked on the elves’ bindings, Zahra had trotted off to retrieve her snorting steed, busy kicking up grass and dirt a few paces ahead. When she’d successfully berated the horse for tossing her off like a sack of potatoes, she returned with the horse in hand, reins held in a fist. Her eyes raked across the hills, even though they’d clearly overtaken the bandits. She seemed apprehensive of approaching the caged elves, though she gave no indication why. She certainly wasn’t surprised seeing living cargo, “Jackals? That who they were?”

The three captives, once freed, worked themselves out of the wagon. Khari stood back to allow them to move past her at a respectable distance, flicking her eyes to Zahra for a moment. “Bandit outfit. You can always tell them by the neckerchiefs." She pointed down at one of the corpses, which was indeed wearing a red square of fabric, folded in half and tied around his neck. “They're nasty shits, and the only ones around here who traffic in skin. They like to load them up on boats and send them to Tevinter." She made a noise of disgust.

"Kharisanna." The Dalish man was more insistent this time, his use of her name more certain. As though with great reluctance, Khari turned her attention to him.

“What, Vareth?" Her tone could have peeled paint.

He didn't seem surprised by it, exactly. Vareth was dark haired and dark-eyed, somewhere around Estella's height—but he carried himself well enough that he looked a little taller. Vallaslin decorated his forehead and chin; the patterns were different from either Khari's or Lia's. "You—" He didn't quite seem to know what to say to her. "Everyone thought you were—but what happened?"

“I left." She stared flatly at him, clearly unwilling to explain any further than that. “You should get these people back to the clan. I'm assuming that's why the scouts are in the woods."

"They—yes. We'd tracked the bandits for days, but... it wasn't safe to go past the woods, so when the trail went that way..."

Khari nodded tersely. An awkward silence descended. Despite her injunction, Vareth seemed hesitant to leave, and no one else appeared inclined to do anything without word from him.

“Um." Estella cleared her throat softly, smiling a bit too thinly for it to be wholly genuine. Still, she stepped a little closer to the locus of the conversation. “Pardon me, serah... Vareth?" She paused a moment, then soldiered on. “We actually came here in search of a chevalier. Perhaps you might have seen him around here somewhere?" Her eyes moved back and forth between the Dalish man and Khari.

Vareth's brow knit; he glanced at Estella. "Chevalier?" He grimaced. "Most of what's around here is bandits; they've been all over each other lately. Some kind of power struggle or other petty thing." His voice dripped with disdain. "The local chevaliers know to stay away from the forest, unlike the Jackals. But... yes. There was another who passed through the neutral area recently. But it was a woman. Tall, red hair. She had a group with her."

“Which way did she go?" Khari reentered the conversation with considerably more urgency than before.

Another too-long silence; Vareth looked reluctant to respond. "You're still chasing those knights, after all this time?"

Khari crossed her arms over her chest. “Still chasing the dead, after all this time?"

He sighed, shoulders slumping. His companion adjusted herself a bit, clearly unhappy and making it obvious by glaring daggers at Khari. "She went east from here." The woman ignored Vareth's look of reproach, and pointed her free hand in the right direction.

“Great. Let's go, everyone." Khari immediately reached for her horse, swinging herself up into the saddle.

"Kharisanna—"

“Don't call me that." She scowled. “I'd ask you not to tell the Keeper, either, but we both know you will."

He didn't seem to have any response to that.

Romulus had a bit farther to walk before he could mount up, but he was moving as soon as Khari was, his dagger sheathed and head turned away from the elves. He seemed very much inclined to follow her lead, and her lead was to remove herself from the presence of these elves with haste.

Zahra had already swung herself back into her saddle, and joined Khari at her side. She made a low humming sound in the back of her throat and cocked her head to the side, eyebrows raised in question—if the awkward conversation had bothered her at all
 well, it probably didn’t. She did, however, have her own questions about the matter. She spoke as if they were already out of Vareth’s earshot, even though they weren’t.

“Likely we’ll be seeing them again? Because the tension is...” she let out a low whistle, and glanced over her shoulder. They still seemed rooted in place. As if simply staying their ground would arouse a less curt discussion from Khari.

“I damn well hope not."

Asala's gaze lingered on the Dalish for a moment before she too turned away, where she hesitated for a moment. She realized that after she'd freed herself from the saddle, she had no idea where the horse had gone. She looked one way, then the other before turning to her companions. "Um... Have any of you... seen my horse?" she asked, her face quickly turning a shade of scarlet.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The ride away from the scene of their short battle was considerably more somber than the earlier part of the excursion, and Estella found herself sorely missing the first few days, when Khari's enthusiasm had been palpable, and the conversation had come much more easily. Now, though, her friend looked pensive, withdrawn. She wasn't talking at all, and Estella missed that, too. Khari just didn't look like herself when she was in this kind of mood. Surely, everyone was more than allowed to have their down days, but... there was just something particularly wrong with the idea that she was bereft of her characteristic enthusiasm and verve.

The road was more open now, so there wasn't so much reason for them to ride in any particular formation. Estella had taken over the job of guiding Asala's horse along, and the moved them up a little bit, within polite conversation range of the others. “Um, Khari? Is—are you all right?" It seemed like a lame question, devoid of any particular insight or idea as to what could make things better. If anything could. But it was the only one she knew to ask.

It got Khari's attention at least; she'd been staring somewhat ahead and down for the better part of an hour, now, but she raised her head at the query, glancing sidelong at Estella. “Huh? Oh." Her brows furrowed, distorting her vallaslin slightly. “Uh... I mean, yeah. I'll be fine. It's just... been a while, since I had to think about all that. I don't usually like to dwell on the past." She sighed. “I said this already, but... my family probably thought I was dead. And even if none of the scouts recognized me, Vareth and Elasha definitely did. Which means pretty soon everyone's gonna know."

She tugged uncomfortably at her ear; her mouth pulled to one side in a lopsided grimace. “I'd really rather they didn't. I'm never going back; it's not like I was great for the clan when I was there, either. It's just... better, if they think I died or something."

"Why?" Romulus asked, the first word he'd said in a while. His mood had also obviously worsened since the battle and their encounter, but rather than seem lost mentally for the ride, he'd been hard in thought, trying to figure something out. It took the outbreak of conversation for him to finally speak, though. "Will they come after you? Doesn't seem like they bothered before." He frowned, eyes shifting across the horizon as they rode. He was always watchful, never more so than when it was quiet. "I'm no father, but... I think I would prefer to know if my child was alive." The last part was added very quietly, and for a moment he took his eyes off their surroundings, looking at nothing more specific than his horse's mane.

Asala nodded quietly in agreement.

Zahra said little on the matter. Whether she agreed with Khari, or Romulus, was a mystery. From what little she spoke about her own family, it might've been safe to assume that she, too, thought it best to be wary of whatever wayward kin that lied in the forests behind them. She led her horse astride theirs, and occasionally glanced across the way. Seeking any signs of trouble, if there was at all any. She’d opted to keep her bow nestled in her lap, instead of strapping it to her back.

“I don't know if they did before or not." Khari shrugged. “Either way... if I'm dead to them, then they don't have to think about me anymore. It's hard to explain, but—every elf in the clan is the responsibility of the clan, whether they want that responsibility or not. And for everyone who would have been fine letting me go, there's a few like Vareth who always wanted to convince me that I was making a mistake. That I should go back to being shitty at being Dalish instead of trying to be good at something else. It's not going to work. And it's better if they don't have to waste the effort. This way, they can believe whatever suits them, and no one has to deal with what the reality of the situation is."

She shook her head. “I tried, once. To get them to see things the way I do. I think I... hurt them. By turning my back on everything they see as sacred. Maybe my father would want to know I was alive. But the Keeper? The man who has to preserve all that's left of the past? I betrayed that man. And if he's moved on now, then he should be able to stay that way." She leaned down, rubbing at her horse's neck.

Estella of all people believed she could understand fraught and uncomfortable family circumstances. She'd run away from her homeland as well, though for reasons that amounted to far less than Khari's aspirations. But all the same, even knowing what family were uniquely capable of doing to each other, she had to wonder if that was really all there was to it. “You said Vareth would have tried to convince you? Were you friends?" It seemed like a complicated situation, but Khari wasn't refusing to talk about it, at least. Maybe it would help her if she did.

Khari let out a disbelieving snort. “He'd probably describe it that way, I guess. We sure as hell spent enough time together. He wanted to impress my dad, I think—figured if he could bring me back into the fold, that would do it. Followed me around everywhere when he wasn't getting lessons." She lifted her shoulders. “I could never decide if he was okay, or if I just hated his guts. He let me beat on him with a stick for fencing practice back before I knew the first damn thing about fencing, but... eh." She hesitated for a moment. “He was really good at everything, you know? All the stuff Dalish are supposed to be able to do. The hunting and the magic and even the crafting and looking after the halla. Pissed me right off most of the time."

“Well, I bet he would make a terrible chevalier," Estella said matter-of-factly. Truthfully, she could relate quite a bit, at least to the part where Khari had grown up next to someone who was remarkable and talented and easy to envy. Of course, she'd never been upset that her brother was all those things. She'd just developed a distinct sense of her own inferiority. She really hoped Khari didn't have one of those, but it was hard to say. Sometimes, her confidence was utterly convincing, but at others...

Zahra broke free from her silence with a loud snort. It gave way into an even louder laugh.

Asala barely suppressed a giggle at the sudden joke.

Khari didn't bother, laughing aloud instead. Even after it had faded, a small grin remained. “You're absolutely right, Stel. The whole clan would, in fact. Good thing there's me, then." Her smile softened for a moment; there was genuine appreciation in it. “Anyway, this shit is depressing. Let's talk about something else: I've never known there to be other chevaliers around here. But 'red hair and leading a small group' isn't a lot to go by, since that also describes me right now."

Romulus quietly cleared his throat. "He did say 'tall,' though."

"It is not her fault," Asala added with a teasing pout.

Khari made a face at both of them, sticking out her tongue. “Okay, fine, point taken. But if she's a chevalier, she was probably on a horse anyway, so she would have looked tall even if she wasn't." As counterpoints went, it was rather poor, and she seemed to know it. “But anyway, Stel, since you know a bunch of famous people... any chance you've met any tall red-haired chevalier women?"

Estella chuckled. Actually, she did know someone who met that description. “Well," she said, “it's possible he met Violette Routhier. I obviously don't know every chevalier in Orlais, but I do know she has a command rank, so she'd be leading people. I'm not sure what she'd be doing here though. Maybe something about the increase in bandits recently?"

It seemed they would be finding out soon enough. Cresting yet another hill, their group came upon what looked like a small encampment. It was set up against a small river on one side, but the landscape made it difficult to select a truly fortified position. This particular camp clearly made up for that with the volume of posted guards; no fewer than four men and women on horseback stood guard; the camp itself flew the standard of House Drakon—a silver dragon on dark green.

“Uh... that doesn't mean what I think it means, does it?" Khari's eyes were wide; it was clear what she thought it meant.

Estella was reluctant to burst her bubble, so to speak but it was probably better to do it before they approached the camp. “Sorry," she said, smiling a bit. “With the Civil War going on right now, no one flies the Orlesian flag on its own. Everyone uses either the Valmont one, the de Chalons standard, or the Drakon one, depending on who they side with. Violette is a captain under Grand Duke Guillame."

If Khari was trying to contain her disappointment, she did a pretty terrible job at it, but it passed quickly, at least. Pulling her horse to a stop, she looked back over at Estella, more thoughtfully now. “So, while I could try to explain, if this is really the lady you know, it might be better if you did it. Actually, maybe it's better if it's you anyway. One of the Inquisitors, and all." She shrugged.

Estella nodded. She'd sort of expected that; the fact that the camp flew the Drakon flag definitely narrowed down the possibilities—that faction was by far the smallest. Perhaps it was a bit misleading to even call it a faction, since what they were really focused on was continuing with standard chevalier duties while the rest killed each other over what amounted to a political dispute. She'd certainly inherited her commander's viewpoint on how much sense that made, though she'd have thought the same anyway. “I can do that," she confirmed.

They rode towards the camp deliberately, not near fast enough to look like they were coming in for an attack, but directly enough that their intent to speak with the guards would be clear. This actually would have been easier of she were still in her Lions gear, but perhaps the russet and gold of the Inquisition would be recognizable enough for now.

She eased Nox to a stop a polite distance from the guard. The masked helm made it exceedingly difficult to read him, but his body language at least suggested curiosity rather than anything hostile. They didn't really have the look of highwaymen, she supposed. “Hail, ser," Estella called, pressing her fist to her heart as she'd been taught. “Might we know who camps here?"

"This is the encampment of the first squad of Lord-General Drakon's second flight, captained by Ser Violette Routhier," the chevalier replied, returning the gesture. "What business have you here, strangers?"

“I am Estella Avenarius, of the Inquisition." She still hadn't gotten used to calling herself Inquisitor, and she was never, ever going to refer to herself as the Herald of Andraste. “Formerly of Commander Lucien Drakon's Argent Lions. I know Ser Violette, and we would speak with her, if she would hear us."

That certainly gave the knight pause. He seemed to think that over for a moment, then inclined himself forward on his horse in a more formal bow. "If you would be so kind as to wait a moment, my lady, I will consult with the captain on this matter." He raised a hand, waving over one of the other guards, who assumed his position between them and the camp proper while he left.

A few minutes of silent waiting later, he returned. "The captain will see you, Lady Inquisitor." It would seem Violette at least knew what she was. "If you and your friends would care to dismount, we can care for your horses here. The captain is in the command tent."

There didn't seem to be any reason to protest that; the chevaliers collected the reins of their horses, one of them giving Nox an affectionate pat. The group was allowed to pass into the camp unhindered. It was both small and orderly, not given to the noisy energy of larger military groups. There were perhaps a dozen men in total visible, including the guards, though the number of tents suggested the number must be closer to twenty. There was a small cluster of them closest to the river that were markedly different—older-looking. Khari looked intently at them for a few moments, only moving again when it became obvious she'd be left behind if she didn't.

The command tent was easy to find; it was considerably larger than the rest, built of a sturdy canvas material held up by several poles staked into the ground, tall enough to easily accommodate even Asala's height. The flap was already open, admitting them inside. The most prominent feature therein was the map table; the rest was no more than a cot and a small trunk at the foot of it, both pushed far to the back, and a few chairs around the table.

Standing on the further side of the table were two people. The first was Violette, red hair chopped to just graze her shoulders and armor of an even brighter shade polished to a shine. She glanced up when they entered, offering Estella an unusually strained smile. The second was a man, perhaps six feet in height, with a thick mane of unruly, greying hair and a roughly-trimmed beard only a few shades darker. The lines around his eyes were etched deep into tanned, leathery skin, but his eyes themselves were a lively blue, with the glimmer of a keen mind to them. His armor was considerably older-looking, but just as well-maintained, the red iron dark by comparison to his counterpart's.

His facial expression didn't change much—not until he spotted Khari. "Little Bear?" His accent was relatively thick, compared to most of those Estella had encountered at court. His face, gruff to first appearance, morphed into a bewildered smile, softening the craggy edges.

“Big Bear!" Slipping past Estella, Khari lunged at the man, who caught her seemingly by reflex. There was a muffled clank where their armor collided, but neither seemed to pay it any mind.

"Still don't know your damn manners, I see." He grumbled, but when he set her back down on her feet, he was careful about it. "Introduce your friends, you little heathen."

She scrunched her nose at him, but it didn't dim the force of her smile. “Everyone, this is Ser Jean-Robert Durand. Big Bear, this is everyone. Stel's the one with the prettiest eyes you've ever seen, Asala's the one who looks like she needs a hug all the time, Cap'n Zee's the one who looks like the fun kind of trouble, and Rom... has better tattoos than me." She might have been about to say something else there, but it was hard to tell for sure. “Also I guess two of them are like Inquisitors or something, but that's not the important part."

Ser Durand ran a hand down his face, very obviously rolling his eyes. "I'm pleased to make your acquaintance, Lord and Lady Inquisitor, Captain, Miss Asala." He tapped his fist to his chest as Estella had not long ago.

"I do not need a hug all of the time," Asala murmured with a slight pout, before giving Ser Durand a timid wave.

“Little Bear, huh?” Zahra cooed with an already widening grin, before scratching at her chin with obvious curiosity. She, too, dipped her head in greeting and planted her hands on her hips, eyes roving the interior of the large tent. From the looks of it, she was impressed by their encampment. Her gaze slipped back Ser Durand. "Lovely to meet you, Big Bear. It took us awhile."

Estella sort of thought Asala was undermining her own argument, putting it with that face, but it was only more amusing that way. She considered protesting her own characterization, but decided against it. Khari was clearly in a good mood right now; she didn't want to put even a mild damper on it, considering how she'd been feeling a while ago. It was sort of charming that her spirits could be so lifted so quickly; it meant she wasn't the sort of person to hold onto the negative things in life. Really, most people could learn a great deal form that, herself included.

Estella returned Ser Durand's gesture. “The pleasure's mine," she said, smiling.

Romulus raised his eyebrows a little at the descriptor Khari applied to him, but it seemed as though her shift in mood was infectious, and he found himself smiling as well, though not as broadly as Estella. "It's good to finally meet you. We came a long way."

"So it seems. I'd like to hear more about it, later on. For now, I'm afraid you've caught us in the middle of a strategy session." He glanced over at Violette, his smile fading considerably. "Quite an urgent one, it seems."

"I'm afraid so," Violette said, sighing slightly. "My sister Liliane's squad was sent to the area a fortnight ago, to help quell the bandits encroaching on the region. None of them have been heard from since." She grimaced, moving her eyes to Estella. "I know it probably isn't what you're here for, but..."

Estella nodded slightly. “We came here seeking Ser Durand, actually. As it seems he's with you for the time being, so shall we be. If that's all right?" She tilted her head at the others.

"You are certain?" Durand looked a little skeptical. "Unfortunate as the missing patrol is, finding them doesn't amount to what you're doing, surely. We should not keep you from it."

"The sooner the situation is resolved, then, the sooner we can get back to it," Romulus said, as though it was quite a simple decision to make. "And we would not ask for your help if we weren't willing to help in return."

Durand huffed a short breath. "Fair enough, then. We'll fill you in."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Seven people was probably a few too many to fit around the small map table, but they made due; Khari just stood a row in front of Asala and Rom and called it good enough. The map on-hand wasn't a particularly-detailed one, but she supposed it had been short notice for Ser Routhier and Ser Durand had the landscape long memorized by this point. So maps weren't really a necessity for him. That was nice, because they were damn expensive, as she understood it.

“We ran into some Jackals on our way here. You think this is them?" Khari recalled the incident with clear distaste splashed across her face. They were nasty pieces of work to a one, but they usually moved in smaller, more mobile groups, so they could get in and out of the territory quickly. The Dalish would catch them every time, otherwise, before Ser Durand even had to worry about flesh-traders in his territory.

Her teacher considered it for a moment before shaking his head. "In a way, I'd prefer it." His tone was grim; he crossed his arms over his chest. "The Jackals at least would have been likely to try for capture." The implication was obvious: Ser Routhier's missing sister and her troops were much more likely to be alive if slavers had ambushed them.

"I think it's more likely Halfhand and her damn Reapers." He grimaced, pointing to a spot on the map that sat in an area Khari knew to be steeper, with as many cliffs as gentler hills. "They took the old fortress off the last guys a couple years back. I've never had the manpower to even try and dig them out." His tone was edged with a familiar grievance there.

Khari sucked a breath in between her teeth. Halfhand was no joke; she remembered stories about her. “What makes you think it's them?"

He huffed, arching a brow at her. "Little Bear, do you know any other bandits crazy enough to try fighting a full squad of chevaliers? Ser Routhier had ten fully-trained knights with her. They'd have broken any other group to pieces, ambush or no."

Seeing how Zahra’s skills and abilities were usually strictly useful on the seas, there wasn’t much she could offer by means of strategy. She’d taken on mercenary gigs, and sticky-fingered capers, but it wasn’t likely that she did anything planned. Flying from the seat of her pants? More likely. She kept her silence, but peered over their shoulders, scrutinizing the map splayed out in front of them.

Violette, who had so far been quiet, chose that moment to speak. "The complaint Lili was responding to was simply for increased bandit activity, but she would have gathered what she could from the locals, as far as information. If she heard about some bandit in an old fortress, I'm certain she would have at least gone to investigate. I believe Ser Durand's hypothesis is likely correct; if..." She paused, her throat working as she swallowed thickly. "If Lili is still alive, it seems likely she will be there. If nothing else, it is a place to start."

“That looks like a bit of a trek, from here," Estella contributed softly. “It would be nearly morning by the time we got there, if we left right now."

Clearing her throat, Violette continued in a much crisper tone of voice. "Quite so. I believe our best option is to camp here for tonight, leave early tomorrow, and attempt to take the fortress under cover of darkness."

Rom had no disagreement with that. He had studied the map while they spoke, listening intently with his arms crossed, one closed fist gently propped against his lips. "You said the fortress is old," he stated, looking to Ser Durand and lowering his hands towards the map. "Do we know what the state of its defenses are? If we're attempting to take it, I'd be put to much better use on my own, inside the walls, than with the bulk of our numbers."

Khari watched her teacher study her friend, clearly reassessing what type of fighter he was. Durand nodded slowly. "It's backed up against a cliff, making it inaccessible from that side. The rest of it is walls, but the masonry is old enough that it should be scalable, to someone with the right skills. Halfhand's no amateur, though—she'll have a watch posted, and she herself will likely be heavily-guarded." He stroked his beard with a hand, eyes shifting into the middle distance.

"I think it would be best if you got the gate open for us, rather than risking taking her out. Too many unknowns—I only know the basics of the fortress's layout, for one. Just what I've been able to get from observing at a distance."

“How many people does she have, these days?"

"At least fifty in the fort on a given day. More, if her lieutenants are in to give their reports. She runs a large outfit." It was easy to see why even a chevalier and his eight soldiers wouldn't have risked it, considering that. Khari would have asked why he hadn't sent for help, but she already knew that was the wrong question.

The better one to ask was why no one had ever answered.

Violette didn't look thrilled by even the suggestion of what amounted to an assassination; she shot Durand a very obvious aside-glance, but apparently decided to let it slide. "Opening the gate would be for the best. Even with our troops combined, we'll have but slightly more than half their number. I'm not worried about that so much—a bandit is a bandit, and two are hardly a concern." Her confidence was clear, but the matter-of-fact tenor of the comment didn't carry any arrogance. Rom nodded his understanding of her advice, and said no more.

"The worry is, I believe, that they will know the environment much better than we do, and be better positioned to begin with, if the watch is on the walls. We'll have to be quick."

"Little point in planning much beyond that." Durand seemed to be amenable to the plan's general direction, however. When it was clear that everyone with an opinion on the matter was in agreement, he turned to Khari and the others. "It seems we've an evening to kill. I don't suppose any of you lot play Skulls and Roses?"

It turned out that everyone who didn't play was willing to learn, so after a hearty camp stew, they clustered together in a circle to one side of the campfire. They'd relocated to the part of the camp dominated by the older tents; Khari had made a point of greeting all the guys before sitting down to her food. They were pretty much exactly as she remembered them, though considerably older, of course. Brick and Firmin had decided to play as well, bringing the number up to eight.

“I didn't see Gervais or Louis around—they find actual gainful employment or something?" Khari laid her first card face down on her knee, passing the turn to Ser Durand on her right.

Brick pulled a face, but it was her teacher that answered. "They're dead." The news was delivered with the measured, even tone of someone quite used to the idea, but the fact that he didn't look at her when he said it told Khari the rest of the story.

“Shit." She grimaced. “It's just the six of you guys now?"

Firmin nodded, playing his card face down as well. The oldest man in the bunch, he had a beard that extended well past his chest, and no other hair to speak of. "Not the same without you kicking us all awake in the morning to spar with you, Khari."

"Yeah." Brick rolled his eyes. "I can actually fuckin' sleep now. Not the same at all."

“One." No sooner had the turn gone around once than Estella used the opportunity to begin the betting phase. Her face was quite unreadable, smoothed over until there was no expression on it at all. Rather appropriate, for a game where bluffing was half the point. She broke the moratorium on expression for just long enough to smile at Brick, though. “If it helps, I got her back for you, in a way. We train before morning, now."

For a pirate who was committed to underhanded means, Zahra floundered at Skulls and Roses. She was in the habit of betting far too high and coming out with nothing at all. From the look on her face, nose scrunched and eyebrows screwed up in concentration
 she wasn’t fond of losing either. She sighed and passed, effectively drawing herself out of the round, “Just isn’t the same without any ale.”

Meanwhile, Asala stared at her cards with a confused expression, her eyes darting back and forth between the cards in front of her and those in her hand. "Uh..." she murmured.

Khari nodded emphatically, then leaned over to peek at Asala's cards. “You pass, Asala. I raise to two. Anyway, Stel here is up a couple hours before the sun, and now so am I." She spread her remaining cards a little further with her free hand; she'd put down her skull, so she was really hoping someone tried to up that bet.

"Pass." Apparently her teacher at least was not going to oblige. "You've been keeping up with your training then, Little Bear?"

“Of course I have." She sniffed, as though indignant. “Can't let myself slack off. I'm helping important people now, you know." Thankfully, Brick raised to three, so she was safe for this round, at least. “Inquisitors and everything. I've beat up demons and Tevinter cultists and crazy templars with red lyrium growing out of their bodies, and that's just this year!" So it wasn't strictly modest to mention, maybe, but she couldn't help herself; she figured she had reason to be proud. “I mean, I'm kind of a big deal if I got them both to traipse out to the countryside with me, right?" She grinned at the two of them.

"We wouldn't be alive to traipse anywhere if not for our quiet Qunari friend here," Rom added, his face quite blank as he looked at his cards and the board. "Several times. Pass." Now that he was out of the round, he returned her grin with his own smaller variety. "But yes, she's important to us. And we have to keep her out of the regulars anyway, for morale reasons. Sleep, as you mentioned."

“I do believe they quite enjoy watching her fight, though," Estella added, raising to four. No one seemed to want to take her up on that, so she was left to try and pick three roses besides her own. Brick had one, which she guessed immediately, as did Firmin. Her last guess was Durand, and she accompanied it with a question.

“May I ask what you know of the Inquisition, Ser Durand?"

He flipped his card, showing her the rose on it. The first bet was Stel's. As everyone reshuffled for the next, Ser Durand raised his shoulders. "Well, we don't exactly get news from the horse's mouth around here, but you could see that damn green thing in the sky from just about anywhere. Rumor tells that you lot were the ones who went about fixing that, and now you're looking to fix whatever caused it in the first place."

“That's basically it." Khari brought her legs up to cross underneath her, settling into a more comfortable position. “It's why we're here, honestly. I thought maybe you'd be able to help us."

He looked surprised by that for a moment, scratching at his beard with the hand not holding his cards. "Me? I'm not much of an asset, Little Bear. Can barely keep the bandits under control in my neck of the woods. Seems like a question better put to Routhier."

Khari snorted. “Bullshit. I know how hard you hit. And I know none of them have ever beat a clumsy dumbass into shape the way you have."

It was his turn to look like he didn't buy it. "That was not the labor you make it seem. But if what I can offer seems worth the asking, then I suppose I'll have to consider it." He grimaced. "If we can dig Halfhand out of her fort, I could pull up my old roots, too, I suppose."

Khari kept a lid on her excitement, but only just. It had been years since she'd been able to be around Ser Durand and the others; if they were coming to the Inquisition, well... almost everything she cared about would be in one place.

War or no war, that felt pretty damn good.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The camp was packed up and ready to move before first light. Despite the missing and potentially dead portion of the company, the group seemed to be in decent spirits moving out, albeit tempered by a resolve that would be needed to make it through a hard fight. Romulus wondered if for once he was the most relaxed among them. The removal from Skyhold had done him a service, and though he wasn't particularly proud of his skillset, it would be good to put it to use helping Khari's teacher and the others among the chevaliers. Perhaps his commanders and advisors wouldn't agree with the risk of sending in an Inquisitor alone for the cause of rescuing a few soldiers (valuable ones, but still soldiers). But they weren't here now, and his aim was to help Khari and the Inquisition. That meant getting these prisoners back.

They walked mostly in silence, though some unresolved conversations from the night before popped back up every now and then, from those that weren't comfortable sitting in the quiet. Romulus was, and so he kept near the forefront of their formation, watchful for any threat. They passed rolling hill after rolling hill, covering ground swiftly but without overly tiring themselves. There was work to be done at the end of the trip, after all. There were unfortunately few trees to work with, barely more than one in sight at any time, but the sky was beginning to cloud over. It was light enough that rain wasn't prompted, but it would conceal to moonlight later, for their attack.

The conversation grew more and more sparse as the daylight waned, and by nightfall they had ceased altogether. They kept clear of the faded road leading into the fortress, moving ahead one hill over until the target came in sight. Fortress was a generous word, Romulus thought. There were no holes in the walls, but they were crumbling in places, and one of the towers had partially collapsed on the left side, making that vantage point unusable. The gate, at least, looked to be of sturdy construction, made of interlocking bars of iron. No getting through that with the tools they had; it would indeed need to be opened. What worried Romulus more was the cast-iron pots he saw, or at least the rims of some poking out above the battlements.

"Oil or something similar above the gate," he mentioned quietly to Violette. "Doesn't look like the gate's controlled from above. I'll see if I can take care of both, but if I can only open the gate, get everyone through quickly." He was sure he didn't need to tell her that, but he had no wish for her to overestimate his abilities. He much preferred having the time to properly scout a place's defenses before breaking in. Tonight he would have to manage things on the fly.

She seemed to understand, at least. "Will do, Lord Inquisitor. We can manage if necessary, so by all means... be careful."

"I'm going to start with that tower on the right," he said, loud enough for the rest to hear while still keeping his voice down. "Might take some time. I'll need to get a good look at everything first. The gate opening will be the signal." He cracked his knuckles, looking over at those few from the Inquisition that were with him. "I'll see you soon."

“Good luck in there," Estella replied with a nod. She tugged at the hood on her cloak, for once taking a leaf out of his book and casting her face into shadow. Even if he got the gate open, it was better if they were near enough to move quickly, and so they'd have to approach as quietly as possible in the meantime.

"Be careful, okay?" Asala said with a worried frown.

“Or we’ll have no choice but to tear the whole damn place down looking for you,” Zahra added with a toothy grin. If she was at all worried about Romulus going on his own, she’d done well in hiding it. Her smile wavered a fraction before she simply nodded her head.

“Don't have too much fun without us." Khari gripped his shoulder momentarily, squeezing for just a second before she let go. “Wish I was quiet enough to go with you." A pause. “And I don't usually wish I was quiet." She frowned at the fortress for a minute, then spoke in a lower voice. “If things go south and you need to get out without opening the gate... do it, okay?"

"I will," he promised, pulling up his hood and making his way out from cover. If things did turn bad on him, escaping would be no simple matter. It wasn't a big fort, but the walls were high enough to make jumping dangerous, and getting clear of arrow range with a broken leg or twisted ankle would be a difficult endeavor. He'd have to be careful.

Most of his cover on the approach came in the form of large rocks and boulders, obscuring him from the faint silhouettes that patrolled the wall. Their watch was more or less wasted on a night like tonight, though. The cloud cover cast a deep blackness over the land, making it undoubtedly impossible for the chevaliers to see how Romulus was progressing. They'd be able to see the gate lift, from the torchlight within the walls, but that was about it.

Romulus crept to the base of the wall at the edge of the watchtower, taking a moment to look up and plot his ascent, as well as listen for footsteps. He could hear one pair of boots moving along the top of this section of wall. He would have no cause to look straight down, though, so it was unlikely he'd be spotted. Carefully and quietly, Romulus began to climb, a small knife between his teeth. The wall was hardly smoothed solid any more, and it gave him ample options for foot and handholds, though he had to be careful not to disturb any of it, as the sound could easily give him away and leave him defenseless to an arrow or crossbow bolt.

At the top, he let his fingers creep over the edge of the wall, one hand taking the little knife, and waited while the sounds of footsteps came closer and closer. When they stopped in front of him, he lunged up and forward, taking the watchman by surprise. The knife found his throat and cut short any cry he might've made, and his legs gave out, giving Romulus an easy opportunity to get his weight over the wall and his feet down on solid ground. He cradled the man's fall but did not let go, instead taking a quick look around to see if the act had been spotted. Clear, he listened at the door into the tower now on his left. No sound.

Pushing open the door, he carefully brought the body inside and shut the door behind him. He was on the mid-level of a three tiered watchtower, a winding wooden spiral leading up to a trap door at the top. Down below a fire carried warm air up through the guts of the structure; the heat had lulled a woman to sleep in her chair next to it. Romulus pushed the dead body against the wall and made his way up. Listening through the trap door, he could hear a low whistling from above.

He came up through the door slowly at first, peeking just to confirm there was only one atop the tower. A sword-armed woman sat comfortably in a chair, rocking back and forth and whistling a tune into the darkness. The trap door creaked ever so slightly, enough for the whistling to be cut short. The moment it happened Romulus lunged up again, seizing a fistful of the guard's ponytail and wrenching her head back, his knife quickly slicing across the throat. She thought to reach for her sword first, but her hands then went to her throat, and Romulus steadied the back of her chair to make sure it didn't tip over one way or the other.

Once she stilled, he turned and crouched low at the back of the tower, getting a good look at the fort's layout. The main central building had its back to the cliff. It was pretty much the one place Romulus knew was too great a risk to go, and also where he was mostly certain the prisoners would be, if they still lived. A hanging platform equipped with a few nooses beside the main building wasn't a great sign, but perhaps they hadn't been used yet. Executing prisoners wasn't common if they could be ransomed, and chevaliers could fetch a decent price, he was sure. Other than that, there were a few other outbuildings, including stables and what looked like the remains of a once-decent smithy.

The gate controls were on the ground level, against the wall right next to the opening. A large wheel crank, by the looks of it. He'd be able to get it open himself, but it would not be quick, or particularly quiet.

He would need to clear out some of the watchers closest to the gate before attempting to open it, starting with a pair that watched over the pots of oil from directly above it. He snuck back through the trap door and began making his way down again, stopping once he reached the middle level. The woman below was still asleep. He thought for a moment to make a move to kill her first, but then he heard two men's voices, growing louder and closer to the door.

"She says to me, 'what if this place turns into another Kirkwall mess for us?' Fucking Kirkwall. She can't put it out of her head."

"That was six years ago."

"That's what I told her! But you'd think we'd pushed off the docks yesterday. She needs to relax."

It became apparent that they weren't slowing down, so Romulus ducked to the side of the doorway, sheathing his knife and drawing his pugio and shield instead. The wooden door swung open and concealed him, the two men stepping inside. They stopped on the landing, glancing below at the sleeping woman, before the disgruntled one among them sighed, leaning against the railing.

"Business is great here, though, and we're bloody miles from Kirkwall. It's high time she—hey, what's he doing there?" He had looked across the opening to the other side, where the first man Romulus had killed lay crumpled against the wall. They had time for little more than squinting, however, as Romulus kicked the door shut behind them and swept forward. He seized the head of the smaller one on the right and viciously twisted, snapping his neck and dropping him. The other already had his sword out, but by the time he located the threat and raised it Romulus had sank his blade right underneath his arm into his chest.

The sound of the brief fight had woken the woman below. Romulus glanced down, then let the second body he still held tip and fall over the railing. The corpse fell one full story and landing right in the middle of the firepit, blasting ash, dust, and embers outwards and into the waking woman's face. Startled half to death, she swiped at her face and eyes and struggled to rise. Romulus quickly vaulted over the railing and fell directly on top of her, slamming the rim of his shield into the top of her skull. The blow was enough to knock her unconscious, but he knelt to slice her artery all the same. Checking to make sure the fire hadn't gotten out of hand, Romulus made his way out into the grounds of the fort proper.

He was fortunate; apart from the posted guards, the majority of this Halfhand's forces seemed to be inside, if the projected numbers were accurate. A few patrolled the roads, and some still remained at their posts along the wall, but for the most part Romulus was not troubled on his way to the gate. One man wielding a poleaxe watched over the gate controls, leaning against his weapon and absently picking at his teeth. Romulus observed him for a moment from the shadow of the stables, watching for the other patrolling guards to give him an opportune moment. He knew he wouldn't have long, and the clock would start as soon as he killed the man by the gate.

When the time came he moved decisively, launching the bolt from his crossbow. The well-aimed shot punched straight into his skull through the eye socket, killing him almost instantly. He fell against the overgrown, grassy earth, his poleaxe going with him, and Romulus only bothered to move the body until it was out of his way before he set to work on the gate crank.

It was heavy, but once he got it going his progress increased, and the gate's pointed metal teeth began to rise off the ground. The sound was obvious, however, and it wasn't long before a woman was squinting at the sight from a distance. A moment later her posture tensed with recognition, and a shout of alarm was raised. She charged from the main building's front steps, mace in hand, and seconds later an arrow came in, grazing Romulus's upper arm.

He ignored it, cranking the wheel as quickly as he could until the gate was passably open, a good seven or eight feet of clearance off the ground. At that point he grabbed the gate guard's pole arm, and first turned it on the charging woman, lifting it off the ground and suddenly burying the point in her guts. She stumbled backwards and fell, writhing on the ground while Romulus shoved the now bloody spear through the gears of the crank, thoroughly jamming it. It would take time to fix and force the gate down, time they wouldn't have if his allies came with haste.

For Romulus, however, there wasn't any time, and his split-second judgement deemed that escaping out the gate was not the preferable option. Instead he chose to flee further into the fort, heading for the stables. Arrows whistled through the air around him, missing by inches and then thudding into the wooden doors of the stables once he got close. He ducked inside, grabbing a torch on his way in. Immediately he set a blaze in the rear, the hay lighting up well enough and soon catching the building as well. The horses immediately began to rear and panic. They'd be able to burst free once they became frightened enough. In the meantime, smoke billowed out from the stables as Romulus made his escape, using the darkness to switch directions and make it back into the tower, and then onto the wall. He'd lost the pursuit of the Halfhand's guards, and there was a clamor coming from the main gate, which he was given a vantage of as he made his way towards it from above.

It wasn't long before he could see the source; a troop of chevaliers in full charge was a rather impressive sight, even dark as it was. Durand and Violette both seemed to be the type to lead from the front; they were the first in. Most of the soldiers were armed either with sturdy lances or the longer cavalry-type swords. The charge broke the first line of defense that had accumulated near the gate as though tearing paper.

The one difficulty they encountered was that the gate wasn't all that wide; a few of the smarter bandits had already grabbed polearms of their own and were lining up at the sides of the entrance. Durand's horse took a spear in the flank and went down, pitching him forward. It was Khari who rode through the gap that created, leaning down sideways from her own mount and helping him to his feet, apparently content to ignore the arrow that clanged off the armor on her shoulder. Someone had given her a brace of javelins; the first found a home in the back of a bandit running towards the main building.

Even if that messenger died, though, there would be plenty more, and no doubt the tumult itself would rouse the rest from their slumber soon enough. Down on the wall adjacent to the gate, one industrious bandit was working to light the oil pots above the entranceway. The first caught flame easily—and only about half the chevaliers were through.

The oil tipped forward, but before it fell onto the chevaliers' heads, a fluorescent blue shield sprang to life above them. The edges were raised upward while it also tapered off on either side of the gate entrance. The barrier diverted the oil harmlessly away from the chevaliers. However, the maneuver left Asala open with her arms awash in the blue hued fade energy, painting her as the prime target for the bandit archers. One such archer on the rampart nocked his arrow and aimed her direction.

Another arrow whooshed from the opposite end of the bridge.

Followed shortly by a thunking sound as it thudded into the man’s leathers. He’d been in the process of notching his arrow. It fumbled from his fingers, and clattered off the ramparts. His mouth flapped open and his eyes bulged
 though if he made any noise, it couldn’t be heard above the din of clopping hoof beats and the screech of battle. He staggered forward and pawed at the arrow protruding from his chest, until he simply pitched forward and fell off the wall, lying in a tangled heap at the base. Fortunately, he hadn’t fallen on the bridge at all, so he wasn’t another obstacle to stumble over.

Zahra stood with her fingers still poised beside her face, narrowed eyes refocusing on the task at hand. She knuckled at her nose and steeled herself to slip in beside Asala and her shimmering blue shield. She scanned the walls, and loosed another arrow over the top. Where the oil had come from. A shriek was heard. Barely. But by the sounds of it, she hadn’t managed to kill whoever it was. A shoulder, at best. “Great thinking, kitten,” she huffed with a smile, inclining her head, “Let’s move forward. I’ve got your back.”

Romulus aimed to relieve the pressure on Asala, and made as quick a dash as he could towards the section of wall above the gate. He took one archer by surprise on his way, taking him down with a hard tackle and plunging his knife into the man's torso several times before pushing off and carrying on. Over the gate, the oil-thrower was getting ready with a second pot. Romulus pulled his crossbow and shot straight at it, cracking the container and sending the oil spilling around the man holding it. It caught the flame and ignited, instantly turning the man into a pillar of fire. He staggered about momentarily, before he fell weakly and his screams faded.

Romulus nimbly hurdled around the flames and continued on towards the other side of the fort. The walls had been largely cleared thanks to Zahra's sharpshooting and his earlier efforts. All available hands were needed to engage the main force attacking them, as the arrows didn't have much success against the chevaliers' heavy armor. Romulus was able to make his way back down again unseen and get behind what appeared to be an outhouse, where he had a good view of the main building. More and more of the bandits were joining the fight from there, and rather than confront them Romulus waited patiently, hoping for an opportunity to slip inside unseen. If there were prisoners being held in there, he might be able to free them in the confusion and hit the bandits hard from the rear.

The stream of bandits exiting the building didn't stop until there were at least forty of them on the field, most clashing heavily with the chevaliers, who had since made it through the gate. By that point, Romulus's earlier efforts had paid off: the bandits' horses were free and panicked, only throwing the area into even greater confusion. Perhaps to be expected was the fact that the orderly, regimented military force handled this better than the less-organized defenders.

That said... being at the defense had its advantages as well. No few of the bandits had obviously been warned about what sort of enemies they were dealing with, and several of them were armed with pikes, or similar weapons that could be braced on the ground and used to devastating effect against cavalry. The knights increasingly found themselves forced to dismount or risk their horses, which the majority seemed unwilling to do.

Khari was fighting afoot now, too; she ranged afield from the battle lines as usual, freely hewing her way through the ranks at the expense of various seemingly-minor injuries. Elsewhere, softly-luminous blue shields flickered in and out of existence, stopping a few unlucky blows from landing on the flanks of the formation. The ground underneath everyone's feet churned and tore, the weight of horses and armor ripping grass and dirt free of native earth.

But the outpouring of bandits had stopped, at least from the main building. If Romulus was going to go, now looked like the time to do it.

Romulus observed the fighting from afar, watching the oncoming bandits carefully. They seemed to respond to several among their group in leadership roles, but none that commanded the entire force, and none that he felt fit this Halfhand woman's description, as the chevaliers had relayed it. Safe enough to conclude she was still inside. He had no intention of attacking her and several of her number on his own, but if she made herself vulnerable...

He'd have to get inside first. The chaos of the fight was enough to conceal him if he kept to the edges of it, and his lack of metal armor meant none of the light reflected from him, and also that he shared a closer appearance to the bandits than the knights attacking them. In all it was enough for him to make it to the main building unnoticed. The front entrance had been left open in the last enemy's haste to get outside and join his allies; Romulus paused at it to listen carefully. When he could hear no bandit rushing out to follow the others, he carefully slipped inside.

A few torches burned along the walls, but in their haste to make it outside, the bandits had left several of them unlit. As a result, deep shadow pervaded the interior of the fortress building. While the sounds from outside gradually faded with his progress into the keep, others picked up. There were definitely still some people moving around in here; Romulus could hear indistinct voices down another hall on the left. The tones were strident, authoritative, and definitely pitched high enough to be a woman's.

To the right, there was silence, and a staircase downwards. Having no wish to come across the Halfhand and whatever number of bandits she was likely shouting at, Romulus took the right, down the stairs. It was the likeliest place to find anything one wanted to keep under lock and key.

The stairwell had a sort of musty odor to it; most likely the building was no longer completely watertight, allowing mildew and mold to fester in the area. A couple of the stone stairs were slick under his boots, but nothing that threatened to topple him. The landing was likewise damp—a small puddle of stale water had collected there.

Of more interest was the fact that he seemed to have found the dungeon area of the keep. A few of the cells were occupied; men and women in varying states of armor and dress had been individually imprisoned, from the looks of it. A few of the more alert ones were already up against the bars—one man noticed Romulus immediately.

"You..." He squinted. "I've not seen you before."

"I'm not with Halfhand," he explained quickly, keeping his voice low. "There's a battle happening outside, Captain Routhier's leading the attack. I came to free you." He wasn't sure how exactly, but at least he knew that someone was alive down here. He didn't see any guards, which was a mixed blessing. None to threaten him for the moment, but also no sign of a key. "Is there a warden somewhere I could get keys from?"

The man grimaced, raising himself into a crouch with the assistance of the bars in front of him. "Was. Not sure where he's gone. I'm sure Halfhand has some, but you probably don't want to be going after those." He paused a moment, glancing over at the other cells. When he spoke again, his tone was urgent. "You said it's Captain Routhier, right? Who else is out there?"

There were too many to reasonably list for the man, but Romulus quickly racked his memory for those of note. He couldn't come up with much. "There's a Ser Durand and his few. We're no more than thirty, but they're holding their own outside. I'm with the Inquisition. Five of us were in the area to help." Perhaps it didn't seem like much, but he knew the five in question were worth far more than their number in a fight against bandits. As for the matter of releasing them, Romulus was beginning to get an interesting idea, but he needed some reassurance before putting it in motion. "We came looking for ten missing troops under the command of Ser Liliane. Are you them?" He glanced around at the other faces, though there was little chance of recognizing any of them.

"You can't stay here." The man shook his head emphatically, gripping the bars until his knuckles were white. "We're the ones you're looking for, but you've got to get back out there. If Ser Durand is with you, you might be twenty against the rest at any moment. He's the reason we're here in the first place. Leave us here and tell Captain Routhier—please." Several of his more-aware compatriots nodded their agreement.

"We will be fine, but not if all of you are caught or killed as well."

Durand was the reason? Despite everything he'd been through, Romulus was still surprised. Still shocked, even though he hardly knew the man. Was he such a fool? If this was true... suddenly everything became so much more urgent. It wasn't his own safety he was trying to ensure by being quick anymore, it was Khari's, and Asala, and Zahra, and Estella. He had to get back out there. But not alone, not if there was something he could do about it.

"Get away from the bars," he instructed, leaving no room for argument. Perhaps he could get out there quicker on his own, but how much good could he do? These few he'd found, even not at full strength, could be invaluable. Once the man was clear of the door, Romulus closed his left hand around it. He'd wondered if he would be able to do it again on command, but the feeling in his chest was similar enough to before that it came naturally. It almost felt like the anger was required. His mark glowed a bright green as he focused, the light igniting the metal from within. It pulsed and vibrated momentarily, and then with a blast of magic and metal the door's lock ruptured, pieces of it disappearing into the miniscule rift before it closed and sent the rest flying. He shoved the door open.

"If you know where weapons are, get them. If not, take them from the bandits. I'll free the rest." It would be tiring work, but Romulus would not let fatigue stop him here.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

These bandits were better than most of those she'd killed over the years.

Khari had received her training in very practical circumstances. There was little standing around in a ring practicing forms or beating on straw dummies. She'd learned from the very beginning how to stay alive in a thick melee situation like this one, and from there learned how to actively participate. Nearly every assessment had carried with it a real chance that her life would end, as Ser Durand's troop met with bandits or slavers or highwaymen and clashed. A single knight, a handful of commoners, and one little elf girl, against whatever band of criminals thought they were lucky that day. It was just as well she'd always been pretty good at this, because otherwise she'd be six feet underground.

A broad, horizontal stroke with Intercessor gave her a little more breathing room, forcing the three bandits she was juggling to jump back or get cut. Their numbers were gradually wearing down, but the chevaliers had taken a few causalities by this point as well—men and women either dead or too injured to pick themselves up off the ground. The rest were closing ranks, forming into a tight knot of fighters and weathering the assault from a defensive position just inside the gate.

Something glinted in the corner of her eye—one of the bandits had flanked her and was looking to slide a knife into a joint in her armor. He didn't get the chance; a longsword erupted from his chest, and with a mighty heave, Ser Durand tossed him off the blade, scowling. There was blood in his silver hair, dripping down his forehead, but he didn't pay it any more heed than Khari gave to her own wounds.

She grinned at him underneath her mask, the expression almost feral with the Haze still thrumming at a low pitch through her body. “Thanks."

He grunted—she had the sense that in any other situation, he'd have rolled his eyes at her. "Get back to work, Little Bear. You can thank me later."

Khari saw no reason to object, and lunged for the next bandit.

Nearby, Estella was also slightly apart from the chevaliers' line. Most likely because her fighting style, like Khari's, relied a great deal on being quick and mobile. She bled freely from a gash on her arm, but if it was slowing her down, she wasn't giving any sign of that. She kept her strokes quick, short, and efficient.

An axe came in from overhead; Estella blocked with both hands on her saber, but did not draw out the contest of strength, instead deflecting the weapon to the side and stepping in, drawing the knife from her back with the hand she'd removed from her sword and dragging it in a short, deep line across the bandit's neck, opening up the vital artery there and pushing him over with a knee. Her next block was awkward as another bandit stepped up to take his place—her guard broke, and she was forced to scramble backwards. Narrowly avoiding a devastating blow to the head with the second bandit's mace, she sidestepped the follow-up and kicked at the back of his knees, staggering him for just long enough to open up his belly with the saber. With a cry, he fell, clutching his abdomen. She went down with him, thrusting the knife up under his chin, killing him before the loss of his innards could gradually accomplish the same.

A shimmering barrier flew up beside her, a dull clank echoing as a result. A bandit's sword rebounded harmlessly off it. He clutched at his wrist as no doubt the sudden impact jarred the small bones in there. There was no time to recover from the relatively minor setback, as the shield flew forward and shrunk in size until it collided with his helmet, sending out an audible ring even over the din of battle. His head snapped backward as he dropped the sword and fell hard to the ground. He still drew breath, but he no longer moved.

Asala stood in the center rank of the knot of combatants, safe enough from the prying arms and armor of the bandits. Fluttering lights of blue danced around them, appearing for a moment to shield a chevalier from a wayward blow, to throw disorder into the ranks of the bandits, or on some occasions, putting a bandit out of the fight herself with a hard knock to the head.

Seeing how long-ranged combat was no longer feasible in the more congested areas of battle, Zahra had loosed the remainder of her arrows, pinning errant kneecaps and shoulders before tossing her bow aside, and drawing out her thin rapier. She was by no means as agile and quick to parry as Marceline was, though she’d managed not to impale herself on any incoming blades. Hers were feral, clumsy things. Wild sweeping motions that left openings, which she barely closed by continuing to barrel forward. Effectively tossing herself close enough that they couldn’t swing their arms even if they’d wanted to.

She bared a gash across her midsection where a sword had sliced through her leathers. An attack she’d been to slow to dance away from. Her palms and fingers were red as well. Possibly because she’d slicked it across the cut, in an attempt to stem the flow. It painted her thigh and dripped on the ground as she swept an axe away. It glanced off her blade, twirled off its end before she went full-circle and punctured it through his eye. He didn’t have the time to make a noise, as Zahra kicked him off her blade, toppling him backwards in a heap.

The tide of the battle was turning in their favor. Khari could sense it in a way that was different from simply counting heads or estimating casualties. Some kind of instinct, maybe—she'd never bothered thinking too hard about fighting. It worked better when she just let herself feel it instead.

But the bandits were falling underfoot, the chevaliers and their allies fighting for every step forward, but advancing steadily towards the keep doors. She hadn't spotted Rom in a while, but there wasn't much time to be worried about that. Khari knew he knew how to look after himself; he'd be fine. In the meantime, they had to—

"Stop!"

The shout was loud enough to carry all the way over the din. Perhaps that was why the group couldn't help but obey it, at least for long enough to figure out where it was coming from. That much didn't take long: a smaller group of bandits was emerging from the front entrance to the keep, and they weren't alone.

A woman—almost certainly Halfhand—led them. Immediately to her right, a massive man in full plate half-dragged another person, a tall woman with dirty golden hair. She wore no armor, but the crest on her scarlet tunic was the one belonging to the chevalier order—a yellow feather, crossed with a sword.

"Lili." Khari was close enough to hear Violette speak. Apparently, the blonde woman was indeed her sister.

But she was clearly not the only hostage here; three more bandits led prisoners out of the keep; they dutifully lined up behind Halfhand, holding blades of varying sizes to the unprotected throats of their captives.

The bandit leader herself was neither especially tall nor intimidating, as far as appearances went. Short-cropped brown hair, a middling build, and dark clothing and armor. She'd evidently been named for the fact that she was missing three of the fingers on her left hand; her right held a marine-style hatchet in a relaxed grip.

At once, the bandits disengaged with the chevaliers, stepping back to form a barrier between Halfhand and the invaders. The chevaliers looked to Violette for orders, though Halfhand continued before there was time to give any.

"I have your men. All of them. And unless you lower your weapons right now, these four are going to be the first to die. Your choice, chevalier dogs."

Violette visibly hesitated; the expression on her face was a clear blend of rage and fear. The fear, presumably, was for her sister and her soldiers. Her grip tightened on her sword; even not in use, little tongues of flame licked over its surface.

"Don't," Liliane rasped, voice hoarse and nearly unusable, from the sound of it. Her captor's hold on her tightened; the shortsword he pressed into her neck drew a line of blood.

"Disarm." For better or worse, that seemed to have decided the matter for Violette. With a look of disgust briefly flickering over he face, she tossed her hand-and-a-half to the ground, the enchanted fire guttering out. Those under her command followed suit. After a moment of indecision, Estella did as well. On the other hand, it seemed to be a simple decision for Asala, whose staff fell to the ground a moment after Violette's sword. Zahra made a disgusted noise in the back of her throat before tossing hers alongside Asala’s staff.

Khari hated the idea of dropping her sword in a situation like this, but she could understand why Violette had decided the way she did. With a sneer, she threw Intercessor to the ground.

"Very good." Halfhand's tone was condescending in the extreme. "Jean-Robert, are there any mages in the lot?" The bandit leader's eyes flicked to Ser Durand. As if he were actually going to—

"Just the Qunari."

Wait.

What?

Khari swung around to face him. Ser Durand hadn't bothered to disarm, nor had Brick or Fermin or any of the others in his group. None of them would make eye contact with her. Khari felt an uncomfortable lurch in her chest. But... but surely... surely there was some explanation she could not see. Some reason she did not have, an explanation that would make this make sense.

Ser Durand himself glanced at her, holding her eyes with his own. His expression was unreadable, the same grim mask he wore whenever he fought. He crossed his arms over his chest, maintaining their stalemate even while Halfhand gave him an answer.

"Arrows on that one then, please." A slight rustle almost drew Khari's attention away. Probably there were archers on the rooftops, too. She couldn't be bothered to care about that just now.

“...Big Bear?" She hoped her mask could conceal the way her lower lip trembled, but there was no mistaking the unnatural brightness to her eyes. “What's... what's happening? Why would you tell her that?"

Ser Durand pushed a heavy breath out of his nose. "You wouldn't understand." Dropping his eyes away, he gestured to his men to follow him. The line of bandits adjusted to let them through.

Halfhand was still talking. The words registered with Khari only dimly, but she did get the general idea. "Now... as you can see, your situation is not quite what you believed it was. There's only one way you get out of this alive, and that's if you do exactly what I tell you."

If facial expression was anything to go by, Violette was nearly apoplectic with fury. Her voice, however, came out tightly-controlled, sharp, and hard as the steel her armor was made of. "What in the Maker's name do you want, bandit? Why go to all this trouble to kidnap an entire squad of chevaliers? Hostages may stop us, but they will not stop the Lord-General. You're only putting yourself in the sights of people you won't be able to handle."

The chevalier showed considerable discipline, as the end of her question was uninterrupted by the surprising appearance Rom then made, emerging from the main building behind the assorted bandits. Everyone among the Inquisition and the chevaliers were able to see him coming, silently and swiftly, while several prisoners took up positions in the doorways with bows. They looked terrible, starving and ragged, but they were capable at least of drawing back the bowstrings and taking careful aim.

Rom went right for the heavily armored man on Halfhand's right, his knife stabbing deep into the back of his right leg through the gap in the plate, while his marked hand reached to grab his arm, pulling the blade away from Liliane's throat. Involuntarily he lurched forward and pushed the captured chevalier away from him as he went down, and Rom immediately went for the killing stab to his throat.

As soon as he'd made his presence known, the archers behind him loosed their arrows on the other bandits holding captives, arrows striking their upper backs and offering the prisoners opportunities to make a move. "Fight!" Rom roared, and immediately the chaos resumed, with a bandit instantly turning on the threat. He barely managed to get his shield in the way of the man's mace, the swift blow forcing him back a few steps. He was obviously tired; whatever he'd done to free the prisoners had taken a lot out of him.

Liliane staggered forward, free of her captor. Halfhand reacted immediately, swinging the hatchet in her hand wildly and hurling it with an enraged shout. "You will not get the better of me again!"

The weapon landed squarely in Liliane's chest, felling her mere moments after she'd been freed.

The move, effective as far as it went, also left the bandit leader wide open and weaponless. If Khari had been confused before, the feeling only redoubled when Ser Durand was the one to take advantage, plunging his sword into her abdomen from behind, just to the left of her spine. He whistled sharply, and a good half of the archers on the roof shifted their positions, loosing their nocked arrows at the rest. The ones on the ground were still aiming at Asala, however, and they released their shots as well.

The fade was in Asala's hands when the chaos ensued. However, she winced as she proved too slow to erect a barrier in time to protect Liliane, but apparently she kept the others in mind in spite of the danger to herself. The fade in her hand intensified and spread to her other, as a large luminescent dome encased not just her, but the small group of fighters just as the arrows were let loose. They did not travel very far before clattering uselessly against the barrier. When the last fell harmlessly to the ground, the shield vanished, allow the chevaliers free range once more.

Though it had been bought at great cost, the chevaliers seized their opportunity. In a showing of extreme self-discipline, Violette found the wherewithal to pick up her sword from the ground and lead the charge, crashing into the breaking bandit line. The renewed assault, and the fact that Durand's men were hewing the bandits down from behind, meant that the force was shattering quickly.

One by one, the bandits fell, until none moved anymore. Khari, breathing heavily, kept her sword uncertainly at her side, surveying the damage. In addition to Liliane, one of the other hostages and about three members of the invading force they'd entered with were almost certainly dead. Half a dozen more were heavily injured, though for once she herself was not among them.

It would have been almost clean, were it not for the thing she was trying to avoid thinking about. But she'd never been one to run away from a fight; she didn't see why it had to change because the type of fight was different. So she swallowed back the increasingly-bitter taste of bile in her throat, and pointed Intercessor at Ser Durand. The tip of the blade shook visibly. She took a deep, slow breath through her nose, trying to steady herself.

“Explain."

His expression was no longer so difficult to read; it had softened a great deal. But he shook his head. "You were only in the wrong place at the wrong time, Little Bear. It does not matter now." He turned to Rom, then. "Arrest me, Inquisitor. I'm sure the men you found inside have given you plenty of reason to do it. But know that my men only followed me."

Rom nodded, breathing heavily and glancing at those that hadn't been able to make it out of the fight alive. "They said you're the reason anyone was captured to begin with." He didn't look like he understood much more than Khari did, though. "Drop your weapons, all of you." He looked to Khari. "We'll figure this out, I swear... but not here." For those that had already lost friends or family, though, there would likely be no resolution. "I'm sorry, Ser Violette."

The captain was kneeling beside her sister, gingerly taking Liliane into her arms before standing. Considering that the latter was the taller of the two, it was a little difficult for her, but her strength compensated. At Rom's words, she glanced over at him, inclining her head slightly. "Thank you, Lord Inquisitor. We will... we will take care of things here, and then return to Val Royeaux. Your assistance has been appreciated." She closed her eyes for a long moment, swallowing thickly, and then turned away, carrying her sister away from the scene.

Khari replaced her sword at her back. There was a spreading numbness in her chest, one that left her feeling exhausted, as though somehow this fight had taken much ore out of her physically than they usually did. She knew that for a falsehood, but it didn't change the feeling.

Maybe she'd get some answers when they returned to Skyhold.

She wasn't sure she wanted them.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus honestly hadn't planned on making any more judgements on the throne so soon. And yet here he sat.

To be fair, he didn't feel his opinion would matter all that much, just his words. For some reason he wanted to be the one to say them, and Estella had easily given up the responsibility. He had no intention of blindly sentencing Ser Durand to die, but whatever he'd done had deeply affected Khari, and thus he felt it keenly too. She was his closest, most important friend, and his deception had shaken the foundation of what she was, or what she'd thought she was. What she wanted to be. He wasn't sure what learning the truth of the matter would do. It might bring answers, but would those answers even help?

A good number of Skyhold's more important individuals were present for the judgement. Lady Marceline of course was present, and none too pleased as far as Romulus could tell. It was hard to blame her, after yet another supposed ally proved false. Estella was also beside him, for which Romulus was grateful. She would keep a level head in all of this, he knew. Leon stood beside the Ambassador, as did Rilien. He hoped their confidence in him was not shaken by his uninspiring performance on the throne the last time around. And of course Khari would hear Durand as well. Romulus would not dream of sentencing the man to anything without hearing her thoughts on everything, and there was nothing preventing her from speaking them.

He looked to Leon, nodding to signal that he was ready to begin.

At the Commander's signal, Reed and another guard led in Ser Durand. He wore his shackles quietly and without protest; at a full head taller than either of his minders, that was probably a good thing. He didn't seem to have borne imprisonment poorly—he was clean still, and about as groomed as he'd been on the road. But the lines around his eyes appeared deeper, and he hunched his shoulders forward, walking at a bit more of a shuffle than he had prior. When they drew him to a stop, he glanced once at Romulus on the throne before fixing his eyes on the carpet runner in front of him.

Next to Estella, Khari's hands clenched, but she didn't say anything. Not yet.

Marceline inhaled sharply, perhaps the only indication of the mood she was in, considering her face was still as impassive as ever. "Lord Inquisitor," she began in her business-like manner. "I present to you the accused, Ser Jean-Robert Durand, chevalier-errant of the House of Durand of Collines Verts." Apparently, Lady Marceline had recently received correspondence from the Marquis of Collines Verts reaffirming his title. "Though, this title is subject to change depending on today's ruling." she added.

She looked down at the clipboard in hand and began to read. "The formal charges levied against Ser Durand are as follows: aiding and abetting the criminal formerly known as Halfhand and her illicit organization, the Reapers; we also have evidence to support the kidnapping of a number of chevaliers and accessory to the murder of Ser Liliane Routhier." Behind both Estella and Khari, MichÀel loomed with his arms crossed and his face twisted into a scowl. At the mention of Liliane's name, he audibly grunted and his scowl grew worse. It seemed that they knew each other, once upon a time.

"Now would be the time to explain your actions," Romulus said, staring down at him. He felt he could cut the tension in the room with his knife, but acknowledged that whatever the man in front of him said could actually make it worse instead of better.

"It would be." Durand acknowledged that easily enough, sighing ponderously. "If there was anything to explain." His eyes remained where they were; he seemed quite resigned to the worst.

Khari, on the other hand, obviously was not. “What do you mean, if? B—" She stuttered over what was obviously the beginning of the familiar nickname, then corrected herself. “Ser Durand, how could you? How could you? How long were you working with those bandits? Why?" She seemed to have more questions than wherewithal to get them out; she'd made it halfway between where she'd been and where he was before she came to an awkward halt, obviously unsure what to do.

He turned his head slightly away from her. "Stop it, Little Bear." He didn't appear entirely free of conflicting emotions himself, from the slight tremor in his voice. He was otherwise quite stoic in his delivery. "You don't want to know the answers to those questions. It's enough that I've done what I'm accused of. I'm the villain here—let me be that."

“Ser Durand." The new voice was Estella's, clear and soft. “Please think about how this will look for your men. You seemed quite concerned for them before; you asked us to keep in mind that they only followed you. If we're to understand how much leeway that grants them, we must know what they followed you to, and why. Surely, it's in their interest for you to explain. Even if you are a villain, as you say, we have to understand why they are not." Strangely, the words didn't sound like a threat, though perhaps from another tongue, they could have. Rather, Estella's tone was one of genuine concern, almost cajoling rather than demanding.

"They are in our custody as well," Marceline noted.

That appeared to deal quite the blow to Durand's reticence. With an aside-glance at Khari, he finally lifted his head, making eye contact with Estella first, then Romulus. "Have it your way, then."

He shuffled in his spot, standing a little straighter. "I have been a chevalier-errant for twenty-five years, give or take. In all that time, I have patrolled the same region—a border area between the part of the Dales the elves still occupy and the human settlements on the plains. I've learned that piece of my country, and the people in it, better than anyone else knows them. Of that much I'm certain." He rolled his shoulders back, grimacing. "It's a popular area for bandits; many merchant caravans go through the region to and from other places, the ones that actually get names on the map. I've lost count of the number of different groups of highwaymen and bandits and fucking skinhawkers I've killed or run out in that amount of time." He spat the word for slavers like it tasted disgusting on his tongue.

"I wasn't given any men to command on my way out of the Academie. Wasn't important enough, or noble enough. Found my own guys. Just farmers and merchants' sons and whatever other scattered fools were crazy enough to want to do the work." His eyes flickered to Khari for just a moment, but he moved them away again hastily. "Trained them all myself. Learned to deal with losing them as best I could. In all the time I was on that piece of land, I sent requests for help to Val Royeaux exactly six times. You know how often I got any?"

He shook his head. "Never. Not one damn time. And I lost good people because of it. Because we were always doing more work than we should be."

“So what? You gave up?" That was Khari. Indignance rolled off her in waves.

"No. But I eventually realized that if I wanted to actually get anywhere, I had to be smarter about it. When Halfhand and her damn Reapers rolled in five years ago, fresh off some business in Kirkwall and fucking angry as brontos about it, I knew we weren't going to be able to take fifty people. Sent my last request to the capital. I suppose it's probably still sitting on some indifferent little diplomat's desk, if it hasn't been shredded. Helping me gains no one any prestige or status, and I doubt something so mundane would ever end up in the hands of anyone who gave a damn about anything else. Not in fucking Val Royeaux."

He shrugged, but something seemed off about his apparent nonchalance. He was far too tense. "So I went for the slow play: I didn't confront her, didn't try to stop her when she raided or when she kicked the last fuckers out of the fort. Seeded a few of my guys in her ranks, to give me intelligence. And I didn't try to stop her when she ambushed Lieutenant Routhier. I'm not proud of that fact, but it didn't surprise me when that finally got the Lord-General's attention. Some nobody like me sends a request for help, nothing. Noble like that goes missing, suddenly people care. Suddenly there's a damn captain and a whole other twenty-some chevaliers crawling over my landscape."

Ser Durand breathed a heavy sigh. "I knew Halfhand would hold them hostage, not kill them right off. She never shut up about how much she hated the Routhiers, or the Crown Prince, or the entire damn government, for that matter. Some days, I even felt like I could sympathize, a little. I didn't mean for the lieutenant to die, but it was a risk I was willing to take."

Romulus found himself slowly wishing he wasn't on the throne more and more as Durand continued. The chevalier was a proven liar, and a decent one given he'd fooled an entire troop of other chevaliers and the party from the Inquisition, but Romulus doubted very much that any of that was a deception. He also couldn't find much fault with it, as it was delivered. The slow play, as he put it, was the only effective way for him to bring down Halfhand with the resources he had, and there was no way for him to acquire more besides the capture of a more notable name. It was a massive risk, one that hadn't fully paid off, but what were the other options? He could not attack, and he could not call for help. He could not reveal himself to the help that did come, otherwise the capture of the others would have been for nothing. It was ruthless, probably wrong, but was there a better way? Romulus didn't see it yet.

Of course, he didn't know what to say about all of this either, nor could he properly gauge yet what Khari's feelings on the matter were. What anyone's feelings were. Of all the people deciding on this, surely the trained assassin was not the best candidate for judging the methods of removing a bandit horde from the region.

"So you used them as fucking bargaining chips?" MichÀel growled. The entirety of his large frame was tensed, and the grip he held on the plate on his arms were beginning to grind underneath his finger tips. A glance from Marceline seemed to rein his temper in, but he remained glaring at the man.

"I did." Ser Durand met the glare with a flat stare of his own. "And I would do it again. No one cares about the people out there. It wasn't as though the bandits were just wandering around the countryside killing each other. They were preying on merchants, on farmers, on elves, on all kinds of people who could not protect themselves. My job was to protect all of those lives. Was I willing to sacrifice a few to do that? You're damn right I was."

“And that's all?" Khari's hands were clenched so hard they shook. “It was just numbers in and numbers out for you? What the hell happened to honor? To telling the truth and treating everyone like they're valuable? To everything you taught me how to do? How to be? How can you think like that and still call yourself a chevalier?" She closed the rest of the distance and seized him by the collar, pulling him down so that their faces were on a level. “What the hell was that all about then, huh? This isn't you! I know it's not you!" She shook him, but she was shaking more than that. “It's not..."

She swallowed audibly. “Was any of it real, Big Bear? Did you ever really think...?"

The knight in chains didn't look far from tears, but if that were so, he held them in anyway. "The world is so simple for you, Little Bear. It's right and wrong and honor and dishonor. I wish it was that way for the rest of us. I wish you hadn't come looking for me. But it isn't, and you did. And now you know."

Khari released him slowly, hands falling numbly to her sides. “Death before dishonor, you taught me." The words were a strained whisper, but still easily-audible in the silence. “A chevalier would rather die than stain her honor. But you... but..." She backed up several paces, until her heels hit the first stair up to the dais.

She whirled, facing Romulus and the others. “I'm supposed... I'm supposed to say he deserves to die." Her expression was stricken, hurt scrawled across every line of her face. “But I can't. Even after..."

Her eyes met his; she took a deep breath. “Please, Rom. Please don't kill him."

"If I may," The tone with which Marceline spoke was even and her face remained an impassive mask, despite the charged atmosphere of the hall. "I fear that his sentence should not be a matter for the Inquisition to decide," she continued, looking toward Khari as she spoke the line. She then turned toward Romulus and spoke with a slight tilt to her head. "Ser Durand is an Orlesian chevalier, operating in Orlesian lands, and his crimes were committed against Orlesian forces. By all accounts, he should be summoned before the Orlesian court, judged and sentenced there."

She then turned to MichÀel for a moment, who seemed at a loss for any more words. "The Routhiers rode under the banner of Drakon, and served under his Imperial Highness, Lord Lucien. I believe it would serve us well to allow his house to decide."

MichÀel sighed and though he still rubbed the armor plates at his elbows, spoke with a resigned tone. "He will find a no fairer man in all of Orlais than Lucien."

"Captain Routhier left Ser Durand to us," Romulus reminded them. They hadn't been there, after all. The woman had just lost her sister right in front of her eyes, and it seemed obvious that Ser Durand was at least partially responsible. But the man had been left in Inquisition hands.

Romulus felt conflicted, in perhaps the strangest way possible. He hadn't expected it to turn out like this. This was supposed to be the part where the man's sentence was lessened because he did the only thing he could, but for these chevaliers, the only thing he could do carried the penalty of death. Was it so sacred to them, that all of the circumstances regarding their actions should be thrown out? Would Ser Durand prefer if it were that way? Had he known that punishment would await him, if knowledge of his actions came to light, and done it anyway? Would the Drakons give Ser Durand the sentence he felt he deserved? There were too many questions, and he couldn't begin to answer them.

He could at least ask Ser Durand another before making any kind of decision. "Do you deserve to die, Ser Durand? Do you hold to what you taught her? Death before dishonor?"

The chevalier let out a short breath. "I don't pretend to know who deserves what, Inquisitor. But that is what I was taught, and I do still hold to this: if I am to die, I would rather die having done what I believe was necessary. My duty was to those people, and I carried it out in the only way I saw. If that condemns me, I accept it. I am not ashamed."

He wasn't making it easy. Romulus didn't want to make any decision at all anymore, but he couldn't help but feel that he had a chance to do what was right by them. Both of them. If he let him go, it was out of his hands, and then perhaps it would be his fault if some judgement fell upon him that dissatisfied his honor, or Khari's.

"Khari." Her name escaped mostly as a whisper. "I want to do the right thing here. But I've never known any kind of honor. Not like the two of you." His eyes had a fair amount of pain in them, but not like hers. He hated to see it. "I don't know what to do. If you want me to leave this to someone else, say the word."

“I don't know, Rom." She sounded miserable. “I don't know what the right thing is. I thought I did, but... but I don't. He—I... I'm too close to this. I can't see it clearly. But I trust you. Whatever you decide... I'll understand." It seemed to take a lot of effort for her to say; it wasn't her own life she was placing in his hands this time, but the life of someone she clearly cared dearly for. And it was not lost on her that there was a very real possibility that person would die because she'd chosen to do so.

At that point, Leon interrupted, clearing his throat gently. “If I may," he said, clearly aware of the fragility of the moment and respectful of it. “I feel I should point out that if Ser Durand is telling the truth—which I believe he is—the crimes of which he is guilty are actually relatively minor." He let that sink in for a moment and explained. “Aiding and abetting tends to carry prison sentences with a duration of some number of years based on the activeness of the help and the nature of the crimes abetted. And the legal notion of kidnapping doesn't include not stepping in to stop one; certainly not when doing so would risk one's own life. Granted, the motives were more impure than mere self-preservation, and I would agree that he is not to be held up as a paragon of honor by any means, but his failures amount to not acting when perhaps he should have. As I understand the situation, he didn't kill anyone, and arguably he wouldn't have been able to prevent what deaths did occur." The Seeker lifted his shoulders. “Those are not offenses for which death is usually on the table, military defendant or otherwise."

Marceline nodded in agreement, "Ser Leonhardt is correct, his actions do not warrant a death penalty. However, I would ask that you consider allowing me to pen a letter to the Academie as well, to move that his title be stricken from him, as Ser Durand's conduct was not befitting that of a chevalier, no matter the circumstances. If that is what you decide, of course," she added.

It was too much to look beyond at this point. Maybe there was a chance death was necessary for staining his honor, but there was doubt, and with any amount of doubt Romulus found himself unwilling to do something so severe. Not with the knowledge of what it would do. He was already worried of what his consideration of killing Durand might have caused, even if he felt he explained his reasoning for it as best he could.

"Then it's for someone more knowledgeable to decide," he admitted, exhaling some of the tension from his chest. "He'll be given to House Drakon for judgement. They can attend to his titles as well."

It was hard to gauge Khari's reaction; she seemed somewhat relieved, but the tension didn't quite leave her. Then again, the decision had been moved rather than made outright, so perhaps that was understandable.

For his part, Ser Durand accepted that with equanimity. He inclined his head to Romulus and the others, then moved his eyes to Khari. "For whatever worth my words have for you, Khari, I truly hope you succeed. If I have ever met anyone who deserves to be called chevalier, it is you."

Her lips parted as if to answer, but none came before the guards shuffled him away, and none in the silent moments after.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The morning after her night of heavy drinking with Ves and Stel was about as unpleasant as Khari had expected it would be, and then also worse.

Granted, she'd been the one doing the most drinking; Stel had been moderate and thoughtful like she was about anything, which was probably the only reason Khari was in her room at the barracks now and not passed out in the table in the tavern or some snowdrift between here and there. It occurred to her in a hazy sort of way that she probably ought to thank her for that.

More urgent was the fact that her stomach was rebelling against her. Khari rolled out of bed, head pounding in time with her heartbeat, and more or less fell into the door leading to the hallway. From there it was a staggering journey to the shared washroom, where she lost the rest of... whatever was in her guts into an empty chamber pot. Wiping her mouth with her sleeve, Khari sat back against the wall, breathing in through her nose and out through her mouth until the world stopped spinning, at least. For a while, she didn't think about or feel anything other than her body's admonitions for the way she'd spent the night before, urgent but relatively tolerable.

But being sick had actually helped, and her stomach gradually settled until the nausea was mostly gone, leaving the pain in her head and the one in her chest as well. That one didn't seem to be going away. Ignoring it had been effective for about a day, but she sensed she was at the limit of her capability to do that, and so the only question that remained was whether she wanted to try coping with the fallout by herself or seek out company and impose herself upon the unlucky subject of her search.

Surprisingly, there was more than one candidate, even. But she didn't have to think too hard to know who she was going to look for.

With a few more minutes to get herself together, Khari finally pushed off the floor, shuffling over to a washbasin and splashing chilly water onto her face. It stung, sharp little pinpricks of iciness against whatever warmth she'd kept from her cocoon of blankets to here. It was jarring, and exactly what she needed. Or part of it.

Scrubbing the rest of herself clean, including her teeth, she changed out yesterday's shirt for a new one, mint-green and thick enough to keep the chill at bay, and stepped back into her boots. Stel must have taken them off for her. Wrapping her cloak around herself, she wound her hair into a hasty bun atop her head to save the time it'd take to braid wet and stepped out of the barracks.

That was almost a mistake; she winced at the brightness of the sun, estimating the time to be late morning, perhaps almost noon. She figured she should probably eat, but honestly felt no hunger. So she'd skip the food for now. Keeping her eyes squinted against the glare off the snow, Khari headed for the main building of the castle, climbing the stairs with only slightly more difficulty than usual. She took it slow, though, trying to get her thoughts in order. Too bad they all seemed to slip away from her like wraiths, not quite tangible enough to hold on to, much less force into any semblance of sense.

Fortunately, she didn't really need to think to find the undercroft. Her feet just sort of took her there. She doubted Rom was expecting her or anything—he might not even be there. She hoped he was; Khari had no particular desire to go traipsing around the grounds looking for him, not in this state.

Reaching the door felt like more of an accomplishment than it should have. She resisted the urge to rest against it for a moment and knocked before she lost her nerve. Khari had never been one to impose upon other people if she could help it. She preferred to think of herself as being able to do things alone, without relying on anyone else. But she also wasn't the type to ignore her instincts—and she felt like she should be here, right now.

"It's open," came Rom's voice from inside, fairly muffled, but then the door was quite thick. His tone was strained, as though the words had taken some effort to get out.

Considering the size of the room and all the equipment he had in there, Khari was not especially surprised to find that he was, in fact, doing push-ups when she entered. Of course, at this particular moment, even the thought of strenuous motion was enough to make her feel slightly ill, so she averted her eyes and made a beeline for the sofa near the railing on the upper part of the room.

“No rush or anything, but when you're done there, is there any chance you have anything for headaches? I kind of feel like you decided to open a rift in my skull." She took off her cloak, plonking herself down at one corner of the couch and tossing it to land over the rail.

"Sure. One minute." Rom had chosen a spot near the open mouth of his quarters to complete his set, which was obviously part of a much larger workout judging by the sweat occasionally rolling in beads off his bare back. Even in the depths of winter the undercroft had a way of staying warm, heat emanating up from the floor in front of Khari. After about twenty more he exhaled a heavy breath and stood, grabbing a nearby towel and wiping his face and head.

He looked remarkably different than he had the day before. He'd taken a razor to his beard and his head in general, now clean shaven entirely. He looked simultaneously a lot more like his old self, as he'd appeared upon first meeting her in Haven, but also entirely different. It was in the way he carried himself, perhaps. A different person in many ways from the one he'd been in the Inquisition's first days. He made a quick stop at his alchemy table, carefully moving a few vials and ingredients aside before he grabbed one from the rear and made his way back towards the front of the room.

He tossed the vial into Khari's lap. It was a mostly clear liquid with a slightly yellowish tinge, a rather unpleasant color in all honesty. Rom moved a light tan-colored shirt on his bed as he took a seat there, throwing the towel over his shoulder while he caught his breath. "That's pretty strong, but you look like you could use it."

He wasn't wrong. Khari was sure she hadn't been able to completely scrub away the evidence that her morning had been rather unpleasant, anyway. Uncorking the vial, she tossed it back quickly, which was definitely the best way to go, considering how it tasted. Shaking her head and exhaling sharply, she grimaced. Already, though, she felt a little better. “Ugh. Thank you." Replacing the stopper in the vial, she set it aside and blinked at him.

“What happened to your hair?"

"I got rid of it," he answered simply, shrugging. He rubbed at the top of his head with his marked hand, as though he wasn't quite used to the feel of it yet. "I'm sure my head will freeze, but it just didn't feel like me. I was tired of it. Tired of this winter, too."

“Maybe I should shave my head, too." Khari pushed out a heavy breath and leaned back on the couch. The fabric it was covered in had a different texture against her neck than her hair did, of course. “I'm not sure if that would feel more like me, though. I'm not sure I actually know what me feels like, right now." Bringing her hands up to her face, she scrubbed, as though the uneasiness was some layer on her skin that she could slough off. But it wasn't, and she dropped her arms back into her lap.

Rom fell silent for a long while, taking steady breaths through his nose that slowed and slowed until they fell into a normal pace. His eyes fell to the stone floors as he thought; grey eyes like steel and just as unwavering. It was obvious he'd expected the conversation to shift in this direction. If he'd been surprised at all by Khari showing up at his door at all, he hid it quite well.

"For what it's worth, I like your hair just the way it is," he said, keeping his tone somewhat light despite it all. "It's a bit of a mess, but so are you. No more than the rest of us, though." Running the towel over his upper body one more time, he threw it aside and pulled on his shirt, a bit of uncertainty crossing over his features. "Certainly no more than me. Thanks to you I've at least kept the pieces of me in order. If any of that makes sense." He ran his hand over his head again, maybe to get rid of some itch. He was obviously not at ease as much as he was trying to display.

"Can I ask you some questions, Khari? About Ser Durand, about... you? I want to help, that's all I want to do. But I'm no good at this, I don't think I've helped anyone in my life with doubts or anything of the sort. Maybe I can if I understand a little better."

A bit of a mess, huh? She supposed that was true enough. This whole thing was a mess, really. The Inquisition. Bunch of spare parts from other lives and other armies, thrown together and hammered, tied and welded into some approximation of order. Definitely not a well-oiled machine. Maybe it never would be.

Khari hit her palm against the unoccupied soft cushion next to her a couple of times. “Ask me anything you want. Gods know I can't get my own thoughts straight enough to be any use." It would be something of a relief, to let someone else help her figure out what she was left with, after everything that had happened. She sure as hell didn't know on her own—all she had was a churning mix of feelings, knocking around inside her like... something in a cage, maybe. And she couldn't help but feel the bars were too rusty to hold it all for long.

Rom slowly got up and crossed the short distance over to sit next to her on the sofa, though he leaned forward and placed his elbows on his knees, steepling his fingers. His eyes remained locked forward for the moment.

"Okay..." He looked about to ask a first question several times, rethinking each one before he finally settled on something. "Should Ser Durand have done something different? What should he have done instead?" He let the question hang for a moment, before adding on to it. "I've been thinking about it since we spoke with him, and... I can't figure out what other option he had. At least, not one that could've been a success, not one that could have saved anyone and stopped Halfhand. What he did caused some good people to die, but it was a good plan. It could've worked, and it almost did."

“He shouldn't have been so willing to sacrifice other people. Especially not when he wasn't willing to sacrifice himself." She shook her head fiercely, lacing her fingers together on her lap and squeezing them. She knew she felt deeply wrong about what he'd done. She knew on some instinctive level that it was wrong. Identifying exactly how was a different matter. “There's no way Halfhand's entire party fell on Ser Liliane's squad and left the fort undefended. He could have helped. Could have at least tried to help her out of there, then explained everything. It's like he said: she was important. People would have listened if she'd said they needed more help."

Ser Durand had always had difficulty getting nobles to listen to him. She understood that. It was partly because he had so little status himself, and in a status-obsessed world, it meant he couldn't do half the good he wanted to. “Even before that... I think he gave up on the other chevaliers too soon. Messages are easy to ignore. But if he'd left the guys to look after things for a couple months, and gone to Val Royeaux himself? If he was smart enough to think of the plan he chose, he was smart enough to get someone to listen to him. He just didn't." Probably because he'd already decided it wasn't going to work. Khari believed his cynicism had blinded him, the way people so often accused her of letting her optimism blind her.

Rom didn't seem convinced by her answer, but he took a while to pick which part of it to address first. "Maybe he could have helped. Maybe it would have just gotten him and his recruits killed. Maybe in the months it would take to go to Val Royeaux himself, more would have died, and maybe he would've returned empty handed all the same. Cunning with plans hardly means cunning with words. I should know." He sighed, obviously tired of thinking of it, but it was all there seemed to be to think of.

"It was a flawed, dishonest way, but I just don't see the other ways resulting in less life lost. Maybe I'm just as jaded as he is. Not like I've had the greatest teachings to base my opinions on." He fell silent again for a moment, and then turned his head sideways, resting it against the palm of his hand and looking at Khari.

"You say he wasn't willing to sacrifice himself. But... he lost everything for this. He lost his honor, he'll lose his title, he could have lost his life. He still could, I suppose. But he knew that going in. Maybe I'm not seeing things right, but it seemed to me he was willing to do more than die to protect the people he served. He was willing to let people that cared about him remember him as a liar, as a man who threw away his honor. He was willing to let you hate him. I might be wrong, but that seems like it could be worse than death."

“But he didn't try, Rom." Khari hissed out a frustrated breath, but the feeling wasn't directed at him. She wasn't sure whether it was even directed at Ser Durand. So much of this made so little sense to her. “Maybe those other things would have gone badly, that's true. But if he tried them and they did fail, at least he'd have been doing things the right way. Sometimes the right way is the hard way, but just because it might fail isn't any reason not to give it a shot. It's no reason to go treating someone else's life like it's a means to an end and nothing more."

She took in a deep, trembling breath. “It's like... anything could have gone wrong. Any of the possibilities. Nothing was guaranteed. And right then, when he had the chance to take the risk, to do the right thing, to be uncomfortable and out of his element but brave and honorable and in the right... he didn't. He chose what looked to be easier at the time." She shook her head. “Everything he stands to lose... those are the things he taught me to hold onto no matter what. The things that make the difference between knights and... and..."

She'd been about to say killers. It was probably obvious. Khari swallowed thickly, raising shaky hands to her face and rubbing at her eyes. They were hot and prickly and she was having trouble seeing out of them. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean... I just..." She sniffed, wiping her palms on her trousers.

They left wet marks.

Rom was pretty good at muting his reactions to things, at putting up a stone wall in place of his face, but even though she'd cut herself off before she could finish he still looked as though he'd been struck, and a dark look passed over his face, twisting the line of the tattoo that ran across the bridge of his nose. As though he'd smelled something foul. "No, you're probably right," he muttered, looking back ahead towards the door. "I doubt I could understand. All my teacher ever taught me was how to hurt. How to survive, how to kill." A tightness had developed in his jaw, his brow sunken down over his eyes.

He stood, pacing slowly right to left, towards his desk at first. The journal was still there, closed and placed right in the middle of the thing. He hadn't thrown it out yet. Hadn't burned it. His eyes glanced at it momentarily, and then he turned left and walked towards his bed, looking at the empty wall. He stopped there, rubbing at the back of his neck. "I'm sorry it didn't go the way you wanted, Khari. Sorry your mentor turned out not to be the man you thought he was. The world's a shitty place sometimes, and even if you follow a code that always demands you make the right choice... sometimes the world and what it's done to you can make it seem like there isn't a right choice to be made."

He exhaled, looking down at his marked hand to find his fingers were shaking a bit. He shook it, opening and closing his fist several times, before he turned to meet Khari's tear-shining eyes. His own were still cold and grey. "Bad things can happen to good people, until they don't know what's good anymore. And..." He trailed off, swallowing. "Sometimes good things can happen to bad people, and they can learn that there's a whole world of good things waiting for them, if they can find the heart for it." He nodded a bit, his eyes now starting to shine as well.

"I don't know if I can help you find peace with what Durand did. But I hope I can help you decide what you are. You're the best thing that ever happened to me. The only person that could make me stay here and keep trying to find a way to be good."

It was too much.

She hated what she'd said, even if it was an accident. She wanted to swallow the words back down and make it so she'd never said them. Because even if she didn't think of him like that, she knew how he saw himself. It was right there in the reaction he'd had. Khari sobbed, and she hated that, too. She was supposed to be stronger than this. She'd said it—way back when she stumbled upon Ser Durand's camp the very first time, crying like a child who knew she'd never be enough for the people she loved.

That was the deal—he taught her, and she didn't cry anymore. She wasn't sure anymore if that was an act of kindness or not, but it had helped her find the strength to keep going more than once before, strength that seemed to be eluding her now.

She hadn't believed Stel, when she'd said Khari was good for more than fighting. She hadn't believed Ves, when he'd said Rom and Stel leaned on her. It was hard to believe Rom, either, when he said she was important—that important.

Khari had never been that important to anyone. No one had ever relied on her or leaned on her or maybe even really trusted her. The one person who'd come closest to doing any of those things was a liar, and she still couldn't say how much of anything between she and her teacher had been real. “I don't know about any of it anymore." Her voice was more a raspy croak than anything, but at least it didn't give out on her. “I thought... I thought I'd finally found it. The thing I was meant to do. Who I wanted to be." She swallowed past the painful lump in her throat. “But maybe he was right. Maybe I was just looking at things too simplistically. Maybe I was stupid, or naïve."

She exhaled; the breath was shaky. With some effort, she managed to stand, orienting herself towards Rom. “But I have to believe good can win. Real good. Any battle it fights. The one in you, the one in me, the one the whole Inquisition is fighting together. If that's naïve and childish, then fuck it. I don't want to be realistic or mature. I'm gonna keep believing it. You're going to win, I'm going to win, and we're going to win. And if... if I help you believe that, too, even a little, then... I'm staying." She shook her head.

“I can figure the rest out later."

He swiftly crossed the few steps between them and wrapped her in a strong hug, burying the lower half of his face in her mess of bright red hair. It was difficult to see if he was crying too, but judging by the somewhat irregular way his chest expanded and contracted against her, it was a safe bet. "Good," he managed. It was all he was capable of saying.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The war room in Griffon Wing Keep couldn't hold a candle to the one in Skyhold in terms of scale. The table upon which their maps were placed was a simple wooden one, and the relatively shorter windows looked out on the bleak expanse of the Western Approach's sands, not the windswept mountainsides of the Frostbacks. But Romulus didn't concern himself with such things, nor did he expect any of the others did, either. Lady Marceline, after all, had elected to stay behind, since the conflict with the Grey Wardens had gone well beyond matters of diplomacy. They faced battle now, on a scale the Inquisition hadn't seen since the fall of Haven.

Only this time they would be the attackers. He didn't expect it would be like any of their small scale incursions. No small stealthy force would be able to sneak through the Wardens, who had pulled back to the last man within their walls at Adamant. The fortress had eyes watching from the walls at all hours, and no mere bandits were they. Any attack on that ancient place would be bloody, for both sides.

Romulus wasn't sure yet how he felt about it all. It was too hard to make a judgement without have been there for what the others were able to discover. But honestly, he was glad that he did not yet have to. The right or wrong of the Wardens and their intentions was irrelevant for the moment. They needed to be stopped, and to create a plan to that end, the Inquisitors had gathered with their army's commander and spymaster, as well as the Wardens Nostariel and Stroud, and the Kirkwall Guard Captain Ashton Riviera.

Lia had been summoned to give her official report on the fortress and its defenses, though Romulus was certain Leon and Rilien had already heard it several times. "The Wardens pulling back gave us an easy opportunity to look over their defenses," she explained. "They never tried to drive us off, and we never came close enough to engage. The fortress is ancient, and the Wardens haven't had the time or resources to repair it properly. My scouts identified several weak points along the wall we can target with trebuchets."

She pointed to a few locations along the wall marked on the map, which was adorned with a drawing she'd provided of Adamant's layout. "A few good hits could give us some openings. But the quickest way to the heart of the place is through the main gate. It wouldn't be an easy fight. And we saw more lights from within the fortress. I think Pike is already at work on bolstering their numbers with demons."

“We have the siege weaponry and battering rams required to breach the gate." Rilien's suggestions, as usual, were delivered flatly, with no hint of what he really thought of things, if it were different from what he said. “But even if that is accomplished, the fight will be drawn out, and likely happen in stages. We should act as if we are under a time constraint—we very well might be."

“What do you suggest, then?" Nostariel, the female Warden, tilted her head slightly.

He blinked, shifting his eyes down to the map. “A smaller, more mobile group, aimed for the heart of the fortress. Anyone else who can get inside can focus on securing the line behind them, but given what Pike is doing, he should have as little time to do it as we can allow."

Leon did not seem particularly surprised by the suggestion. Perhaps they'd already spoken about this, or perhaps he'd been considering something similar. “The army would take a significant amount of time to clear the outer parts of the fortress. I don't think it will even be feasible if we have a constant stream of demons to worry about. We're going to want to stop that as soon as possible." He frowned down at the map.

“Though... we should be prepared for something else to go wrong. We have no idea what else Corypheus has given this Pike by way of resources. Sending one man and a handful of underlings to deal with the entire Grey Warden organization in Orlais seems ill-advised, and so we should assume there's something we don't know."

"I doubt the Venatori will be working alongside the Wardens," Romulus speculated. Pike was one thing, but the cult of Tevinter supremacists would surely put the Wardens, even in their distracted state of mind, on edge. Pike was not from Tevinter, and would make for a better agent working more or less on his own, with any help coming from the shadows and avoiding the notice of the Wardens. "But you're right. If Corypheus gave Pike a way to target our marks specifically, he could have other tricks up his sleeve."

"If we can get a foothold on the walls," Lia suggested, "we can cover the advance of the assault group from above for a little while, help them on their way forward. I don't know how long we'd hold out against Wardens and demons, though."

Estella raised her arms just enough to cross them at her diaphragm. “About that..." She trailed off, shaking her head faintly, then glanced to Nostariel and Stroud. “Do you think any might be swayed to fight with us, if they see another option? Or at least... not fight against us?"

“Some might." Nostariel's brow furrowed; the look on her face was anything but certain. “I doubt it could hurt to at least check, but..." She grimaced and glanced at Stroud.

"Those who control the demons are lost already. And the mages who performed the bindings are unlikely to reverse course now. The most likely candidates would be those on the outer walls and not in the inner sanctum of the fortress. Pike was already enforcing such hierarchy when we left."

“The ones he trusted close by and the rest of us much further." Nostariel confirmed it with a short nod.

“Very well," Leon said, with a bit of finality in his tone. He glanced to both Estella and Romulus, as if to make sure neither of them had anything to add. When they didn't, he continued. “I'll finalize plans for the siege weaponry with some of the others later. We'll march this afternoon and attack as the sun goes down."

That seemed to conclude the meeting to everyone's satisfaction, and the group began to disperse. The Wardens and the Guard Captain were first out, followed by Rilien and Leon, who probably left to gather the personnel for the other meeting. Lia departed with them. Estella offered Romulus a small smile before heading towards the exit herself.

"Estella," Romulus said, calling her to a halt. "Can you spare a minute? I wanted to ask you something."

She paused in her motion, turning back around to face him. Her smile had faded; her expression wasn't much more telling than Rilien's, but she did nod. “Of course I can. What is it?"

"About Pike." He'd actually been thinking a fair amount on their reports of what had transpired for Pike's test ritual that Estella and the others had interrupted. Though he'd never met the man before, this Pike seemed to have at least some sort of direct contact or connection with Corypheus, which made him more interesting than the vast majority of their enemies. "When he attacked your mark, what did he do? What was it like? And how did you fight it?" His reasons for asking were obviously practical, in case they encountered Pike during the battle. Romulus was only beginning to be able to control his mark and the things it could do, but sometimes instinct alone would not be enough.

“It felt like... being electrocuted," she admitted. “At first, it was hard to tell exactly what was happening because it just... hurt." The corners of her mouth twisted down, forming a slight grimace. “But as far as I can tell, he was trying to push some kind of disruptive force or energy into my body through the mark. Like... I don't know if you're familiar with the walking bomb spell, but like that."

Her eyes closed a moment, as though in recollection, but she blinked them open again a second later. “I only got him to stop by pushing back against it. I don't know if I have any better words for it than that. It was sort of like what it feels like to close a rift, but not at all automatic."

"Okay." Romulus nodded. He was actually familiar with the particular spell Estella spoke of. A very muted version of it, at least. Tonics could reduce the effects of nearly every type of spell that inflicted constant pain. He would be consuming a fair amount of them before the battle, he was sure, but he doubted they would have any effect against attempts to disrupt his mark. That was something else entirely, and something that he didn't know how to prepare for besides asking for Estella's help. With any luck, he wouldn't need it, but from how she described it sounded quite possible to replicate. He was almost at the point where he could create rifts automatically, but those just sort of closed themselves after an instant.

"If we can, we need to take Pike alive." He was relatively sure Estella was already of the same mindset, but it didn't hurt to ensure they were on the same page. "If Corypheus gave him some knowledge of how to fight us, he may know something about... what happened to us. How we came to be this." Despite everything that had happened, that memory still eluded them, always a smoky wisp incapable of being grasped when he reached for it in his mind. He didn't know what purpose it would serve, the knowledge of how he and Estella had survived the Temple of Sacred Ashes. If anything its absence had already been serving a purpose. But he knew that he wanted it, and he would much rather ask Pike than be forced to pull the knowledge from Corypheus himself.

She nodded. “It would be for the best, though... I'm not sure how possible it is. He has command of some kind of magic he can use for escapes, and I don't know what the range on it is. Or at least... I think that's how he managed to get away from us last time. In any case, if you do catch him, be careful of it. Being bound may not render him as helpless as others would be."

"Noted." He took a deep breath and exhaled, thinking of a few things he would need to take care of before they marched. "I should go prepare. Going to be a long night." If there was one thing that was certain, it was that.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Under the relentless assail of dust motes and cloudless sky
 the desert seemed to unravel. Its high dunes surrounding Adamant Fortress swept across them, wind-swept and merciless, heedless of the Inquisition’s efforts to slog through the sand in order to avoid being pinned by errant arrows whistling past their heads. The fortress itself was full of echoes—battle cries, shrieks and explosive blasts as fireballs crashed into the pillars and sent shards of rock raining down across their heads. Steel arrowheads and stomping footsteps accompanied the frequent whine of magic heard above the ramparts, as well as at their sides.

A lumbering contraption of metal bindings and thick wood was being laboriously shoved along the beginning of stonework leading up to the fortress’ reinforced gates. Several soldiers lied grunting and groaning as the wheels clattered and spun across chunks of stone, sweaty faces peeking out from beneath helms. The sand certainly hadn’t done the battering ram any favors. Its decreased mobility wasn’t aiding those who’d been tasked to push the damned thing either. Where arrows found their marks, injured men and women were pulled away behind the general safety of crooked, fallen pillars to be tended to. Others had stationed themselves at their sides, arrows notched and loosed at the ramparts, so that they could counter the arrows and shards of ice being hailed down.

The stone warren ahead of them tasted stale. Heavy with the grit of sand and the sear of flames licking at their sides; behind them and overhead. Everything so impossibly dry. Long hours had taken them towards the main gates, a slow and arduous trek. Even so, it felt as if everything was rushing quickly. Far too quick. Somewhere overhead, something thumped heavily against the walls and the ground beneath their feet trembled. All they needed to do was breach the walls. All they needed to do. Easier said than done when hell was raining down on them. Approaching a hornet’s nest with ladders, and a slow moving ram, was laughable. At least, Zahra thought so. She’d never been involved in such an assault before. Never had to fight alongside so many people before, either. So many faces. There were those she’d come to know personally
 and others who’d joined them along the way.

There was a cry heard above the din. Hit. Or fire. Zahra couldn’t tell. A large boulder sailed overhead and crashed into the side of the walls. Sending a line of armored men pinwheeling through the air. Stonework crumbled into shards of brick and trickled down the sides of the walls. Not quite enough to allow entrance, but definitely enough to crush those who’d been unfortunate to stand there. Another volley fired shy of its mark and crashed somewhere within the gates while the ladders approached the base of the walls. Archers continued covering them from the ground, firing up with bare arrows, and some doused in flames.

Battle raged around her. Less hectic than Haven, to be sure. Zahra had the good sense to ignore the pang in her heart, even if she knew this could have much of the same result. Her friends, companions. They were not invulnerable, and neither was she. However, they’d come out of hairier circumstances, and she had no doubts they’d fight tooth and nail to accomplish what they needed to. She notched an arrow and loosed it from behind the advancing battering ram. Glimpsed the arrow striking into the slip between a Warden’s helm, toppling forward off the walls. Only long enough to loose another.

Many of the Wardens on the walls had made note of the battering ram's ponderous approach, and turned their aim upon it. Flashes of fire lit up the darkening sky as spheres of orange flame careened down from the walls, aimed for the ram and the soldiers carrying it. Most of them crashed into barriers with heavy sounds, guttering out before reaching the soldiers and vital parts of the machinery itself. Both were protected by Asala and even Cyrus, who reinforced her work with some of his own, a slight variation in the shade of blue the only way to tell them apart. Each time a barrier shattered under the force of a blow, another bloomed over the empty space to replace it.

With his free arm, Cyrus hurled bolts of lightning, each precise enough to catch a figure on the walls above, and placed so as to ricochet between several more, breaking up the volleys and easing their slogging passage just a little. The Warden Nostariel's arrows were just as good—unlike Zahra's, they tended to explode on impact, which made up for the fact that she didn't aim quite as accurately. The next to fly in blew off a heavy chunk of the crenelations on the wall, cracking the stone and sending a massive chunk of it over the side, the man who'd been standing on it following it down screaming.

The fighters who specialized in closer quarters were harder-pressed to help much at this stage. Those with shields were generally at the front, round and kite-shaped metal faces turned up to protect vulnerable heads and necks from the bite of arrowheads and icicles. Others carried ladders to try and mount the walls themselves, but keeping them in place long enough to use was proving difficult. The Wardens clearly knew how to hold a fortress; the rate at which Inquisition soldiers were falling to their arrows and magic was far too quick to sustain much longer. They had to make it the rest of the way to the door. Only then would Zahra and her companions be able to push inside and make an effort at breaking the siege.

The ram wasn't more than ten feet from the gate when a lucky volley struck two of the soldiers pushing it on the left, slipping in during the small gap between one barrier's fall and the next materializing. The men collapsed to the sand, the ram itself teetering dangerously to the side as the others pushing it tried to compensate for the sudden loss and prevent it from becoming hopelessly mired in sand.

Leon ducked in, catching one of the vacant handles in his grip. It was hard to tell given his helmet, but the heavy scrape of his gauntlets on the wood suggested that even he struggled to keep it from rolling back down the incline, at least for the few seconds it took for the other men to get their feet back underneath them. His boots sank heavily into the sand as he pushed for traction, taking a hard step forward to plant his treads on stone instead.

More arrows and magic flew in overhead in those precious seconds; one of the trebuchets went up in flames, scattering its crew. The Wardens were making use of Tevinter fire on the battlements as well, heaving a cauldron of it over onto one of the ladders that had managed to stake out a position on the wall. The screams as it splashed over the arms and chests of the Inquisition soldiers holding it in place at the bottom were unholy things, harsh even over the rest of the noise.

“Forward!" The Commander rolled his shoulders back, adjusting to the weight of two-thirds of the ram's left side. At the command, it moved forward again, alighting on sand-covered stone. That proved to be the hardest part, and it rolled forward smoothly after that. Gesturing for another two soldiers to man the actual ram portion of the contraption, Leon stepped back and shook out his hands, flexing his fingers open and closed several times.

“Draw back." The soldiers shuffled to rock the ram back into the rearward position. As soon as they were steady, the Commander's voice boomed out again. “Heave!"

The sound of the hit echoed like thunder, reverberating through the banded wood of the gate. It held steady, though, and so the soldiers drew it back again. The second time, a harsher crack followed as part of the door splintered, and Leon gestured the advance team to cluster just behind and to the side of the siege weapon. There was no telling what the Wardens were assembling in there to meet them.

The third hit broke through a chunk of the wood, but it took several more before the opening was large enough for them to use. On the eighth, the right half of the door broke on its hinges and swung inwards, finally allowing them through.

"On me!" The elven knight among them was at the forefront of the attack, face hidden behind the mask of his helm, his spear lowered and shield ready to receive the first enemy. Vesryn charged forward, through the cloud of dust that had billowed up in the wreckage of the gate, temporarily disappearing from sight. The others followed close behind him, Inquisition soldiers at their backs supporting them. For the first few moments the going was slow as those in the front undoubtedly met a thick resistance, and Zahra wasn't able to see any of what was occurring inside. She could only hear the screams of the desperate and the dying, the roars of the attackers, and the wails of demons among their enemies.

But they pushed forward, heedless of any losses, and soon Zahra was able to make out the carnage inside the gate. The Wardens had mounted a fierce resistance, but they'd been cut down by the brutal attack of the Inquisition's assault party. The fallen bodies made the footing treacherous to those not paying attention. Dozens of arrows littered the ground where they'd harmlessly fallen after clattering off one of the barriers protecting the attackers from above. Still, some had made it through, and no few men and women of the Inquisition were on the ground and bleeding, or crawling for aid. Their attempts to secure the walls were going poorly.

Ahead, the bulk of the Warden warriors had been broken and driven back, and in their place the mages were commanding demons into the fray. Vesryn intercepted the first of the shades with his shield, bashing it quickly and leaving it on the ground so he could keep his shield facing forward and advance. Romulus swiftly took care of the fallen creature, his eyes slightly glazed from the effects of his tonics.

"Keep pushing forward!" Vesryn shouted, burying his spear in a Warden mage and toppling her as he redirected her stream of fire away with his shield.

Approximating hope from such carnage had never been Zahra’s style. As soon as the gates buckled and splintered inwards, she’d vaulted onto the now unoccupied barricade ram. She notched and loosed her arrows into the swelling forefront of Warden’s gawking overhead. Shouting commands, pointing fingers and firing arrows with less precision than they had been when their fortress had been shuttered close. Now that the Inquisition could spill into Adamant’s walls, utter chaos ensued. With the last of her arrows spent, she slung the bow around her shoulder and hopped down behind Vesryn and the others, pulling her rapier free from its scabbard.

She’d never be as good or quick as Marceline was, nor as graceful, if she was being honest
 but using her bow in close-quarters, elbows nearly touching with companions and enemies alike wasn’t efficient. She’d learned that long ago. Zahra breathed in, steadying herself as the dust settled around them. Silhouettes crashed together. The sound of metal scrapping against metal added to the crackle of thrown lightning bolts to their sides. There were still streaks of molten fire, casting light across their faces, before slamming into bodies. The smell
 was almost unbearable. Burnt flesh. Coppery blood. Sand grit in their teeth. She was already having trouble dancing between scorched corpses. Though she spotted one of her own well enough. An arrow jutted from one of his shoulders. She swept down and slipped a hand under his armpit, dragging him back to his feet. Wordless, breathless.

Through skeins of smoke, a shade burst out and raked its claws down towards Zahra’s face. She only barely had enough time to throw them both to the ground. Her head cracked against the stone, hard enough to blow stars in her vision. Fortunately, not hard enough to render her unconscious. The world spun beneath her as she pushed herself to her feet and tried to regain her balance. A warm wetness wept from her hairline. She didn’t need to touch it to know that it was hers. She smeared the blood away from her left eye in time to see the shade rear back towards her. This time, whether it was dumb luck or a bloom of anger swelling in her belly, Zahra hewed it with her blade and pushed past it. Further into the fortress.

They were more or less navigating through the fortress blind; what information the scouts had been able give them dealt with the fortifications rather than details of the layout, since those things would only be visible from the inside. Leon, up front near Vesryn, seemed to be choosing their course, though it was hard to know how he was doing it. Estella fell in next to Zahra, expression showing a flicker of concern before it smoothed out. Perhaps her tumble had been witnessed. “I’m alright,” Zahra offered with a toothy grin. She didn’t know the extent of the damage, but that was always best handled afterwards.

The resistance seemed to thin for a while. The group's pace accelerated until they were all clipping along at a smooth jog, but Leon pulled them up before they rounded the next blind corner, ducking around it for a moment and then reappearing to gesture them all forward.

It seemed the battle here was already taking place, and the Wardens were manning both sides themselves. This knot looked to be mages and demons versus everyone else, if the armor styles were anything to go by. In truth there wasn't much left to do by the time they arrived, aside from blocking a flanking maneuver by several rage demons, something the fighters at the front took care of in short order.

The stillness after, when the Inquisition faced down the winning half, was tense. Estella's voice cut through it first.

“Why were you fighting them?" Her tone was neutral, careful, modulated. Her face gave nothing away, yet, and the tension didn't quite abate.

Even so, one of the Wardens answered. His winged helmet seemed to be a mark of some rank distinction or another; the rest of them arrayed around him in a way that suggested he was the leader. "Because this is insanity, and they are no longer the people they once were." In contrast to Estella, he sounded haggard, tired, even through the metal of his helm.

“Then fight with us." Nostariel and Stroud moved into his line if sight. While the elf's expression was mild, her partner still wore a hard, disapproving scowl. At a look from her, though, it eased slightly.

"You could have realized this sooner, but it is good that you have now, at least." A few of those present, without helmets obscuring their faces, had the grace to look ashamed or at least properly chastened. Stroud glanced at Romulus and Estella. "Perhaps we should send them back, to help your army breach the wall. They would not be noticed as hostile until they attacked, I should think."

The man with the helm inclined his head. "We would be willing to do this... but you should be careful ahead. I know not what Clarel and that man are preparing for you, but they retreated to do it as soon as you were spotted."

"Then we should keep moving," Vesryn said, lifting his shield from where it had rested with its bottom rim against the ground. "Go on then, beat some sense into your brethren, and we'll put a stop to this insanity."

The Wardens went on their way, as did the assault party. The fortress proved difficult to navigate, not only due to their unfamiliarity. An unfortunate side effect of the siege engines was that several large stones had collapsed the quickest pathways, eventually forcing them up onto the battlements to seek an alternative route. It seemed that Inquisition forces had finally gotten something of a foothold, as they encountered small numbers of their own troops, battling for control of the high ground. They assisted where they could, but could not linger for long if they wanted to stop Clarel and Pike.

Up ahead they came upon a lookout point of sorts, a wider section of wall that overlooked a significant portion of the fortress. There they found a number of their troops engaged with a vicious contingent of demons. Upon closer inspection, they proved to be some of their scouts, with Lia at the helm of them. She dueled with a floating despair demon, the creature nimbly twirling away from one of her arrows and flinging itself through the air, launching an icy spike as it went. The projectile tore through the leather on Lia's left arm, leaving a bloody wound in its wake, and a lucky shade immediately tackled her from behind. The pair went down together, but Lia soon drove a knife into its head, rolling out from under its writhing mass as nimbly as she was able to.

Many of the others had gone in for close quarters, as well. Signy covered Rhys's back, driving one of her two hatchets into the single eye of another shade. Blood spattered liberally over her face and leather armor, but it went as unheeded in her case as in the rest. Rhys took a step away from her for a moment, swinging one of his sabers from below and slashing another shade up its body before coming across with the other. It hissed weakly as it bled out, and he returned back to Signy, slinging the lingering blood off of the edges of his blades.

The despair demon bore down on Lia, threatening to continue flinging ice spears at her until an arrow struck it in the side. From among their own group, Ashton broke off and fired another arrow at the demon, striking it once more before he became its new focus. Unlike Zahra, he had stuck with his bow even in close combat, pilfering ammunition from fallen Wardens on the wall. As he nocked the next arrow, the demon feinted again, attempting to bait Ashton's arrow, but he must have seen it coming because the next arrow struck true as well, felling the demon out of the air and dispersing when it struck the ground.

"Now's not the time to be laying around," Ashton said holding out a hand for Lia to take, his tone far more grim than his words.

"Thanks," Lia said, taking his hand and getting back to her feet. "And thank the gods you're all okay. Took us longer than we would've liked to get through on the walls, and I thought we'd fallen behind. Didn't expect we were actually ahead of you."

"We encountered a few complications of our own," Vesryn said, ensuring that the immediate area was clear of demons. "Any idea how far we've yet to go to reach Pike?"

"Not far, I don't think. Keep going that way," she pointed towards the center of the fortress. "You should hurry, we heard some strange noises before we were set upon. We'll cover your backs."

Zahra joined Vesryn at his side. Better off next to someone with a shield to batter a path open. She’d been dancing between shades, much more nimble now that she wasn’t being used as a crutch. Though she had stumbled a few times, shaking the drumming pangs from her head. Damned rumble. It was a poor excuse. One that might earn her another stripe, or a claw through the gut, if she wasn’t being careful.

“Let’s press on then,” her eyes followed Lia’s finger and nodded her head, signaling that Vesryn should take the lead. An ungraceful shadow, but one who could stab with the pointy end just as well.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The very heart of Adamant Fortress was protected by yet more walls, but fortunately, these were much easier to breach, relatively speaking. As soon as they'd fought their way free of one last knot of resistance outside, a metal door stood before them, and Leon pushed it open and stepped through, the rest of them on his heels.

The main bailey was tiered, with the level above leading directly inside the keep building, and that below arranged into a large yard. At present, the overlook was occupied by both Pike and a tall woman with a shaved head and the armor typical of Warden mages. Large braziers atop stone columns lit the area, but also produced this curls of greasy smoke—Estella was willing to bet that they were burning something other than normal wood. Large-scale rituals like this often required other components, she knew.

Immediately below those two, many more Wardens were clustered, both mages and otherwise, though none moved immediately to attack. Many of the mages manipulated some kind of greenish light; it was too bright to be exactly the same color as her mark, but something about it felt similar all the same. She was no expert, but she was willing to bet they intended to pull something very large through the fade itself.

As the Inquisition stepped in, the woman—presumably Warden-Commander Clarel—spoke. "Wardens! We are betrayed by the very world we have sworn to protect!" Her words had the ponderous weight of some kind of ceremonial pronouncement. Pike didn't seem particularly happy about it.

"We need to, uh... we need to hurry this along, can you give them the annotated version? The Inquisition is literally right there," Pike said, chewing on his fingernail as he spoke. At the word Inquisition, he nodded toward their general direction and anxiously rocked on the balls of his feet.

"These men and women are giving their lives. That may mean little to you, but to the Wardens, it is a sacred duty." Behind her, another Warden approached, an older man, from the look of him, and Estella frowned.

They were much too far, but maybe if they kept talking, that wouldn't matter. She started for the stairs.

Unfortunately, that seemed to infuse some sense of urgency in the Warden-Commander. She exchanged some inaudible words with the man who'd approached, then moved behind him, dagger in-hand.

“Don't—"

Her voice was loud enough to reach, but it went unheeded. Clarel drew the knife across the other man's throat, and he fell to his knees, blood gushing thickly from his neck and staining the front of his uniform. He toppled forward.

The fresh blood spurred Pike forward. "Stop them!" He gestured toward the Inquisition, "We are too close, we must complete the ritual!" With the command, the collected Wardens turned around to face them, taking steps to block their path.

A wall of warriors stepped into their path. While it would have been possible to force their way through, the Inquisition's groups slowed, instead. With a frustrated sound, Nostariel raised her eyes to the upper part of the bailey. “Warden-Commander Clarel! You can't go through with this ritual! It will bring you nothing that you want, and make you responsible for more death than you already are. Please, see reason!" She raised an arm and thrust it out in Pike's direction. “This man thought that destroying an entire Chantry full of innocent people was the right way to protest a different injustice! Why would you trust him to advise the Wardens on fulfilling their duty?"

"Innocent?" Pike balked, "You have a funny notion of innocence. Those people did nothing while it was innocent mages that were slaughtered or tranquiled," he hissed, "Do you think that if I did nothing that it would've changed? That everything would've sorted itself out? No! They would've squeezed the life out of us."

He looked to Clarel, "Just as the blight will squeeze the life out of this land if nothing is done. The world does nothing while the Wardens risk their very lives to save it. As tragic as it is, change always requires blood. Loathe me for my actions," he continued, whipping his head back to the Inquisition with a snarl, "But do not judge the Wardens for theirs!"

“Warden-Commander, please." Estella's brow furrowed; how was she supposed to get someone this deep in the grip of desperation to see reason? To see that all this sacrifice was unnecessary? “Every sacrifice you make... those people aren't serving Thedas. They're serving Corypheus! He's making a mockery of the duty you've tried so hard to keep. You can sense it, can't you? That something isn't quite right. Why would the Calling happen now, of all times? Right when Pike is poised to show up, out of the blue, and offer you a solution steeped in Warden blood to a problem you didn't even have until then?"

"Corypheus?" For a moment, she could see Clarel hesitate, and she dared to hope that something one of them had said might have gotten through to her. Estella pulled in a breath, her fingers curling into her palms.

But then the Warden-Commander's expression hardened. "No. Corypheus is dead. Bring it through!"

The Wardens below, the ones with the green magic in their hands, stepped into a rough circle around some kind of central platform. The warriors remained between the Inquisition and the others, not yet attacking, but each with a weapon drawn.

The disturbance in the fade was palpable, probably even to those among them without magic. A low boom reverberated in the air, a brand new rift opening in the center of the circle of mages.

“This is ridiculous." Nostariel moved to the front of the group, tilting her head up to look one of the warriors in the eye. The occasional gout of cool air cascading off her person and the perceptible but slight chill around her were a fair indication that she was nearing the end of her patience. “You are being used." She said it slowly, then glanced at another. “They're telling you that this is the Wardens against everyone else, but I've been a Warden much longer than most of you, and I have not stopped. Warden-Commander Stroud has not stopped. We are Wardens still, and we feel the Calling in our bones just as you do. Yet here we are."

Stroud's brow was heavy over his eyes. "I commend your bravery, brothers and sisters, but this is not the way. I think you know that, too."

A number of the Wardens said nothing, the only sound was the faint hum of the ritual and the din of battle outside the walls. A few turned to face Clarel upon the ledge, all the while Pike began to anxiously bite his fingernails again. "Warden-Commander, it's almost done. You're the only one who can do this," he said, as he started to rock on his heels.

She hesitated for a moment, casting glances between Pike and her Wardens before she spoke again. "Perhaps we could test the truth of these charges, to avoid more bloodshed..."

Pike lifted his hand to his forehead and took a deep inhale, and upon the exhale uttered, "Fuck it all." He offered Clarel one last, disdainful look before he turned to face the Inquisition more fully.

"We thought something like this may happen," he said, the intensity of his eyes beneath his hood ramping up. "We expected the Inquisition would try to interfere, so I was not sent without aid. A... welcoming present, if you will," he said with a twist to his lips. He lifted a hand and squeezed, sparking red energy for a moment.

A loud, screeching roar echoed from high above, punctuated by the deep thumping of beating wings.

Clarel's eyes went wide at the sight of what Estella suspected had to look an awful lot like an archdemon. Where words had failed to move her much, this seemed to be more effective, and she turned to the Wardens below. "Help the Inquisition!" She whirled and darted after Pike, who had made a hasty exit on the heels of his reveal.

Estella sighed, but there was little time to waste. The dragon was still perched on the roof of a nearby building, and looked about to take off. It didn't launch itself into the air immediately, though, bending down just enough with its neck to breath out a gust of its corrupted breath. Estella dove to the side, coming up in a roll only for a crack and a scream behind her to alert her to the fact that a Pride demon was emerging from the Wardens' rift, and had started its inevitable rampage with the mages responsible.

They needed to follow Pike and Clarel—but that dragon wasn't going to just leave them alone, either.

Beside her, Stroud and Nostariel exchanged a quick glance. "Wardens, with me!" He rapped his sword against his shield, and they began to group around him.

“They can handle the demon and help with the dragon, but some of us should stay behind as well." Nostariel spoke quickly to Estella and the others. “The rest can go after Clarel, but we must decide quickly."

Leon considered it, coming quickly to a decision. “Estella, Romulus. Take Vesryn, Cyrus, Ashton, and Nostariel with you. The rest of us will stay to fend off the dragon." It made sense to split in some version of that fashion, Estella supposed; everyone kept a mix of close, ranged, and magical fighters, and half the healing capability of the advance team.

“Go." He didn't leave room for arguing about it, either. Khari looked like she wanted to, but even she kept quiet. Asala on the other hand never broke gaze with the corrupted dragon, determination and maybe even the closest thing she had to anger furrowing her brow. From their journey through Adamant’s grounds, somehow Zahra had managed to scavenged quite a few blood-crusted arrows. She held one poised between her fingers, eyes trained on the hulking serpent hunkered on the ramparts. The expression on her face read little, though there was the same wide-eyed wonder she’d had on the Wounded Coast where they’d first laid eyes on a dragon battling a giant.

Estella nodded once and took off, curving her path around where Stroud and his Wardens were engaged with the pride demon. It was quite a climb to the top, yet.

Romulus spared a look back for those they were leaving behind in their pursuit, but then pushed forward quickly behind Vesryn, who always seemed eager to be in the lead. The heavily armored elven knight seemed barely slowed by everything he carried. They left the ritual area behind, winding their way left and up several flights of stairs that took them around to an edge of the fortress. On their left, the wall dropped off into an immense chasm below, an abyss that likely went all the way down into the Deep Roads.

Shades emerged and tried to slow them, but they were pitifully inadequate, and the group barely slowed to bash them aside, not even bothering to truly slay some of them. Clarel was swift, and Pike even swifter, the pair of them always just out of sight, but Adamant was no labyrinth here, and there was only one path to follow. Judging by the magical scorch marks and blasts decorating the walls and floor on their way there, the two were already exchanging attacks, none of them proving decisive. Eventually they came across a blood trail, though whose it was could not be discerned.

They continued upwards, almost spiraling now, approaching a corner of the fortress. Their breath came hard and fast, all the while screams of the dragon echoed behind them, accompanied by the struggling Wardens, demons thrown into the mix, and more. There was no time to let their thoughts linger on the others, though. They emerged onto what appeared to be the ruins of a bridge that had once spanned the great chasm. Clarel and Pike's battle had taken them out onto it, quite near the edge, and though it appeared the leader of the Wardens had cornered Pike, it was she that looked more wounded of the two. Vesryn continued his sprint, the others close behind, and they closed the distance as quickly as they could.

"You've destroyed the Grey Wardens!" Clarel spat while she flung a stone fist at him. It collided in midair with a bolt of raw force, canceling both out.

Pike cackled in response. "Me! Oh no, no, no, you destroyed them," he said pointing at her. "All I did was suggest this course of action, and you practically snatched the knife out of my hands to start cutting your own people's throats. Couldn't do it fast enough, in fact." They were circling each other, until his words angered the Warden-Commander. A wave of electricity washed over him, but a discharge of force parted the stream, Pike chuckled while his shoulders smoldered.

Then, Pike lashed out, grabbing Clarel with force magic. "Always too eager too martyr yourselves Warden. Would've been easier to submit."

Only then did the Inquisition and their allies reach effective range, running out partway onto the bridge the two combatants occupied. Nostariel slid an arrow from the quiver at her hip and raised it quickly into a draw. She didn't take the time to aim precisely, just shot in Pike's general direction, well over Clarel's head. It hit the ground just behind him and exploded with an impressive crack, likely enough to knock him some distance towards them.

The force that held Clarel evaporated, and she began to storm toward Pike. "I will never submit to the Blight," she said, leveling her staff at him.

Pike had been thrown closer to the Inquisition and on his knees. He glanced between both parties and snarled. He struck quickly, reaching out with his hand and clenching his fist, causing the force magic to return and crush Clarel with a spray of blood. He then hefted himself to his feet and quickly fadestepped behind the Inquisition. He held both hands up to his chest, gathering energy and jammed both into the stones beneath, issuing a shockwave of pure energy into the bridge. The stones crumbled and broke beneath the force of the impact, and the bridge quickly began to fall apart.

However, just to ensure his success, Pike gathered another shockwave, and sent this one out against the Inquisition, looking to knock them back further into the crumbling bridge.

With apparently the last of his energy sapped, he stumbled as quickly as he could away from the collapsing bridge.

The wall of force slammed into Estella before she could even properly think of running to the safe side of the crumbling bridge, picking her up off her feet and hurling her into the empty air. Stone crumbled around them, pitching even the most surefooted of her companions into freefall with her. Cyrus, Romulus, Vesryn, Nostariel, Ashton... all of them were falling, just as she was. Hurtling towards their inevitable deaths at the bottom of an abyss.

Had it really come to this? Air whistled harshly past her ears, stinging her with stone dust and flecks of debris from the crumbling bridge, but Estella scarcely felt or heard any of it, watching the jagged rim of the bridge grow more distant by the second with a sort of detached sense of calm. Did her life really end here? And theirs, too? All of it... the Inquisition, becoming someone she didn't think she deserved to be, the lessons, the fights, the friendships and camaraderie?

Did she really gather the courage to leave her home only to die at the bottom of a chasm?

The thing was, she could believe it. She could believe that this was her fate. Some kind of retribution, for all the lies and all the pretending. But if that was all, then she should be the only one falling. This... this wasn't right.

Turning herself in the air, Estella took in a deep breath. Facing downward, seeing the ground actually rushing up towards her, shattered her torpor with the effectiveness of a stab wound, lancing right to her heart. She pushed down the panic, pushed down the fear, and swallowed her uncertainty. Just like she always did.

How much more impossible was surviving this than anything else she'd already done, really?

On her hand, the mark hummed, the green light pulsing in time with her heartbeat. Her fingers tingled; a warmth she could not identify spread up her arm, like she'd immersed it in steaming bathwater. “I can do this," she murmured, the words swallowed by the heavy whoosh of wind. “I must."

The light nestled in her palm grew brighter, as if sensing her thoughts, and responded accordingly. Its glow tinged the skin of her face green, even when she turned her palm outwards, thrusting it down and bracing her wrist with her left hand. The mark reacted, surging until it was too bright to look at directly. Estella closed her eyes and turned her head to the side. A splitting crack reached her ears even over the din, and she felt a burst of magic unlike anything she knew.

The landscape beneath her changed, but before she could understand what she saw, the rift engulfed her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

One moment, Cyrus was falling.

In the next, he'd been swallowed by green light, and spat out somewhere quite familiar.

His fall was arrested as soon as he bothered to think about it, of course, and he reoriented himself for a much-gentler landing than he'd been expecting. His feet touched ground softly; he exhaled a slightly-shaky breath. Even he had been rather sure he was going to die there for a moment. Despite himself, his heart still thundered in his chest, though he could feel it beginning to slow as rationality reasserted itself. He glanced around, extending his senses as far as they could reach, which was considerably farther here than it ordinarily was.

The landscape was rather foreboding. Everything was cast in a sickly, green-grey pall, tainting each part of his surroundings from the ankle-deep water he stood in to the floating chunks of stone some meters to his left. The taste at the back of his tongue was bile, which was suggestive, but he couldn't dismiss the possibility that this was more a side effect of his fall than his current surroundings. There was no mistaking the oppressive atmosphere, however. He tried willing the water at his feet to change color, something which was usually child's play, but it remained stubbornly fetid. The stability was enough to suggest that something of considerable power dwelt here.

He looked down at his own hands, turning them over so he could see first the palms, then the knuckles. Extraordinary. Even he had never dreamed—but there were other things to worry about. More important things, strange as that sentiment felt. He needed to find the others. If they were lucky, they'd fallen into Estella's rift just the same as he had. If they were unlucky, well... best not to think about that.

Cyrus thought he could sense something ahead; it seemed like the best direction to start, in any case. Shaking his head a bit, he started forward, footsteps sloshing through the water until he hit dryer landscape.

He didn't make it far before the sounds of demons ahead reached his ears. Before long, a pale green light opened up in the ground some distance in front of him, and a terror came screeching through. But it was not alone. Apparently Romulus had hung on for the trip, straddled around the demon's back with his blade at the creature's throat while his other limbs tried to pin it down. There was a brief struggle before the Inquisitor sliced clean through the terror's head, and pulled it off, leaving the demon quite still.

Romulus exhaled a heavy breath, rolling off the creature and getting to his feet, tossing the head aside. He spared a few glances for his new surroundings, but judging by the somewhat blank stare, all of this was quite beyond him. He offered Cyrus a half-hearted nod of his head in greeting.

"This can't keep happening to us," he muttered, wiping the terror's blood from his blade. "Where... or when, are we this time?"

“I regret to inform you that it's really more of a how in this case." He'd intended a little more levity than he got with the comment. Perhaps it was the atmosphere. The presence of demons always caused Cyrus physical pain—a rather unglamorous side-effect of being what he was. In the Fade, it was worse. Apparently, having a physical presence here made it yet more bothersome. “We're in the Fade. One of the more stable parts, which is both good news and bad news, I'm afraid."

The muscles around his eyes and mouth tightened until he was almost, but not quite, frowning. “Congratulations, Romulus. Once again, you and I seem to be making history."

Romulus blinked at him. "The... the Fade? You mean we're dreaming? Are... did we die?"

“We did not, thankfully." Cyrus shook his head. “Nor are we dreaming, in fact. We seem to be wholly physically present. Believe me when I say I've dreamed often enough to tell the difference." He scanned this new portion of landscape. One would be foolish to expect it to remain entirely unchanged from moment to moment, but for now it seemed rather stable.

“Normally this would actually be quite the advantage for us, but whatever lives here is powerful enough to shape the Fade as I do. And I would have to work very hard to alter its domain, which does not bode well." He crossed his arm. “I suspect it is some form of Fear demon. Something of a universal weakness, unfortunately." There were those resistant to Desire or Pride or Rage, but Fear was primal, and something everyone had in common.

Romulus looked to be struggling mightily with everything he was hearing, but that was hardly surprising. "A Fear demon." He began to pace back and forth, avoiding the corpse of the terror at his feet. "Can we kill it? Would that help us?"

Cyrus considered that. “Perhaps. But the real trick is going to be finding a way out of here. If we can find a place where the Veil is thin, that will be easier, but any such place is likely to have attracted the demon itself. So... we're probably going to have to, whether it's otherwise helpful or not."

He started forward again; a faint path had begun to materialize in front of them. Likely drawing them closer to the demon. For now, though, that was where they needed to go. “If we can find the others we'll have a better chance. Fear has a hard time in the face of any kind of fellow-feeling. Acting for the sake of others makes just about anyone braver, don't you think?" Romulus nodded his agreement, committing easily enough to following Cyrus's lead.

Not that he wanted to lead, exactly. Cyrus had always been perfectly content to leave that sort of thing to the people with the temperament for it. But he was the one who had some idea where they were going, and if there was any situation in which his expertise would be more relevant, he lacked the imagination to conceive of it. And he did not usually lack for creativity.

The path took them over a shifting landscape; here the form of their surroundings was much more malleable. He was not comforted by that, particularly not when he felt something brush over the surface of his mind, like a lover might draw a finger over bare skin. Minus anything desirable about it, of course, but the pressure was analogous, as was the lazy languidity of it. A breath hissed out from between his teeth; he heard low rumbling laughter in the back of his mind.

No—no, that was audible to his ears, as well, though it came from everywhere and nowhere at once. Glancing up, Cyrus stopped short. Where before there had been almost-empty landscape before them, there was now an entire building standing in the way, one he knew quite well. It was made of the same pale grey stone as the cathedral it was attached to, though that part was absent here. The roof was steeped considerably, shingled with terra cotta tiles that made the rain sound even louder when the winter thunderstorms grew violent. Wisps, formed into the shape of small bodies, ran about outside, chasing each other in some game he'd long forgotten the rules to.

He kept his face carefully blank as he took it all in; the way the air shimmered and blurred to either side of it made the ultimatum clear: the only way out was through.

“Lovely." His tone suggested rather the opposite.

"Did you do this?" Romulus asked, though his eyes did not stray from the building in front of them. There was a definite amount of recognition there, far more than he'd shown thus far in the Fade. As though he was looking upon the first thing that he actually understood here. "You said you can shape the Fade. Why would this building be here?" He stepped forward a few paces, stopping in time to watch one of the wisps rush by, faintly echoing laughter.

"We both know this place."

“We do?" Cyrus supposed it wasn't outside the realm of possibility. The orphanage was, after all, attached to the Grand Cathedral in Minrathous, a place that both of them were assuredly from. But... he detected that Romulus's familiarity went a bit deeper than that. “This isn't... I didn't decide for this to be here. Whatever creature dwells here—" he cut himself off. Cyrus hated little more than admitting his own weaknesses, even when they were obvious. But it wasn't fair to hoard what could be important information. Not in this case.

“Took it from my mind. My memory, I expect. But if it is also significant to you, perhaps I am mistaken."

"It's where I was taken after Tevinter marines found me in the Ventosus," Romulus explained, looking up at the height of the recreation of the building. "It's... larger than I remember it. But I lived here until I was nine. You and Estella were there as well." He looked back at Cyrus. "She never told you? We spoke about it once at Haven. At the time I took it as some sign of fate, that the two of us would be marked together, after having not seen each other since we were children..."

“She probably assumed I knew." Estella had a tendency, in the course of underestimating her own capacities, to overestimate those of everyone else in comparison. Truthfully, his memory for names and faces was not half of what hers was—even Cyrus understood that this was a consequence of spending so much time completely absorbed by the abstract and the theoretical. But, come to think of it...

Cyrus squinted at Romulus for a moment. It was hard to see past their more recent stages of acquaintance: first as Chryseis's acquaintance noting the presence of her shadow-agent, and then as a member of the Inquisition, well-aware of Romulus's identity as one of its two faces. “Wait a moment. You're..." Something niggled at the back of his mind, from a time in his life he seldom cared to remember but could not wholly impel himself to forget. He snapped his fingers. “Yes. I remember now. I remember you."

He blinked, shifting his eyes to the building itself. It was, he recognized, slightly disproportionate. Larger than it should be. “I'm surprised it didn't strike me sooner, but I was quite young." He grimaced slightly and shook his head. “Unfortunately, there's really no way around. We must go through. I think... it's best to be prepared for demonic interference inside. Subtler than merely being attacked. And if this is from my memory... I may well be fooled by it more easily than you, so... feel free to second-guess anything I say or do in there, please."

"If you say so." Romulus looked unsurprisingly disdainful of entering an area of demonic interference, as Cyrus had put it, but he took a few steps forward, stopping before the door. Perhaps he'd sensed Cyrus's own unease, as he was willing to push open the door himself and be the first one to set foot inside.

Though the outside had been populated by wisps wearing the forms of children, the inside was truer to Cyrus's actual recollection. He stepped in behind Romulus, almost wishing there were something in his grip to occupy his hands with. Cassius had always carried a staff, but Cyrus rarely bothered with anything like that. Now, he would have been rather grateful for something to lean against a bit. Disguise any waver that might make itself known.

The interior of the building was just as it had always been, save that the ceiling was vaulted a little too high overhead. An open room with a desk at the front for the administrator of the place, some poor fellow without either enough magic or demonstrable command of the Chant to warrant anything but a minor clerical position keeping track of children no one wanted.

Decimus, his name had been. Rather dour man, but not cruel. Unfortunately, he was not here now, but Cyrus knew why, somehow, without having to ask. And knew, in turn, where he was. The path presented itself before his eyes, drawing him onto it without actually appearing in any way different from ordinary walls and floor. Such was the power of the Fade.

“This way." Carefully, he stepped around Romulus and took the left hallway behind the desk. “It wants us to go to the infirmary." He suspected Romulus still knew where that was.

“What was it like, when they took you out?" The question was out of his mouth before he'd properly considered it. Perhaps because he could not help but find such queries on his mind, knowing what he was likely about to see. “Did you know, what you were going to?"

"They told me I was being adopted." Romulus's words were little more than a murmur. He touched a few things, running his hand along the desk and rapping his knuckles lightly against some of the walls, frowning all the while. As though the feel and the sounds weren't quite right. "I was stupid, but I still suspected. There was little reason for anyone to want me at the time." He glanced down a hallway they passed, watching a wisp twirl out of their sight. "One of Cassius's servants came to collect me in the night. I didn't see the exchange of coins, but I doubt I sold for much. I didn't even see anyone from House Viridius for the first month. I had to be properly broken of certain attitudes first."

“I remember." Cyrus reached out to run his hand along the wall, a huff of breath escaping him that might have been a snort, if there were a little more strength behind it. “You were braver than I was. I remember thinking so. Wanting to be more like you, in fact, and fearing the consequences if I did." He had not been uninformed about where any of them could end up. That the Chantry orphanage did business with the slave trade was an open, but unprovable, secret. Cyrus had been small and insignificant and quiet enough to hear things, back then. And smart enough to figure out what they might mean.

His fingers skipped lightly over a doorway. It wasn't the one they were after and he knew it. “They didn't tell us what happened to you, but I think I must have known. I began to suspect that my fate would be the same. It was one thing to have no family, thought I, but another to have family with the means to take you and... no inclination nevertheless." The whole time he and Estella had been there, they'd had living relatives who knew perfectly well who and where they were. And left them there anyway. If blood wasn't enough reason to keep them, well... what would do it? There was only one answer, and it was one he'd hit upon eventually.

Not without its own problems. “I suppose in the end we were only a small step from living a life much more like yours than the one we actually got." Cyrus, at least, had never quite managed to forget that.

"When did you leave?" Romulus asked. "Or rather, when did you discover your magic? I imagine the answers are similar enough."

“You imagine correctly." Cyrus didn't quite answer the question, as it was about to get a much more accurate reply than he would be able to muster. He drew to a stop outside the infirmary door and sighed heavily. With some visible reluctance, he pressed his fingertips to the wood panel. “If there's a demon involved, it's most likely in here."

Having said it, he pushed the door open, and they both stepped fully into a memory.

It always seemed to be raining, when significant things happened in his life. This day had been no different; drops of it pattered against the infirmary's singular glass window, tracing jagged lines down the pane when the accumulation became too much for adhesion to hold in place.

The room was unwisely dense with people: a man with greying hair lay on one of the narrow beds, bandaged from his neck to his chest, and presumably further beneath the blankets. His face had several pads of gauze as well, held in place by sticky bandages. He was speaking as well as he could to a more official-looking woman, the cut of her robes pressed and severe in a way that suggested greater importance than those who more often passed through the place. She was backed by several lesser-looking individuals; a lot of nervous hand-wringing and so on in that group.

On another bed, unhurt but looking quite shellshocked, was a younger version of himself: round-faced and wide-eyed, with a mess of thick black curls. He couldn't have yet reached seven. Leaning into him with her arms wrapped around his waist was dear Stellulam, every bit as young and vulnerable. Neither of them had yet learned to lie or obfuscate or conceal anything, and so it was perhaps understandable that the anxiety and fear rolled from them in waves. Cyrus's had been threefold.

"It was lightning. Chain lightning, almost certainly." Decimus's words were slurred mostly due to damage from a bitten and swollen tongue. Unexpected electrocution could do that to a person. "The boy didn't mean to hurt me, Magister. It was only meant to be playacting."

True, but ultimately irrelevant, something the Magister's look confirmed. "I see," she said, exchanging a look Cyrus could only now properly read with the other administrators present. Her eyes, cold and dark, moved to Cyrus.

He clung tighter to his sister.

"He will need to be moved to the Circle, at least until such time as further accidents can be prevented."

"Surely there's no need for—"

The Magister's eyes narrowed. "That is my assessment of the situation, serah." Her tone did not soften even when speaking directly to a child, as she did then. "You will assemble your possessions, boy, and move to the Circle tomorrow."

“But what about my sister?" His own voice was tremulous and weak, pitiful even in his recollection of it.

The way the Magister looked at Estella would become typical in Cyrus's world. Even at this stage of things, he'd been an unwanted child with promise. She'd not been granted even that.

"She stays." Abruptly, the Magister shifted, so that she was looking at what in memory was an empty corner of the room, but now contained Romulus and Cyrus. "She can't save you from yourself, you know. Can't stop you from being exactly the thing you hate the most. Not even you can do that, anymore. It's far too late."

“Ah. I'd wondered when you planned to show yourself." Cyrus went for levity, but wasn't sure if he'd gotten there. “Fear, I presume? Admittedly, my childhood wasn't that spectacular, but I can't say it was especially horrifying, either." He wasn't actually sure about that, but left it be.

The rest of the scene around them faded away, the building around them evaporating with it. For a moment, the demon retained its shape, then shifted, until it looked like Cassius. Despite himself, he hesitated to attack it. It had power here, and if it wasn't trying to kill him, it might simply be better to try and get past it some other way.

"I'm not foolish enough to try and overpower a Dreamer. Not here. Though the Nightmare I serve might." The image of Cassius tilted its head. "I'm only here to deliver... a piece of advice."

“Oh?" Cyrus let an arched eyebrow and a single syllable make the inquiry.

"Turn back. Your fears are many, and my master sees them all. You will not like what you find, if you venture any closer." Cassius flickered, and Cyrus stared at a mirror-image of himself. "You will not like what you see, if you look any closer."

Pursing his lips, Cyrus directed his attention at Romulus. “Are there any reasons you can think of not to kill this creature? Aside from the fact that at this point I'd be ruining a rather dashing face?"

"Yes, tell me," the demon said, turning its gaze on Romulus. "You've been seeking reasons not to kill of late. You fear it's all you are, all you'll ever be. You fear that there are a great many things that separate good men from... creatures such as yourself."

Romulus exhaled a strained breath through his nostrils and looked at the real Cyrus. "Get rid of it."

“Oh good. We're in perfect agreement." Actually destroying the creature was hardly more than an act of willing, here, though he did have to form a spell to do it. A blue blade formed in his hand, and Cyrus stabbed himself in the chest.

Well, the doppelgĂ€nger of himself, anyway. It was much slower than he, and the wound ruptured its very constitution, dissolving it at the seams. They were left in what looked like ordinary Fade. “Well. That was annoying."

"It said it served a Nightmare?" Romulus said, stating it as a question with his arms crossed. "Is that a different kind of demon?"

“Mm. Powerful demon, in the general fear-despair-terror neighborhood of things. It takes an entity of considerable strength to make any part of the Fade obey the ordinary laws of physics, or stabilize in any fashion, actually. The Black City, for example, is always in the same place, and looks the same. Other locations are much more malleable. I'd have to work for a considerable period of time to make myself a domain like this, if I wanted to. This one also seems to be populated with henchmen, which is the more striking accomplishment. Few demons will consent to serve another, and only then with considerable... persuasion, usually."

Romulus rubbed at his forehead, as though he was developing a headache. "Wonderful. We should find the others before they run into any more of these henchmen. If all of us are still alive."

“Oh I suspect they are." Cyrus started forward again, keeping the blade in his hand where it was in case they came across more demons or anything of the kind. “We have a resilient little group, as I'm sure you've noticed." He suspected any one of them was considerably more resilient than he was, and he wasn't doing so badly, at this stage of things.

The landscape that passed by didn't do much to stick in memory. That was the way of the Fade, most of the time. But gradually, the greenish sky overhead began to darken, and Cyrus could spot something more fixed in the area ahead. He furrowed his brows. “A graveyard. This really is a charming little corner of eternity, isn't it?"

"And such fear you have brought me today..."

The voice echoed around in Cyrus's head, but judging by the reaction from Romulus, he heard it too. A deep, sinister tone, similar almost to the way Corypheus had supposedly sounded from the reports of what had happened the first time they had attempted to close the Breach.

"A veritable feast. I will enjoy this... greatly."

"Show yourself!" Romulus demanded to the air, but the air did not comply, merely responding to him with a rumbling chuckle. Romulus's blade was in hand, and he looked like he sorely wished for something to plunge it into.

"I welcome you, Romulus. You are an agent of fear yourself, are you not? A murderer, inflicting pain, suffering, and death where you walk. You create fear as much as you harbor it yourself. Your mind is rife with fears..."

One of the tombstones in the graveyard shifting and moved, rising up, the stone becoming the edge of some sort of table, and from the earth a pair of feet rose, large and thick, and skinned of their flesh. They were strapped to the slab. Up and up the table rose, until it became apparent that the figure of a Qunari man was bound to it. A warrior of some kind, by the looks of it. He was flayed nearly to his knee caps, worn down to the bones in other areas, his skin pale and sickly, and he was naked, too. Romulus paled a bit at the sight of him, and averted his gaze.

"One of many. Your work. Work you did not hesitate to perform, to excel at. That is the depth of your soul, and you fear you will sink to it again, that you will lose your way and drag those you care for to such an end..."

The Qunari was suddenly replaced with Khari, as she'd appeared when they encountered her in the future in Redcliffe, then Estella, then Cyrus, Zahra, a young elven man Cyrus did not recognize, Asala, Leon... then it burst, into nothingness. Romulus took several slow, controlled breaths.

"Is there any way we can avoid being subjected to this?" he asked Cyrus.

“Not really." Cyrus could try to silence the voice, but it was likely to be a waste of effort. “I suspect it's my turn, though, so for now just keep walking."

"Cyrus Avenarius. So clever, little mage-child." The demon had certainly learned the nuances of dramatic delivery. That note of condescension was quite superb. "Prodigy, they call you—genius. The wonder of the age, a Dreamer's power and savant's intellect. So many expectations to live up to. So many predictions to satisfy. So many hurdles to jump. So many chances to fail."

Cyrus felt his mouth twist into a frown, but he said nothing. It had struck him, but the hit had glanced. He could protect himself, to an extent, even here.

"But we know better, don't we, Cyrus? We know what you are, what you fear. And we know that they are one and the same. You're just a Magister like any other, a cruel, twisted thing with a cruel, twisted heart. All your power has ever done is hurt, and now it's all you know. At least someone like Romulus might rise above his past. You... you can go no higher, and you are still just like the rest of them."

Cyrus gritted his teeth so hard they creaked. “Yes, yes, good show. Can we do you next? I think you might be afraid of being stabbed in the face. Am I right about that? Because it does seem rather imminent."

The Nightmare chuckled, low and dark, but it did not dignify his comment with a response.

Cyrus swore under his breath, but he kept on towards the graveyard. Until it was physically present, all it could do was taunt. He'd heard worse.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Mercifully, Nightmare did not insist on tormenting them endlessly, and fell silent for a time. Romulus wondered if it was too busy torturing the others, wherever they were, or if perhaps it just realized that its efforts were wasted on the pair of them. Not entirely, of course; the demon knew his fears and he could not deny that they existed, but he could be strong enough to choose to ignore them. He had enough self control for that, at least.

He lacked in patience at the moment. It was entirely possible the others were somewhere else, waiting for them, and they were standing here, doing nothing, because they were also waiting. But this seemed to be as good a meeting spot as any, as neither of them had any significant connection to a graveyard, insofar as Romulus knew. So this was just some part of the demon's domain that wasn't worth the effort to shape into one of their fears. It would do.

In his wait, one of the tombstones caught his eye. The inscription upon it was clear, though he couldn't say if it had always been that way, or if it had merely changed when he wasn't looking.

Romulus
Became a Monster


How clever. Perhaps it was the lowest effort Nightmare could give and still toy with them. Just a reminder that they were still being watched, always under its scrutiny and mocking gaze. Romulus wondered what shape it would take when they found it. Something soft, he hoped. Vulnerable to being stabbed repeatedly. Out of curiosity, he glanced at the other tombstones.

Leonhardt E. Albrecht
Time

Kharisanna Istimaethoriel
Obscurity

Lady Marceline Élise Benoüt
Nothing

Zahra Tavish
Abandonment

Vesryn Cormyth
Insanity

Estella Severa Calligenia Avenarius
Disappointment

Asala Kaaras
Loss


The last one was right at Cyrus's feet, and Romulus wasn't sure that he'd noticed it yet. He had to take a step to the left to see the inscription past his legs.

Cyrus Tullius Aquila Avenarius
Himself


Romulus sighed softly. "I suppose that makes two of us." Though it had phrased his in different words.

Cyrus's mouth pulled slightly to the side. “It does." His eyes fell to the stone, little more by appearance than a thin marble slab, set into the ground rather than raised much above it. “Rather morbid aesthetic selection, really." He averted his gaze out to the left, roughly behind Romulus, and visibly relaxed a bit.

“Ah, excellent."

The Warden and Guard Captain were approaching. They looked hardly worse for the wear, though there was a fair amount of tension in Nostariel's expression. “Romulus, Cyrus. I'm glad we found you. I don't suppose you've spotted the others?"

“Not as yet." Cyrus shook his head. “But if they intend to go anywhere near our mutual... friend, they will most likely pass through here. Static locations tend to draw all paths towards them." Of course, that didn't mean the waiting was a pleasant experience for anyone involved.

"What a wonderful meeting spot," Ashton deadpanned, his eyes flicking between a few of the grave stones. He must have seen a few familiar names, because one of his brows rose. "You think I can get him to decorate my office back in the Keep? I feel like it's missing a certain macabre aspect."

It took what felt like another ten or fifteen minutes for the last two to arrive. They easily looked the most haggard of the group; Estella's face and armor were smeared in some combination of mud and blood, but she wasn't walking in a way that suggested injury, only fatigue. As soon as she caught sight of them, she closed her fist over the violet light in one hand, letting her arm fall heavily to her side. She picked up her pace a bit, approaching them at a shuffling jog.

“You're alive," she breathed. There was nothing but relief in the declaration. It was clearly intended for all of them, but she took a moment to hug her brother tightly in particular. Cyrus obviously didn't care a whit for the dirt involved, embracing her solidly, with the minimal theatrics of the truly invested.

When she stepped back, she glanced for a moment at the gravestones surrounding them, furrowing her brows and returning her attention to the others. “So... what's the situation? We know we're in the Fade somewhere, and there's a creature called Nightmare here, but not much else."

“Hm." Cyrus took Estella's right hand, turning the palm upwards and narrowing his eyes at it. “It's still stable. How is it still stable? It should be trying to eat you from the inside out." He blinked, then glanced up at her face. “Better that it's not, of course, but..." His lips thinned.

He let her arm go. “It seems that you opened a rift of sufficient size to transport all of us here. It stands to reason that the same thing is our way out of here, but." He clicked his tongue against the side of his teeth, then spoke to the group at large. “The Veil was thin when we went through, due to Pike's meddling and the Warden's constant demon-summoning. While it might be possible for Stellulam to tear a rift in a stronger part of it, I don't recommend trying. It would be better to find another place where it's weak, and any such nearby location is going to be where Nightmare is. It's easier for it to see and influence the material world that way."

He pointed at Asala's tombstone nearby. “Clearly, it can. So it stands to reason that if we find it, we find our way out. Naturally, it's going to want to keep us."

"What happened to you?" Romulus asked, looking over Vesryn. He had a feeling that if Khari were here, she would probably take the opportunity to tell him he looked like shit. It didn't happen very often, after all.

Tiredly, Vesryn shook his head. "Long story, and I'd rather not tell it here. Relevant details are that we're alive and still in fighting condition, though I'm not feeling quite up to my usual standards, if you catch my meaning." Romulus did, though he had no idea what the specifics of that would be. Probably part of the long story that they didn't have time for. "Nothing permanent, I hope." Vesryn glanced at Cyrus when he said so, though his worried look implied the hope wasn't so solid.

Cyrus clearly understood what the look meant, but though he frowned, he didn't reply. Perhaps he hadn't yet decided what, if anything, to say about it.

"Look," Romulus said suddenly, his attention drawn upwards. A steep staircase twisted down from a sheer black cliff face. As usual, Romulus was unsure if it had always been there, or if the Fade around him was constantly changing as it seemed so fond of doing. More interesting than the staircase, however, was the figure descending towards them. She was an elderly woman, garbed in pristine red and white Chantry robes magnificently adorned with gold, a great triangular cowl covering her hair, leaving only her face exposed. Her eyes locked on the group below as she reached the bottom of the stairs, and strode into the graveyard.

"Is that..." Vesryn began, squinting and blinking, as though the Fade was causing him to struggle focusing.

“Divine Justinia?" Estella pronounced the name slowly, with a hint of disbelief in her otherwise-modulated tone. “But... how? You're—you died. We were there." Her eyes flickered to Romulus for just a moment before they returned to the apparition, or spirit, or whatever she was.

"We've already faced demons that can change their shape," Romulus pointed out, regarding the visage of Divine Justinia evenly. Everything they had encountered thus far had been a trick. He saw no reason for this to be anything different. A trick of the Nightmare or one of its servants to lure them to their deaths.

"You think my survival impossible, yet here you stand in the Fade yourselves," Justinia said. Her tone was pleasant, pointing out the flaw in their judgement with kindness more than anything. "In truth, proving my existence either way would require time we do not have. You have already lingered here for too long. I am here to help you. Both of you."

Romulus realized that she was speaking specifically to him and Estella, the two marked individuals of the group. The ones that had supposedly been there when the Divine was killed, and the ones that survived the impossible when she and so many others did not. "You do not remember what happened at the Temple of Sacred Ashes, Inquisitors. I know this, for I have examined memories like yours, stolen by the demon that serves Corypheus. Stolen from you by the Nightmare." Justinia's eyes sought out Nostariel, her gaze sympathetic. "The false Calling that terrified the Wardens into making such grave mistakes? Its work."

“It wasn't Corypheus himself?" Nostariel seemed surprised by the revelation. “But I thought..." She shook her head, leaving the thought unfinished for the moment.

Cyrus picked up the thread, albeit in a different place. “You have examined these memories? With your permission, I could show us all what you have seen, but if you know where they are being kept, the direct approach may be better."

"Neither will be required," Justinia informed him, somewhat happily, before she looked between Romulus and Estella. "When the two of you entered the Fade at Haven, the demon took a part from both of you. Before you go further, you must recover them." She held her hands out to her sides, palms facing upwards, and small orbs of green light began to form. "These are your memories, Inquisitors. I have collected them for you. You need only touch them, with the marks that you share."

The orbs floated from her hands, drifting gently through the air until they settled at about waist height in front of Romulus and Estella. He was unsure at first, his hand remaining at his side. If it was another trick, it was far more effective than the last. He couldn't claim to understand anything that was occurring here in the Fade, but he sensed no deception from Justinia. Or whatever it was that took on her form. Still, he looked to Estella, to see if she was willing to place her trust in this.

She was looking right back at him, but after a tense, distended moment, she gave a tiny nod. Turning back to the orb in front of her, Estella reached out. Hesitating an inch from the surface, she curled her fingers back in towards her palm, then abruptly straightened them again. Decisively, her open hand descended onto the sphere.

Romulus reached with her, and the instant his mark contacted the magical sphere, the memory took over.




His domina had not sent him here for this.

Romulus kept repeating that in his mind, but it did nothing to slow him down. He supposed to observe, be unseen, and report back on how events in the south were unfolding. He had a feeling he was taking his mandate to "watch over" the Conclave much, much too far. But his domina had given him the freedom to operate as he saw fit. And what he'd seen in that temple chamber had horrified him. It would not end well, and it would mean disaster for the Conclave. He had to help.

But how? He was a Tevinter assassin, a slave to a magister, and just as likely to be identified as an enemy instead of someone trying to help. Not that the guards had been especially present here. He'd thought it was suspicious before, but it seemed downright damning now. All the same, it was for the best. If he raised an alarm, whatever was holding Justinia would know, and it would only end in her blood. Perhaps it was unavoidable now, and he was too late.

Again he urged himself to leave it be, and get to safety. Get clear of this madness, and report to his domina that the south was nothing but trouble, far more trouble than they needed. But he continued to creep from hall to hall, checking his corners carefully, hood drawn around his face. He had no hope of stopping it alone, but he had to find someone suitable to—

There. It was pure luck that he found them alone, a trio of mercenaries. The Argent Lions, he identified by their equipment. He'd learned a bit about them over the past few days. A well respected organization. It would have to do. The one in the lead was a young woman, dark hair tied back away from a pale face with an almost-blank expression. The silver stripes on her sleeve seemed to indicate a rank of some sort. The other two were a gangly-looking man probably younger still, and a tall, powerfully-built woman with a dark complexion and wary grey eyes. The smaller woman was speaking.

“The others are on their way?"

The man nodded, rolling his shoulders a bit uncomfortably and shifting his shield around on his arm. "Evacuation, like you said. Quiet-like. Dunn said it'd take a bit, though."

She didn't seem especially comforted by that, but she nodded. “Okay. We need to... we need to figure out what's really going on here."

"Argent Lions," Romulus suddenly called out, only as loudly as he was willing to risk. He came fully around the corner and made himself visible to the three of them, well aware of how it looked. He didn't pull back his hood, still preferring if as few as possible got a good look at him. At least he hadn't drawn his blade, nor did he appear like a man prepared for combat in his stance... though he was.

He stopped perhaps ten feet from the woman of rank, his eyes darting between all three of them. "You must come with me, now. Your Divine is in grave danger."

"Uh... what?" The youth spoke first, his eyes moving frantically from Romulus to his officer and then back again. The tall woman frowned, but she didn't seem inclined to speak. "I dunno about this, Stel. Should we...?" His question trailed off, but the meaning was clear: he inquired about whether or not they should treat Romulus as a threat.

The woman named as 'Stel' shook her head faintly, but she wasn't unwary enough to take her eyes off Romulus. They narrowed for a moment; it was very clear that she was making some kind of assessment of him, perhaps searching for any sign of a lie. It didn't take long, in any case, and then a heavy exhale passed from her nose. “We're going."

Perhaps to their credit, neither of her subordinates gave so much of a syllable's worth of protest. The man shifted his grip on his sword and nodded. The woman picked the end of her spear up off the ground—both took positions slightly behind their leader, and she walked beside Romulus, giving him a couple feet of distance.

“What do you know?" she asked once they were moving.

Honestly, Romulus was surprised she didn't demand more from him first before following, but he wouldn't complain. He wondered if, even with the help of her and her two comrades, they would survive this. "Grey Wardens hold your Divine. A half-dozen, maybe more. All mages." He'd consumed a few tonics as soon as he expected a fight would occur. Still, six Warden mages was a tall order. Maybe if they were mewling children from a Circle, but the Wardens were supposed to be warriors all, talented and well-trained. And worse... "They answer to some... monster, I don't know. You will see." He did not know how to describe what he'd seen. Darkspawn? But he spoke as men did. He led them deeper into the temple, until they could hear his voice, the one leading them.

"Now is the hour of our victory."

The sound of a spell could be heard through the great wooden double doors ahead. Swirling, twisting magic, arcing through the air. Some kind of binding spell, Romulus knew. It held Justinia aloft inside.

"Why are you doing this?" she asked, the fear apparent in her voice. "You of all people?"

"Keep the sacrifice still." There was a crackle of magical energy, like lightning, but with a more sinister undertone to it, like some beast growling, hungering or yearning for something. The light underneath the door they approached shifted from red to a bright green tint.

"Someone help me!" Justinia called.

The woman next to him made a sharp gesture; her subordinates fanned further out to her flanks. Two heartbeats passed; flame gathered at her fingertips. It burst forth, slamming into the door right at the locking mechanism, leaving scorch marks and hissing faintly.

That seemed to be the signal. As efficiently as if they'd practiced it beforehand, the other two rushed the door, the man with his shield and the woman with her shoulder. They hit at the same time; the door gave under the force and slammed open. Their officer strode through first, drawing a curved sword that appeared to have some kind of enchantment on it.

“What's going on here?"

A ritual of some sort was clearly going on, with Justinia held up in the air by twisting coils of some kind of red-hued magic from some of the Grey Warden mages, who did not look entirely present in their expressions. The creature they served stood before Justinia, equaling her in height despite her being elevated several feet into the air. Romulus did not know what descriptor to apply to him. Man, darkspawn, monster, all seemed to apply. He held a metal orb pulsating with bright green energy, energy which was beginning to envelop the Divine.

Justinia and the monster that held her both turned to look at the new arrivals to the room. "Run while you can!" The Divine cried, her gaze locked on Stel. "Warn them!"

But there was no time to run. The darkspawn-thing curled his twisted lip up at them. "We have intruders. Slay them." Immediately the Warden mages sprang into action, only the minimum of them remaining to keep Justinia aloft. Romulus's blade was immediately drawn and he ducked towards the first to approach. He was blasted in the chest with a spray of icy magic intended to slow him, but it washed over him like a wave, and with half the resistance. He burst through it and plunged his blade deep into the side of the mage, piercing several vital organs before he bashed the man away with the rim of his shield.

The Lions moved as a unit, bursting forward on some unseen signal and taking the fight to the approaching mages. The man with the shield went first, catching the next spell—a stonefist—on the kite-shaped slab of metal, deflecting to the left rather than trying to stop it cold. The woman with the spear used it deftly over his shoulder, impaling the closest mage in the throat with the glittering end of the polearm.

Stel broke from the three-person foundation to cut down another, this one trying to skirt the edges of the fight to position himself at their flanks. Behind her, Romulus could see the darkspawn-thing look down at the orb he held. The green light around it grew brighter; from the way he directed his eyes out at them, he must have intended to strike him down himself.

"No!" Justinia threw herself forward against the magical bonds holding her with what seemed to be great effort. They gave just enough for her to knock the orb from the creature's hand. It landed on the ground with an almost-metallic clink, and began to roll.

Romulus didn't know what compelled him to reach, but the orb came within an arm's length of him, and he took the single step necessary to get his hand on it. He reached with his left hand, slapping his palm against the side of it. At the same time, another hand closed around the orb. He hadn't seen Stel going for it, but they reached the artifact at the same moment, and as they both attempted to either rise or pull their hands free, the orb remained, trapped between them. As though it had fused with the very skin of their palms.

He felt a powerful pain travel through his entire arm, saw the darkspawn-man rush at him in a fury, and then... nothing.

After a time of floating in darkness, he woke with a gasp of pain, and found himself somewhere terrifying, and wholly unfamiliar. The air swirling and foul green in color, strange black rock formations rising all around him. His entire body hurt, from a dozen wounds he didn't remember acquiring. Worst was his left hand, and by extension the entire arm. His palm crackled with a foreign green energy, sending rippling pain through him. It was all he could do to stay conscious.

The woman, Stel, was unconscious on the ground nearby, her palm crackling with the same strange energy. There was no sign of either of her subordinates, nor the orb that they had grabbed. Groaning, Romulus stumbled to her side, shaking her. He could hear skittering sounds somewhere behind him. Nothing that sounded friendly. "Wake up," he said firmly. She was wounded, too, but as far as he could tell, she wasn't dead. But if she didn't come to soon, she would be. Romulus could guess that much.

It took her a moment to come around, but her eyes snapped open at the same time as she took in a gasping breath. Almost immediately, her left hand went to her right wrist, gripping it with trembling fingers. “Ah! What—" She sat up, closing her right hand over a greenish tear exactly like his own. “The Fade?"

Something more urgent seemed to click into place, then; her eyes rounded and snapped to his. “The others."

"Not here," Romulus answered. He could understand her worry, but really couldn't bring himself to care. The noises behind them were getting louder. "Get up. We need to go."

It only barely occurred to him that she'd mentioned the Fade. He was too weary to really care, all his energy devoted to the fact that if they didn't move, something was going to kill them both shortly. It occurred to him briefly to leave her behind, even slash a leg if he had to. But he didn't need to, not yet. Grabbing her upper arm whether she needed the help or not, he hauled her up, just the first sources of the noise behind them were revealed. He couldn't make them out well, but what he saw horrified him. Small, skittering creatures, skinless and horned, with claws and fangs in equal measure. They crawled on all fours, leaving a steady trail of blood behind them.

"Run!" came a voice from above, that of Divine Justinia. She stood atop a steep staircase, a glowing green light of some sort illuminating her from behind, its source just out of sight. Romulus took off towards her, trusting that the other woman would keep up if she had sufficient desire to live. They were slowed by their injuries, and the path quickly became quite steep. The demons behind them closed the distance quickly, and while they too struggled with the inclined, they continue to gain on them. Justinia beckoned them onwards.

Just in time they reached the top, and Romulus laid eyes on a portal of some sort, or perhaps a gaping wound in the Fade itself. The three of them made a run for it, but the demons behind them were too fast. Justinia cried out and fell, grasping Romulus by the arm and pulling him back. He turned to see one of the creatures ensnaring her leg, pulling her ferociously. Others were gaining. He couldn't pry her free.

The Divine met his eyes, her own filled with far more peace than he was capable of. "Go," she said.

Romulus released Justinia, and she was pulled back by the demons, disappearing into a swarming mass of them. For a moment, they were occupied, offering Romulus and Stel a window to escape.

“Come on." Stel was still right there, despite not having been impeded in the same way. There was a drawn expression on her face, as if she felt something she would not quite let show. But the demons were many, and though she hesitated, eyes lingering on them a moment more, she did not try to insist that they stop and fight.

Instead, she made a quick gesture towards the jagged tear in space—it held mostly steady, whatever it truly was. “We should—we should go."

Romulus did not need to be told twice. Grimacing under the weight of his wounds, he staggered forward, and threw himself into the tear.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The memory ended as abruptly as it had begun. Estella snapped sharply back into awareness of the Fade around her, no longer fully immersed in recollection. She knew, somehow, that the others had seen some version of all that, though she knew not whether it had been through Romulus's eyes or her own. She hoped they hadn't felt what was on her mind, at least.

Gulping down a few steadying breaths, she let her eyes fall to the mark on her palm. She'd reached for this. Intentionally. With purpose. And it wasn't just—

"Corypheus intended to rip open the Veil, use the Anchor to enter the Fade, and throw open the doors of the Black City." Justinia, or the spirit assuming her form, as Estella guessed this must be, pronounced the words with a hint of sorrow. "Not for the Old Gods, but for himself. When the two of you disrupted his plan, the orb bestowed the Anchor upon you instead."

"I... let you die." Romulus didn't say the words very loudly, but it was quiet enough that he didn't need to. "It wasn't Andraste that saved us in the Fade, it was you. And I just... let go." It was difficult to tell how disturbed he was by the fact. Disappointed, clearly, and perhaps a bit taken aback. "I'm sorry."

Justinia regarded him steadily for a long moment, then shook her head once. "I chose my fate. Helping you both to live was a risk to me, but you were the best hope the world has to stop Corypheus. You are still the best hope. I do not regret my actions."

“Then you're... you're not quite Her Eminence, are you?" If Justinia was really dead, if it was really she who had guided them from the Fade the first time, then whatever this entity was couldn't be the same.

Could she?

"Perhaps," she replied, a subtle expression crossing her face that was not quite a smile. "Perhaps not." Taking a step back, Justinia let her hands rest loosely at her side. What happened next was a feeling before anything else—a ripple in the Fade that surrounded them. From almost beneath her skin, it seemed, bloomed a bright, aureate light, one that swiftly swallowed her form as the mortal trappings of flesh and cloth simply disappeared, until she was entirely composed, it appeared, of some kind of luminous Fade-stuff. Just like a spirit.

Estella didn't have the words for what kind of being she was, but at the moment, any such words would be beyond the point anyway. She seemed willing enough to help, and she'd given them their memories back. Estella detected no deception, either in her words or her demeanor. Just like it had been at the Conclave when she'd followed Romulus, that would have to be enough.

“Can you take us where we need to go, please?" The spirit appeared to be lifting off the ground; she didn't venture too far away though.

As far as Estella could tell, she nodded, the motion slow and deliberate, then turned down one of the several paths out of the graveyard, striking out with apparent confidence. Glancing briefly at the others, Estella followed.

The spirit moved fast enough through the air that Estella had to break into a jog to keep up; the trail took them through what looked almost like a fen—stagnant water covered most of the ground, varying in depth from her ankles to her knees. Occasionally, a knot of ground would rise above the surface of the water, but those were rarely firm enough not to sink into, either. Decayed reeds and broken cattails dotted the marsh, drained of any color they should have had and rendered in muted grey, verdigris, and dun like everything else in this forsaken place. A chill settled over them, similar to the chill of the fog, but fortunately, that part was gone. No more ghosts haunted her with mist-shapes and phantom lights.

Despite the cold, Estella could feel a sheen of sweat breaking out over her body, even as gooseflesh stippled the skin underneath her armor. The air felt thick and heavy, claustrophobic, almost, like the stale feel of a crypt. She had the distinct sense of being watched. No—scrutinized. Laid bare before some invisible observer. Found wanting, of course. Always found wanting.

She knew there was a reason the fearlings had always looked like eyes, to her. Just... disembodied, floating eyes, never looking at anything else.

Swallowing, Estella exhaled shakily and kept her attention fixed on the drifting spirit ahead. One foot in front of the other. The rest came later. Just one more step, and one more. Never mind the fear. It was always there anyway.

It felt like an eternity before they reached what was clearly Nightmare's inner sanctum. The marsh had given way to solid ground once more, like rough slate and chipped obsidian under her feet. No doubt it was wreaking havoc on the soles of her boots; even an accidental fall would be extremely unpleasant, to say nothing of the seemingly-random sharp protrusions of volcanic glass and ragged flint. From a rocky overhang above them fell ribbons of something red, blood and bile, if she had to guess, gathering into pools at the level of their feet.

The area opened up further ahead, and—

Estella's mouth fell open.

“We appear to have a bit of a pest problem." Cyrus's voice was a little thinner than he probably would have liked, a small sign that not even he was immune to the effects of this place—or its denizens.

"We're gonna need a... pretty big book to throw at it," Ashton agreed.

The creature was enormous, eight-legged and eyeless, with a carapace that looked almost made out of the same stuff as the ground and overhang. Stone, instead of chitin. Cruel fangs jutted from either side of its mouth, dripping something yellow-green and faintly steaming onto the ground with a corrosive hiss where it touched anything but water. It had to be the size of a small building, at least, and considerably taller, considering the length of its many limbs.

Before it floated another creature, this one more typically demonic. Human-sized, or thereabouts, with pale grey-pink flesh and what looked like six extra arachnoid limbs planted in his back. The upper half of his face looked like something pulled from the depths of the ocean, and brought still-breathing to the dock markets in Minrathous—a squid or maybe an octopus, with four limp limbs dangling just in front of his humanoid shoulders. He, too, had no eyes to speak of.

A lump rose to the back of Estella's throat; she had to swallow several times to breathe properly again. It wasn't even—she didn't think that the appearance of them was quite fearsome enough to induce panic in her, but she was experiencing all the physical responses anyway: the sweating, the fine tremors in her limbs, the rapid, staccato breathing, and the thundering of her own heart.

They were inadequate to this task. They were going to die.

She hadn't saved anyone by bringing them here.

"Do not lose hope, Inquisitor." The voice was Justinia's; she drifted forward over Estella's head. "Nor resolve. You will need both, now and in the future."

Her glow growing brighter, she flew forward, directly for the massive spider-creature. She did not slow, even when she approached close enough for collision, and the thing's attempt to swat her away with a gigantic leg met only air as she dove beneath it. With a thunderous cracking sound, she exploded into fire and light, knocking it back and leaving it with a smoking wound in its abdomen. It shrieked loud enough to force them to cover their ears or risk deafness, staggering on its seven other legs. Unfortunately, it steadied and quieted, clearly still very much a threat.

A low chuckle emitted from the smaller being, one familiar by now as Nightmare's. His voice still seemed to be just as much in her head as external, but as before, the others were clearly hearing it as well. "A futile effort. As will yours be."

“If that's Nightmare, he's the one we need to focus on. I'll distract the monstrosity as long as I can." Cyrus appeared at Estella's shoulder, laying a hand on it and squeezing gently. “Be careful, now."

“No, Cyrus," Estella's tone was urgent; there likely wasn't much more time before even Nightmare grew tired of letting them stew in their apprehension and attacked. “We should deal with them both together. You can't possibly—"

She cut herself off, shaking her head instead.

“Can't possibly?" He echoed her words with a hint of disdain, but she could easily see the strain evident in his face. Even he wasn't truly sure of his course of action. “Don't forget who you're talking to, Stellulam. Trust me."

He didn't leave her or anyone else much choice, in truth. He was already beginning to blur at the edges, and in the next moment he was gone, already halfway across the distance from them to Nightmare and his horrifying pet. Moments later, a towering wall of blue light cut off both Cyrus and the spider from everything else on the field.

The rest of them faced down Nightmare.

An arrow flew over Estella's shoulder, its flight path taking it directly to the Nightmare's twisted cranium. The demon did nothing to avoid it, and the reason why was readily apparent when the arrow harmlessly skipped off the hardened curvature of what passed for the thing's head. "Dammit," Ashton cursed as he stepped up beside Estella. "Guess that was too much to hope for." Regardless, he pulled another arrow and knocked, intending to do something.

"We've got more company," Vesryn pointed out grimly, angling his spear towards a cluster of fearlings descending from above on their left. They skittered forward as soon as they hit the ground, taking different paths and preparing to flank them. On their right, more demons were appearing, shades and terrors, the occasional wraith. "Plenty of soft targets. I'll take the hard one." His tone implied he was hardly thrilled about the job, but he slipped his helmet on and charged forward anyway, heading straight for Nightmare.

"Clear these out first!" Romulus suggested, throwing himself into the nearest terror demon. He smoothly dodged a downward slash of claws, thrusting his blade up and into the mouth of the demon right as it opened its throat to bellow out a magical scream. The wail turned into a gurgle as it collapsed, and Romulus aimed for the next. "Don't let them surround us!"

Estella elected to heed Romulus's advice: the sooner they could face Nightmare as a unified team, the better, and if that meant clearing these ones out first, then it had to happen fast.

Magic was quicker to her fingertips here than it ever had been, almost eager to burst beyond the confines of her body and into the Fade outside. It was a strange process, to be almost recycling the energy from somewhere physically outside herself, instead of drawing it strictly from within. In fact, she was so unused to it that a good third of the projectiles in her barrage detonated early, fizzling out harmlessly in the air before reaching the fearlings she was targeting.

The rest, a cascade of bright flames, crashed into the mass of open eyes with more force than she'd expected—most of them outright blew apart at the contact. But there were more than could easily be destroyed, even by such a scattershot spell, and she called more fire, forming a tight, compressed orb of it in front of one of her hands and letting it fly. Nothing so impressive as the pinprick of light that became an explosion—something she had seen her brother do countless times—but enough to cut another broad swath through the horde, at least.

A very subtle film of blue-white settled over Estella's field of vision, evidence of an Arcane Shield spell. Nostariel's work, clearly. She'd likely added one to everyone's efforts. An arrow struck one of the fragile spikes of obsidian in the ground; the brittle material became shrapnel, propelled by the explosion that followed, pelting even more of the fearlings and clearing out a good half their remaining number.

The Warden turned her focus to the terrors afterwards, though. Another arrow struck one in the leg, ice creeping from the ground to its chest and locking it in place, an easy target for Romulus's honed knife.

From the other side of the barrier that divided Cyrus and the spider from the rest of them, a splitting crack like thunder rent the air, easily audible even over the other sounds of battle. Whether it meant things were going well or poorly was impossible to say, but at least it was a sign that he was alive.

Ashton proved to be as nimble on his feet as Estella remembered, always moving and firing arrows all the while. A shade slipped in closer than was comfortable, but Ashton quickly drew an arrow and shot it into what amounted to its gut. It didn't kill it, but it did buy him time to backstep and line up a clearer shot, this one its face. That's all it took for the demon to fall, and he whirled around to focus elsewhere. A number of fearlings also fell to arrows, but these were punctuated by grunts of discomfort and quick glances to the others, in particular toward Nostariel-- their demise obviously having an effect on him.

A shade attempted to close the distance to erase the range on his arrows, but it soon found out that sword he wore on his back wasn't purely for decoration. A quick cleave through its torso and it dispersed, letting Ashton replace the sword for another arrow.

The Nightmare was poorly armored, but swift, far quicker than Vesryn was without Saraya's help. Every spear thrust missed by a foot as the demon floated side to side, easily avoiding attacks and batting aside with focused barriers any that would otherwise hit. Nightmare responded in turn with several attacks of his own for every one of Vesryn's, lashing out with the chitinous limbs and looking for a weak point in his armor or blasting him at close range with a damaging spell. Already his shield was weighed down by a sheen of ice that he'd barely been able to block.

Another spear thrust was dodged, this time Nightmare grabbing the shaft of the weapon and wrenching Vesryn forward, swapping their positions. The elf's momentum carried him solidly into a pillar of stone jutting from the ground, stopping him cold, and the demon conjured up a massive blast of magic, taking on the shape of a clawed hand of bristling green light. It rushed forward and smashed against his shield, which he'd only just gotten in front of his face, but the blow clearly left him dazed and staggering.

Having dealt with the last pressing minor demon in his area, Romulus turned and charged the Nightmare from behind, landing a slash to the back of its leg. It did nothing to hinder the mobility of a floating demon, however, and Nightmare hissed in disapproval, wheeling about and lashing down at Romulus with a storm of stabs from his arachnoid back limbs. Romulus stumbled back, blocking the first on his shield, batting the second away, dodging the third, but the fourth and the fifth stabbed into his arm and his side briefly, forcing him down for a moment and out of the combat.

Though Estella had since drawn her saber, she shot another spell ahead of her as she charged as well. Nightmare batted it away, which wasn't that surprising, but at least it had obscured her passage a bit, and she swung quickly for his midsection. The speed of the strike sacrificed some power, though; she didn't realize the mistake in that until it glanced off his skin without leaving much of a cut at all, even considering the enchantment. The line of blood that appeared was almost thread-thin, and more black than red.

Unprepared to meet quite that much resistance, Estella was forced half a step back, and her heel landed awkwardly on an irregularity in the ground, turning her ankle and distracting her for just a second. A second too long, as it turned out.

Pain bloomed in her abdomen. The demon's dark claws raked through her leathers with ease, leaving three long slashes behind, cutting from her right hip up to the last rib on her right side and tearing the thin armor plate there off by the straps. It clattered to the ground, and a concussive blast threw her another several feet backwards, forcing the air from her lungs. She only barely managed to keep her feet, gasping for breath she could not seem to regain.

Nostariel's hand touched her side; the healing spell was quick and general. Little more than a staunch to her bleeding, but enough to keep her up and steady, for the moment. The Warden slung her bow over her back and lit both hands with ice magic, hurling one billowing cloud of energy right on the heels of the other. Nightmare dodged the first entirely, and knocked the second aside with his uppermost left arm.

It was swiftly paralyzed by a thick coating of frost, remaining jutted forward at an awkward angle, inoperable. But the ice spread no further, and did not impede his overall motion. He retaliated by thrusting both hands forward. Nostariel froze, joints visibly locking in place. Her breath hissed from between her teeth, but even her jaw was immobile. The bolt of lightning that followed was unavoidable, striking her with a crackle before spreading, seeking unerringly everyone around her.

The arrow Ashton had nocked went astray and ricocheted off the ground towards nowhere. He hissed out of pain from the shock as the electricity froze his body, but eventually it faded and he staggered trying to catch his feet back under him. "Bastard," Ashton swore, nocking another arrow and letting it loose with practiced fluidity. This time his aim was better and struck the Nightmare in the body. The arrow managed to find purchase this time, but only barely enough to keep it lodged in its thick skin, and was rendered moot a moment later when one of its arms swept it aside.

For his efforts he was hit with some sort of spell, and though it did not appear to cause any external damage, the moment it struck Ashton stumbled forward and onto his knees. He reached for an arrow, but missed, his equilibrium apparently off. It took two more attempts before he managed to grasp an arrow, but it did not matter because once he let it fly it was plainly obvious it'd soar far too wide to be of any danger to anything. "Dammit," he swore again, fumbling to reach for another arrow.

The lightning ricocheted around to all of them, keeping Vesryn stunned in place, but when it crackled over Romulus he merely grimaced, and shook out his arms, even as his armor smoked slightly. Growling somewhat, he took off at a run and jumped onto Nightmare's back, finding purchase among his flailing limbs and momentarily pulling the demon up. He spun around, hissing in frustration, and also making himself a difficult target for the others, running the risk of hitting their ally if they attacked in that moment. Romulus reached with his marked hand for Nightmare's head, planting his palm down and letting it glow with bright, powerful green magic of the Anchor.

The demon was not interested in allowing this, and reached up to pull Romulus's hand away. The rift he tried to open was created in front of Nightmare rather than within him, and when it snapped shut the blast was powerful enough to throw Romulus off of his back, down onto the jagged rock they fought upon. One side of the demon's face took a significant burn from the magical blast, but it appeared only to have angered him. Nightmare shrieked, arching his back and unleashing a torrent of magic all around him. Entropic tendrils lashed out and wrapped around everyone, leeching their strength and stamina, and inflicting significant pain. Nightmare's shriek morphed into a hideous laugh.

"Your fear is your weakness, and from your weakness I draw strength!"

Romulus writhed on his back on the ground, unable to clamber to his feet. Nostariel's gauntlets scraped against the unyielding stone; blood dripped from between her lips, where she must have bitten her tongue at some point. She managed to push herself partway up with her arms, but could get no farther. Ashton was off his knees and on his side, grimacing in pain. He slashed in effectively and widely at the tendrils wrapping around him, his bow laying on the ground some odd feet away. He could never find an angle and even when he did manage to hit them, his sword just weakly bounced off. Estella collapsed, her legs suddenly much weaker than she recalled them being, and rolled onto her side. She had to get up, or she was going to die. She knew it with cold certainty. That didn't make it any easier.

It was Vesryn that first managed to sever the connection, getting his shield in front of him while Nightmare's back was turned, cutting off the coil of magic. He pushed forward, ramming into Nightmare from behind with his shield and disrupting the spell, before he plunged his spear straight ahead and steady, stabbing the demon in the lower back. Howling in rage, Nightmare twisted around and bashed the spear aside, conjuring up hands of frost magic that ensnared Vesryn's feet. The moment of distraction was all it took for the demon to sweep in close.

Nightmare seized him by the collar of his breastplate, and with remarkable strength he was hurled away, landing with a loud clatter of armor on rock near the edge of the demon's inner sanctum. Letting out another shriek, Nightmare then fade-stepped away, a rush of air blasting those left behind as the demon instantly arrived beside the fallen elf. His shield was ripped from his arm and tossed aside. A heavy blow of force magic smashed down on him. Already he was barely moving, maybe even unconscious.

Unable to defend himself, there was nothing Vesryn could do as two of the Nightmare's limbs punched through his armor, impaling him on either side. He was lifted into the air, one of the demon's hands grabbing his helm and pushing his head back to expose his neck, the other coiling back to slash it open.

Estella, just barely getting her feet under her, raised her head in enough time to witness it. She strained against the crippling weakness of her own body—it felt heavy and anemic, sluggish in a way it hadn't since Therinfal, and the trap of her own mind. Sound was muffled, her vision blurry, and aftershocks of the powerful chain lightning blast seized her muscles against her will.

There was no way she would make it in time. No one would.

But someone must.

Gritting her teeth, Estella forced herself to her feet. As if responding to her will itself, the mark on her hand crackled, green light wreathing her entire body. The popping, hissing sound it made loud in her ears was like wood on fire, or lightning between her fingertips: erratic, but powerful. Her body felt different, feather-light, as though she were made of nothing but air.

She lunged.

One moment, she was too far away to make any difference even with a well-placed spell. But she blinked, and when her eyes opened, she was directly next to Nightmare. Too close, actually; her swing was short for the momentum it needed, biting deep into the demon's free wrist but not severing the hand cleanly, as she'd meant to do. The mark surged, though, and she bore down, hacking it off the rest of the way more through strength and her saber's keen edge than the right angles or any degree of finesse.

The hand landed on the stone beneath them with a solid thud. It was hard to tell which of them was more surprised, but she certainly had his attention now. Withdrawing his sharp limbs from Vesryn's body, he carelessly dropped the elf with his remaining hand, hurling himself bodily for Estella.

Whatever force had gotten her there was not kind enough to get her out of the way, and he bowled her over with ease, descending from his hover to stomp heavily on her ribcage. One of the bones gave under the pressure, snapping with a wet crack she knew all too well. Estella cried out weakly and gasped for air, choking on the attempt. The power in her limbs, whatever it had been, faded as fast as it had come, but the insidious decay of Nightmare's entropy magic did not. Her body betrayed her, but her will had not. Would not.

Fire crackled to life at her fingertips; with the strength she had left, she flung it point-blank for his face.

It hit, just well enough to force Nightmare off of her and back into the air. It seemed Nostariel had recovered by that point, because an arrow flew over her field of vision and thudded into the demon's shoulder, icing the rest of his limbs on that side. A ripple through the air, like heat in the desert, was the only sign of the retaliatory burst he threw at the Warden, but something substantial hit the ground hard a few moments later with a grunt.

Nightmare lunged forward with several of its appendages, before something whistled through the air and forced it to recoil. An arrow struck, protruding from one of the weaker joints on its appendage causing Ashton to huff in a minor victory. "Finally," he said through grit teeth before firing one more at another appendage. Unlike the last one, the arrow flew through cleanly and cleaved through with a thump of the severed body part meeting the ground. His reward was quick in greeting, an air of raw force striking him and sending him skittering across the unforgiving ground.

Romulus was quick to lunge in when Ashton was thrown away, dodging the first stab of Nightmare's limbs and nimbly grabbing hold of said limb with his marked hand. The demon did not escape this time, and a blast of rift magic soon followed, rupturing the limb from within and sending pieces of it falling to the rock at their feet. Romulus followed up with a deep-piercing stab to Nightmare's side, leaving a black, bloody wound behind, before he ducked and rolled away from a retaliatory strike. The stonefist that came hurtling towards him afterwards deflected up into the air off his shield, a precise block. It still carried enough force to send him stumbling back to the ground.

Vesryn was still unable to rise. He was clearly conscious, judging by the intense pain he was in, feebly grasping for his weapon and shield while blood flowed rapidly from the wounds on either side of him. His breath came in ragged, wet, mostly failed gasps.

Estella turned onto her side, then onto her hands and knees, gulping breaths deep as she could manage and trying not to gag on them. “Nostariel..." She met the Warden's eyes and gestured weakly to Vesryn. “Please."

Pushing herself up to sit back on her legs, she blinked several times, trying to focus on what was happening. Her vision swam; she nearly overbalanced and toppled sideways, but caught herself with her hand and a small breathy noise when her rib twanged. She'd been injured much worse than this before, but the way Nightmare's entropic magic had sapped her strength made everything keener. Worse.

The wounds on her stomach had reopened when Nightmare stepped on her, but they bled only sluggishly, perhaps because her heartbeat was the same. Squinting, she decided the moving whitish blur was the demon and pulled up what she was quite confident was the last dregs of her magic. She didn't even have the wherewithal to form it into a proper spell: the just threw it at him, a raw jolt of force.

It slammed into his side, breaking off the limbs Nostariel had frozen. Surely... surely there was not much of him left now.

Nostariel was busy working on Vesryn, at least if the way she knelt at his side was anything to go by. Nightmare took a while to recover from Estella's hit, but before anyone else could take advantage of the fact, the large barrier separating them from the other fight shattered.

It appeared to have been broken by Cyrus's body; he flew another dozen or so feet through the air and hit the ground hard, rolling to a stop about six feet from where she sat. He was in almost as bad a condition as Vesryn: his robes were stained throughout with patches of blood, several surrounding broad slashes, and there was a a gouge just to the right of his sternum almost as wide as her index finger was long. That one wasn't bleeding as fast as it should have been, but he didn't move after he landed, either.

The spider itself was walking on five legs instead of eight, still stable but slow. Great blackened scorch marks decorated its carapace; more than one of them had done heavy damage. The wounds oozed, heavy gouts of fluid sloshing onto the ground with every step it took. It drooped lower than before, but there was no mistaking: it was alive, and angry.

A great wail came from the other side of the battle where Nightmare hovered-- or at least hovered at one point. It now had a sword driven through its shoulder blade, the tip protruding out the front. On its back Ashton rode, either trying to wrench the blade free or work it in more, it was unclear, however, what was clear was that the blade was doing neither. He must have risen to his feet at some point and quickly worked his way behind it while it was distracted. Still, the weight of Ashton in his heavy guardsmen uniform brought Nightmare out of the air, though unfortunately that meant all of its weight fell on Ashton.

When the demon crashed into the hard stone Ashton let out a gasp of pain, and when the demon rose again, it did so without him. It then turned, its claws raised with killing intent.

A crossbow bolt found the side of the demon's head, however, Romulus having waited for their enemy to be weakened before attempting to use it. Nightmare wavered, the lethal claw lowering, and the Inquisitor rushed in with a fury etched on his face to go along with the extreme effort of still fighting at any significant strength. Flipping his dagger backwards, he plunged it into the wound Ashton had created, and ripped it downwards, shredding open a massive wound across the demon's torso. Black blood spewed out as the Nightmare recoiled, twisting and contorting with an unearthly shriek. It twitched violently, and then dissolved in mid-air, leaving nothing behind but ashes and embers, drifting slowly down to the rock below.

Vesryn coughed, steadily getting more air back in him as Nostariel worked, and when he was strong enough to get his weapons he was also getting back to his feet, denying any further healing. Another looming step from the massive spider forced him back down onto one knee though.

"We need to get out of here!" Romulus shouted, running to carefully collect Cyrus. It wasn't clear where exactly they could run to, but he tried to get Estella's brother to her all the same.

Nightmare falling might have solved part of their problem, but it still didn't provide a way out of the rest. Estella desperately wished Cyrus were awake to guide her through the process of opening a rift—her success the last time had been a fluke, born of desperation and instinct and a number of other things that she wasn't sure she could properly name. Hopefully, this situation was similar enough to that one to achieve the same result.

“Over here!" She called. She didn't want to risk standing just yet, in case her dizziness returned and rendered her unable to do what she had to. So from her spot on her knees, she focused on the mark, concentrating down past all the other things she could sense about herself and her body to just that. She remembered now, what it had been like to feel it the first time, from the orb itself. Like it was... calling to her, reaching for her somehow, strange as it was to think.

Estella called up that feeling again, and this time, the response was almost immediate. Green light burst forth, and with a sound not unlike tearing linen, space split open in front of her. She turned back around—and her eyes went wide. The spider was gaining on them, especially Romulus, burdened by Cyrus's weight, and Vesryn, still horribly injured.

Nostariel, running slightly ahead of Vesryn, caught the look, it seemed, and slowed to a stop, glancing behind herself and grimacing. For a moment, her eyes returned to Estella, and then the rift in the air behind her, and her expression hardened.

“Keep moving! I'll hold it back!" Mouth set in a firm line, she turned, drawing her bow from her back and two arrows from her quiver, fitting both to the string at once. The arrowheads lit cerulean; with a twang, she released, sending both for the spider's foremost leg.

Ice bloomed like flowers over the surface of the creature's carapace, but delayed it only for a moment, before it wrenched its leg free and continued to scuttle forward, shaking the ground with each step. Replacing the bow, Nostariel lit her hands instead, firing half a dozen more spells in quick succession, as if to try and pin all five remaining legs at once.

"Wait, what? No!" Ashton said, stopping his own progress. He was without his sword, his plate was dented and torn, and only a handful of arrows remained in his quiver but regardless he turned to Nostariel reaching for one more arrow. "Not without you!" He stated certainly, sending an arrow uselessly toward the spider beast.

But Nostariel wasn't having it. “You promised, Ash. When it was time, you'd turn around and walk the other way. This is... I have to be the one to do this." She didn't relent with her barrage of magic; she had to have been burning through energy at an alarming rate, but if so, she gave no sign of it.

A spell struck the creature's knee; it lurched, but recovered, straining towards them with acid-dripping mandibles. “Someone has to stay. You know it has to be me." The comparative effectiveness of her ice to his arrows was silent testament to the fact. She was also less injured than everyone but him. In cold, logical terms, she was right.

Bringing both hands together, Nostariel combined what looked like another frost spell with crackling lightning; the whole thing jumped forward from her hands, almost unstable, but powerful enough to actually knock the creature over, though it did not remain down for long. She resumed walking towards it, away from the rest of them.

"Not like this!" Ashton demanded, anger actually working its way through his words. He fired off another arrow, but it was pitiful in comparison to Nostariel's magic. "Not now!" he said, all of his anger and pain heaved atop that single word.

"I just got you back..."

From the angle she was at, Estella could just see Nostariel's face contort with obvious pain, but resolve was not long to follow. “Then forgive me, my love. Because I will not let you die here. Not if I can help it." Almost without breaking the rhythm of her casting, she diverted one of her arms, reaching up and touching a single gauntleted finger to his temple.

A sleep spell was obvious when it triggered, and Ashton crumpled to the ground, folding in on himself and hitting the stone.

“Estella! Can you—" Nostariel's voice cracked. “Can you please?" Pausing just long enough to barrage the oncoming spider a few more times, buying herself mere seconds, Nostariel used her other hand to encase Ashton in a sphere-shaped barrier, and then a gentle force spell to propel it most of the distance to the portal.

“Nostariel..." Estella's vision blurred and stung for a moment, but she did her best to keep her head. If any of them were going to make it out of this—if what Nostariel was doing was going to make a difference—she had to keep it together, keep the rift stable, and make sure everyone else got through it.

She nodded. “We'll get him through. I promise." Rising to her feet, she pushed back a wave of dizziness and made it to where he lay, looping one of his limp arms around her shoulders. Thankfully, Vesryn was able to support him from the other side, because she would almost certainly not have been able to carry him on her own.

“Thank you." Nostariel's expression eased, a sort of calm acceptance softening her eyes. She offered a wan smile, then turned away. With each step, she flung a new piece of magic, calling them thick and fast to her hands as quickly as she could be rid of them.

She did not look back.

With the time she bought them, the others hurried through the tear, Estella last of all, from the need to keep it open for the others. She spared a single glance backwards, biting down on her lip. But though every instinct she had drove her to try, just try, to help her friend, she understood why she couldn't.

Turning away, she squeezed her eyes shut and stepped through the rift.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The corrupted dragon roared again, and Asala had to clutch at her ears to avoid going deaf. Once it trailed off however, her eyes shot back up toward it and she glared. She was never one to give in to revenge, or let her gentle heart be taken over by hate. Asala was always quick to forgive and forget, and she never held a grudge.... but that vashedan ataashi had killed her brother. She watched as its talons-- seemingly made of raw red lyrium, clutched the wall it perched upon and its neck craned back. A barrier was up at an instant, covering all of her friends and herself. When the dragon breathed its lyrium breath, it struck the shield instead of them. She would not have been able to completely guard against it however, so her barrier was angled, so that the breath would glance off of them.

Still when the air cleared, her barrier was near the point of shattering as it barely held itself together. Fractures had formed all across its surface, and her arms trembled from the effort it required to keep the shield up. Still, she didn't quite feel it, instead what she felt was the desire for the dragon to be closer so she could slam the barrier into its face. Foolhardy, most definitely, but it did not change the fact that Asala wanted the dragon to fall.

She would not be able to do it by herself, and she was not so arrogant to believe it would be that easy even with all of her friends' help. She had to calm herself, and the quiet fatigue she felt in her arms went a long way to do just that. She couldn't let herself forget that they fought against more than just the dragon. Demons and some of the Wardens still presented a danger themselves.

"What... do we do now?" she asked Leon, choosing her words carefully. Regardless, she was quite aware that her emotions played out plainly across her face.

He didn't seem inclined to chide her for them, though it was impossible to have even a vague idea what he thought, covered head to toe in armor as he was. “Not much we can do, while it's up there and we're down here." His voice was roughened, through the helm, as though he were consciously suppressing some other tone he could have had. “We need to get to the wall and draw it to us. Can you cover us with your barriers while we go?" He turned his head slightly, so he was looking at Zahra.

“Arrows should keep it focused on us, if you can be irritating enough. The important part is that it doesn't take off after the others." He and Khari wouldn't be much use until they were in at close range, but at that stage, it was easy to tell that the majority of the burden would be theirs to carry.

"I can," Asala answered. She reached into the satchel at her side and withdrew a vial that held a piercing blue liquid. In one deft motion she unstopped the cork and drained it, replacing the vial once she was done. She could feel the fatigue lift as the potion worked through her veins-- though the taste had always left something to be desired.

“You got it,” while Zahra’s face looked a mess with crusted blood clumped in her hairline, and smeared across the right side of her face, she still managed a weak smile. Like the others, she looked tired. The wild excitement at seeing another dragon had left her eyes, instead they simply looked bright and feverish. She shifted on her heels, and adjusted the bow in her hands. From the looks of it, she’d refilled her arsenal with arrows picked off the dead. Her left arm, however, was bare of cloth and leather alike, scorched down to red, puckered flesh. Healed somewhat by Asala, most likely. It no longer bore blistered bubbles.

Even so, she hadn’t hesitated. Not since stepping into Adamant Keep’s grounds. She behaved as if she were impenetrable in battle, but even she had begun to slow. Grow clumsy. Sweat beaded her brow as she inched close to Leon’s side, and the lip of Asala’s magical field. She reached over her shoulder and drew an arrow from her quiver, holding it at the ready. She took a deep breath. Perhaps, to steady herself. Then she glanced up at Leon and grinned wide, “Make sure I don’t end up this dragon’s last supper.”

Their plan in place, the group made for the wall. While Asala protected them and Zee kept the thing's attention, Leon and Khari swatted aside any lesser demons that accosted them on the way. The courtyard was large, but they were fast, and they'd made it to their target within a minute.

An arrow clinked off the dragon's face—apparently the last straw. With a mighty bellow, it took off, the force of its jump into the air crushing the building-stones beneath its massive claws. The roar trailed into a sharp shriek; its wings beat with a sound like a gigantic bellows.

Khari turned to face it first. It landed again with an earthshaking thud, swiping for her with wicked claws. She ducked under the attempt, swinging her sword for its digits. The crude blade bit in, but not far, and the dragon flung her backwards right after. She landed hard, but rolled to her feet immediately, apparently not much the worse for wear. From the fact that she charged forward again right after, she was more interested in keeping up the fight now that she was in it than in getting help.

Nevertheless, she got some. Leon, moving very fast for a man in so much armor, burst forward all at once, occupying the dragon's right while Khari charged towards the left. He hit its foreleg at full force, leading with his shoulder. Since it was shifted onto that one to claw at Khari, the blow threw it off balance for a moment, allowing him to follow up with two heavy punches. A dull crack accompanied the breaking of one of the dragon's digits, red lyrium flaking off at the point of contact.

It shrieked again, drawing back its head to breathe another stream of corrupted fire at them.

“Hey! Yeah, you,” punctuated with three arrows, fired at once, clattering against the creature’s scaled snout and half-opened maw. Zahra was huffing at its side, backing away but already notching another arrow in place. Not nearly quick enough. If she thought shouting down a dragon was foolish, she certainly wasn’t showing it. Deft fingers pinched the feathers against her cheek and drew even further back before she loosed it in the air, hissing out a “Just die already.”

"Agreed," Asala approved through gritted teeth. She was neither as quick as Leon or Khari, nor was she as direct. Instead she stood a ways out of the fight and when it reared its head back she saw an opportunity. Asala's magic flashed in her hands and when it expelled its corrupted fire, it only went as far as a few yards before the flame was interrupted. Her lips curled back in the effort to hold the barrier against the brunt of the flame, but it did not need to last for long. The barrier she had erected was domed from the inside, and close enough to its face so that when the fire struck the barrier, it ricocheted and engulfed the dragon's face in its own backwash.

The barrier began to fracture quickly under the onslaught, and the toil had fatigued her once again evidenced by her huffing, but it lasted just long enough to dissuade the dragon from continuing, its corrupted flame spilling from its face and onto the ground where it sizzled out. The last act of what remained of Asala's barrier was to slam into the dragon's snout, shattering the instant it touched scale. The damage it had done was nil, aside from maybe surprising it a bit.

It was at least enough to dissuade the dragon from further breath attacks, but even without those, its claws and teeth were certainly fierce enough to pose a serious threat, to say nothing of the red lyrium spikes growing out of its body.

While it was preoccupied with Leon, Khari tried to duck to the side, attempting to cut into its softer underbelly, but she was interrupted by a great rumble, which turned into a cracking sound, and then a grinding clatter, like a rockslide off a cliff. Her head snapped towards the noise.

In the distance, the keep's bridge was visible—and it was collapsing before their eyes. If Asala squinted, she could make out smaller shapes amidst the rocks, falling alongside the stones. It was impossible to tell for sure, but that was definitely the direction the others had chased Pike in. It seemed likely that—

“No. No!" Khari half-screamed, half-yelled the word, taking a quick pair of steps in that direction, as if to run to the bridge herself. The point of her sword scraped along the stone behind her; her face twisted in some inchoate expression of rage, or perhaps something else. Perhaps anguish, or even the beginning of something heavier like grief.

The dragon granted her no quarter to figure out which. Claws raked brutally across her midsection, tearing into the spaces between her armor plates and warping the chainmail underneath as though it were no more than linen. She lost her footing, picked up off the ground and hurled back almost to where Asala was.

She did not move.

Asala grimaced as panic and fear began to mix with the anger she felt toward the dragon. She quickly took the few steps necessary to reach Khari and erected a dome shaped barrier around them as she dropped to her knees beside her. Khari was still alive, and even conscious, but dazed. It could've been far worse considering the manner of monster they faced. Regardless, Asala was thankful for that and quickly readied a healing spell to begin to patch the wounds where the dragon's talons had reached.

That left Leon to command the majority of the dragon's attention. His did not divert to the collapsing bridge; it wasn't even clear whether or not he'd noticed. He went primarily on the defensive, avoiding or trying to knock aside the dragon's blows and retaliating only when the opportunity presented itself. He wasn't accumulating injuries, and oddly enough blunt damage like the kind he dealt with his hands seemed to have an effect on the creature's tough hide.

Unable to strafe away in time, he caught one hit on his arms, crossing them over his head. The effort of staving off the claws brought him to a knee, but he didn't buckle under the force, and the dragon withdrew rather than attempting to press the issue, so to speak. Instead, it snapped forward with its jaws, closing them over his shoulder.

An arrow thudded against its face, drawing blood from just beneath its eye. Leon's fist drove into some of its teeth from the side, accompanied by a cracking noise. When he pulled back, several of the smaller plates on his gauntlet were missing, but the dragon let him go and reared back, putting its face temporarily out of reach. Leon bled liberally from several large holes in his platemail, but if he was in pain, he gave no sign of it.

Lia, responsible for the arrow, was flanked by several other Lions, among them the elf Cor, Aurora's friend Donnelly, and the Qunari Hissrad, all of whom moved to support the Commander at the front. A few additional ranged fighters fanned out behind, a couple archers grouping up with Zahra to support.

Under Asala's hands, Khari's wounds at least partly stopped bleeding. Khari herself was already struggling to her feet. “I'm fine—save the magic." Her tone was clipped, curt, with a growling rasp underneath that didn't seem to be directed at Asala specifically. The other woman's mouth twisted; she braced her sword on the ground and used it to stand. Pulling in an unsteady breath, she hefted the blade in both hands and started forward, bypassing the barrier and breaking into a jog. It didn't seem like a good idea to try and stop her.

“Stubborn girl,” Zahra’s voice cut in beside Khari as she jogged shy of her heels. Bow in hand. Rounding up to her right side, a few paces behind. Enough to cause a distraction. Far enough not to accidentally be cleaved in half. She glanced sidelong at her, eyebrows drawn. Though, she made no attempt to dissuade her. The bow-wielding Lions who’d joined the fray weren’t far behind. They were preoccupied pelting the beast wherever they could. While most of the arrows clattered off hard scales
 some had found purchase, sticking out like porcupine needles behind the creature’s joints.

Asala rocked back to her feet and slipped in closer to the fight to get better aim for her barriers. She managed to just get into place before the dragon huffed. Its larger bony head turned away from them momentarily, looking over them and at something entirely different. Asala took that chance to slam an edge of a barrier into the bottom of its jaw. A few crystals of lyrium broke away from the scales, but otherwise did not seem to register the blow as anything above annoyance. Eventually, it began to turn its massive body away from the fight at hand, though not before lashing out with its mighty tail. Asala was quick enough to erect a barrier to guard against it, but there was not enough strength behind it.

Its large tail crushed through the barrier with ease and caught her heavily in the side. She felt something snap under the impact and then she was airborne. The shock and confusion was immediate and she'd forgotten which way was up until she abruptly found out which direction was down. It wasn't the hard stone of the keep's wall that broke her fall, the landing had been too soft for that. Instead she'd been thrown far enough to collide bodily with Zahra and take them both off of their feet. The dragon's tail hadn't only hit her, however, as any Lions who hadn't had the time to dodge were also thrown off of their feet.

From atop Zahra, she watched as the dragon beat its powerful wings to lift off from the wall and make a quick exit. Not before striking a tower on the way and showering the battle below it with loose stone and debris. Eventually, Asala was coherent enough to try and roll off of Zahra. "Zee! I am sorr--Argh!" she yelped in pain. Her vision blurred from the jabbing sensation she felt with every breath she took, and it was difficult to force air into her lungs. She clutched at her side as she slumped to the ground, slamming her fist against it from the defeat.

If Zahra was at all aware of what had happened in the span of a few seconds, she certainly gave no sign of it. Hefted from Khari’s side like a weightless doll. From the time they tumbled through the air and bounced off the ground, skidding to an unceremonious halt across the cobblestones, she’d been motionless. There was a wet wheezing coming from her lips. But as shallow as it was, she was still clearly breathing. Her eyes, half-lidded, rolled white, and finally shuttered closed. A new wound bloomed out behind her head, painting the cracks red. Her fingers twitched, though as far as anything else was concerned, she gave no indication she’d heard Asala speak.

“Get back to the courtyard." Leon's voice reached Asala over quite a distance. He seemed to be speaking to the Lions, but it was a safe bet that everyone would be heading the same way. “We need to figure out what became of everyone else." He reached up and took the helmet off, raking a hand through his hair to pull it back from his face. He was still bleeding freely from the giant bite mark that formed a crescent around the right side of his chest and shoulder, but other than the heavy sheen of sweat beading on his brow and running down his face, he gave no bodily signs of being strained by it.

Still, he, like most of the others, would clearly need some form of medical attention soon. His eyes fell on Asala and Zahra to her side. Frowning, he crossed the gap and knelt, checking the captain's head wound more cautiously than he initially seemed capable of. The muscles around his eyes tightened, but he apparently decided she was safe to move, because he settled her with care over his uninjured shoulder.

“Can you walk, Miss Asala? I'm going to have the other healers and medics set up in the courtyard. If a potion will help, I'm sure Rilien brought some." His tone was reserved, but not unkind. It was almost as though he weren't sure which one he ought to be using.

Asala rolled back onto her back and wheezed, "Yes, I--" she winced, "I can." Instead of explaining that she had brought her own supply, as that would probably take air she didn't have, she reached into her pack and fished out a crimson vial of her own. She unstopped it and downed in a gulp letting the vial fall to the ground as she grabbed her side again. This time her hands held healing spells as she worked on her own ribs. The tickling sensation was almost unbearable, but eventually she was well enough to move. Not quickly, but move regardless.

"Is she... okay?" Asala asked after Zahra as she forced herself to her feet. There was no way that she could hide the shame she felt from her face.

Leon waited until they were back down on the level of the courtyard before he replied, perhaps to spare himself the strain of speaking while climbing down the ladders from the wall. Once they were both down, however, he made a noncommittal sound. “Well, she did fall unconscious due to an impact," he pointed out, thinning his lips. He seemed to realize that this might not have been the best thing to lead with, though, and backpedaled quickly. “But it's not fatal or anything. With a little time and the right kind of care, she'll be good as new in a couple of days, I'd imagine. Though you're more the expert than I."

Other members of the Inquisition, aided by Stroud and some of the remaining Wardens, were already working to set up a triage area, unfolding cots and moving crates of medical supplies onto the site. Rilien was already directing the process. Aside from a gash on his temple, he seemed uninjured. Under his guidance, the process was nothing short of extremely efficient. It looked like he'd already set up stations for the healers to go to work, including the mana potions they'd need to restore their own energies, in addition to the ordinary health ones for the patients. Leon set Zahra down on one of them, on her side so that her wound wasn't in direct contact with any fabric or anything that might irritate it.

Asala reached for a mana potion-- her second of the day. It was a poor substitute for rest, but it would have to do for now. She grimaced as she replaced the vial empty vial and knelt down on the other side of the cot Leon had sat Zahra down on, deciding that she would be her first patient. It was only fair of course, if she hadn't struck her then Zahra wouldn't be unconscious with a head wound. She then solemnly began her work.

The quiet that had descended over what was once the battlefield was disturbed once again, this time from Aurora and Sparrow taking the set of stairs down that led up to the upper walls with Pike in tow. Pike struggled against his captors, but Aurora held a heavy grip on his hands behind his back, her arm up to her neck encased in stoneskin. Aurora had a cut along her brow and a stream of dried blood flaked away in the corner of her mouth. From the looks of it, Sparrow’s leathers were in tatters. Several slices were cut out around her midsection. Crusted with dried blood, but obviously tended to. Blood speckled across her face like macabre freckles and her knuckles were beaten and bruised; torn and freshly weeping as if she’d spent her time punching someone. Her own hand was poised on the back of his neck. Pike on the other hand was bruised from head to toe, and one of his eyes was beginning to swell shut. He took the stairs with a noticeable limp.

As they reached the bottom, the grumbling from Warden and Inquisition grew louder, but Pike seemed to revel in it. He basked in their hateful stares. "I see that I was missed. Love what you all did with the place by the way," Pike taunted before Aurora's grip on his arms tightened.

“What happened up there?" Leon seemed content to completely ignore Pike himself, and addressed the question to the other two. “Where are the others?"

That caused a shudder of laughter from Pike and he shrugged-- or tried, with Aurora's grip. He didn't seem to care that the question wasn't directed at him. "Oh, you mean the Inquisitors and their friends? Stood a little too close to the edge. Took a nasty stumble I'm afraid-- You know, they might just be reaching the Deep Roads by now. Shh, and maybe we can hear the splat," he said with a cackle.

None of the stares directed at Pike was more hateful than Khari's, and his words were more than enough to provoke her. Her grip tightened on Intercessor; she lifted it from the ground with what seemed to be considerable effort. The end visibly shook, as though she couldn't hold it steady.

“Ar tu na'din, you smug fucking son of a bitch!" Her lips pulled back into a snarl; the roughness of her voice was just as much heavy emotion as injury. Despite her still-oozing wounds, she lunged for him, clearly intent on his death. If he was afraid, he did not show it, and instead met her with only a smirk.

She didn't quite make it far enough; a powerful arm caught her around the middle from behind. Leon held her fast, but was mindful of her wounds. “Khari, don't." He moved his eyes to Aurora. “Gag him, please." The expression on his face suggested that he thought of Pike as about as disgusting as something suspect on the bottom of his boot. That wasn't anything Asala had ever seen on him before, really; he was usually quite mild on any occasion he wasn't busy fighting.

Khari struggled in his grip. “Don't you dare protect him!" She growled it from between her teeth, scrabbling at the arm holding her despite how clearly futile the effort was. She was even more injured than Leon, and not nearly as strong on her best day. “He killed them! He killed–I'm going to fucking murder him, and he deserves it!"

Sparrow hawked and spat on the ground at Pike’s feet, letting her fingers feather away from his neck. A huff sounded, and her hand soon returned. Though this time, much more violently. She wound her fingers through his hair and gripped tightly, jerking his head back. Her mouth twitched into a scowl as she drew her hand into a fist and smashed it into the side of his face. Aurora shifted with the movement fluidly and let the momentum guide Pike to the ground hard. She jammed her knee into his back and reached up for Sparrow to hand her a tatter of leather. She quickly set upon wrapping it around his mouth none-too-gently. Sparrow lifted her boot and poised it across Pike’s exposed neckline. Not quite enough to smother him, but certainly hard enough to cause discomfort, “You’ll die soon enough, Pike. But not here.”

It was only a few moments after they'd subdued Pike that Asala felt a slight disturbance. It wasn't quite physical—which meant it was in the Fade somehow. A heartbeat passed, and then a rift appeared in the center of the courtyard, not far from where the others were gathered. A bright burst of green light bathed everything in its emerald glow for just a moment, somehow less sickly a color than she'd grown accustomed to seeing. It dimmed a little, but the rift itself widened, growing long and tall enough to let a person through.

Leon immediately tensed, perhaps preparing for a demon, but what stepped out of the rift was a much more welcome—and surprising—sight. Romulus, with Cyrus over one shoulder, emerged first, dropping the few inches between the bottom of the rift and the ground. Right on his heels were Vesryn and Estella, the Guard-Captain supported between them.

No sooner had Estella's feet touched ground than the rift sealed up behind them, as though it had never been there at all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon blinked, trying to reconcile what was in front of his eyes with things he knew to be true. Or perhaps things he'd simply thought he knew.

He hadn't been there, when Romulus and Estella had stumbled out of the rift the first time, but the accounts he'd heard of it described it much like this: a green light, from which emerged what seemed to be two perfectly-ordinary human beings, who'd promptly collapsed. While they remained upright now, he could understand the wonder that invariably accompanied the tellings.

This time, however, there was no figure behind them that seemed to be Andraste. Estella was simply the last one out, and behind her, the rift sealed easily, leaving nothing of itself behind save those they'd let out.

The first thing he felt was an immediate sense of relief, and then the pain of his injuries finally hit him. Carefully, he released his hold on Khari, relatively sure that the reappearance of the others would, if not dissolve her intention to kill Pike, at least quell it by distraction for now. He might have been much stronger than she was, but she was admirably tenacious, even when injured, and he couldn't keep her back forever, anyway.

If this went the way he suspected it might, he didn't really want to.

At Leon's signal, a few uninjured Inquisition soldiers relieved Romulus, Estella, and Vesryn of the other two, carrying both Ashton and Cyrus to the triage area where Zahra and a few others already lay.

Khari, for her part, stumbled forward when he let her go, looking almost dazed. Her eyes, wide and round, flickered between the three left standing; it was unclear if she registered that it was one fewer than the number should be. “You're alive." The words rasped, raw and rough, pushed out of her like a labor of hours, though they took only a moment.

"Not all of us," Vesryn managed, clutching at one of the severe wounds in his side. With his other bloody hand he pulled his helmet off. Blood had run from his lips down most of his chin and neck, and he was blinking rapidly. "We were lucky to—" Quite suddenly, his eyes rolled back into his head and his body simply went limp, causing him to collapse forward into the dirt with a loud clattering of his armor. He did not move.

Leon grimaced; they were really all in terrible shape, whatever they'd been through. He sought and found Reed with his eyes. “Let's get them all to the healers; the rest of this can come later." They could move the conversation to some section of the triage unit if they needed to, but he was first and foremost concerned with them getting the medical attention that was so desperately necessary.

Estella and Romulus at least seemed capable of moving under their own power, for the moment. The former even bent to retrieve Vesryn's helmet, tucking it under her arm and following Reed towards the cots. She smiled thinly at Khari on the way past, reaching out to brush a hand along her friend's shoulder, but she did not speak. Perhaps she could not think of anything more to say.

"We should have died," Romulus said to Khari, putting his unmarked hand fully on her shoulder. He looked perhaps the least wounded of those that had walked out of the Fade, but his injuries would still need treating, too. "Estella saved us. It's... Khari." His eyes fell to her wounds, specifically the ones left behind on her abdomen where the dragon had struck her. "You need healing."

She glanced down at herself, shaking her head slowly. “'S'fine." The response wasn't much louder than a mumble. Raising both hands, she rested them at his sides, just under his ribcage and away from his own wounds, and clenched the fabric there tightly in her fists. “Saw you fall. I thought..." Squeezing her eyes shut, she leaned forward, pressing her brow to his sternum. It wasn't a hug, maybe because they were both wounded, but she shook hard enough that even at his distance, Leon could see it. “I thought you were..."

"I'm not, Khari." His hand on her shoulder migrated around to her upper back, fingers twining with her bright red hair, and he let his chin rest on the crown of her head. "I'm alright."

They remained that way for a moment, until Romulus turned his eyes on Leon, still not really moving with Khari. "I can try to tell you what happened," he said. "Need to get her to a healer, first."

Leon nodded. “There's a free cot over here."

After getting Khari and Romulus at least seated and in line for attention from the healers, Leon took a spot across from the both of them on another. Conveniently enough, Estella was on the one to the left of his, so he didn't need to raise his voice much while they waited for the potions and medical professionals to reach them.

Shifting somewhat uncomfortably, Leon unbuckled his gauntlets, letting them drop near his feet and nudging them underneath the cot. One of them was mangled almost certainly beyond repair from its contact with dragon teeth; he'd split the skin over his knuckles down to the bone with the same blow. He kept that hand as still as possible for the moment, glancing over at the others.

“What exactly happened? We saw the bridge collapse, but not much else."

No sooner had he asked the question then Rilien appeared, bearing a satchel laden, it seemed, with potions. He handed them out wordlessly to Leon, Khari, and Romulus; it wasn't the same as having an actual healer treat them, but it would certainly help during the wait. When he came to a stop beside Estella, he fished out another, speaking too low to be heard, then took a seat next to her.

"We caught Pike on the bridge," Romulus explained, taking a drink of potion. "He killed Warden-Commander Clarel. It looked like we had him trapped, but... we were wrong. He destroyed the bridge with magic. We were falling, would've fallen all the way to the Deep Roads, but Estella..." He trailed off, looking for her to explain what had happened in that moment.

She shook her head, shifting slightly until she was at least partially leaning into Rilien. It seemed to ease some of the pain she was in. “I'm not sure what happened exactly," she confessed. “All I know is that I did something with the mark and it... opened a rift, I suppose. When I woke up, I was alone in the Fade."

“Physically?" Leon almost couldn't believe it, but simply entering the Fade in the usual sense would not have saved their lives the way this clearly had.

When she nodded, his brows furrowed. “But what then? You were gone for quite a while."

"We were in an area of the Fade controlled by a powerful Fear demon. Nightmare." The way the name slipped from Romulus's tongue seemed to give an indication of what he thought of the creature. "We were... attacked, mentally. The demon tried to turn our fears against us, in one way or another. I don't know what it tried to do to the others. But we managed to regroup at this graveyard, or at least, I saw it as a graveyard."

“So did I," Estella confirmed. “Once we were there, we..." she seemed to be struggling to figure out what words she wanted. “There was an... entity, there. One that seemed like the Divine. Her memories, or her essence, or just a spirit that took on whatever she left behind, I don't know. She gave us our memories back. It seems Nightmare had taken them from us."

“Your memories? From before the explosion at the Conclave?"

She nodded, turning her empty potion vial in her fingers. “All of them, as far as I can tell. I don't have any more gaps in my recollection, at least."

"I remembered being back in the Temple of Sacred Ashes, still a slave to Chryseis." Recalling it seem to haunt him somewhat. "I had discovered that Corypheus and a group of Grey Wardens under his control were holding the Divine, performing a ritual. I knew I couldn't stop it alone, so I went to find help. I found Estella and some of her squad." How exactly he felt about that was unclear, but there seemed to be some remorse in his words, whether it was warranted or not.

"We interrupted the ritual, and during the fight the Divine knocked that magic orb from Corypheus's hand. Estella and I, we... reached for it, at the same time. It was the orb that gave us our marks, and the orb that destroyed the Temple and killed the Divine."

“And what of the figure that others claimed to see behind you afterwards?" Leon finally managed to get the two largest plates of his armor off and away from his wounds, helped along by the fact that he could at least move his hand again after the potion. It was suddenly a great deal easier to breathe.

“The same as who we met the second time," Estella said. “Her Eminence, or some part of her. It definitely wasn't Andraste." She smiled a little wryly; Leon knew she'd never really believed it was the Bride of the Maker in the first place, but she didn't seem particularly pleased to be right. Nor displeased, for that matter. “After we touched the orb, all three of us were pulled into the Fade. She... she didn't make it out, but she helped us get there."

His uninjured hand rubbed at the stubble on his jaw. “I see." He didn't find that part of it especially surprising, honestly. Without doubt, the intervention of a human or a spirit and an artifact was much easier for Leon's inherent skepticism to swallow than that of Andraste or the Maker. He doubted it would ultimately even make much difference.

"After that, we had to kill the Nightmare to make our escape." Romulus finished the last of the potion and set it aside, wiping at his lips. "The spirit of the Divine told us that the Nightmare served Corypheus, and was responsible for making the false Calling that scared the Wardens into all of this. That much should be over with now. We found Nightmare's lair... but it commanded a massive demon we couldn't hope to defeat. I think Pike was trying to have the Wardens pull it through the rift." He sighed, rubbing at his head with hands still spattered with dried blood. "Cyrus delayed the monster while we fought Nightmare. None of us were at our bests, I don't think. We killed it, but..."

“But the other demon did that to Cy." Estella sounded pained, and glanced several beds down to where the healers were still working on her brother. She was slow to move her gaze back, and when she did, she sighed heavily. “By that point, we were already in basically this shape, and it was still alive. Still coming for us. Nostariel, she—" Her voice cracked slightly.

“She stayed behind. So I'd have time to create a rift and get the rest of us through it. She saved us."

Leon frowned, then dipped his chin ponderously. “Pike has much to answer for," he said slowly. “As do the rest of the Wardens."

“Should kill the bastard." Khari, obviously referring to Pike, grumbled the words from her spot near Romulus, but they lacked quite the same panicked anger she'd had before. Given the way she was slumped partway over where she sat, that may or may not have just been the result of fatigue.

“Warden-Commander Stroud has indicated his willingness to defer to our judgement in this matter." Rilien spoke to the group for the first time since his arrival. He remained steady against Estella, allowing her to support herself on him without any apparent discomfort or protestation. “He has said that he would prefer to move the remaining members of the force here to Weisshaupt, where they might be court-martialed for their actions according to the customs of the Grey Wardens. However, if we desire some alternative action be taken, I do not think he would resist us."

Estella seemed to contemplate that for a moment. “I think we can deal with Pike later," she said, fatigue weighing down her words. “Stop me if something seems wrong with my thinking here, but the less we have to deal with the Wardens after this, the better. If Stroud thinks taking them back to Weisshaupt is the way to go, then he's probably right. Nostariel trusted him. I think that means we can, too."

Leon's lips thinned, but he suspected she was probably right. In any case, the moment word of this reached certain parties in the Orlesian government, it was bound to have an effect. Likely it would be better for everyone involved if the Wardens were already gone by then. Still... he met eyes with Romulus. “Are you of the same mind, or a different one?"

"The same," Romulus answered, almost dismissively. It was somewhat obvious that he didn't feel like dealing with the issue presently. "If they're of a mind to leave, I don't see a reason to stop them. Weisshaupt puts them far from here, and far from Corypheus."

A disturbance nearby interrupted any further talk they may have had as a panicked voice rang out above the ambient noise. "Where is she!?" Ashton's voice, clear as day, demanded. From where Leon was, he could see the guard captain shoot out of the cot he was placed in to roughly snatch an attendant by the collar and begin shaking them. "Where?!" he demanded again, anger flooding his tone.

Carefully displacing Estella, Rilien stood. The look he gave Leon was easy enough to read, and he made his way swiftly to where Ashton was. “Put him down, Ashton." His hand reached up and deftly caught Ashton's by the wrist, though he didn't appear to try and force anything, perhaps expecting that the Guard-Captain would comply on his own.

There was a moment where Ashton did nothing but glare at Rilien, every emotion he felt written out on his face. Eventually, he finally released his grip on the attendant and let him fall to the ground. He said nothing afterward, leaning forward to press his chest against his knees and cradled the back of his head with both hands. Soon after that, his shoulders began to tremble.

Rilien didn't speak again either, merely gesturing for a different person to bring him several of his potions. He moved so as to be blocking most of the area's view of Ashton, cutting him off from Leon's sight as well. It was clear enough that he'd be handling the other man's medical care himself.

Leon doubted any amount of it would do anything for the biggest wound, but that wasn't something it was within anyone else's power to fix.

“I'll tell Stroud what you've decided. Get some rest, all of you." They'd done well to so much as survive, all of them.

Even if others had not.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It felt good to be back in her armor.

Fighting made sense to Khari, in a way that a lot of the rest of all this didn't. So when Leon had told her the scouts had reported there was a ruin to investigate, she'd jumped on the chance to go. Considering that various members of the irregulars were still on light duty only, it had been decided that she'd go with Rom, Asala, and Zee to do... whatever it turned out needed doing. Their orders weren't very specific. Maybe because the scouts didn't really know what was going on up there.

Buckling her gauntlets on, Khari reached for a scarf. It had been left in her tent, and no one had come for it, which she took as permission to borrow it for now, at least. Her clan never went as far east as the desert, so she wasn't very familiar with the terrain, but when she'd marched here with head uncovered, she'd ended up with sand in places she never, ever wanted sand to be again, so figuring this out seemed worthwhile.

Having tried about half a dozen different ways and never quite getting a decent replica of how the others had done it, she huffed and exited the tent, still trying to figure the damn thing out. Not looking where she was going, she ended up colliding with something—someone—solid. Being the smaller, lighter person in the collision, she staggered backwards a couple of steps, tilting her head up to identify the other party.

“Oh, uh... sorry Asala." Khari paused a moment, then looked down at the scarf in her hands. Asala was from a desert. She'd been there. “D'you know how to do this? I'd rather not get sand down my armor, but I can't figure out how to wrap it right."

Asala had reached for her while she stumbled back, most likely to make sure she didn't fall over, but once it was clear Khari still had her feet under her Asala reeled her hands back in. For her part, she seemed to be prepared to set out herself. She already had a layer of vitaar applied to her face. A golden pigment that complimented her eyes and extended from beneath them to cover her face in various geometric shapes. Her bare shoulders and white hair were likewise accented by the golden substance.

As became the norm for their forays into the warmer areas of Thedas, Asala wore loose clothing with wide necklines no doubt to comply with her set of horns. However, she did wear boots with the billowy trousers she had tucked in and a scarf wrapping around her own neck. Notably, wherever she had exposed skin, she also had a liberal application of vitaar-- to guard against sunburn most like.

She tilted her head as Khari presented her with the scarf before she chuckled to herself. "I do," Asala replied, tugging at the scarf at her own neck. Though the shirt she wore was without sleeves, the scarf did cover her neckline. "I can do it for you, if you would like?"

Khari handed her the scarf with a shrug. “Sure. Just do it slowly, so I can figure out for myself the next time, okay?" She stood still, trying not to fidget, since that would probably make things more difficult.

Asala nodded as she accepted the scarf and went to stand behind Khari. As was asked of her, she was slow with wrapping it around her neck with wide motions so that Khari could see clearly. Perhaps maybe she was even a bit too slow, but eventually, the scarf was tied to Khari's neck. "There," Asala stated as she took a step backward. She paused for a moment and pursed her lips before she started again, "I am sorry, but I do not know how to get it to go over your head for, uh, obvious reasons," she said, tapping her horns with an apologetic smile. Probably what the vitaar was for.

“Nah. I got that part." Khari tugged a bit at the back, pulling part of the fabric loose and settling it over her vibrant red curls. It was basically a hood, but secure enough not to go anywhere. Another bit from near the front would fit over her nose and mouth if she needed it to, but she left that where it was for now. “Thanks, Asala. The others are probably near the gate by now—we should go meet them."

Reaching back to make sure Intercessor was secure in its place, Khari led the way forward, passing the mess tent and the command one on her way to the front exit. Someone had already readied the horses for the trip. Definitely better than slogging through sand on foot. She could see Rom and Zee ahead, too, and raised a hand by way of greeting.

“Who's ready to go explore a bunch of rocks buried in sand?" She made it sound sarcastic, but truthfully, she was glad for the opportunity to get out. Griffon Wing wasn't nearly as big as Skyhold, but it was holding almost the same number of people, right now, and Khari felt a bit like a little fish squeezed into a tin.

“I hope these rocks are shiny,” Zahra quipped from the gates, a toothy smile turning the corners of her mouth up. Beneath her own maroon-colored headscarf were fresh bandages wound around her head. Her thick hair lay flat where it was wrapped. The rest of it was pulled into a loose braid which hung down her bare shoulder. She’d chosen appropriate clothes as well. A sleeveless vest that allowed for her arm, from her shoulder to her fingers, to be covered in bandages, possibly to protect it from being damaged further. Whoever had done it had taken great care to cover all of the burnt tissue. If she was at all in pain, she certainly didn’t show it.

Loose trousers tucked into calf-high boots, fastened with another colorful scarf of sorts, finished her ensemble. Comfortable gear for a trek in the desert. She raised her shoulder in a shrug and readjusted the scabbards, swinging at her hips, with her good hand, “Honestly, I’m just glad to get out for awhile.”

"Don't get careless," Rom reminded the three women with him. "We don't know what we're walking into." He already sat astride his horse, hood up to guard against the sand. In place of a scarf he wore a more compact piece cloth that clung tighter around the lower half of his face, though it was currently pulled down so he could speak with them more clearly. Zahra laughed and swung herself up onto her horses saddle, albeit a little less gracefully. While she subtly favored her good arm, she didn’t appear all that bothered by it. A small knit to her brows that might’ve passed off as minor annoyance, if anything.

Khari snorted, swinging astride her horse with a practiced motion. “I dunno what you're talking about, Rom. I'm never careless." Patting the horse's neck, she steered him towards the gate, waving up to the guards on duty, who cranked the iron portcullis up for the four of them. She led the way without really deciding to do so consciously, easing them up to a ground-eating trot pace while the ground was still slid enough for it.

Asala coughed gently. "Uh, Khari... I am not so certain I believe you," Asala answered, though the little smile to her lips gave away the tease for what it was. Khari grinned.

She'd seen a map of the basic way they were going, and trusted one of the others to point it out to her if she erred too much. “What are we supposed to be looking for, anyway? All I got was 'suspicious ruin, go take a look.'" Leon had used much more eloquent words, of course, but the information was essentially the same.

"Ruins make for good hideouts," Rom pointed out, catching up quickly and riding more or less beside Khari. By his tone, general demeanor, and lack of much reaction to her quip, he wasn't in the best of moods. Even with the hood and the mask up, he wasn't so hard to read. "We need to make sure the area is as secure as we can get it before we march back to Skyhold. Venatori held Griffon Wing, they could be elsewhere, too."

“Venatori,” Zahra repeated the word with a sigh. Two shades exasperated. She rounded up alongside Rom and glanced sidelong for a moment before staring off at the horizon. She didn’t appear all that concerned whether or not they’d see any more of them, though it was difficult to tell if anything worried her at all. Her smile hadn’t waned since waking up in Griffon’s Keep, neither had her spirits. Perhaps, she was just happy to wake up, and see everyone. “I’d seen enough of those bastards. You think they’re also looking for stones buried in sand?” It sounded like a rhetorical question.

Khari wondered if something was bothering Rom in particular. Well, actually, that was a stupid thing to wonder. Something probably was, and it was probably whatever had actually happened when they fell into the Fade. Khari didn't know a lot about magic, but she knew that was a big deal. And she'd seen what they looked like walking out of there.

It had been bad enough on her side of things. She pressed her lips into a thinner line, and sighed through her nose. She wanted to ask him about it, but she wasn't sure how, or even if this was the right time. Would it ever be the right time, though? “We can find out, anyway." She glanced at him once more before putting her eyes in front. Venatori weren't to be trifled with, even if she was pretty sure they could handle whatever small party of them would be out here now.

Gradually, what must have been their destination resolved on the horizon. It looked kind of like a big fancy house, maybe even big and fancy enough to be called a palace or something, though it wasn't in great shape, obviously. Hence the 'ruin' part. It had a spiky sort of architecture to it, in a dark color, with a few trees growing in front. The ominousness and the spikiness made her think Tevinter, but she couldn't be sure. It wasn't like she was an expert on that kind of thing.

There were plenty of footsteps in the dirt out in front of the ruin, most of them heading inside, and very few heading out. Not a promising sign, if they were hoping to have a quiet trip. Rom was the first to dismount, as it was obvious the horses wouldn't be fitting inside. Once all four were on foot, they stepped onto a narrow pathway leading inside. Even from here the air smelled different somehow, a little acrid or oily. Rom left his mask in place.

He stepped inside the thin, open doorway first, taking a few steps before he quickly drew his blade and got his shield in front of them. A second later, though, he paused, tilting his head to the side. "What the..."

A large rage demon was planted near the door, back turned to it, in mid lunge for what looked to be a low-ranking Venatori soldier, who was backing away in apparent fear. The odd part was that the scene was frozen. Nothing appeared out of place with either of the subjects in front of them, but indeed they looked more or less like they were locked in a living piece of art. Glancing further in, they could see more Venatori, and more demons, all similarly frozen in place.

Rom took a step closer to the rage demon, examining it. It seemed to be the source of the smell. Rarely did they have long enough to stand beside a rage demon to properly smell the thing. Rom shook his head and turned away from it. "Why does this not even seem strange to me anymore..."

"Wait, do you feel that?" Asala asked, turning to face the open door they had just passed through. Her brows furrowed and her head tilted quizzically. "There is not even a breeze from the outside. Everything just feels so... still." Shaking her head, she turned back toward Rom and the others, coming to stand behind them, though understandably further away from rage demon. "Do you... think it is like the magic we faced in Redcliff?" she asked.

The strangeness of the ruins certainly wasn’t lost on Zahra. She’d joined Rom at his side, though she inspected the frozen creature with far more curiosity. She prodded a finger at the rage demon’s clawed fingers, poised above the Venatori’s gawping face, with little more than a thin-lipped smile. She made a humming sound in the back of her throat. It idled somewhere between amazement and barely contained excitement. She leaned over and dragged a hand across the Venatori’s face, patting his cheek before straightening up and planting her hands against her hips.

“It’s something...” she’d taken to leaning against the Venatori's back. It was solid enough. Much like a segment of wall. Frozen in place, like a piece of horrific memory. She followed Asala’s gaze towards the door and shrugged her shoulders, eyebrows pinched, “Something tells me we’ll find the answers the further we go.” Her laugh had a tilt of barely susceptible worry, “Or not.”

Khari was a bit tempted to just stab all of them now, since they were Venatori and demons anyway, but that didn't seem like a very honorable or sporting thing to do, and who knew what effect it might have, anyway? This was clearly above her pay grade. Still... the Venatori were one thing. Demons were another. She reached over her shoulder, drawing her sword from its spot at her back.

“Wonder if we can just... you know?" She shrugged, then swung in a controlled arc for a nearby shade. Intercessor hit where she aimed, then abruptly rebounded, as though the shade's immobile body were vehemently rejecting the contact. It was enough to throw her backwards, and she fell onto her rear with a low oof.

“Guess not." She huffed out half a laugh and grinned at the others. “So, uh... might need to undo whatever magic this is before we do the fighting part. Just, you know, a guess."

"I wonder..." Asala said, looking down at her hands. Apparently deciding upon something, she threw her gaze towards Zahra. "Could you ready an arrow? I wish to try something." Zahra quirked her head to the side, curious as to what she was planning to do, but obliged without question.

Once they were ready, Asala brought the magic to her hands, the same muted green she had used when they dealt with the Venatori mages while taking Griffon Wing Keep. She noticeably took a step backward before she erected the barrier over the Venatori warrior instead of the rage demon, most likely for the obvious reasons. Though the barrier was up, and the dispel was working judging by the coloration of the barrier, nothing changed. The Venatori still did not unfreeze. Asala however winced, and let the barrier melt away. "I... tried," she stated before shrugging, "But this magic is far beyond the scope of my own."

Rom, in the meantime, went to offer Khari a hand up. His eyes had softened a little, and he might have even smiled behind his mask, but once it was clear nothing they could do would affect the frozen Venatori and demons, he signaled the group to keep moving. "I'd say we could just leave them here, but... if a Venatori mage learned something from Magister Viridius, or found notes from him or something, we need to deal with it. It's dangerous, especially if the mage doesn't know what they're doing."

Further in they found a fade rift, the obvious source of the demons. A few were in the process of spilling out of it, and everywhere they looked there were Venatori scrambling for cover or in the act of fighting back against the creatures. Some were already dead, just as frozen where they lay on the ground as everything else. Some of them were captured in rather spectacular displays, such as a mage lifted into the air by a terror, or an unfortunate soldier who had his arm torn off by a shade. The blood lingered in the air, the gruesome moment paused in time.

When Rom tried to interact with the rift, however, his mark was met with no response. He grumbled in frustration. "Guess we'll have to close that on the way out."

It was actually kind of awesome, in a macabre sort of way. Khari stepped in close to the one who'd lost an arm. She poked one of the suspended drops of blood with a fingertip, but it was solid enough to be crystalline, and resisted motion just like the demon did. Huh. She tilted her head at the rather grisly view of the stump where the arm had been. It was weirdly interesting, and she might have lingered. But they were moving again, and she jogged to catch up, not wanting to be left behind.

They crossed an inner courtyard of sorts, where there was more of the same. By the looks of it the Venatori hadn't been in the ruins for long. The camp they were in the process of setting up inside wasn't complete, many of the tents still in shambles on the ground. They trekked up a flight of stairs, arriving in a confined chamber containing nothing but a pedestal of sorts. There, a Venatori mage had plunged the end of a staff into the stone. Blood hung in the air all around them, the source of it obviously a hastily made slash in the mage's own arm. Blood magic. Rom looked around at the blood hanging in the air above him, then down at the staff. Unlike everything else, the staff was vibrating, humming slightly, and a dull blue light emanated from within the pedestal. It didn't look to be paused in time, unlike everything around it.

"I'd say this is our source," Rom speculated. "Not sure if there's a good way to undo it, though."

“While I’m all for touching things you shouldn’t,” Zahra began to say, circling around the staff, “I
 don’t know about this.”

Khari wrinkled her nose and scratched the back of her head through the scarf she still wore. “I mean... that looks like it's doing something important. If we destroy it, probably nothing will be doing the important thing anymore."

Asala stared at her with her mouth agape, the wheel clearly turning in her head as to why that may be a bad idea. However, if one ever made it to her, she didn't voice it. Instead she closed her open mouth and spoke, "We should probably prepare first."

"Why?" Rom shrugged. "We should let them finish what they started back there, then clean up anyone left." He studied the staff a bit more, then sighed, glancing at Khari. "You want to do the honors, or should I?"

She shrugged. “I can do it." Still holding her sword in one hand, she moved to where the stone was, blinking at it. It was definitely humming, and vibrating ever so slightly. Well, that was quite possibly dangerous, but you never got glory unless you had the guts for it, right?

Hefting Intercessor in both hands, Khari heaved it forward. The heavy dwarven steel cleaved through the wood of the staff's pole, half-slicing, half-snapping it in twain. A heartbeat passed, and then almost with a lurch, time started up again around them.

Immediately blood rained down on their heads and splashed around them on the floor. The blood mage in question lurched back, and only had a moment to stare in complete shock at the four strangers that suddenly surrounded him before Rom's knife plunged into his chest, and he stilled. He fell with a heavy thud, a sound which was drowned out by the sudden chorus of the desperate battle raging outside the room they were in. It was easy to see from a glance out the door that the demons were winning, but both sides were thinning each other out effectively.

Zahra made a noise that might’ve sounded like disgust as blood rained down on them. She wiped at her face with the back of her hand and knuckled at her eyes, before planting a foot across the fallen blood mage’s chest, “So... we make our way back?” She glanced at Rom, and back towards the chaos breaking out ahead of them.

"Perhaps... in a few more moments?" Asala asked, letting the barrier she had erected around herself fade away. Noticeably, it had shielded her from the blood spray.

A few more moments was all it took for the fighting to begin to wind down, the Venatori being on the losing side. Swiftly they moved out, making short work of the wounded and weary that remained, whether they were demonic or human enemies. It seemed likely the Venatori had tried some sort of time magic to try to save themselves when the rift had appeared in their choice of hideout. The rift was able to be closed like any other when they reached it, and that seemed to be the last of the threats.

When they were about to leave, however, Rom paused, noting the spot on the floor where the rage demon had been. "Where's the... look out!" He had turned around, his warning shouted towards Zee. Rage demons were not known for stealth, but this one had migrated down a side hall during the fight, and now rushed back towards them with surprising speed, reaching a burning limb out in the pirate's direction.

Whatever Zahra had expected
 it certainly hadn’t been this. Her bow occupied her hands, and she’d only had time to look up when Rom shouted towards her. The arrow she’d been holding against the bow’s string dropped from her fingers, clattering on the ground at her feet as the rage demon advanced. Impossibly fast. Maybe, she was regretting poking it earlier. Maybe, she didn’t have time to form a thought beyond shit.

From the looks of it, she hadn’t had time to reel backwards either, though she tried. Her feet tripped and tangled with the fallen Venatori’s arm, burnt to a crisp. It crackled and fell to ash under the weight of her boots. She raised one of her arms, shielding herself from the oncoming heat. An instinct rather than anything effective to counter its attack. The rage demon reared back and wrapped its claws around her bicep, engulfing her arm. Attempting to pull her closer. Its flames licked up and ate away at the bandages.

The smell of burning flesh filled the air.

She fell backwards, dead-weight, trying to break free. Pulling against its grip. A scream bubbled and broke free from her lips.

"Zee!" Asala cried out, a barrier already in her hands. A shield materialized in front of the demon, where its face was. It struck the demon with a dull thump, but it still did not relent. The barrier pushed further and added distance in between the demon and Zahra.

The rush of a battle still thrummed in Khari's body, and she was quick to react at the opportunity. Pivoting where she stood, she chopped downwards in a swift, clean stroke, severing the demon's arm from its elbow. The limb fell away from Zahra, nerveless and without a way to grip. Her follow-up thrust pushed the blade of her sword right into the creature's chest cavity and out the other side. When she pulled it away, the blade hissed and steamed, faintly red at the edges where she'd plunged it into the creature's molten heart. The demon dissolved, banished to the Fade from whence it had come.

“You okay, Zee?" That seemed to have been the last of them, but it had probably given her a nasty burn.

The captain kicked the useless limb further away, hugging her arm to her chest. A sheen of sweat dripped down her chin. There was a moment of silence, before Zahra glanced up and offered a toothy grin. It looked somewhat forced, though she still managed to rattle off a laugh, “Y-yeah, I’m fine. Scars build character, don’t they?” Her eyebrows knit together, and her tone, strained as it was, sounded much more genuine when she added, “Thanks.”

Asala was by her side in a moment, leaned over as close as she could get to Zahra without enveloping her. "Let us hope not," Asala mumbled to herself and she set about inspecting the burn. It wasn't long before she was digging around the pack at her side for a potion or ointment or something.

“I'll get the horses." The sooner they could get back to Griffon Wing, the sooner Asala would have access to all her supplies and such. Khari figured that was probably better than lingering.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Romulus didn't think he'd welcome the return of the cold, but that was before he'd spent any significant time in the Western Approach.

The Inquisition's forces skirted along the southern edge of Orlais, following the roads and keeping the Gamordan Peaks on their right until the mountains fell away entirely, and they evened out onto the Dales. They took smaller roads, which were perhaps slower going, but it would help them get into the southern Frostbacks quicker, and it was deemed best not to make a showing of force as they passed by such places as Val Firmin, Montsimmard, and Verchiel. It was unlikely the Orlesians understood the debt they had to the Inquisition yet. Because of their efforts, Corypheus had been denied a demon army, and would have to rely on his combined Venatori and Red Templar forces, which were fearsome enough already.

It was quite the blow they'd dealt him, and yet Romulus felt more unsettled than he had before leaving for the Approach. He was hardly an expert at sorting out his own feelings; any questioning from Khari or Zahra or Asala about what had happened in the Fade had been met with mostly avoidance on his part. He wasn't happy about that, especially when it was Khari he was avoiding speaking with. There were a few reasons for it, he supposed. It further confirmed his fraudulent status, the chance that brought him into contact with the orb that gave him his mark. Another reason to feel guilty for being duped by Anais. Not that the average soldier knew anything about it. For all they cared, he and Estella had just walked out of the impossible again. It was absurd.

Perhaps he felt so troubled because the Fade itself had not affected him as much as the others. Indeed, it was before the Fade, and its immediate aftermath, that haunted his memory. He'd have to figure out how to put words to it soon, before it ate at him any more.

For the moment, he kept to the head of the Inquisition's column, seeking relative isolation. Never far enough to get out of sight, and Lia and her scouts were always ahead of him of course, but far enough so as not to be in the thick of all the soldiers marching behind.

For a while, at least, he rode entirely undisturbed, but in time, another horse pulled up alongside his, and slowed pace to match. Cyrus of all people proved to be astride. How he kept his balance in the saddle with one leg crossed under him wasn't immediately obvious, but it seemed to be more comfortable, if the ease in his posture was anything to go by.

His expression didn't reflect it—if anything, he still looked vaguely troubled by something. But then, as far as Romulus could tell, he'd looked like that since they emerged from the Fade. His brow was a bit heavy, his mouth slightly downturned, but that was it. He shifted his attention to the side Romulus was on, exhaling in a manner that was almost a sigh.

“Do you have a moment, Romulus? I can sod off, if you prefer." The addendum seemed quite genuine, but so did the implied request.

For once, Romulus noticed that he didn't even slightly tense at Cyrus's approach. Not even subconsciously. It was a welcome thing, honestly, but not entirely surprising. They rarely put each other in close proximity on purpose, but somehow they ended up caught in feats of great and terrible magic on more than one occasion now. And whether they wanted it or not, they'd seen a decent amount of the other's vulnerabilities. Cyrus had seen Romulus practically cower before Chryseis when they met in Redcliffe. They'd both seen the way the visions of the future affected them. They'd both shared in the memory of the orphanage, the knowledge that they were both something very different from what they had evolved into. Romulus suspected he had more weaknesses, and that his were easier to discern, but he'd never thought Cyrus was without them. No one was.

He shook his head. "Stay. What do you need?"

“I wanted to thank you." The answer was immediate. It was as though Cyrus had been keeping it at the tip of his tongue for a while, and was eager to be rid of it. Or perhaps just to take it off his mind. A moment passed; his throat worked as he swallowed, perhaps gathering a bit more by way of thought before attempting to speak again.

His fingers fiddled absently with the dark mane of his horse. “I was not... at my best, in the Fade. None of us was, I suspect, but I at least should have been." His brow furrowed. “It is not unfamiliar to me. Not alien or strange. And yet I do not wish to confirm how I would have handled it, had I ended up alone in that place." It clearly wasn't an easy thing for him to admit; these words were much slower and more forced than the ones before. He fixed his eyes out on the path in front of them rather than anywhere in particular.

It was obvious that they had very different memories of that place. Romulus attached nothing in particular to it. It was a time when he was oblivious to the warning signs of where his life was heading. He might've ended up a Chantry brother or something, but instead he made enough of a nuisance of himself that he was made into a slave. The orphanage was a strange middle ground between the real life he should've had, the one with his actual family, and the one he was dealt, as a tool in service to a magister's whims.

"What about that place got to you?" he asked, a bit more abruptly than he'd intended. "If you don't mind me asking." He had no wish to pry too deeply, but Cyrus had been the one to come to him, so perhaps there was more he could help with. Romulus had seen the recollection the spirit put on of Cyrus's magic being discovered, of his imminent separation from his sister, but that was something every mage went through. Nor did it tear him forever from Estella, as he likely had feared as a child.

Cyrus diverted his eyes to his hands, picking at something near his knee. Loose thread, perhaps, or nothing at all. “It's a... reminder." He said the words slowly. “Of a time when I was a hairsbreadth from the worst fate my child's mind could conjure, too weak to do anything about it, and too much a coward to try." He yanked, and the thread snapped audibly, drifting away behind them.

“And then, of course, the inevitable reminder that the worst fate my child's mind could conjure might be better than what actually happened." He shook his head. “No child imagines he'll become what he hates most... but you know that just as well as I do, don't you?"

Romulus snorted softly, though the hint of a laugh was a dark one. Cyrus had done a great deal more thinking as a child than Romulus ever did. Romulus hadn't conjured up any fates for himself, hadn't bothered with any fears. He hadn't cared, until it was too late, and his fate had simply been decided for him. There wasn't anything for him to regret, really. His mind had never been as keen as a magister's, certainly not as a child. Too weak to do anything about his fate, too ignorant to see it coming, too stupid to understand what it would do to him. Cowardice, perhaps, was something he could understand, but his had only set in much later, along with his fears. Now he felt he had more than ever before.

"My fear is that I don't hate it." He could say the words all he wanted, but his actions had a way of speaking more loudly to him. Louder than Estella, louder than Zahra or Leon or Asala, louder than Khari even. Certainly louder than his own voice. "My fear is that I'll never be useful for anything else. Blade of a magister, now blade of the Inquisition. Still just a tool for killing. I don't want that to be all that I am, but it's what I'm good at. And the Inquisition doesn't seem to have room for me to be anything else right now." The Inquisition served different goals, obviously, and he killed different things, but time had a way of corrupting good things when they were consistently exposed to evil. Few people knew that better than Romulus.

“I'd be surprised if you hated it." Cyrus lifted his shoulders. “Hating what you did would have made it quite difficult to survive doing it, no?" He leaned forward automatically as their path began to slope upwards, taking them up a gentle incline. “But I've found that learning to hate is only about as difficult as learning to love. Perhaps easier, if you feel you should."

Romulus didn't know if he'd ever done either of those things. Hated or loved. At some point he had just deadened himself to it, refused to associate himself with all of it, but when the work Chryseis put him up to became his entire existence, there wasn't much left of himself. Maybe just a few quiet moments, rare occasions when he wasn't expected anywhere, where he could actually choose where to be in Minrathous. With a few people he hadn't been willing to call his friends, but in hindsight most certainly were. He wished he'd made more of those moments, rather than refusing to let them underneath the surface, the way he had before his defenses were broken down at Haven.

Cyrus glanced at Romulus a moment, then back ahead. “As for the Inquisition's business, well. It is inescapable that we'll need to kill plenty more things before we're through. But if your concern is finding room to do anything else... why not simply make the room? Seems to me this endeavor could be whatever the people at the front of it want it to be. And you're one of those people, are you not?"

"I shouldn't be," he answered, one thing he was relatively certain of. "Not after what I allowed to happen." He'd been comfortably in the shadows before he allowed Anais to drag him into the light, filling his mind with promises of purpose, a history to belong to. In many ways after that he made himself just as known as Estella was, only to cause harm to the Inquisition as a result. How were they expected to trust any decisions he made? How was he to trust himself?

Cyrus sighed, smiling in a rueful sort of way that was strongly reminiscent of an expression Estella often wore. “And the rest of us should? It hardly seems so. We're here by a series of accidents, most of us. Myself included. Stellulam included, to take someone in a more analogous position. History will likely remember this all as a smooth, cohesive tale of everyone being where they were meant to be when they were meant to be there, but it's never really as neat as that." He scoffed softly under his breath.

“Some of the best things in life are accidents. Make of it what you can. Trust others if you feel you can't trust yourself yet. No one ever stepped into something this important fully prepared for it. Ask the Commander if you think I'm wrong. Or Stellulam. Or anyone you like. I guarantee you they don't have all the answers yet, either. I certainly don't." He shook his head slightly, voice softening. “Everyone doubts. Even those of us who seem to have things most under control. I used to think that was a terrible inconvenience at best. Now, though..." He trailed off.

Romulus kicked his heels into his horse a little. He'd slowed down more than he intended to, and the voice of the soldiers behind him were becoming louder. "Thanks, Cyrus. It's... I'll work on it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Lady Marceline once more stood in her officiator's position just off to the side of the carpet that led up to the Inquisitor's throne atop the raised dais. This time, it was decided that it would be Estella who would be the one to preside over the day's judgement. Marceline had received detailed reports of what had transpired in the Approach, and though she once respected the name of the Grey Warden, she was pleased to hear that they had been escorted out of Orlais by one of their own. In addition, once word spread that it was the Inquisition that had successfully sieged the Grey Wardens at Adamant Fortress, they would start to be realized as legitimate threats, for better or for worse. They were murky waters that she would have to navigate, but that would have to wait for a later time.

The other advisors, Ser Leonhardt and Ser Rilien, each stood at their customary positions around the throne, and Romulus likewise was nearby. Others were among them to witness the judgement as well. The Kirkwall Guard Captain stood on the other side of the carpet from her, and he looked tired-- but sober, fortunately. He had yet to shave, even for the day's proceedings and his armor sat haphazardly around his shoulders, but to his credit he remained standing at attention. Their respective captains of the mages and the templars also stood among them. It was her understanding that Aurora once had dealings with the accused, and all three of them were in Kirkwall during the time that he was active.

Eventually, Larissa moved out from behind her and handed off her clipboard. Marceline took a few seconds for herself to read over its contents before she finally spoke aloud. "Lady Inquisitor, if you are ready?" she asked, deferring to the Inquisitor for permission to begin.

Estella still sat gingerly in the ornate chair that served as throne, but her discomfort was masked very well otherwise. Her facial expression was placid, her shoulders back and her spine straight. She didn't dress to Marceline's own standards, but the way she presented herself wasn't anything to complain about either—polished light ringmail and dark leather trousers tucked neatly into tall boots. At the question, she took a visible breath and nodded, her eyes sliding to Ashton for a moment before she spoke. “Yes. Bring him in."

Ser Leonhardt didn't even need to repeat the command; the guards at the door heard Estella and opened it themselves, admitting two templars, who'd been chosen to escort Pike from his cell for the obvious reason. They respected the position they were in and his right to a trial, clearly, but neither did either look pleased to be in his company, and they brought him to stand before her briskly, backing off only half a foot once he was where they wanted him.

"Lady Inquisitor, I present to you the apostate and fugitive Elias Pike," She hid the disgust in her voice very well, and she let her eyes linger on the man only for a moment before they moved back to Estella.

That didn't stop a laugh from escaping Pike. Though she would've rather had it otherwise, Pike was brought to them ungagged. He had a right to a fair trial, and that meant being able to speak on his defense. She didn't expect much of a defense though. "Madame Inquisitor, it is... pleasant to see that you remain alive. Somehow," he said. One of the templars roughly shook him by his shoulder, but otherwise did nothing more, leaving Pike chuckling once more.

"The formal charges levied against him for the crimes committed as an accomplice to Corypheus are as follows," Marceline continued, preferring not to indulge the madman. "Crimes against the Order of the Grey Warden, blood magic and apostasy, attempted assassination of both Inquisitors, terrorist activities committed in the city of Kirkwall, and many, many others," she did not wish the read the entire list in her hands.

"What? No murder? Or is that filed under crimes against the order and what not?" Pike grinned and added sharply. A commotion arose from the other side of the carpet as Pike's words had set off Ashton, who was now trying to get to him.

The flighty bird-like woman stood closest to the large doors leading into the chamber. Sparrow's expression bellied many things, but managed to placate itself into a gloomy grimace. Her eyes were downcast as the proceedings continued. Even as Ashton’s hackles raised to meet Pike's glib remark, cutting through the room like a knife, she hadn’t moved. Perhaps, that was the greatest indication that she wished for Pike’s head to roll.

Leon stepped into Ashton's trajectory, physically blocking the other man from reaching Pike.

“Ashton. Please." Estella's tone was gentle, but there was a firmness to it that she rarely used. “He's entitled to speak for himself without reprisal." Her brows were heavy over her eyes, but she turned them resolutely back to Pike.

"Is he?" It was not so much as a question from the Guard Captain, but a statement. As someone with a family of her own, Marceline felt it... understandable. She couldn't, or even wouldn't imagine what he was going through. But despite that, Estella was right. Eventually, after casting glares around the room, Ashton reeled himself in, but he didn't relax. It was Aurora who gently grabbed him by the arm and drew him back, and even after she did not remove her hand.

Pike on the other hand seemed surprised. Not at Ashton's outburst, but Estella's words. He stared at her with his brows raised, putting his feral eyes on display for everyone to see. "I am?" he asked, rather incredulously. Eventually, his features settled back into a smirk. "Then I didn't do it. See, the Wardens and the Templars? They did it to themselves. They set themselves up for the fall. I was simply the push over the edge they needed," he said with shrugged. "It would've happened regardless."

“And if you push someone off a bridge, it's still attempted murder," Estella pointed out. It was a passable imitation or Rilien, actually. She sighed through her nose, turning to her advisors. “There is also the matter of Kirkwall to consider," she said quietly, but left a silence for them to speak.

Leon took the opportunity first. “There is no comparing the magnitude of his various crimes. We have as much right to pass judgement here as Kirkwall does, and they as much as us." He glanced back at Ashton for a moment. “We should be careful not to allow personal feelings to interfere here, however. Justice must be blind."

Ser Séverine cleared her throat from the side of the room. "Lady Inquisitor, if I may..." she paused, evaluating the prisoner before her. It was obvious she had significant disdain for Pike, but she was doing well to keep her tone neutral, and her expression. "This mage has proven time and time again that he is a danger to everyone around him. With the forces he meddles with, and the stability of his mind, or lack thereof, it would seem to me that he is a danger to himself as well. I... would not normally suggest the Rite of Tranquility as punishment, but if there is a mage deserving of it, I believe it would be this one." There were more templars than usual in the hall for the judgement, and a few of them could be heard murmuring in approval.

The Knight-Captain's gaze turned to Estella. "If I have suggested too much, please don't hesitate to correct me. But I'm sure you remember the sight of the Chantry explosion in Kirkwall as well as I do. I would not see such a thing happen again."

“That is not a solution. If we are to kill him, let us simply kill him. Destroying every trace of his identity and letting him wander in a shell is no mercy. And if he deserves none, you would do better to put him to the sword." Rilien delivered the words into the void that followed, his own dull tone a reminder that he knew perhaps better than any of the rest ever could just what the suggestion of tranquility really entailed. He did not seem offended by the suggestion, merely to be inspecting it in his typical logical fashion.

"I agree with Rilien, tranquility should never be an answer," unlike Rilien, Aurora spoke with a deep frown. As a mage herself, and captain of the Inquisition's mage forces, Aurora had numerous dealings with tranquil. Perhaps it was an emotional response from the captain, in spite of Leon's words, but Marceline found herself in agreement with Rilien. Sparrow nodded in accession, though she made no comment.

"An execution would be far more efficient than the Rite of Tranquility, while also not upsetting the mage faction that has allied with us," And allowing their Inquisitor to order Pike be made into a tranquil would do just that. It also appeared that the man himself understood this, as he stood with a grin, unperturbed of the talk of his possible tranquility. Either that, or he was well and truly mad. It was difficult to tell, in all honesty.

It was Aurora who spoke again, this time to Estella. "I believe he should be sent to Kirkwall to stand trial in front of Sophia and the Templars who remain there," she said with a thin frown. "He was once of the Kirkwall circle, it's only fitting that he should receive justice where it all began," she added as she crossed her arms.

Estella sat back slightly in the chair, clearly deep in thought. It was unclear what she thought of the suggestion to make Pike tranquil, or of the other options available to them. It took her several minutes to straighten fully again. When she did, she sighed slightly. “I can understand why everyone thinks as they do. But I believe matters between Pike and the city of Kirkwall are even less resolved than his business with us." It made a certain amount of sense; the situation with the Grey Wardens had been more or less resolved. Kirkwall had as of yet had no chance to seek justice for what had become of the Chantry there.

“I remand you to Captain Riviera's custody, on the understanding that you will be safely transported to Kirkwall to face judgement by the Viscountess and answer for your crimes. Lady Marceline, if you would be willing to provide them also with an official account of our evidence for his other deeds, I believe Lady Sophia should be given the most accurate picture possible of what he has done."

Ashton turned toward Estella, already shaking his head in the negative. "No," it was a quick, sharp answer. He winced afterward as if he hadn't meant to sound so venomous, and began slower in the following attempt. "No... I can't. You don't want me to be the one escorting him. He wouldn't make it," he said, shooting a dangerous glare Pike's direction. The other man simply shrugged the glare off and began looking around Skyhold, apparently bored with the conversation taking place.

"I suggest sending him to Kirkwall before I take my leave."

"If my services are not required here for a short time," Knight-Captain Séverine suggested, "I would be willing to escort the prisoner to Kirkwall with a small detachment of my templars. You have my word no harm will come to him, forgive my earlier suggestion. I will gladly trust the judgement of Lady Sophia." The other benefit to Séverine was obvious. She had previously mentioned serving in Kirkwall for some time, and had not been able to return since her departure on orders to observe the Lord Seeker's activities.

Estella nodded easily. “All right. Ser SĂ©verine's custody, then." She glanced to the templars at guard, who stepped up behind Pike and took hold of his arms once more, ushering him down the long runner.

Sparrow only stayed long enough to hear Estella’s decision being made, though it was difficult to tell if she was at all happy with the results. By the pinch of her mouth and the tightness in her fists, she might’ve thought it best to simply kill him there. Perhaps, she would have done so if it were her choice to make. She passed behind Ashton and settled a hand across his shoulder, feathering it across to the other, before sliding out the door as if she’d never been there in the first place. No words could replace what was lost. So, she offered none.

As soon as the door was closed behind them, Estella stood, descending the dais as though she couldn't be away from it soon enough. “I'm sorry, Ashton; I didn't mean to suggest anything you didn't think you were up to." Her remorse broke clearly through the veneer of stoicism she wore; she pursed her lips and shook her head slightly. “That was it for today, right?" The question was directed at Marceline.

Marceline glanced down to the clipboard in her hand and after a moment of inspecting it she nodded. "Yes Lady Inquisitor, that should be it," she answered, holding out the clipboard for Larissa to melt back into view for a second to take.

"Actually," Ashton spoke up, causing a few set of eyes to turn his direction. He met a couple of them before turning his gaze on someone specific. "Rilien, if you can, I have a favor," he said, crossing the carpet so that he did not have to speak to him across the room. "I... Can you get a letter to Lucien for me?" he said, sighing deeply. "He... I want to be the one to tell him about Nos. He'd want to know."

Rilien blinked in typical owlish fashion, then inclined his head. “Of course. Do you already have the letter you would like to send, or should I wait for you to pen it?"

"I still need to pen it," Ashton noted, "I'll see that you get it soon." His hands then went to his head, his fingers running through his thick brown hair. "How about Ithilian and Amalia? Do you know where we can get into contact with them? They should know too." He asked.

The tranquil shook his head. “No one here knows where they are. If we encounter them before you do, I will see that they are informed. If you wish to leave a letter for them in case that happens, I will keep it for you." Rilien folded his arms into his sleeves.

Ashton forced a tiny laugh. It was a hoarse, dry creature, without any mirth. "I... think I'll leave that to you. I've only got one in me, I'm afraid," he said with a broken smile.

Rilien did not argue, simply dipping his chin again in acknowledgment. “As you wish."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Estella wasn't sure whether the rivers out here ever melted, but if so, they certainly didn't do so this early in the year.

Ever since everything that had happened in the Fade, she'd found herself always returning in her thoughts to several specific moments there. Most of them, she didn't especially want to dwell upon, but the one she could tolerate thinking about was when she'd felt something change in the mark on her hand. She could recall the sequence very clearly: desperation, followed by some kind of magic, and then a strange lightness to her body. She'd charged, blinked, and somehow been where she wanted to be, much sooner than should have been possible.

Maybe it was something about the Fade itself, producing a strange effect that she would never be able to replicate in the real world. Her common sense informed her it was most likely just a fluke, if not something she'd imagined entirely. But some other part of her wouldn't let it go so easily. Because if it wasn't a fluke, if it was something she could learn to harness, then...

Estella sighed, steadying her balance on the riverbank. She'd asked Romulus and her brother both to accompany her beyond the walls of Skyhold. There was no need to risk accidentally pulling half of the castle into the Fade. The rift she'd opened when they were falling was easily large enough to be seriously dangerous if replicated, and while she didn't intend to try that, it might well happen by accident. Some of the scouts formed a loose perimeter around them, but she'd asked them to keep a relatively-safe distance, just in case.

“I think," she started, shifting her weight a little and pushing down the furred hood of her cloak. “That my mark has different properties from Romulus's, somehow. But it might be that they function in similar ways anyhow. If I remember, you were really, um, panicked, maybe? The first time you did something new with it, after Haven. I felt something similar, in the Fade." She wasn't actually sure if he'd have any idea what she was talking about; they'd all been kind of occupied at the time, after all.

"Not panicked," Romulus said, "but... frustrated? Angry. Desperate maybe." He had yet to remove his own hood, and by the looks of things he wasn't planning on it. Skyhold was cold enough within the protection of its walls. Outside the wind had a way of picking up to the point of icy daggers that even a year or more in the south hadn't helped him get used to. "It happened when I needed to help Khari. Er, both times." It seemed as though he'd never really thought about that fact, judging by the way he reacted to saying it. His lips thinned into a slight frown. He shook it off quickly enough. "I don't know if it works the same for you. I've never opened a rift like that, or... whatever it was you did during the fight."

Cyrus looked no more comfortable than Romulus did, bundled in a thick cloak, at least three layers of robes and tunics under that, and gloves lined with fur for warmth. His nose was already a bright shade of red, contrasting sharply with his complexion, and the ruddiness was quickly spreading across his cheeks and brow as well, hood notwithstanding. Nevertheless, he followed the exchange intently. “How did it feel, when you first got them?" The question seemed slightly off-topic, but knowing him, he was driving at some hypothesis or another with it. “You remember now, don't you?"

Estella swallowed, glancing down at her right hand. She could see the mark dimly even through her glove. She wasn't sure if she imagined it, but it seemed to have brightened since she'd opened the rift, and not dimmed again. It was impossible to know what that meant, of course, but...

“It felt..." She hesitated, squeezing her fingertips into her palm. It wasn't that she didn't know the words. It was that she couldn't imagine that they meant anything. That they were evidence for anything real or important. She was almost afraid to say them, for fear they'd sound more absurd aloud than they did in her own head, and she'd realize that they couldn't possibly be true. Her eyes met Cyrus's, inquisitive as ever, and she wondered what he'd say. What Romulus would say.

But now she was being ridiculous. Forcing her fingers to relax, she shook her head a bit. “It felt right, and then wrong. Like something was clicking into place, for just a moment, but then falling out of alignment again. Even before, there was something about the orb, like it was—" She grimaced. “Maybe it was just the magic." She didn't often make her status as a mage evident, but even if she wasn't a good one, she still qualified. And magic could draw anyone to it, in the right circumstances.

She met eyes with Romulus. “Did you feel anything like that?"

"Maybe?" Romulus ventured, after a brief bout of hesitation. "What I did went against what my instincts should have been, and it went against my training. I had no reason to reach for the orb. I'm not a mage, and I wouldn't have been able to make use of it. I'd long since been taught not to grab magical objects of unknown origin or power." There were surely some stories there of painful lessons in Minrathous, but he did not deign to share them.

"Afterwards... I'd thought I was the only one who thought it was right. I thought that the pull of the orb signified something greater, and the way the mark felt... I don't know." He looked at once relieved to be admitting it, and somewhat ashamed as well. "I thought that recovering our memories would prove something, about why we were marked. But maybe it just further confirmed that I'm too willing to believe lies about myself."

Estella didn't really know what to make of it. It was as Romulus said—being drawn to an artifact of power was no indication of anything in particular. Or at least they didn't have proof otherwise. She wasn't sure why it had felt so exactly right for a moment before the feeling vanished. She certainly hadn't woken afterward with any lingering sense that the mark belonged there. Perhaps the Anchor itself had been seeking a wielder, and anyone would have done.

“I still don't know anything about why it was us, if there's a reason at all. But... if we can develop the powers they have, maybe it won't matter why." Whether they were chosen, the mere victims of chance, or something in between, it seemed to be up to them now anyway. To figure out this magic and put it to use.

Rolling her shoulders, Estella glanced around, then stepped out onto the frozen river itself. There wasn't a lot of flat terrain on a mountainside, and she didn't want to break a leg on a hill or something, so even risking her balance seemed like a better alternative. “I was desperate, too," she said, pursing her lips. “But I'm usually pretty desperate in a fight, and nothing had happened before then. So I'm not really sure what to do."

“I think this may have started sooner than you imagine." Cyrus was still close enough on the bank that he didn't need to raise his voice much for her to hear. He tucked his hands under his armpits, sniffing audibly. “You did something to disrupt Pike's attempt to interfere with your mark, yes? It might not be that different. Try that again and see what happens."

She frowned. It was as sound an idea as any she had, but she wasn't sure it was possible. Pike had been disrupting the mark in some way she didn't really understand, and she wasn't sure she'd be able to replicate the way in which she resisted when there was nothing to resist. But it was worth a try.

Sliding the glove on her right hand off, Estella tucked it into her belt and ventured slightly further out onto the ice. It was extremely solid underfoot, and not actually all that smooth, making it easy enough to traverse. She made sure she had solid footing before reaching for the magic, though. Pulling in a breath, she closed her eyes and tried to remember.

At first it was like trying to grip water in her hands—the power was just too slippery and elusive to grasp. But if she didn't try so much to force it and guided it instead, she could at least sort of decide how it flowed. Estella's brows knit together, deep concentration etching itself into the corners of her mouth and eyes. Not quite that, more like—

A loud crack split the air quite suddenly. Startled, she staggered backwards a step, landing on her rear end upon the ice. Her eyes flew open; everything in the world was green. Or rather, there was a greenish filter over her field of vision, more like. Estella glanced down, noting that it wasn't just her head—her entire body seemed to be wreathed in some kind of shifting... something. Not quite light, not quite mist, but certainly not dense enough to be fluid, either. Different patches of it were darker or brighter, and it looked like there was motion in it. Like waves rolling up against shore, receding with the undertow. It didn't extend too far in any direction, and there didn't seem to be any rift involved, either. She felt no pain.

She froze, afraid that moving would mess it up somehow, but risked turning her head. “Um, guys? What am I doing?"

Cyrus was already moving out over the ice towards her. His face showed some degree of genuine alarm, actually, and it didn't fade even once he was close enough to ascertain that she was unharmed. Instead, he reached through the foglike veil and touched her shoulder. The contact was solid, but it felt distant. Numb. It seemed to bring him some relief, though; his expression eased a little.

“I believe you've transitioned partway into the Fade." His words were edged, with some slightly-awkward combination of giddy excitement and what seemed to be suppressed concern. “How do you feel?"

Partway into the—? Estella blinked, her surprise registering on a slight delay. All of a sudden, the green tinge to everything disappeared, the mark's power receding without her will or consent, like a candle snuffed. She shivered. Even the cold had felt further away for a moment there. “But..." She stopped, unsure what her objection was. But that's impossible didn't really seem to apply to any of the things they all dealt with lately, and she'd have felt silly for even saying it.

So instead, she sighed. “I don't... if that's going to help anything, it needs to stay put." Over her brother's shoulder, she sought Romulus. “Have you figured out any way to make anything the mark does more stable? Or... last longer, I guess?" She wasn't actually sure if he could reliably make whatever he did happen now or not, but if he'd managed to figure out how, she was almost certain it would help her as well.

"Stable?" He spoke the word like it was almost foreign to him. He'd kept his distance, unlike Cyrus, clearly not eager to be within the range of whatever it was that might happen while Estella experimented with her mark. "I don't think I've made anything that was stable, no. All I really do is create rifts, to pull things in, and then collapse them. I've never wanted the rift to stay open after I've created it, so..." He trailed off, the rest of his words obvious. He relied on the instability of his rifts in order to make them collapse quickly and do their work.

"I could try, if you want. I don't know what will happen, though."

She smiled. “At this point, I don't think any of us really do. But if you don't mind trying, it might help." Maybe the both of them, maybe not. But it seemed to her like the more they knew about the marks, the better. And without anything too helpful in their memories, they'd have to come by that information some other way.

"Okay, just... please stay back. If I lose control of it, it's going to close violently." He took a deep breath, rolling his head side to side, and pressed his fingers together, stretching them backwards. He then removed his glove from the marked hand, as Estella had, choosing to toss it aside in the snow. Widening his stance a little, he held out the mark, and with a moment of focus, the familiar green crackle of energy burst to life.

The rift began very small, no larger than a marble in size, right in front of his palm. Little shocks of energy zapped away from it in every direction, some of the coiling up his arm. Romulus narrowed his eyes at it in concentration, and it began to grow, larger and larger. It grew to a helmet's size, and as Romulus took a step back it continued, until it was roughly the width of Vesryn's shield. It wavered and wobbled, finally large enough to indeed see that it was a rift to the Fade. It began to consume the lightly fallen snow around it, leaving a circular area of blank ice on the frozen river. Romulus gritted his teeth, and still it grew larger.

His glove then lifted off the ground and flew right in. His eyes were drawn to it, his focus disrupted just for a moment, and that was all it took. With a low thwom the rift collapsed in on itself right in front of him, sending out a shockwave that threw him from his feet amidst small chunks of ice and drifting clouds of snow. They rained down around them, in the way bits of the walls at Adamant had when they were struck by projectiles launched from trebuchets.

When the snow cloud cleared enough Romulus could be seen getting back to his feet, coughing and brushing the snow off of his cloak and pants. From above, Lia could be seen hopping off a rock and coming a bit closer.

"Are you alright?" she shouted. Several other scouts looked on in concern.

Romulus waved them off. "I'm fine, I'm fine."

"Okay." Lia turned to head back towards her rock. "That was really cool, by the way."

“She's not wrong." Cyrus still had his arms tucked under his cloak, but he looked decidedly less miserable now, even given the cold. “Though it seems to me as though 'stability' isn't anyone's strong suit at the moment." He actually smiled at that, almost a grin. “Something to work on, perhaps."

He turned to her and arched an eyebrow. “Try again? I'll stand closer this time. Perhaps I'll notice something different."

Despite herself, Estella smiled, too, still brushing ice chunks out of her hair. “Uh... sure. Can't hurt to practice, right?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari slumped onto the bench in the mess hall, plate piled high mostly with lean meats and very dark green vegetables. Sprouts, mostly, and some spinach, all cooked in butter and spice, from the smell of them. She'd also nicked a thick slice of bread from the loaf and loaded it with jam, but this soon after wearing herself down, she needed the rest of it more.

Everything hurt, at the moment, even some muscles she was pretty sure she hadn't really known about before. Running around all day, pushing herself through pull-ups and one-armed push-ups and interval sprints and whatever else she could think of was much, much harder when she did it in a layer of plate thick enough to make her feel like a tortoise in a shell. But she couldn't complain about the results. Nor did she complain about the training, except when giving MichÀel a hard time, like now.

“You know, Mick, if you wanted to kill me, you could have just done it quick like a normal person." She sighed theatrically and stretched her legs under the table. The wince, unfortunately, was real. It was a good kind of burn, but damn if it wasn't still a burn. Stabbing a fork into her spinach, she set about the business of eating with all the seriousness of another drill.

He let a hearty laugh go at that. "Oh but ma chĂšre, where is the fun in that?" His own plate was piled as high as hers, which only made sense because the man towered over her.

She stuck her tongue out at him, grumbling under her breath, but didn't bother to disguise the slight uptick to one side of her mouth.

From her side approached a figure, soon recognizable as Rom. He wasn't in armor and had his hood down, and when he came near enough, there was still a faint glimmer of sweat on his brow. He'd probably been training himself, with that near-endless workout he seemed to do in the undercroft every time she stopped by. He wasn't visibly armed, the only thing unusual being the small satchel he carried strapped over one shoulder.

"Hey," he greeted, pulling up short of their table and glancing at MichÀel, whom he offered a quick nod to as well. "Ser." He looked back to Khari. "Do you have a few minutes, Khari? I... wanted to talk about something." He glanced between them, uncertain. "I could come back later, if that works better."

Khari glanced down at her plate, by this point half empty, then over at Mick, then shrugged. “Actually, your timing's pretty good. I've got a few hours to myself before this one starts beating on me again." She hooked a thumb in the chevalier's general direction. “I'll see you in a bit, Mick."

MichÀel grinned, "Remember, we are working on the spear-fisher when you get back."

With a nod, the dignity of which was completely ruined by the fact that she leaned over to pick up another slice of bread, she excused herself from the table and stood, tilting her head at Rom. “We heading to yours, or somewhere else?"

"Not mine," he answered quickly. "Uh. Follow me." Though his words were uncertain, he seemed to know where he was going. It had the telltale signs of something rehearsed, and then not coming out as planned upon attempting it. He didn't comment on much, though, as he led her up the main stairs to the Keep, and then through a door on their left shortly after they entered the great hall. More stairs followed, and Rom opened the first door on their right, leading them out onto balcony overlooking the gardens.

They weren't heavily populated at all of late, as they were still escaping from the grip of winter, but this particular day wasn't so bad, and being outside wasn't very uncomfortable, especially in the Keep where an extra layer of walls offered yet more protection from the occasional winds. Rom headed over to a bench down the balcony on their left. Notably, it had been cleared of any lingering snow or debris.

"I got something for you," he said, opening the satchel he carried, and pulling out two well-sized wrapped sandwiches. "The kitchens don't use most of their best ingredients unless you ask them to. Which I did. Uh, it should still have most of the stuff you're supposed to be having for your regimen or training or whatever. It'll just... taste better. I hope. There might be a few extra things on it." He sat down on the bench, offering one of the sandwiches to her. "If you don't want it, I think it'll keep for a little while. You could have it later."

Khari sank down next to him, pulling her legs up under her. She accepted the sandwich with a huff and a grin. “Something about this seems vaguely familiar." It wasn't like she'd eaten past the point of fullness already—Mick would probably be glad she'd supplemented, since she'd left lunch early. Also, extra things sounded really good right now. Plus the bread seemed to still be warm, which was basically amazing. She unwrapped it carefully, taking the first bite before she spoke.

He was right about it tasting better, for sure. She swallowed, then arched an eyebrow at him. “So... are you okay?" Normally, there wasn't this much effort involved in spending time with each other. She just... periodically dropped by the undercroft and hung around while he did whatever he felt like doing. Sometimes they practiced grappling or talked to each other. Other times, she read the book Stel had given her while he did something else completely, and they kind of just... existed in the same place.

Rom finished chewing through his own first bite. "In a lot of ways... yeah." He sounded surprised to be admitting it, considering all that had happened to him before they returned to Skyhold. "I mean, I nearly blew my own arm off the other day trying to figure out how to make a more stable rift, but... that's hardly new, right?" He took another bite, making a small mm sound shortly after he did. "This is actually really good."

Khari laughed. Maybe not the politest reaction to have, but he was obviously okay, so why not? “So that didn't work out so well, then?" She supposed he could have succeeded even if the first attempt failed pretty spectacularly, but it wasn't like she knew anything about the marks. They seemed kind of like a pain, in all honesty. “Guess it doesn't matter much, if you're using it to bust people up, though, right?"

"I'd like to find other uses for it. It seems like it must do other things, but I have no idea how." His eyes fell to the stonework beneath them for a moment. "Estella's already used it for other things. She saved us all from falling to our deaths into the Deep Roads. She... teleported, or something, during our fight against the Nightmare demon. Vesryn would've died if she hadn't done that." He sounded a bit in awe of her accomplishments, actually, which was quite possibly a first for him when it came to Stel. Although it was hard to tell if he was more absorbed by what she had done, or if he was just circling in on himself for what he hadn't done.

"I'm sorry I haven't told you about what happened to us at Adamant. It took me a while to work through, to figure out how I felt about all of it." He glanced sideways at her. "Has anyone else told you much yet?"

Khari wasn't really sure what to make of the first part. She'd always thought Stel was pretty amazing, but she knew she wasn't really of the majority opinion on that. And she'd never really thought to compare that against anyone or anything else. There didn't seem to be much point to that kind of thing in general, as far as she could tell, except to make people feel worse about themselves, which was something she definitely didn't want. The second part, though, was easy enough.

“Not really." She'd gotten the Fade segment of the explanation from Stel, but the details were mostly above her pay grade, she'd figured. Kind of like the time magic stuff. “You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to, though."

"I doubt most of it would mean much to you," Rom admitted. "But I want to talk about some of it, and one other thing. When we fell through the rift Estella made, we ended up separated from each other. We managed to find each other in pairs. I found Cyrus, or rather, a terror demon took me to him when I grabbed it and held on." He took another bite of the sandwich, probably eager to get through most of it before it got too cold, which wouldn't be all that long.

"The demon there tried to mess with our minds in different ways, unnerve us. The Fade could change around us to show us what it wanted us to see. I don't know what all the others went through, but both Stel and Vesryn looked like they'd been through a lot. The elf in particular. Cyrus and I went through the old orphanage, the one we were both placed in as kids in Minrathous." He met her eyes, maybe checking to see if there was any surprise there. "He didn't remember me until I told him I knew the place as well. I was sold into slavery from there when I was nine, and he discovered his magic at six, not long after I was taken away."

She hadn't known those three knew each other when they were kids. Really young kids, by the sounds of it, but old enough to remember, anyhow. “Was that a bad place for you or for him?" She supposed it was possible that it had been for both of them, but from the way Rom was talking about it, it didn't seem to be what was bothering him, and she knew something had to be.

"For him, more than me." He actually smiled a bit as he thought back on it. "I was a brat back then, too stupid to fear what I didn't see coming. I shouldn't say more, I didn't ask his permission to share this. Probably don't go spreading it around. After we dealt with the demon there, some servant of the Nightmare, we stopped in a graveyard. Neither of us recognized it, so we waited there to see if the others would find us."

He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "The Nightmare toyed with us more there. The tombstones had our names on them, every one that I checked at least. Just our names, and a word or a few below that. What killed us, I suppose, or what we feared would. Mine just said 'became a monster.' A theme the demon tried to take with me. I don't think it could do any worse than I can, though." He glanced back over his shoulder at her.

"Yours said 'obscurity.' And your full name, too, it barely fit."

Khari scrunched her nose. In one sense, she was rather glad she hadn't gone on any of the more... magical adventures the Inquisition had needed to deal with. It sounded very shitty, and she was kind of pissed that the Nightmare or whatever had managed to pull her into it in some form, anyway. Mostly she wished she'd been there, but that was for unrelated reasons. “Ugh. Demons are stupid." She took a bite out of her sandwich with slightly more force than necessary, which ended up depositing a few bits of pepper and cured meat onto the wrapping she'd left on her lap for just that reason.

A scowl remained plastered over her face as she chewed, but when she swallowed, she followed it up with a sigh. “S'pose that doesn't make any sense out of context, does it?" She had a hard time meeting his eyes. It wasn't something she was eager to talk about, but then... who liked discussing the things they were afraid of? “...Fucker wasn't wrong, though."

Rom took a hefty bite out of the sandwich, keeping his eyes around on Khari and waiting patiently.

She was pretty oblivious, but she was definitely not that oblivious. Khari set her sandwich down, licking a bit of dressing off her thumb before setting both hands on her knees. Since they were out on a balcony anyway, she set her eyes out on the garden view. There wasn't much to see at this time of year, but she wasn't really seeing it anyway, so it hardly mattered. “Kind of a weird way to put it, but... yeah. I'm afraid I'm gonna fail, you know? That I'm going to keep trying to do this stupidly-impossible thing for the rest of my life and then die before I've come within a mile of any recognition. That no one's gonna remember. That history's gonna swallow me the way it swallows everything the People do."

It was probably the first time in a while she'd spoken about elves as though she were one of them, in any more than a basic, cursory sense. Almost certainly the first time she'd done so in front of anyone here. “But I can't do anything else. I'm shit at pretty much everything I try, except fighting. Sometimes it's the only thing that makes sense." Khari knew she wasn't stupid. She could read really well, and figures were pretty easy for her, and she played a mean game of chess. But when it came to actual skills, things you could build a life around, this was it for her. Sick as it might be, she felt more like herself when she fought than at basically any other time.

“If I can't make my mark with this, then I can't make it at all. And that's not... that's just not an option for me."

Rom swallowed, having set his own lunch down shortly after she started speaking. He'd been a bit relaxed before, a refreshing change of pace for how he had seemed lately, but now he slipped right back into that, frowning and appearing to struggle with something. "History probably won't care about what I think, but I'll always remember you." he said it quietly. "I suppose that doesn't really fix anything, though." He fell silent for a long moment, clearly thinking about something. He sat back, letting himself rest against the wall behind him and setting his hands somewhat tensely upon his thighs.

"Is that why you throw yourself at every challenge, then? No matter how big or how deadly?"

She shrugged. “I guess? I just feel like... if I'm gonna be good enough, I have to train with people who are better than good enough. Better than me. I can learn some tricks from almost anyone, but... I'm sure you've noticed I'm kind of small." Her smile was on the self-effacing side. It felt weird to wear it, but she did anyway. “Got some ground to make up, and all that."

The smile disappeared, and Khari shook her head. “And hey... you never know. Someday when they're writing all this shit down, they'll care what you thought. You're the Lord Inquisitor, after all. That's kind of a big deal." She'd honestly be really surprised if history didn't end up making a lot out of this whole Inquisition thing in general. “And even if it doesn't solve my problem... it's good to know. I like to think I get the 'being memorable' thing right on a personal level, at least." That time, her grin was genuine.

He smiled back a bit, but it was weak and faded quickly. "You know, despite everything that Nightmare did to us in the Fade... it was the fall from that bridge that got to me more. That was all I could think about after Estella got us out the other side. And you were there, bleeding from... dragon claws, and who knows what else." He tilted his head somewhat to the side, the memory troubling him.

"I've never really had to deal with attachments before, Khari. I could throw myself at whatever I was told to do, or whatever needed to be done here, and I never felt I needed to hold back. But it feels like it's getting more difficult." He took his eyes off the general vicinity of the garden and looked at her. "How many times have we thrown ourselves at the impossible now? We shouldn't have survived Corypheus at Haven, or a dozen times after it. I shouldn't have survived a fall into the Deep Roads, or physically walking the Fade. And you'll fight dragons and would-be gods without a second thought. I just..."

He grimaced, momentarily dropping his eyes, but he found hers again soon enough. "I don't want to lose you to any of this. And I don't want you to lose me. But I don't know what to do about it."

It wasn't an easy conundrum. Not for her, either. Khari raised a hand to the nape of her neck, slipping it under her thick curtain of hair and running callused fingers along the much softer skin there. Even she was still soft in some places, it seemed. “I dunno what to do myself." She pulled her mouth to the side, creases forming above her nose with the force of the tension in her brow. “The truth is, I've never really had that many attachments, either. I've had good reasons to avoid them, even." There was undeniably some part of her that still remembered what it was like, at least, to feel like she had a family. And maybe she knew a thing or two about having friends. But it fell far short of expertise. She'd never been as close to anyone as she was to some of the people here, Rom especially.

“When I saw the bridge collapse I thought..." She swallowed, moving her hand down to her upper arm on the other side and squeezing. It wasn't hard to sink back into that moment, really. It had been so vivid to her, like time had slowed down just to make sure every second of it was seared into her memory. A brand or stamp or something. She wasn't sure it was the kind of thing that would go away. “I don't know if I was thinking, for a minute there. But when I started again, the first thing I thought was I should have been there."

Khari tightened her grip on her arm through her sleeve, the faint pain of it grounding her in the present. Pain always did that, for her. If that was the reason battle appealed to her so much, she was even sicker than she thought. But it was a real possibility. “We're gonna fight stuff, both of us. And like it or not, one of us might—" She grit her teeth, a moment too long passing before she finished the thought. “One of us might die." That was just reality, as she'd been so forcefully reminded.

She turned slightly to meet his eyes. “But if it happens, I don't want to be somewhere else. I don't want to be thinking that I should have been there. And if this kills me, I don't care if it's a dragon or a Venatori or a demon or whatever. I wanna go because I was fighting with you. Does that... does that even make sense? I'm not sure it does." She huffed, dropping her hands back to her knees and shaking her head.

"It makes perfect sense," he said, sounding almost a little relieved. Maybe very relieved, if he was holding himself back like he often did. "I feel the same way." He paused for a moment, and then reached. Tentatively at first, but he seemed to make up his mind halfway through. He closed his fingers around the nearer of her hands. His own hand was warm. A little sweaty.

"I know I can't stop fighting. And I know I could never stop you from fighting with me. I don't want to. It's easier to fight when you're there." He exhaled slowly, seeming to force off some of the tension he was obviously feeling. "I want you to know that whatever challenge you end up taking, whether it's dragons, or becoming a chevalier, or getting the recognition I know you can earn... I'm with you." He smiled, a fragile thing that didn't find its way onto his face much. "As for the rest, we'll just... have to hope it goes our way."

Khari sighed, the sound turning almost into a laugh at the end, even if it was breathy and not at all as bombastic as it would have been ordinarily. “Yeah." She nodded. “Yeah, okay. And when you figure out just what you want out of life, make sure to tell me first. So I can be there for you, too." She squeezed his fingers just briefly. Her smile was much hardier than his, solid like it belonged on her face.

She figured it probably did.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

They were home. Or the closest thing to it, as far as she was concerned. Besides, Skyhold had its moments. While Zahra would always prefer the sea, there was something about kicking your legs up on the ramparts, staring out across the snowy mountain peaks. Star strewn and cut across cliffs as if it were a weed that didn’t belong but refused to grow anywhere else. In some cases, she supposed the Inquisition carried on the same way. Not that she minded. It carried her to places she otherwise wouldn’t have found herself. Though some adventures, she supposed, she wouldn’t have minded skipping.

She opened her hand skyward and flexed her fingers, staring between her knuckles for a moment. The redness was fading with each session she had with Asala and the scars looked less unappealing. Fortunately she wasn’t as pale as Skyhold’s peaks, because her dark skin tended to camouflage it for the most part. Unless someone were to look at it closely, or if the light touched it at certain angles, one might not notice the spiderweb flesh threading up her arm and into shoulder. At least, it was something she constantly told herself. The Inquisition harbored plenty of scarred individuals. People didn’t wage war against dragons and Gods without acquiring at least a few.

Zahra dropped her hand to her side and shook her head. Of course, that’s not why she was out here. She’d found a nice spot up one of the tallest towers, hidden behind a latched door. Perhaps, it wasn’t meant to be explored. But who would stop them? Either way, it had a spectacular view of the mountains surrounding their little keep, and she wanted to share it with someone else. She’d already stolen into the kitchen, and slipped several sweet tarts into her handkerchief, before darting back outside. A little encouragement to steal a particular person away from her studies—if that’s what she could call it. Pounding on dummies, and people. An education in bruises, more like.

As soon as she rounded the bend, she slowed her footsteps and took to leaning against the fence surrounding the practice yard. She leaned her elbows across one of the beams and watched Khari for a moment.

“Care for a break? I’ve got sweets to share,” she cleared her throat and laughed, “and another person to recruit on the way.”

Khari seemed to be at her practice alone at the moment, which was probably a good sign. She had actual instructors these days, or something like that. Fancy-looking fellow in fancy-looking armor. But neither he nor Estella nor anyone else was around at the moment, and it took Khari only a couple of seconds to decide, shrugging her shoulders. “Gimme a couple minutes to stow my gear, but sure." She had said she wasn't much of a sweets person, but the company seemed to be more than enough incentive, anyhow.

Once she'd shed her armor and weapons and properly put them away, she shook out her loose shirt a little, peeling it away from her skin now that she didn't need to wear metal over it anymore. She was a bit sweaty, but as far as either of them could tell, she didn't smell that bad. Once they were back where they'd started, she tilted her head. “Are we looking for Rom, or someone else?"

Zahra’s grin widened as soon as she accepted the invitation. She wasn’t very good at taking no for an answer, anyhow. She probably would’ve pestered her into going eventually. Wearing people down was a skill of hers. She’d tied the bundle of goods to the sash wound around her waist. It bounced against her hip, but she supposed they’d still be in good shape by the time they reached their destination.

“Good guess, that’s where I was headed next,” she tilted her head and flourished a hand in front of her, indicating that she should take the lead, “Don’t suppose you know where he’s hiding?”

“Most likely the undercroft; let's try there first."

“First stop: Undercroft,” Zahra affirmed with an arched eyebrow. She’d often wondered what he did down there—last she’d seen, with all the various weights and contraptions, she figured he and Khari were pretty similar. Always training to become stronger, in whatever form they could. If she was being honest, she’d never been one to try all that hard. Training with Marceline’s rapiers was possibly one of the most difficult things she’d undertaken. Studying those dry books, however, had proven much worse than sweating as she practiced her footwork.

She’d improved over the last few months. Become less clumsy with her blades; enough that Marceline complimented her on her form, though it was difficult to tell if she wasn’t just trying to make her feel better. A bow always felt better in her hands; she never thought she would’ve gained new callouses, ripped over the old ones. But here she was. An old dog learning new tricks.

It didn’t take them long to reach the Undercroft. Though she’d only been there a handful of times, Zahra often occupied herself by drunkenly exploring Skyhold’s hidden pathways whenever she could. Which was often, as she often took residence in the Herald Rest’s corner
 listening to the lovely singing lass who’d already begun writing songs about her companions. Of a feisty redhead who fought like a bear. She enjoyed hearing them.

The door had been left slightly ajar
 which was odd, considering how mysterious the room was. There was an even stranger noise inside. The clanking of metal? She glanced sidelong at Khari and shrugged her shoulders, tipping the door open with the toe of her boot. Let it be known, she wasn’t one for embracing privacy. For good measure, she wrapped her knuckles on the wood of the door and added, “You in there, ducky?”

"It's." Clang. "Open." Clang.

Upon entering, they were once again treated to the sight of Rom with his shirt off, rippling musculature of his upper body straining as he held onto a metal bar suspended by a series of rungs fastened into the wall. He was about halfway up it at this point, each burst of effort carrying him one rung higher with another metallic clang. When he finally reached the top, he let go with one hand, still dangling by the other and twisting the quarter turn necessary to look at them.

"Are we going somewhere?"

Zahra’s snort idled somewhere between a laugh and beaming smirk. She elbowed Khari softly in the ribs, and waggled her eyebrows. Her expression fell quick enough for Rom to miss. Besides, she somehow doubted that she would’ve caught onto her razing—the girl was strange when it came to anything that resembled intimacy, or else
 maybe she was a little too straight-forward. Blunt as a dull blade. Definitely difficult to tease. Even so, she wasn’t blind enough not to notice the connection they had, or the looks Rom shot her. Poor lad.

“A little adventure, is all,” she proposed and held the bundle aloft, “I found this nice little place with an incredible view. Up high. So, you might want a shirt.” A laugh rattled free from her lips as she swung the folded handkerchief back over her shoulder, “Though I don’t think anyone would complain if you didn’t.” In all likelihood, they probably wouldn’t. There were plenty of young women, and men, who’d ogle the Inquisition’s motley crew. From the handsome elf, to the beautiful Commander, and all of their pretty women, it wasn’t any wonder when she heard the barmaids whispering.

Taking the bar in both hands again, Rom wrenched it back and fell to the ground, landing smoothly with a slight bend through his legs. He laughed softly a bit, clearing his throat. "Right. Give me a minute." He grabbed a towel, setting down the bar on a table, where he snatched a small, drained potion bottle, still with a few not yet dried drops of some bright orange-colored liquid. He carried the bottle over to his alchemy station, setting it down with a few others, and took a drink of what was probably water from a skin.

"I could use a break, sure." He wiped away the sweat quickly, throwing a shirt over his head and grabbing his cloak on the way towards them. "A good view sounds nice."

Nosy as Zahra was, she’d noted the oddly-colored liquid sloshing around in the vial he carried. How could she not? It was bright orange. Orange like the sunset when it crept up the horizon, painting everything it touched. She made a humming noise, but made no mention of it. Perhaps, normally she would have, but she’d learned over the course of their stay in Griffon’s Keep that if Rom had no intention of sharing something
 he avoided it entirely. Prying was ineffective, much to her dismay.

“This way, then.” She stood back from the door to allow him through and took the lead once more. This time, their destination took them through winding corridors and past a pantry with stacked bottles. Old vintages she’d found when she was probing Skyhold’s belly for something interesting. There was plenty to find in this old place, if one looked hard enough. Almost seemed as if she found something new every day. Then, there were stairs. Many, many stairs. While Rom and Khari might’ve not minded the physical exertion, Zahra disliked it.

Not enough to dissuade her from showing them, but enough that she held her breath to keep from panting. How embarrassing that would be. Archers hardly ran, though. A good excuse as any. Better to pin someone’s tongue from afar, then skip around close, dodging blades in a pool of sweat. When they reached the rickety wooden ladder, she swept her hand in front of her, and took the first step. She’d already climbed it before, and it had held. Not much different from swaying on ropes—admittedly, she’d trust any ship’s ropes over some of the things she’d found in Skyhold.

As soon as she reached the wooden latch, Zahra pushed it open and felt a breeze sweep past her face. A welcomed one, as sweat was already trickling down the back of her neck. She hauled herself up another step and pushed the latch clear, thumping it off to the side, in order to allow the others through. Pulling herself onto the tower's spacious platform, she plopped the bundle down and stretched out her arms wide, feeling the crack of bones in her shoulders. The view really was amazing. It faced the largest section of mountains, on the northern side. Kind of looked like three fingers, cutting into the clouds. The wind was stronger up here, as well, though she doubted they would mind.

The breeze was strong enough to stir Khari's hair around her head, or at least the little ones that always escaped from her vivid red braid, wayward curls left to float about her crown. It rippled through her linen shirt as well, like it might tug at a pennant hoisted from the tower roof, but the elf didn't seem to mind. “You know me: always happy to feel a little taller." She grinned, settling herself down into a crosslegged position that faced her out towards the mountains, still visible through the gaps in the crenelations, at least. “Sometimes more than a little, I guess."

"I'd sneak to the top of towers in Minrathous sometimes," Rom reminisced, making his way to one of the corners and peering out over the edge. "On business, usually, though sometimes I'd find excuses. A... friend of mine would pick out the locations, advise me on my route, pick the locked doors. We enjoyed looking down on the city. We were a different kind of small then, I suppose." He took a step back, observing the impressive height of the Frostbacks all around him.

"Here you climb to the top of the tallest towers, and the world still dwarfs you on all sides." He didn't seem to mind it, though, turning and settling his back into the corner, clearly relaxed with the height.

Somehow, the thought of a small, wee Rom scurrying through towers, looking down at the city that seemed to dwarf him
 felt like it painted a better picture of him. Zahra had never thought to prod of his past. There were things there, scars that ran deeper than she’d care to scratch. Everyone did, she supposed. The Inquisition was ripe with damaged, broken people. Birds of a feather, flocked together. Besides, dredging up painful pasts wasn’t something she enjoyed. Even she had boundaries.

She, too, understood what it was like to feel small. Not just physically. Growing up in a shitty fishing village had a habit of making you feel so small that you’d be gobbled up by the world. She nodded her head and unraveled the bundle holding the sweet tarts, snatching one up to nibble on as they talked. She’d taken one of the corners as well, leaning her back against the stone ledge so that she could still face them. “Skyhold’s allure. Sometimes, I think it’s the Inquisition that feels so big I’m not sure what to do with it.”

Zahra shoved the rest of the sweet tart in her mouth and spoke around it, “Minwafous, waf was da like?” Manners? None. As soon as she swallowed, she thumped her chest and added, “Never been there.”

Khari didn't hide her interest in what his answer would be, though there was a hint of caution in her expression as well. As though she might not have chosen to ask it herself.

Perhaps Zahra had caught him in a good mood, as he didn't seem disinclined to discuss it. "Ask around the south and they'd tell you it's a den of evil. Birthplace of sin, or something. Maybe in some rooms, at some times. But Minrathous is just a city when it comes down to it. A warm one, at least; the weather is almost always nice. As long you don't mind rain in the summers." It wasn't so different to Rivain in that regard, considering how far north it was.

"Every city has its own personality. Minrathous revolves around magic, and the slave trade can become overbearing when a magister puts some scheme into play. But there are rich and poor, young and old. Glassy eyed soldiers back from Seheron or marines from the Ventosus. Most slaves suffer no worse than the poor in the south, especially the elves. Some slaves can live quite comfortably, with the right master."

He fell silent for a moment, perhaps pondering that and how it related to him. "What I did bought me freedoms in some ways and restrictions in others. I don't know if I'm best suited to tell you what the city is like, as it wasn't often I allowed myself to live it, so to speak."

“That’s a shame, then. Sounds like a nice place to live, all things considered,” Zahra lamented with a nod, wiping the crumbs from her face, “Though I admit, even the word slave leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.” Treated well or not. Of course, he’d know better than she would.

Still, it represented a complete lack of freedom. A tether bound to ankles. A way of life she couldn’t imagine. Not just in a moral sense, though she still detested it. While Tevinter expressed the apex of slavery in Thedas
 Rivain was fairly open in trade, even if its cargo were made of flesh and bone.

“I was set to marry someone from there,” she wasn’t sure why she’d even said it. It wasn’t something she usually shared, or even mentioned at all. Maybe, it was easier to share something when someone else did, “A magister’s son. Might’ve bumped into you, if I’d went along with it.” She swung a gaze down at Khari and rolled her eyes, grinning, “Can you imagine? Me, lofty wife?”

A trophy. Sold off by their own family. It was a tradition she’d never understood.

“I almost ended up in Tevinter, once." Khari bit into one of the tarts and shrugged. “I was just a kid, but I spent a lot of time in the woods by myself, in a region with lots of bandit gangs. I think you can guess what happened." She snorted, arching both eyebrows at Zahra. “And I dunno. I could kinda see it. You dragging some poor lady around, pulling the wool over the eyes of everyone in court. Scourge of dignified personages everywhere. Like a fireball into one of their fancy organized topiaries." Her grin suggested she quite liked the idea.

“I can picture it,” Zahra’s laugh had lost its bitter bite, and the crinkle around her eyes was genuine. It wasn’t a far stretch imagining Khari running through the woods—though it surprised her that she’d done it alone. She’d half expected her to drag a crew along for whatever misadventures she could muster up, “But you were too quick for them, I bet.” How different would their lives have been if Khari had been shuttered away in Tevinter? If Rom hadn’t broken his physical chains? If she’d surrendered herself to her fate?

She scratched at her chin. The way Khari imagined it would go
 didn’t sound so bad. Bedding someone she had no desire or attraction to, with the expectancy of bearing an heir was much less appealing. A man, no less. She didn’t think she had the political know-how to manipulate lords and ladies anyhow, much less a court of snob-nosed dignitaries. “They’d probably retire me to the dungeons for not keeping my mouth shut.”

“A fireball in court, though. I could get behind that.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit

0.00 INK

Lady Marceline sat expectantly on the lip of her desk, nursing a half-empty glass of wine. Behind her Pierre sat in her chair, gently rocking it back and forth with his hands clasped behind his head. Her office had filled in nicely since they first arrived to Skyhold. The desk she sat upon was of strong oaken make, stained with a deep varnish with exquisitely carved siding. For what felt like the first time since it had arrived, the desk was bereft of loose papers-- though they did not hide far away in one of the desk drawers. Behind them in the corner she had situated her desk in front of, a pair of bookcases flanked both walls. Leather bound books and ledges filled the shelves.

The fireplace crackled with life, chasing away the lingering winter cold. Above the mantle, a large family portrait consisting of Marceline, Michaël, and Pierre hung, each wearing a warm smile-- though Michaël's was something more of a grin. A couch was situated in front of it, with a pair of sitting chairs positioned behind it. Beyond that in the corner across from them, an armor stand held Marceline's custom plate, with several of her weapons hung up behind it. Atop the landing beside them, a russet carpet led from the entrance to the door that opened to the hallway to the War Room.

They were both waiting for someone. Or someones, at that particular moment. She had asked for Romulus and Estella to meet her in her office so that she could brief them on the guests they were expecting later that day. He had specifically requested to meet the Inquisitors, and Marceline did not wish to sequester them away from every aristocrat that asked... At least, certainly not the ones that mattered. While she expectantly watched the door, she took another sip from her wine glass.

It didn't take too much longer before there was a knock; a couple of minutes before she'd asked for them, the Inquisitors had arrived. Estella stepped through the door first, outfitted as usual in russet-colored linen with cold and brown accents. She'd skipped the chainmail today, though she wore her sword at her belt and knife at her back as always. She offered Marceline a small smile, though it was slightly uncomfortable. Perhaps she had a guess as to what this was about.

Romulus had at least changed into a different outfit than the ones he trained in, wearing a clean, dark brown tunic over a tan undershirt, loose-fitting trousers, and low boots. Instead of a smile he offered a nod, and where Estella was uncomfortable he looked tense instead. As though he'd been called in expecting some kind of punishment or something. Indeed, he rarely set foot in Marceline's office except when it was requested or required of him.

Their expressions were not entirely a surprise, but she still sighed to herself when they entered, taking another sip from her wine glass. Once they slipped further into her office, she and Pierre finally stood up to greet them. "Romulus, Estella," she said, holding the wineglass out to the side for Pierre to take. The boy accepted the glass and set it down on a nearby table that held its empty partner and the bottle that it came from. "You two appear rather intimidated," Marceline noted, putting on her best comforting smile. "It will not be that bad, I promise."

“Oh, no, it's not..." Estella pursed her lips slightly, and then her expression cleared to neutrality. “What exactly are you wanting us to do?"

"Skyhold will be receiving visitors and they have personally requested to be introduced our Inquisitors," she said rather simply. "Our guests are the Marquis of Collines Verts, His Grace Mathis Ambroise, and his niece, Lady Félicité." She had written to the Marquis to inquire of the status of the Chevalier Jean-Robert Durand when Khari had suggest the Inquisition attempt to recruit him. Lady Marceline was not particularly enthusiastic with how the situation resolved itself, but it did put her back into contact with Mathis. It was perhaps their victory in Adamant that piqued his curiosity enough to request a more formal visit however.

Marceline pushed away from her desk and stood with her arms crossed as she regard the Inquisitors. "Collines Verts lies adjacent to my own holdings on the West Banks and His Grace is responsible for a sizable share of Orlais' grain production. There is a good chance that our own grain stores once originated from his holdings," she stated. She frowned as she looked toward the Inquisitors, worried that she may have intimidated them further rather than comforted them. "Do not worry, I am acquainted with Lord Mathis personally and I have never known him to be a man quick to judge or anger. I would ask that you two simply be yourselves," She asked, before frowning for a moment. "Though, I would urge you to maintain a proper respect for his position."

Romulus had indeed looked more and more troubled as Marceline spoke, a tightness developing in his jaw, which then tightened even further. "Am I... expected to say anything?" It was quite obvious that if he was, he was entirely in the dark as to what words in particular to use.

"I would prefer that you answer if you are spoken to, yes," she said sighing, "but if you do not wish to make small talk, then you do not have to."

“It's... not easy to feel comfortable around people of station," Estella said, though whether she was doing so as a means of trying to sympathize with Romulus or gently remind Marceline that this was not as obvious for everyone as it was for her was hard to say. “Especially when most of them make it very difficult to forget that they are." She still maintained a carefully-neutral expression, but her questions at least indicated a bit more understanding of the expectations in general.

“Is this to be an official meeting of some duration, or would you just like us to introduce ourselves and answer his questions for a while?"

"Only introductions are necessary for now, though they will be among us for a week," She looked between them before she tilted her head, figuring she should try and say something to soothe them. "Do not worry, Larissa and I will be the ones chiefly responsible for entertaining them, you will be able to go about your days as usual."

Marceline spent the time until a knock rapped at the door coaching them and attempting to get them more comfortable with the idea. She did not know if she was successful in her endeavor however, and turned her attention toward the door as Larissa entered. "Lady Marceline?" she said, stepping through and opening it wide to allow their guests in. "I present His Grace, Lord Mathis Ambroise of Collines Verts, and Lady Félicité."

The man that entered bore a gold mask embedded with onyx stones that covered the upper part of his face. He had strong cheekbones, had the mask's contour of them been correct--and to her knowledge it was. Stringy brown hair was swept back on his head, though errant strands made themselves home framing his face. Small brown eyes hid behind the mask and thin lips rounded out the man's face. He bore black clothing accented with gold embroidery and gold jewelry. Across his shoulders was a black cloak lined with white fur, which he was in the process of peeling off.

Following close behind him was a young woman, only a year older than Pierre if Marceline remembered correctly. While the young lady had the same high cheekbones as her uncle, her eyes were larger and held pale blue irises. She too wore a mask, though hers was a silver color, embedded with rubies instead of onyx. Her hair, also unlike her uncle's, was a pale blond, and the skin left bare by the mask suggested a pale skin tone.

Once Lord Mathis had removed his cloak, he held it out politely for Larissa to take, nodding his appreciation when she accepted it. "Comtesse Marceline, it has been far too long since we have spoken in person my lady," he said, slipping into a deep bow with the greeting, a gesture Lady Félicité copied. "And is this young Pierre?" he asked surprised, catching sight of her son. "My, he has grown since the last time I have seen him," he said.

Pierre replied with a appreciative smile and a bow of his own. "Your Grace," he greeted.

Marceline bowed as well, returning the warm smile Mathis had with one of his own. "My thanks Lord Mathis, it is pleasant to see you as well," she answered. "I can say the same about Lady Félicité, she is growing into such a lovely young woman."

The young lady blushed slightly in response but nodded her thanks anyway. "Yes, she looks more and more like her mother each day. My brother would have been so proud," he said, though Marceline caught a certain wistful tone to his words. As they crossed the room, Mathis paused for a moment as he looked closer at both Pierre and Marceline. "I see that you are without your masks. A shame, yours was especially lovely."

"Yes, as I now represent the Inquisition instead of Orlais, I felt it only right that I forwent them," She answered

"I see... Well, fair enough. I do not wish to put you at a disadvantage," he answered, glancing at Félicité before he began to remove his own mask with Lady Félicité not far behind. Once the masks were removed, he turned toward both Estella and Romulus. "Are these the Inquisitors then?" he asked, excitement leaping into his eyes.

“Your Grace; Lady FĂ©licitĂ©." Estella replied politely, holding herself tall and with about as much dignity as she ever managed. Her pronunciation, at least, was flawless, and she bowed slightly to both. “Milord is quite right; I'm Estella Avenarius. This is Romulus—we lead the Inquisition. With much help from Lady Marceline among others, of course." It was impossible to tell how real her smile was, but it looked like the genuine article, warm and kind, without being unctuous.

“Welcome to Skyhold."

"Your Grace. My Lady," Romulus added. He seemed to attempt a smile, but it didn't make it very far in the construction process.

"My thanks, Lady Inquisitor," he nodded in appreciation. "Your Keep has been nothing but welcoming since I arrived, I assure you." He then paused for a moment glancing between them and frowned. "I expected that you two were... Taller," he said, receiving a sharp elbow from his niece in retribution. "Oh, my apologies," he added at her urging, "but it is to be expected I suppose, my niece and I only had rumors to go on, and they are not the most reliable source of information."

Mathis paused, his eyes lingering on his niece for a moment before they shifted to Pierre. "Forgive me for asking Lady Marceline," he said, turning his attention back to her, "But might I impose that your son give my Félicité a tour of the castle ground? I am certain that they do not wish to listen to us drone on and trading pleasentries ad nauseam."

Marceline did not answer, but instead turned to Pierre so that he may. "Of course, your grace," he said, stepping forward and offering an arm for Lady Félicité to take. Once she accepted, they made their way to the exit while Larissa held the door for them.

When Larissa shut the door behind them, Marceline spoke again. "Lord Mathis, you must be exhausted from the traveling. If you wish, I can have Larissa take you to your lodgings. I apologize if the Keep's housing is not what you are used to."

Mathis simply brushed her off. "Do not worry, I am not that thin-skinned," he said with a laugh, "But yes, that does sound wonderful. I expect we will talk more later?" Mathis asked.

"Of course," she answered with a smile, and watched as Larissa led the Marquis away. Once he was beyond the door and out of earshot, she turned toward the Inquisitors. "See, it was not that bad, no? The Marquis is a pleasant man," she said, making her way to her wine table and retrieving her wineglass.

“You've known each other for a while, then?" Estella glanced to the door where they'd all departed, then back at Marceline. “At least since Pierre was a bit younger?"

"Yes, even further than that actually," Marceline answered as she returned to sit on the lip of her desk. She swirled the liquid in the glass as she watched, until she stopped and glanced up toward them. "Before I married Michaël, the Marquis tried his hand in courting me," she said, taking a sip from the glass.

“And Lady FĂ©licitĂ©? If her uncle's her guardian, then...?"

Marceline frowned sadly. "Her parents are no longer with us, correct," she said. She pursed her lips as she thought back to them. "They were wonderful people, the kindest people you ever would want to meet. I actually attended the college in Val Royeaux with her mother, a bright young woman--I am glad to see that Félicité inherited it."

She sat the wineglass down and crossed her arms, continuing her explanation. "In actuality, Collines Verts is Lady Félicité's by right, but due to her youth and inexperience the Marquis acts as her regent. Her father was the older brother to Lord Mathis." Marceline said. She leaned back, propping herself up with her arms behind her. "Had Mathis married me, we would have united our lands but..." she said, trailing off for a moment as she thought about her own husband. "He is certainly no Michaël," she smiled.

Estella hummed something that sounded vaguely like agreement or understanding, but if anything, her face looked troubled for a split second before smoothing out again. Perhaps that was simply due to the evident discomfort of Romulus. “It seems like a stable situation now, at least. If that's it for now Lady Marceline, we should leave you to your work, perhaps." It was clear enough that she was asking mostly on behalf of Romulus, but there wasn't anything unkind in it.

"Of course. If anything changes, I will be sure to let you know," she said, rising to stand. "Thank you both for your presence today," she added, bowing in gratitude.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Leon sat patiently on one of the beds in the infirmary, awaiting his turn for treatment like everyone else. He supposed he could have enforced some kind of priority for himself, but he felt absolutely no inclination to do so. He wasn't here for anything terribly complicated anyway. Rilien was busy, and he needed help dealing with a few of the more troubling symptoms of his condition.

There were only a couple of healers on duty, seeing to practice injuries and more mundane illnesses as usual—there couldn't have been more than a dozen people to see on the average day, perhaps. A far cry from the chaos immediately after a battle. Leaning against the wall behind him, Leon tipped his head back and closed his eyes, letting the ambient noise of everyday activity wash over him. Underneath all of it, he was painfully aware of the workings of his own body: heartbeat, breath rate, the pulsing throb behind his temples, the much vaguer pains in his hands, and the deep ache that he was certain would never leave his bones.

Perhaps one day, he would be free of it. He did not look forward to such an occasion.

"Leon?" He needn't open his eyes to recognize Asala's lilting voice. Though when he did, he saw Asala approaching outfitted in set of white infirmary robes, these fortunately lacking the bloodstains the last one he saw her in had. "What can I help you with?" she asked, taking a seat in an adjacent bed.

Now there was a question with several possible answers. Leon turned his head slightly so he was meeting her eyes properly, but otherwise he didn't move much. “Good afternoon, Miss Asala. I was rather hoping you had something on-hand for headaches. Also, I seem to have split my knuckles during practice about an hour ago, so if there's some sort of healing tonic available, I'd very much appreciate it." He shifted so that the hand in question was visible. One of his calluses had indeed cracked, a much less frequent occurrence since he'd started regularly medicating it with ointments and lotions, but one that did still happen from time to time. Something of an occupational hazard, when he trained without gauntlets.

The crack was still oozing blood at a sluggish rate, but he'd at least staunched it himself already, as well as cleaning and disinfecting the initial injury. Were he not in the company of good healers, he'd have had to stitch it manually, in all likelihood. It was nice to be able to push a bit harder, knowing the solutions were less... time-consuming.

Asala held out her hand to receive Leon's own, and once she had it she looked at the injury. It was a relatively minor one, in comparison of the number of other injuries she dealt with on any given day. Apparently satisfied with the once over, she let her other hand hover over the injury and with a flash of magic the oozing stopped, replaced by a fresh scab. She then smiled at him and nodded, "Of course." With that simple answer, she stood and went to the cabinet that held the infirmary's medical supplies. She flipped through a few items, collected a few and returned only moments later.

First, she handed him a small muted crimson vial-- evidently smaller dose of the standard healing potion, "For the headache-- and it will help the healing process," she said, before handing him a small pouch. Judging from the shapes poking through the fabric, it held a few more vials. "In case you get any more." The next item she held for him to take was a roll of bandages, "Do you, uh, bandage your hands before you practice?" She asked, with a tilt of her head. "Aurora says the extra padding helps with the bruising."

“I do," he confirmed, offering a half-smile. “I'm quite sure I wouldn't have hands left, otherwise." Uncorking the vial she'd handed him by itself, he threw his head back and downed the potion in a single swallow. The relief wasn't immediate, settling in slowly instead, and Leon exhaled heavily, blinking. “My thanks."

"Did someone mention bruising?" the question came from Vesryn, the elf stumbling into the infirmary. He had quite a lot of that bruising already; he'd sloughed off his gear enough to reveal quite a few working their way up his arms, and his hands as well. He looked to have taken several blows to the head, too, though judging by the lack of severity he'd been wearing his helmet at the time.

Despite all that he seemed to still be in his usual good mood, and worked his way over to an empty bed, which he settled himself into with a sigh. "A small red bear attacked me, Asala. I don't know if you've seen many bears here in the Frostbacks, but even the small ones are quite ferocious. And the red ones are particularly strong."

"Bears?" Asala was taken aback by the revelation. "I--I have not seen any bears. We have bears?" she glanced between Leon and Vesryn for only a moment before she hurried to his side, immediately beginning to inspect them. It was in the middle of her cursory inspection that she realized something. "But... I do not see any claw marks?"

"I convinced the bear to engage in more honorable hand-to-paw combat, you see," Vesryn whispered, smiling conspiratorially. "If she comes back, I'll just have to fight her again."

Leon snorted, unable to stop that from turning into a bass-toned chuckle. Shaking his head, he cleared his throat. “Fear not, I know this particular bear. She would never attack unprovoked. And I do believe she's quite susceptible to bribery, at least in the form of food." He crossed his arms over his chest and smiled mildly.

"But... Why..." she stammered, unsure which line of questioning she should follow up on. The wheels turned in her head and her gaze switched between Vesryn and Leon, "... Hand-to-paw combat?" she added before she held up a hand. She simply sighed and shook her head, and apparently opted to instead just give up. She instead lit a healing spell in both hands and began diligently working on Vesryn's bruises.

“'Bear' is a metaphor, Miss Asala," Leon said, taking pity on her rather than making things worse. “What Vesryn is saying is that he was in a sparring match with Khari, and gained his bruises that way." He turned his attention to the elf then, though, tipping his head somewhat to the side. “Though I believe last time this happened, she was a fair bit worse off than you. I confess I'm a little surprised she's not here as well."

Asala's head whipped toward Leon when he revealed that Khari was the red bear, and a fraction of a second later she was staring at Vesryn with an annoyed pout. It was subtle, but Leon could make out Asala poking one of his fresh bruises with a finger.

"Ow!" he frowned up at her, not unlike a devious child that had just been scolded. "You should go and give him a poke, too. He played along for a bit." Shaking his head, he looked to Leon, his expression settling into seriousness. "Last time I had the help of an ancient arcane warrior in my head. I've begun practicing without her aid, for my own reasons. Khari's a fair bit better than me, it seems, when I don't have Saraya."

"Wait, who... who is Saraya?" Asala asked. Her pout had morphed into a rather curious look.

Vesryn looked quite skeptical for a moment, looking up at Asala from the bed. "You don't know yet? I thought this was the worst kept secret among the irregulars."

"You are... not going to make me feel foolish again, are you?" Asala asked Vesryn, her own face reading skepticism.

"The little red bear of Skyhold is more believable, probably, but this one's true. I assure you." There was no jest to his tone.

“I'm going to let you do the explaining on this one," Leon said, clear amusement seeping into his voice, though tempered by Vesryn's own solemnity. “I, on the other hand, should probably be getting back to work. Best of luck in your bear-fighting endeavors, Vesryn. I suspect it's obvious by now, but don't count on wearing her out." He stood, taking up the small satchel of potions Asala had given him, and lifted a hand in farewell to the both of them before ducking out of the entrance.

The infirmary wasn't too far from his own tower, though it wasn't quite as close by as Rilien's was. It still didn't take him long to get back, walking along the wall and allowing himself a small moment to notice the view before he continued back inside.

“Romulus." He was a little surprised to see the Inquisitor in his office, but not unpleasantly so. “My apologies; I had to make a trip to the infirmary. Is there something you needed?" Setting the satchel down on the edge of his desk, Leon moved his attention back to Romulus, unsure if he should sit or if this would require him to leave the tower again.

"Commander, ah... Leon." Romulus also wasn't sure whether to sit or not. He had been initially, in one of the seats on the other side of Leon's desk, but he got to his feet when Leon entered, only to look back down at the chair as though he regretted ever leaving. "I wanted to speak to you about something I saw while I was in the Fade. If you have a moment." He looked uncertain about it, to say the least, but he was here still, and knowing his hesitance had probably thought over his actions for a good deal of time already.

“Ah. Well, in that case, let's sit." Leon took the one behind his desk, moving aside a stack of paperwork currently obstructing his view of the chair and its occupant. He wasn't sure exactly what this topic was going to be, but perhaps there was some new piece of intelligence or information that had only now occurred to Romulus. He elected not to start taking notes unless he figured them necessary later, so he folded his hands together on the desktop.

“What was it that you saw?"

Romulus seemed to appreciate the suggestion of sitting, and sank back down into the chair. "It... had to do with you, specifically." He gave that a moment to sit, and then explained. "We were separated initially, but regrouped in a graveyard. The tombstones there had our names, and listed under them were fears, or feared causes of death, or... something. Yours just said 'time.'" He wound his hands together in front of him, studying Leon perhaps for a reaction, if any. "I feel like I might've helped Khari a bit with hers, I just thought I might be able to help you, too. With whatever it is you might be dealing with. I don't know if anyone else saw it."

Leon knew he wasn't completely able to hide his surprise. His lips parted for a moment, shock followed by resignation flitting over his face. “Well," he murmured, leaning his weight back into his chair. It creaked softly in protest, then settled. “It's the slowest weapon to strike, but the only one that never misses. Time takes us all... some more quickly than others." He knew why that word had appeared specifically for him, if those were the parameters, but he wasn't sure he wished to speak of it. Still... perhaps he should.

Romulus looked more uncertain than ever after the initial reception, as though he might flee on a moment's notice. Despite that, he stayed put, taking a moment to figure out what exactly he wanted to say. "Nightmare struck at us very personally. Mine said 'became a monster.' It was in keeping with my fears about what I've done in the past, and my fear of... corrupting the Inquisition, I suppose. Of always being a wicked person." He shifted uncomfortably in the seat. His eyes didn't seem able to settle on anything for long, but when they finally found Leon again, they stayed there.

"If you'd prefer I leave it be, I'll go. We can forget I brought it up. It just occurred to me that... you're our Commander. You look out for all of us as best you can, try to make sure all of us are at our best. But someone should be looking out for you, too. Maybe you already have that taken care of, but I thought I might be able to help. I want to, if I can."

Leon's eyes fell to the desktop for a moment; one hand reached up and rubbed uncomfortably at the light stubble on his jaw. “No... no, you're quite right. It's unfair that I ask the rest of you not to keep important things from me and then keep them from you." Strictly speaking, Rilien knew what was going on, and Leon had no doubt he'd be able to deal with it quite effectively if it ever came to that, but he shouldn't be keeping this from everyone else. Especially not those who relied on his advice.

And... he could not deny the impulse to tell someone else, to at least ease the weight of it a little bit. “I hope you'll bear with me if I take a bit of a roundabout way to get to it, but... it's not the easiest thing to understand, without all the information." Well, maybe the two-word version was, but any particular amount of detail required some background, anyway.

He finally moved his eyes back up, sighing slightly. “Forgive me, I'm not certain of Tevinter cultural knowledge on this matter, or yours. Do you know what a reaver is?"

He thought for a moment on the word, but then shook his head. "I don't think so. Assuming you're not referring to a reaver in the normal sense of the word."

“Ah, no. Not in the usual sense." Though he supposed there might well be people who were both. Letting his hand fall back to the desk, Leon explained. “A reaver is a particular type of warrior, one who uses the blood of dragons to tap into their potential, and who draws strength from pain and injury. It's a form of alchemical blood magic, actually; or the initial concoction is."

Needless to say, he'd been quite surprised when Ophelia explained it to him. That a Seeker would make use of something even distantly related to blood magic was almost impossible for him to believe at the time. It wasn't the first time she had made the world seem a little less black and white, and it wouldn't be the last. He shared the view, now. “Most of those of us who walk that path need only drink the tincture once. The magic takes quite easily, with such a potent reagent." That much, he was sure Romulus would understand better than most, as someone who seemed to know a fair bit of alchemy himself.

"Dragon's blood..." Romulus repeated, thoughtful. "I knew it had some powerful properties, but I've never had the chance to learn much about its uses." He looked more interested than disturbed. If anything, he took the revelation of his commander utilizing a form of blood magic quite well. It was likely he too did not think of the forbidden school in black and white terms. But there was a clear bit of concern on his face as well.

"Strong potions usually have strong side effects," he said, with a degree of certainty. "And rarely can the positive ones be separated from the negative."

“Quite," Leon said, inclining his head. “And it's also important to understand that I'm... unusually resistant to the effects of the reaver tincture. I have to take new doses nearly every time I enter battle, and that has been accelerating the long-term effects considerably." He glanced down at his hands, splayed on the desktop. The knuckles were callused and scarred, evidence of just how many times he'd torn them open. He didn't have the heart to tell Asala that wrapping them made no difference when he struck as hard as he did.

He flexed his left a bit, closing it into a fist and then opening it again. “And as it happens, I can't simply stop taking it. I find that... something stops me from killing. Even when I think it is necessary. Taking the tincture is the only way I can bring myself to do it." When that power hummed in his body, when his heartbeat was loud enough in his ears, it could drown out even his conscience. At least for a time.

“As you might expect, time is therefore a very mighty enemy indeed. I am dying, and I do not know how long it will take."

That seemed to affect Romulus a fair bit, and he sat up a little straighter, rubbing at the back of his neck. "That's..." He trailed off, mouth hanging open for a moment. "That's really unfortunate. I don't suppose... would it affect your other duties apart from battle if you were to stop taking it? If fighting with us is killing you..." He left the rest unsaid. The Inquisition had a growing army with a victory under its belt now. It seemed possible that the commander of their forces might not need to fight at the front. Though the tone Romulus suggested it with was not very strong, implying he didn't believe the idea had weight himself.

Leon smiled a bit, approximating his usual mild expression, though he wasn't entirely sure he replicated it exactly. “I doubt it would make too much difference at this point," he confessed. “But even if it did... it may not be necessary for me to take the field as often as some of the rest of you, but I cannot remain behind when there are fortresses to be sieged or demon armies to be felled. Our soldiers are well-trained, and stouthearted, but I will not let any of them die to foes I could have felled with little trouble."

His training was simply well above par, and his experience sufficient to ensure that he could do much in a battle that most simply could not. “It is just as important for morale that I be present when it counts. What kind of confidence would it show, if I hid behind the lines just when things became most difficult?" He shook his head. “Everyone dies of something sometime. This is... if there is a sword I would prefer to fall on, what we do here is it."

Romulus looked like he might pick something there to argue with, but in the end he restrained it, falling silent for a long moment before he nodded. "I'm sure you've thought a lot about this. Is there anything I can do to help?"

“That's kind of you," Leon said, the smile relaxing until it felt more natural on his face. “I haven't simply given up, for what it is worth. Rilien is working on some kind of alchemical solution. Perhaps if anything from your own expertise in the area strikes you as relevant to the problem, you wouldn't mind sharing the thought with him." He also really did need to talk to Cyrus about this, but that would have to be at some later date. “In the meantime, I only ask that this remain between us. I need to inform a few others, I know, but... I would like to be the one who does that. I promise I shan't wait long."

"Of course. I'll keep this to myself." The Inquisitor got up out of his seat, rubbing his hands together slowly. "I'll see if I can come up with anything, though I doubt I would have the necessary knowledge without being in contact with my... teacher." That thought obviously did not sit well with him, but he pushed it aside quickly enough.

"Thank you for telling me, Leon."

“And thank you, Romulus, for listening." He was surprised by how wholehearted the sentiment was. Perhaps telling the others would not be so bad, after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus leaned back against the desk, crossing his arms over his chest. His workshop was only barely big enough for the four people in it, but part of that might have been because Leon was one of them. Zahra and Romulus were also present, the three of them being Asala's choices to aid her in her endeavors. As far as he knew, she had told them that she needed their help in something relating to her attempts to better her skills at healing. He would have to do the rest.

The spirit was on the finicky side, which just figured, but it also had a more definite shape and personality than many of its kin, which would be of great help to Asala in the learning process, if she could prove herself to it. Something which it seemed he was now partially responsible for trying to ensure.

He cleared his throat softly. “Thank you for coming. No doubt it has struck you that Asala is not present, despite being the one to ask you here. That is quite intentional." Cyrus crossed one of his legs in front of the other. “What she is about to undergo is a trial, of sorts. A test, laid out by a spirit that she'll be forming a bond with, if successful. All of you will have a part in that, as well, and it's important that she not know what that part is." He paused a moment to let that sink in. “So first I must ask: are you willing to deceive her for a short period of time, for the purpose of the trial? No one will be in any danger from the deception, but I am aware that she is rather... endeared, to you, and you may not want to participate for that reason."

Leon looked immediately uncomfortable, but he didn't decline. Instead, he shifted a bit in his chair and tipped his head to the side. “What, exactly, are we to deceive her about?" The question was delivered with careful neutrality.

“The level of danger." Cyrus pressed his lips into a line momentarily, then elaborated. “She is going to believe that we are fighting demons. In fact, we will be fighting illusions that are made to look like demons. The crucial element of the trial is that she continue to believe they are as they appear. Equally important is that she be the one to decide what becomes of them. That is, she decides whether or not to 'kill' them, and we do as she asks. None of us will be at any risk, but she needs to think we are."

Romulus looked thoughtful, and certainly not comfortable, but that was not a new phenomenon for him. He stood rather than sat, hovering somewhere near the door. "If there is no danger to her if she fails the trial, I'm willing to deceive her."

“There isn't." Cyrus confirmed it with a half-smile. Of course, the trial was posed by a Compassion spirit—the very idea of putting the subject of the trial in actual peril was likely anathema to it. But of course, such knowledge was elusive; he certainly didn't expect Asala would think about it quite that way in any case.

Zahra’s look was one of reproach, though
 she clearly understood that this was important to Asala and Cyrus both. It’s why she’d come, after all. She’d taken a spot beside Leon’s chair and had her hands planted on her hips. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she studied Cyrus for a moment, “Well, as long as she’s safe. I’m game then.”

Cyrus nodded slowly. “All right then. The rest of this is quite easy, for you. All you have to do is go to sleep as normal tonight. I will link everyone's dreams, and we'll proceed from there to the spirit." At that point, Asala would receive her task, and the deception itself would begin.




It was around two hours after midnight that Cyrus allowed himself to slip into the Fade, dozing in one of the chairs in his workshop. He'd told everyone else to be asleep by then, naturally or otherwise. As soon as he was there, he took a moment, extending his senses to feel out the dreams in Skyhold. There were hundreds of them, but it wasn't too difficult to find the ones he wanted. The commander was closest this evening, so he struck off in that direction first.

The Fade around him began to shift almost as soon as he decided what he was seeking. It rippled, turning a healthier shade of green, the ground blanketing itself in jade-hued grass. A soft dirt footpath spread beneath the dreamer's feet, almost as if inviting him forward. White-wood gazebos and planter boxes sat in orderly rows in front of a modest home made of the same, each host to little plant-shoots. Herbs and vegetables, from the look of it.

In front of the house itself, a bare patch of grass played host to a pair of young children, both platinum-blonde, with eyes of pale violet. The little girl chased the older boy with a toy sword made of polished wood, both of them laughing, the sound twining with some unseen breeze and the rustle of leaves into a subtle song, light and silvery on the ears. Sitting in a sturdy wooden chair, more relaxed than Cyrus had ever seen him in life, was an unarmored Leon, garbed simply in a loose white shirt and tan breeches. A pipe rested in his mouth, fragrant smoke curling into the air to be carried away on the wind. He looked older, perhaps in his forties, but Cyrus could see the true Leon underneath it as well, a strange double-image.

The older man's hands were bare, his scars long healed over until they had almost disappeared. He did not seem to notice Cyrus at first, his attention split between the worn book in his hands and the children running about the yard.

He'd always suspected the commander would prefer a life of this kind. It was obviously not something that had already come to pass, based on Leon's own appearance. But though he could have made a snarky quip about the domestic life, he held his tongue. Even to him, there was something about it that was... he sighed under his breath. The hazy halcyon filter over the scene was as much a product of Leon as anything. Cyrus was filled with a sort of warmth utterly foreign to him. Well, no—not quite foreign. Sometimes, in Estella's company, he felt thus. When nothing else was complicating matters.

“Leon." He said it softly, omitting the other man's title. Even to Cyrus, it was clear he was not a commander here. Nor a seeker, for that matter.

That drew his attention, both the commander and the middle-aged man that overlaid his image turning towards the source of the voice. It took a second for recognition to spark in his eyes, but it did, almost immediately. The light level seemed to dim a few notches in the same moment. He removed the pipe from his mouth, lowering his hand to the armrest of the chair. “Ah. Cyrus." He smiled slightly, but it was a little sad. “May I have a few more moments, before we go? I don't get this one often." His gaze shifted to the children.

Cyrus nodded, perhaps needlessly. The commander's clearheadedness extended even here, it seemed. Some people had much more difficulty realizing that a dream was a dream. With a thought, he produced a second chair next to Leon's and took it. His own familiar pipe was in his hands a moment later, and he lit it with a flame over his fingertip, sitting back and inhaling deeply. He exhaled through his nose, gesturing to the kids with his chin.

“Are they yours?"

“I would that they were," Leon admitted, his tone fond. “Even my dreams can't ever quite conjure the faces of my own children. Nor a mother for them. Perhaps even I find that too unbelievable." His smile was a little self-deprecating. “My niece and nephew, when last I saw them. My brother Gerwulf's. Cristofer and Alarica." Not unexpectedly, the children continued to chase each other around as though the adults weren't present at all. Already the world around them was slowly dissolving, returning to the Fade-realm it was underneath.

Abruptly, Alarica turned, flouncing over to them and reaching out a hand. Leon lifted his to meet it, scoffing softly under his breath when the touch went right through her fading form. She and her brother vanished, leaving Cyrus and Leon standing alone on yellowed-brown Fade dirt.

“Shall we go, then?"

Cyrus cleared his throat. He'd seen all kinds of dreams before, but... rarely did he intrude on those of living people. Especially not people he knew. He wasn't quite sure what to make of it.

"Let's."

The Fade rippled and shifted around them as they stepped away from Leon’s dream space. The remnants of greenery dropped away like a velvet curtain to reveal a starker image. It bloomed into the interior of a home, stacking up wooden walls to form a large living room. One that might have belonged to someone who lavished in wealth, of what Zahra might have perceived to be Tevinter decorum. The colors were vibrant: painfully so. Absent was the feeling of serene repose. Instead, there was a pervasive sense of dread.

There was an unnatural silence settling among the extravagant furniture like an unwanted audience. Every other noise sounded augmented. Impossibly so. The rattling of a door handle, and the stomping of approaching footsteps. One sounded much softer, slighter by far. The other was much more aggressive, stomping rather than walking—chasing at the smaller steps. The furthest door burst open and slammed against the adjacent wall, nearly clattering against the diminutive woman who was pushing her way into the room.

She appeared smaller than Cyrus or Leon remembered. Both in spirit and physical stature. A younger image of Zahra, reflected against herself: dripping in gold and rubies, eyes cast down and shoulders bunched. There was an anger there, resonating in the furrow of her brows. Her hair was bound in an unusual fashion. No longer wild and free. She wore an equally unusual dress, imprinted with fish. It was ripped and frayed at the edges, tattered and stained with mud.

The second person—man
 entered only seconds after her, grappling at her slender shoulders, fingers digging and turning her around to face him. Dark-haired and handsome, if his face wasn’t contorted. Betrayal dripped from his eyes as he shook her, gripping her chin and holding her in place, “Fasta vass.”

She cowed under him, eyes watery and mouth pinched. Though she said nothing.

“You abandoned me, you bitch. Me.” He drew her face closer to his, still pinched between his fingers, before exhaling sharply through his nose. There was a feral look that shifted and pulsed across his face, as if there was a double-image of a much more placid man underneath. “That was a mistake. One you’ll regret.”

Cyrus had considerably less trouble interrupting this. "Zahra. Captain Tavish. Yours is the power, here." He gave her title the emphasis quite on purpose, crossing his arms over his chest. Next to him, Leon scowled and mimicked his body language.

“Captain?” It was the first sound Zahra had made so far. Confusion tinged her words, as if she weren’t quite sure what to make of it. Tears streaked down her cheeks, which were still bound in the man’s hand—though not for long. The man growled and shoved at her hard, causing her to trip up on her dress and fall onto her side.

He took a step forward and smothered the hem of her dress under his dirty boots, eyes glowering towards the interrupters, “Who the hell are you?” A sneer curled on his lips as he turned his attention down at Zahra, “Is this how you repay me? Whoring yourself out to whoever would take you?” A hand feathered over the pommel of a blade, hanging at his hip. Whether he was too much of a coward to actually use it, he didn’t immediately pull it free.

There was a moment of silence that stretched between them before Zahra shifted at his feet. She moved a hand across the surface of the floor and appeared as if she were trying to regain her feet. A cold, curt laugh cut through as he ground the heel of his boot into her fingers, causing her to cry out, "She is mine. You understand? Mine to do as I wish. Get out, now. Before I call the guards."

Cyrus made a sound approaching disgust. Most of the people he knew treated their slaves better than this, and that was quite the low bar to be using. "Commander, if you would be so kind as to keep this rancid pustule out of our way?" He smiled sharply at the man in question then stepped around him, crouching in front of Zahra, though at a respectable distance, draping his arms on his knees.

“With pleasure," Leon rumbled, one hand reaching out to take hold of the man's collar. He bodily lifted him off the ground, and consequently off Zahra's fingers, walking them both out of the room with an even, unhurried stride.

"Now what's all this?" Cyrus tilted his head at Zahra. "You've never struck me as the type to let some fool tell you what to do, Captain. You'd have stuck an arrow in his eye, no? That sounds more like you, don't you think?" He supposed he could force the dream to vanish, but there was a grain of truth in his words. He didn't think she needed rescuing from this, not really. She was more than capable of taking hold of the dream herself, if she could recognize it for what it was.

A trembling sigh sounded as the pressured released from Zahra’s fingers, which she snapped up and held tight to her chest. She hadn’t tried to stand once more, though she’d turned to regard the man in front of her. There was the briefest flash of recognition, as if a veil was being pulled off her face. It took her a moment before she wiped at her red-rimmed eyes with her palms, knuckling the tears away.

“Cyrus,” spoken against her fingers, which she dropped back down to her lap. A laugh crooked its way out of her throat. Self-inflictive and bitter. In that moment she looked much more like herself. Bedraggled hair and all. “You’re right. I would have.” She blinked once more, warding the last remnants of something away before looking down at her dress.

“I was hoping you’d of walked in on a much different dream. A brothel or—” she shook her head and kicked at her dress with her bare feet. She stared at it a moment longer before swinging her gaze back to Cyrus, holding one of her hands out, “Help me up?”

"Admittedly, I also would have found the brothel dream more pleasant. Though I wonder about the Commander." That was an entertaining thought, actually. He smiled broadly at her and clasped her hand in his left, rising to his feet and helping her to hers. Leon entered again; no doubt the fellow had faded out. The rest of the dream followed, and he fixed his attention on the direction he could sense Romulus, leading them down another Fade-path.

"Two down, two to do, I suppose."

The Fade next gave way to a dark city at night. Dark mostly because the towers, spires, and lesser buildings on all sides of them were indistinct, shadowy shapes. Unimportant, irrelevant. The general shape, though... Cyrus did not have to strain to figure it out. Minrathous, and not a particularly desirable part of it. Every city had its underbelly, and they were standing in this one. More shadowy forms passed them by, paying them no mind, going about their imagined days. Before them was the only well-defined building. A blocky-shaped tavern, warm light flooding out from the inside. It was no Herald's Rest, that was certain, but it didn't lack for personality.

There was little to do but head inside. The room inside the front door was a bland entryway more akin to a closet than anything, and they were immediately drawn to the light and noise and heat emanating from downstairs. A few shadows of shapes passed them on the way down, slowly starting to form faces. Wisps of memory, people that were only vaguely remembered. They headed down the stairs into the tavern proper.

A heavy warmth greeted them, along with ceaseless, jovial noise, punctuated by the odd bit of drunken anger. It was more akin to a basement than a proper place of drinking and socializing, but the people made do. The patrons of the establishment were humans and elves. One Qunari who sat in the corner, keeping to himself and drinking away. All of them, the dregs of Tevinter society. The lowliest of swill drinks for the lowliest of servants and slaves that had saved or stolen enough coin to pay for it. There was one notable exception, however.

Khari sat at the bar, her bastard sword displayed proudly across her back, and prompting everyone nearby to give her a good deal of room. That said, she was commanding attention with a story. No matter how closely they listened, they couldn't make out any of the words. The only thing that seemed relevant was how clear and in focus she was, dressed in her cobbled-together armor she'd worn all the way back in Haven. The clearer voices came from the opposite corner of the tavern from the Qunari. At a table where two men sat.

"I've taken care of everything, Rom. C's never gonna know. C'mon, man, it was a lot of trouble and you're just sitting there." This came from a young, boyish looking elf, with shaggy, dirty blonde hair and dark green eyes. He didn't sit still in his chair for more than a few seconds at a time.

"She always finds out," Romulus answered. By contrast, he wasn't moving at all, just sitting perfectly still, a near empty tankard held loosely in one hand. "And besides, what am I supposed to say?"

The young elf made a pfft sound in disapproval. "How about, 'hi, I'm Rom, the Herald of fucking Andraste and the man who walked the Fade, twice. Please follow me to the place my best friend secured for the night so we can work on our wrestling?'"

Romulus slowly turned his head to look at the elf. "You're an idiot, Brand." The elf shrugged, not bothered in the slightest.

"That may be, but sometimes idiotic ideas can lead to very good things. In this case... tender sexy times with the fiery elf girl." He admired her from afar. "Rom, her sword is way bigger than yours."

A snort sounded at Cyrus’s right side. Hidden behind one of Zahra’s hands. Perhaps, a poor attempt to smother it back in. Whatever plights she’d faced only moments ago seemed to sizzle away into a glowering smile, eyes luminous in the dank lantern light. She appeared to be drinking in her surroundings with interest. It didn’t take her long to take action—one she hadn’t discussed with the others, because she was already elbowing her way to Rom’s table.

She plopped down into the empty seat to Rom’s left and draped an arm around his shoulder. She arched an eyebrow at him and crooked her chin towards Khari, “I couldn’t help but overhear you talking about my good friend over there.” There was an allowance of silence, stretched between them for dramatic effect. She spared the elf a glance, then released Rom’s shoulder. “She’s rather captivated by men with bal—courage, you see. So, I’d say if you wanted the chance, you’d have to march right up to her.”

Another grin lit up her dusky features, “and challenge her to a sparring match. Or offer her food. That seems to work.”

About halfway through Zahra's first sentence was when Romulus first seemed to comprehend what the situation was. His lips contorted to start with, and he sort of stared blankly down towards the table while he waited for her to finish. Eventually he started nodding, having come to acceptance of what had just happened.

"Oh ho," the elf said, grinning at Zahra. "I like the way this one thinks. But come to think of it, you can't be too subtle, right? She's thicker than her sword when it comes to this. Just man up and say it. That'll go well, right?"

Romulus's eyes found Cyrus. "I don't suppose you could just make us all forget this ever happened?"

Zahra patted him on the back and leaned in to whisper, “I will not.”

"Alas. Memory modification is not within my repertoire. But the sooner we leave, the sooner something else might distract our dear Captain here." Cyrus knew he didn't sound very apologetic, but the suggestion at least was genuine. They needed to find Asala herself next, and get this event properly underway.

The Fade shimmered and fizzled out, and once it reformed they were presented with an exceptional horizon. The ocean stretched out in front of them as far as the eye could see. The sand of the beach shifted gently beneath their feet, and palm trees rustled on either side of them. In spite of the wind blowing on the palms, the oceans waters were both unnaturally still and clear, giving it a serene crystalline blue appearance. A quirk of the Fade, no doubt.

The scenic view was not the reason they were there however, that would be because of a Qunari woman who stood ankle deep in its waters. Or rather, in this case, Qunari girl was the more apt phrase. She lacked her usual height, her budding horns barely even reaching Cyrus's waist. This Asala couldn't have been more than eleven or twelve at the most. Notably, she wasn't alone. Beside her another Qunari child knelt, half of him submerged in the crystal waters. This child possessed the same hair color as Asala, and recognition would reveal him to be Asala's late brother, Meraad.

They were giggling, or rather, Asala was while Meraad attempted to do something in the water. A moment later, and a boat created from ice from the water. Well, it had a general approximation boat shape, but possessed no refinement. It floated though, and that as enough to make the young Asala coo with awe.

A moment later, a barrier formed behind it, clearly of Asala's make. It had her signature color, but it too was rough around the edges and shimmered unpredictably. It was enough however to gently guide the ice boat out to sea. Once a suitable distance, Meraad finally stood and crossed his arms, seeming rather proud of the boat... Until he turned toward Asala, revealing that it was her that he was proud of. She turned to him as well, a large smile on her youthful face before she leaned over and playfully jostled him with her shoulder.

Cyrus smiled, shaking his head slightly. It wasn't his memory, nor his dream, but it felt more like ones he'd had than any of the rest. He was almost loath to interrupt, but he supposed he could rebuild the dream for her later, if she liked. "Asala. It's time to go."

"Cyrus?" she asked, even her voice carrying a youthful inflection. "What..." she began to ask before she stopped herself. Her eyes closed, giving them all a clear view of the spattering of freckles across her face before she sighed and nodded, slipping into understanding herself. She turned toward the vision of Meraad, as her gaze either expectant or asking--it was difficult to tell. In answer, Meraad smiled widely and nodded vigorously before eagerly tilting his head toward Cyrus and the others. "Go ahead, it will be an adventure!" he urged, making Asala smile before she began to giggle again.

"Well... I don't think he's wrong." But the adventure still lay ahead. At least he could take them to the spirit's domain now.

What happened afterwards would no longer be any of his doing. As it should be.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

With everyone's dream-selves collected together, all that remained was for Cyrus to lead them to the location of whatever spirit it was that he'd found for the purpose. Leon found the experience of walking through the Fade with full awareness that it was the Fade to be some strange mix of disorienting and disappointing. It... wasn't a pleasant place, aesthetically. It looked ill to him, somehow: better than some of his dreams, but certainly worse than others. They passed odd relics of other dreams on the way, though space felt different here than in the waking world. He knew they walked, but found he simply lacked any way to perceive distance. Nothing was fixed, and he didn't seem to tire even slightly, and time didn't feel like it was moving, either.

He supposed that made some sense, for a dream.

He wasn't sure when it appeared, but a fixed point did show up on the horizon eventually, and grew closer as they continued to walk. He'd read that only spirits of considerable power and age could create their own static locations. Well, they and somniari like the one who led them.

“Is that what we're looking for?" He put the question to Cyrus, gesturing to the spot. He couldn't tell quite what it was from here, only that the green seemed to be... less sick-looking than the one around their feet and over their heads.

“This is where she dwells." Cyrus said it with a tone of confirmation, so the 'she' must refer to the spirit in question.

Some span of time later, they at last reached the boundary into the realm. It seemed to waver, reaching outwards as though to enclose them, but from the lack of surprise in Cyrus's reaction, Leon could only assume that this was normal, so he stepped forward to meet it. Light shimmered over his vision for a moment; when he blinked, he opened his eyes to a very different landscape.

Green was everywhere. It reminded him of his first journey south, beyond the decayed steppes of his harsh motherland and into the softer world of those who could grow enough to sustain nations. The colors were gentle on his eyes to a one, but it wasn't only green. Flowers bloomed, riotously in sprays, on bushes, and from climbing vines carefully coached onto trellises. It was a kept garden, but there was a sense about it of the wild as well, the organic rather than the manicured. The scent on the air was a light perfume that changed slightly when they moved, as the flower species changed, but clearly it was organized so that none of the notes ever clashed, as though its architect had engineered it for bouquet as well as visual appeal.

Cyrus led them down a small, winding cobblestone path. Evidence of some kind of presence was everywhere, though what kind of presence it was, Leon found difficult to tell. In one place, a pair of curved swords lay sheathed in the grass, casually discarded next to a pack, a thick wool blanket half-spread over the ground, as though someone had been preparing for a picnic or nap in the warm sunlight overhead and abandoned the effort partway through for some reason. A low retaining wall hosted a couple of dinged tin tankards, a bottle of something standing half-full between them.

As they approached the center of the garden, they passed by several more elaborate architectural features as well; birdbaths, tiered flowerboxes, and even a granite fountain, water burbling pleasantly from the mouth of the drake carved into the top of it, and from the down-pointed spear-tip of the armored woman also depicted, one hand resting at the base of the creature's neck. The entire place seemed frozen in this single moment, some midsummer afternoon with balmy weather and afternoon sunlight and a mild breeze.

But he couldn't see any spirits.

Asala took a few tentative steps toward the fountain, her hand clutching the collar of her cloak. She had managed to return to her ordinary self during the transition, growing the extra couple of feet to stand back over everyone but Leon himself. She leaned her hands hovering near the fountain, appearing unsure she should even touch it. "Where... are we?" Asala asked. She was nervous, but under the circumstances that was to be expected from her.

"I don't recognize it." Romulus glanced around him, taking in the still scenery. "Maybe... no."

"You're in my garden, of course." The voice came from behind them, and... above? Leon turned, immediately wary, following the trunk of a tree up to its branches.

Sure enough, sitting in one of the lower ones was... a spirit. It—she, he supposed—had a more distinct form than most he'd seen. She was pinkish in color, closer to magenta or violet than red, but the lines of her were fairly sharp. Even from this distance, he could tell that she was an elf, from the pointed ears, and quite slight, probably no taller than five-and-three and thin. Her hair, or the wisps of spirit-stuff that served, was long, held in place only by a thin chain circlet around her brow. She smiled at them and pushed herself off the branch, drifting to alight on the ground below.

She gave a little curtsy of sorts, then turned her attention to Cyrus. "You're back, dreamer. And you brought me your friends. Which one seeks my aid?"

Asala glanced between the spirit and Cyrus a couple of times before she finally got around to timidly raising her hand. "Um, I... I suppose--" she stopped herself and closed her eyes, and from the rigidity forming in her shoulders apparently steeled herself. "I am," she said, attempting to sound more confident by omitting the 'suppose.' For what it was worth, whatever she told herself apparently worked.

The spirit moved her attention to Asala. She was much, much smaller than the Qunari woman, but held herself with a great deal more poise and confidence, for all they looked similar in age. There was a quiet certainty to her demeanor that Leon supposed most people did not achieve. He wasn't sure if it was more or less ordinary in the denizens of the Fade. Only rarely had he been this close to one.

With a flowing hand-motion, the spirit conjured herself a staff, planting the end of it in the ground and shifting her center of balance a little. "You are Asala Kaaras, then. I am... well. What I am is not easy to explain, but for your purposes, I am Compassion. You can call me Ethne, if you like. Why is it that you've come all this way to find me?" She flicked her glance momentarily to Cyrus, her smile inching a bit wider. "Your teacher used very pretty words to tell me, but I would like to hear yours, even if they aren't as pretty."

"He did?" Asala asked, glancing at Cyrus for a moment before snapping back to the spirit to her front. "Uh..." she stumbled, but wisely closed her mouth afterward to think on the words she chose more carefully. She seemed confused for a moment, unsure of how to answer the question before realization began to sink in. "I want... to do more," she answered, looking up to meet the spirit's luminous eyes. "If I am able, I wish to do everything that I can for my... friends," she said, turning to face them. She allowed them a small awkward smile before she continued.

"Not only that but..." she said, her losing her grip on her words. She hesitated for a moment more before something else came to her, and she moved forward. "I--I did not understand it at first but, Tammy... Tammy once told me that there was a lot of pain in the world. The only pain I knew at the time was scraped knees and tiny scratches," she explained, smiling at the remembrance. The sweet smile did not last long, however, soon replaced by a thoughtful frown. She was no longer speaking to the spirit, but rather just aloud--to anyone that would listen. "But... I see it now. I saw it at Adamant, but--I knew it at Haven. I think... I understand what she meant." she said, her arm dropping from her collar to wrap around the other.

"She--But she said that I could be a shield. That there were too many trying to cause harm, but that I could be the one that protects. I try, but I... I just do not know." She grew silent, but she began to shake her head. She wasn't finished yet. "I want to try though, I want to try to be that shield--I want to try to ease as much of that pain as I can."

She sighed afterward and her shoulders dropped forward and encased her into a shell. "I... hope that is satisfactory," she said to the spirit, offering an unsure smile.

Ethne did not answer that directly, but she did maintain her smile. "I see," she said, dipping her head as though she understood. "Then there is one more thing I need you to do." Though spirits didn't breathe, as such, this one retained many mortal mannerisms, and looked to take in a deep breath, glancing briefly at the fountain behind them.

"A friend of mine once said that love is the opposite of fear. I do believe he was right about that. If you wish my help, you must show me that your love and compassion is capable of overcoming any fear, even that brought upon you by outside sources." Returning her eyes to Asala, she tilted her head. "Not far from here, demons of fear and terror dwell, poisoning the Fade and tormenting those who wander near. If you are strong enough to conquer them, then I will lend you my power, and teach you everything of healing these memories have granted me." She blinked. "Will you do this for me?"

"... Yes. I will," Asala nodded after a moment of contemplation. She seemed far more raw than she had before.

"Wonderful." Ethne's smile softened; she reached forward and laid a half-substantial hand on Asala's upper arm. Probably about as high as she could comfortably get. "You might find it helpful to take a little while to prepare. Feel free to wander the garden as you like; I believe it has a nice effect on its visitors."

Letting her hand fall, she turned to the others. "And you, friends of Asala? Is there anything I might do or explain for you, while you are here?"

Romulus looked more than a little moved by the entire display, but he still kept his countenance intact, focused. Thoughtful, however. He kept his hands folded together in front of him and closed somewhat tightly, as though the mere act of letting them near his weapons would be a defilement of this place. "Some of us encountered a spirit not long ago, one that took on the form, personality, and memories of Divine Justinia. She helped me acquire some important memories that I'd lost." He chose to leave out, for whatever reason, the fact that he'd been physically walking the Fade at the time, rather than in dreams as he was presently.

"I think the Divine's... soul, if that is the correct word, is what drew the spirit so closely to her. Is this something similar? This elf, Ethne, is or was someone you were drawn to?" He glanced a bit uncertainly at the others with him. "Sorry for the curiosity. I've been exposed to a lot of things that are strange to me lately. I feel like I'm only beginning to understand some of them."

Leon certainly didn't think it unwarranted. He'd been of a mind to ask something similar, honestly, for this was quite a peculiar spirit, based on what knowledge he had of magical matters. Like Romulus, though, he was a bit out of his element with this one.

"Once, I was a spirit as indistinct as most of those you might meet, here." Ethne didn't seem to mind saying so, maintaining her benign countenance and running her thumb along the staff in her grip. "A long time ago, I made a bond with Ethne as she was in life. A dreamer, like you—" she nodded at Cyrus— "And once a slave, like you." Her eyes returned to center on Romulus.

"She created this place, and returned to it often. Before her death, she left fragments of her memory behind, so that what she knew of healing, and what she knew of history, would not be lost forever. Over time, those memories became a part of the garden itself, and a part of me. Thus I have been ever since." She lifted her shoulders. "I do not know what a soul is, because she did not know. But... if it can be said that part of what makes a person is what they remember, what they did and what they knew and felt, then... in a way, I am she. If only a piece."

This place seemed to render Zahra speechless—which was a miracle in its own right seeing as she hadn’t really shut her mouth since Rom’s little rendition. She’d been gushing about how adorable Asala had been in hers
 until the unusual shift happened once more, giving way to a sight even she couldn’t comment on. She was left slack-jawed and staring at all of the flowers blooming at their heels. Even as the others exchanged words with the spirit in question, she seemed drawn towards the items strewn across the mossy ground.

She hadn’t moved anything since they’d first walked in. Only brushed a finger across the pommel of the blades, and inched closer to the discarded tankards. She peered at the half-empty bottle and cleared her throat, as if deciding that she wanted to pose a question after all. There was a moment of silence, before she straightened her shoulders and strode back to the others. “Do places like this stay in the Fade?” She swept her hand at all of the roses, and glanced back at Ethne, “Are there other places like this, that remain? Pieces of memories left behind.”

A short laugh sounded. As if she thought the question ridiculous in nature, but she was too stubborn not to pose it.

Ethne blinked, apparently considering the question. "I'm sure there are some," she replied at length, "but it is not an easy process, to leave one's memory here. Nor can many people or spirits create realms like this. So there are probably fewer than you are thinking."

There was certainly a lot to consider. Leon thought he understood better, now, why this spirit required that Asala be tested. She seemed to be in possession of a lot of valuable information, and if she was really the legacy of a near-ancient somniari, he could understand taking particular care not to be warped into a demon, or come into the service of an unworthy individual. And he had great difficulty believing she had any ill intentions.

As soon as Asala felt herself prepared, the group re-gathered and left the garden, striking out after Cyrus, who could in fact sense demons but was probably only leading them to... wherever this illusion was set up. Leon didn't know if he was going to create it himself by shaping the Fade or if Ethne was doing it, but in either case it did not take long before the world started to darken around them. It was exactly what he thought a fear-realm would be like—perhaps inspired by Nightmare's domain or something of the kind. The sky was almost black overhead, skittering noises audible form a distance even when the mages in the party cast their lights over their heads. As though the edges of the light were stalked by spiders, or some other sort of crawling vermin.

The chill was unnatural, too, creeping down his spine with a sense of deep dread. Up ahead, there were other lights, paler, issuing from twisted demon forms that drifted about in the nearly-formless gloom. What shape they would take, he had no idea, or if they would attempt to talk beforehand, as some demons did.

All of that was likely up to Asala.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala didn't like this. She didn't want to go face demons down in the Fade. Yes, Cyrus was with them, but she felt more vulnerable here, and she did not know what the spirit--what Ethne expected. The instructions were clear and precise, go here and deal with the demons she was worried she would mess that up somehow, and the spirit judge her unworthy. She wasn't comfortable with that, not after essentially dragging her friends into the Fade with what amounted to a personal issue. She didn't want to let them down even more than the spirit, nor let them get injured in anyway for doing something for her.

This part of the Fade was far more eerie than the last. Where the last was pleasant and warm, this one was unnatural and cold, her mind edged with dread. She wasn't sure if it was her, or the Fade but regardless, she did not like the place. The sounds of tiny legs skittering at the edge of her vision made her jumpy, and she retreated closer to Leon as they traveled, her hand clutching her collar out of anxiety.

It did not take long after that to begin to see the demons in the distance. It felt as if the dread she had felt up to that point had up and suddenly intensified. "Are we--are we there? Here?" she stammered.

“This is the place." Cyrus confirmed it without a trace of doubt in his tone. If anyone would know, it was him. “And those are the demons in question." As he said it, the group of them began to drift closer, though they did not charge in to attack or anything similar. She'd learned that demons were always drawn to the living, that it was basically a reflex for them.

Cyrus's brows drew together—she'd also learned that people like him were more sensitive to their presence. Apparently, being near them caused some degree of pain in him, but from what she'd seen, he was usually pretty good at coping with it. “It's your trial, Asala. What would you have us do?"

Some of the demons were starting to shift forms, clearly a reaction to whatever they were reading from the mortals who had entered their domain.

She frowned, unused to the feeling of everyone looking to her on what to do. She felt their eyes on her, but after a moment of hesitation she nodded. Though, her voice was far from sure. "Let us... go then?" she asked, rather than stated. Even after, she didn't immediately start forward. It took a moment or two for her to work up the nerve to begin moving.

That was all it took to garner the demon's attention. All at once, they turned their heads toward them and began to approach as they had. There were... a number of them, mostly of the fear variety. However, there was a single rage demon amongst the crowd. Lumped in with the usual shades and wraiths, there were small, knee high demons that looked like twisted deep stalkers. Gibbering Horrors, she thought they were called, and they were named appropriately. It hissed as they approached, chittering incessantly with with its bony maw. There were also fearlings, which took the form of large spiders-- whose appearance caused her to hesitate in her step before one of the others urged her forward.

There were also no few terror demons, and what she believed to be a fear demon. They did not charge them, but rather... watched them cautiously. She could feel her heart beat faster, and the desire to retreat into herself mounted as even more eyes alighted on her.

One of the terrors hissed, the metallic claws on the ends of its fingers scraping against the ground like fingernails on slate. It cocked its head at her, bending its neck at an unnatural, uncomfortable angle. "Little coward," it rasped. "Cannot even find the bravery to strike first. Flinches before spiders, bends before the slightest pressure... breaks with one little loss. Ssspinelesss."

"Look at her, ssstanding in the front." Another of the same creatures, stretched out and grotesque, rasped around its mouthful of jagged teeth. "As though she has the sssteel to lead. The courage. To tell these what they should do!" It gestured at the others behind her.

“Asala..." Cyrus's tone indicated that he was still waiting for that very thing—a command, perhaps, or at the very least permission.

Another terror demon approached languidly. Stopping a few paces short of the Gibbering Horrors. Its impossibly long limbs flexed out, trembled and tickled at the air as it stared at her with sightless eyes. Its mouth, a parish of dribbling teeth, hung opened. The gravelly voice, however, resonated in their minds, “Do nothing, little coward. Small, shaky moussse. They can sseee you tremble.”

Zahra hadn’t moved from Rom’s side, though her fingers were itching at her sides. She glanced at Asala sidelong and cleared her throat. As good as anything to indicate that something much be done. Quickly.

The rage demon flared from the right side, eyes glowing white hot. Its back seemed to swell with every breath, birthing intense heat from its maw. "Turn your fear into fire, forlorn little mage!" It was hard to tell, but it looked as though it was grinning at her, pleased with what it was seeing. "Remember, wretched creature, what has taken life and love and peace from you! Strike us in anger... I will wear you, body and soul, and bring your rage to bear on the beast in your nightmares."

"What are we doing, Asala?" Romulus asked, a bit nervously. His hand lingered near the hilt of his blade, ready to be drawn in an instant if she commanded it.

She didn't answer, and the fear demon noticed, laughing in a low, rumbling voice. "She fears us, just as she fears herself," the demon taunted. "So afraid of making the wrong choice, of letting her friends get hurt for her," the demon said the word with scorn and disdain. "You regret this, don't you. Wished you had never stepped into the Fade," it said, chuckling evilly. "It is too late, fearful little mage. You are here so face us!" The demon's voice boomed, and there was a shudder in the Fade as the fear demon's body twisted and contorted in jarring motions.

Asala's eyes went wide and she retreated a step as what stood before her no longer was a fear demon, but the form of the blighted dragon, the one that had taken her brother from her. It was not as large as the real one, maybe a fraction of its size, but it remained. "Ataashi hissra," she muttered before the dragon roared, shaking the Fade around them. Asala took another step backward and instinctively reached for the Fade, encasing the demon-turned-dragon in a large shimmering barrier. "No!" she yelled, trying to push the creature away with the barrier.

The first act of overt aggression made it a fight, and the other demons lunged, trying to free their leader from the barrier's confines, either by beating at it or lunging for Asala, who was holding it in place. Leon intercepted the first of these, planting his foot against the rage demon's chest and throwing it back several feet before pursuing it. When he brought an elbow down on the back of its head, the fire of its body sizzled against his light armor, cold from the pervasive chill in the area.

It lunged for him, raking hot claws across his midsection. He staggered backwards a step, but recovered quickly, throwing himself forward again.

Cyrus quite deliberately stepped away from Asala. Perhaps that made sense—he'd made it clear that she was the one who had to actually face the trial, and Ethne has specified that the trial was Fear. Instead, he threw an almost-lazy ice spell at one of the terrors, freezing it just before it sank into the ground for one of its jumps. The other, however, disappeared into a dark circle on the floor. The lightning bolt that followed shattered the ice and the demon along with it. The terror's twin, however, emerged from the ground right behind him, throwing him forward with the force of its screeching attack.

Romulus fired a bolt from his crossbow, piercing the terror through the leg and interrupting its screeching. He rushed forward, but before he could reach it he was met with a swarm of fearlings, small skittering creatures that drove him back, too many at once for him to take them all on. He kicked one away, throwing another off his back, wounding another that bit into his leg. Another jumped for his face, but he bashed it aside with his shield, still steadily giving ground.

Zahra had already shrugged her bow from her shoulder—just in time to stop a fearling from clawing at her face, slamming it off to the side. She took a few steps forward and pinned an arrow through one of the hissing creature’s legs, one that’d been fixated on taking another bite out of Rom. She notched another arrow and took aim. Possibly intending to pelt another. Her distraction allowed one of the things to slink close enough to attach itself to her arm. Her bow clattered to the ground as she pushed her hand against its face, attempting to dislodge it.

The blight dragon began to push back against the barrier, but lacked the strength of the real one. The shield held its shape, but with a roar, the demon put its head against it and began to fight back, sliding the shield toward her through effort and strength. Asala could hear the fighting on either side of her, and a glance revealed her companion's struggles against the demons. She didn't want this, she thought a trial of Compassion would have been different, and not pit them against demons of the fade. Where was the compassion in this? What was this to prove? That they could fight against demons? Ever since the Inquisition was formed they had been fighting against demons.

"Stop," she whimpered as she was forced back a step. The demons did not start this, she did. She was the one who threw the first barrier, and because of that they had been drawn into the fight. If Compassion's trial was meant to make her throw her friends into battle with demons, then she wanted no part of it. She had asked them to accompany her, not to bleed for her. They had too many fights of their own to face without adding hers on top of it. "Stop." She was louder this time. This wasn't a test of compassion, this was just fighting.

This wasn't what Tammy meant when she told her to become a shield. A shield was meant to protect, but what was she protecting here? Nothing "I said stop it," she said, her words clear and audible. She didn't shout them, but she demanded it, her tone accidentally conveying that of a chiding mother-- the same one Tammy used with Meraad when he got into something he was not supposed to. She pushed off with her shield and let it fade, holding off the demon long enough to repositioned herself closer to her friends. A series of small shields dislodged anything clinging to her friends, before a larger one bloomed to life around them all, enveloping them in a large bubble, separating them from the demons.

"Enough," she stated firmly. It didn't matter if she failed the trial at this point, no one would get hurt because of her. Her friends, or the demons they fought against. If they did not attack them initially, then perhaps there may have still been a way for them to leave peacefully. "We will leave here," she said, staring down the fear demon, "No one else will get hurt here, not us nor you," she said, her barrier sparkling with renewed resolve.

Abruptly, the demons vanished. They made no noise, used no words, took no actions at all. They just wavered, like shimmering mirages in her native desert, and disappeared. In their place stood an image of Ethne. It must have been the way she was in life, for she looked as solid as the demons had. As solid as the others did, safe behind her shield. Her hair was red—not as red as Khari's, more like a strawberry blonde. Her eyes were blue-green, large in a very dainty-looking face. The robes she wore weren't like anything Asala had seen, either, except maybe in some of Cyrus's books.

She smiled slightly, an expression tinged with melancholy. "Sometimes, compassion is the hardest choice to make," she said quietly, reaching up to touch the barrier Asala had erected over her group. After a moment, it vanished under her fingers. "Sometimes, it will hurt, because no shield stands forever, and none can cover everyone." Her hand dropped back to her side. "But choosing it anyway and every time is what it will take, to learn what I have to teach. Compassion does not see even a demon and judge it worthy only of death. Some things must be fought, even I know this. But nothing may be fought only because of the face it wears or the things it thinks."

Ethne tilted her head. "This trial is over. But what lies ahead will be more difficult still. Are you willing to take that upon yourself, Beres-Taar?"

Asala winced as the barrier faded around them through no inclination of her own. In actuality, when the demons vanished, she was so struck by confusion that she had momentarily forgotten about it until it was stripped by Ethne. It made her feel powerless, as she remembered that they were in the Fade, and ordinary rules did not necessarily apply there. After hesitating, she let her hand fall limply to her side as Ethne spoke. At the end, Asala grew quiet and thoughtful once more, but when she spoke, it was with a firm confidence.

"I am."

"Good." Ethne seemed pleased, the sadness present in her smile abating for a moment at least. "Have your dreamer friend teach you how to locate the garden on your own. And when you can, I will be there, and I will help you." She gave a little nod.

"For now... I think it's time you wake up."

And she did, with a start. She pushed herself up from her pillow and looked around her dark room. After the initial confusion abated, she let her forehead fall back into her pillow and she closed her eyes-- though she doubted sleep would be easy to find again.

Then she wondered about the others, if they too had woken up from the dream like her and... if they were okay.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Romulus watched as Mayor Gregory Dedrick was taken from the hall in chains, to an uncertain fate in Denerim.

He hadn't been with the party that spoke with him, and traveled deep under Old Crestwood to close the rift there. Old Crestwood, the town the mayor had seen flooded to remove the refugees from concern, and keep the Blight at bay. It was a complex situation, and a difficult decision he'd chosen to make. One that Romulus could even see the value in. Crestwood may not have survived the Fifth Blight at all if he had done nothing. But that did not mean he was free of guilt, or that his murdering of hundreds of his own people was justified.

Dedrick's guilt was further evidenced by his decision to flee from the village upon their return, and it wasn't until a few days ago that Rilien's agents were able to track him down, hiding out in a village halfway to the Waking Sea's coast. He was hauled back to Skyhold, and Romulus was chosen to sit and render an impartial judgement. As he was learning, the wisest course for himself and for the Inquisition was often to make no judgement at all. His crimes had not been committed against the Inquisition, unless lying was counted. He had killed people of Ferelden, and so it was to Denerim he would be sent, to be judged by King Alistair. Few knew the horrors the Blight could bring better than he and his wife.

Upon tersely confirming that there was nothing else requiring his attention with Lady Marceline, Romulus made his escape from the throne, briefly watching as those gathered for the judgement dispersed. There were not nearly so many as for the likes of Elias Pike, but still more than Romulus was comfortable with. Always more. This time, however, he noticed Asala among the crowd. He couldn't recall if she'd ever attended one of these before, but she seemed to be waiting for him, or perhaps trying to catch his attention.

Making his way over to her, he stopped just before he would need to look up at her more than he was comfortable with. "Did you need something, Asala?"

"Uh, yes. Kind of, actually," Asala said said as she straightened out the wrinkles in her scarlet robes. Noticeably, she didn't raise her head to look at him until later. "I wanted to apologize for... you know, the thing in the Fade," she said. "Do you want to go elsewhere or...?" she asked raising a finger and swinging it around to indicate a nondescript location.

It was probably best, wasn't it? He gestured sideways with his head. "Come on, this way." He turned around and led her back through the main hall, through the still scattering Inquisition personnel and Skyhold staff. Few of them used the door that led down to the undercroft, and it was this one that he opened now. Asala had never actually been down here before, he didn't think. Very few had, and even fewer with any regularity. Just Khari, occasionally Zahra, and a few Inquisition messengers, in the event his presence was needed anywhere immediately, as it had been in the throne room.

He opened the door first and allowed Asala to enter, closing it behind them. "Have a seat if you like." The couch was well worked in by this point, mostly Khari's doing. She usually didn't come by to continue her physical training after all, barring the times they practiced hand to hand techniques. Romulus stepped lightly down the stairs towards his alchemy workplace, quickly flipping over a parchment and shoving back a few jars with various reagents. There were few who knew anything about his alchemy, and he preferred to keep it that way, especially around those who might acquire the knowledge more quickly.

Turning back, he walked back up towards the front of the room and turned the chair at his desk around to face Asala. "You don't have to apologize," he said, sinking down into it. "It was my choice to help." He exhaled. "You didn't even see the worst of it. Unless... shit, you haven't talked to Zee, have you?"

"Zee? No, why? Should--" she stopped herself with a thoughtful glance and shook her head. Either she thought better of the question she was about to ask or... would ask Zee about it later. Asala had taken the offered seat on the couch, sitting in it straight, her hands folded on top of each other on her lap. She didn't look uncomfortable, just polite. "I just wanted to apologize for the Fade. I didn't know that Ethne would have pit us against demons as her trial," Asala said, with a thoughtful.

"I... would have warned you all had I known."

Romulus brushed lightly at his nose once, half-smiling at her. "Asala... it was a dream. I'm no mage, and I've never really done anything like that, but I'm pretty sure we weren't physically there this time. It felt different, anyway." He was very glad Asala hadn't been forced into Nightmare's realm with them all. Though she'd passed Ethne's trial, Nightmare had been another matter entirely. Not interested in helping, even if the eating of one's fears could be considered beneficial in a certain light. No, it was interested in creating fear as well as consuming it. Interested in being the source of its own strength. He wasn't sure if she would've survived a place like that. Especially if it had taken a woman like Nostariel.

"All of us agreed willingly to help you, and we all knew there would be a trial involved. You did the right thing when the time came for it. And that's more than many of us could've done. Maybe any of us." It had been an interesting experience to observe. To think that even the lowliest of creatures might be spared in order to win the favor of Compassion. It was something Romulus knew he did not have in him. Even were he to pull himself from the dark thoughts he'd been so trained to think, he would never reach that sort of place. Nor did he think he wanted to. It was a role that could only be filled by the likes of Asala.

Asala shrugged, occupying the moment by dragging a lock of hair out of her face and back behind her horns. Though that couldn't hide the blush blossoming on her face. "That is, uh, kind of you to say. Thank you," she said, stammering only a small amount. "It is just that I did not expect Compassion's test to involve an exchange with demons. It did not seem like a compassionate test in the moment, when looked at from afar but I understand its meaning." Her hand had moved from her lap to rest gently under her chin, causing her to seem even more pensive than she before.

"I am sorry," she said shaking her head with a smile. "I have been thinking about it a lot lately." With that, she leaned back on the couch, letting her hand fall back on her lap. She seemed less rigid now and more comfortable. "Before that, however. When Ethne asked why I was there... I think I realized something."

Tests of anything weren't supposed to be situations where it was easy to perform. Testing one's ability to kill without hesitation wasn't done when the subject's life was threatened, but rather when the target to be killed had no defenses. When they were helpless, restrained. That was the true test of one's depths. The true test of one's heights had to come in the same way, then. It was easy for Asala to show compassion to her friends, her allies. It was much harder to show compassion to loathsome demons that sought their deaths. Or appeared to, at least.

"What did you realize?" he asked, urging her to continue.

"I had never really thought about it before," she began, before straightening back out so she could see him better. "The Inquisition, I mean. Why I am here?" She added, before raising a hand in order to give herself more time to explain. "Not that I would have left under any circumstance, certainly not. I would still remain even if I had thought about it. But I just never asked myself why that is, you understand?" She then smiled at him apologetically and limply shook her head. "I apologize if I am not making much sense," she added.

She shrugged regardless and began to speak some more. "When Ethne asked why I sought her out... I felt the answer I gave is the same for why I am still here. I had just never thought of it before," she said, leaning back into a more relaxed posture. "I... want to help. Tammy was right, there is too much hurt in the world. And it feels like we--the Inquisition, I mean, is the only thing attempting to do anything about it, and that is why I want to continue to be a part of it. I feel that we are... doing good, and people need that."

That didn't come as much of a shock to Romulus. Asala had saved his life alongside Estella's before she'd even met them, after they staggered out of the rift at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. Asala, a former Qunari saarebas and in the south, an apostate that was risking her very life by placing herself near the Templar Order. She didn't have to do any of that, but she did. Khari was the same way. She didn't have to risk her life fighting demons and servants of Corypheus when the matter could be left to others, but she did. Romulus was not ashamed to admit to himself that he would not have stayed, had he not been marked by the orb that Corypheus had wielded. He would have returned home to Minrathous and reported to his domina, and allowed other men and women to risk their lives in his place. But he was not Khari, and he was not Asala.

"That's good to hear, Asala," he said, trying to be reassuring. "That said, I have a request for you. If you ever feel that the Inquisition, or any person in it, is not doing good... don't stay silent about it. Not all of us can devote ourselves to Compassion, but for some of us it can be easy to lose our way. Don't ever assume that the Inquisition will always be good, even if you're doing all you can to keep it that way."

"I... will keep that in mind," she said, though she seemed rather uncomfortable with the idea. That wasn't surprising as well, Asala was the type who seemed to always try to see the best in people. Still, after some thought she appeared to accept it. "And, uh, thank you Romulus. For listening," she said with something of a embarrassed look, "I did not mean to give you a speech on you," she added with a chuckle.

"Khari tells me I'm not a bad listener," he answered, grinning a little. "If you need anything else, you can usually find me here. Just... knock, please. Even if the door's open." He gestured for the door with his head. "Now go on, get out of here. I'm sure you've got work to do, spirit healer."

"A lot of work, unfortunately. As it turns out, there is a whole process in becoming one," Asala said, a smile denoting the joke.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

It was only a matter of time.

Zahra had put off approaching Rom long enough. Well. It’d been a few days, and she was surprised she hadn’t bustled into his little space in the Undercroft already. She hadn’t let it be out of any respect towards his feelings—that’s for sure, because she didn’t think it was all that embarrassing. Quite the contrary. It was a development of sorts. Something he needed to work on. Romance within the Inquisition. Yes. While she believed that it could happen in any circumstance, especially ones that involved life and death experiences
 she hadn’t expected an opportunity like this to appear. Of course, she’d noticed the lingering looks. The sidelong glances and too-long embraces. But now he knew she knew and there was no stopping her.

Prying into other people’s business was a hobby of hers. Confirmed knowledge changed the game. It made all the difference. Now she could broach the subject at any point. It was fresh in both of their minds, however much Rom wanted them to forget. She wouldn’t. Besides, Khari was as thick as her blade; perhaps, thicker still. Romance must’ve been as foreign a subject as staying her hands in battle—fickle in nature, impossible to choke hold. She hoped she could tip the scale in Rom’s favor. If only a little. She doubted he’d make a move, if he couldn’t even manage it in his dreams.

She made her way to the Undercroft like a woman on a mission. Striding as quickly as her short legs could manage, which wasn’t particularly fast. Something she’d eventually need to work on if she wanted to keep up with the others. As soon as she reached the wooden door, she rapped her knuckles against it three times, then four more: barely a pause in between. A little tune. A smile was already muscling its way on her lips, betraying her intentions, “Eh! Rom, you there?”

Probably shirtless again.

Only Khari would be unfazed by that.

The door opened mid knock, but only a foot or so. Rom was not, in fact, shirtless, nor did he seem to be sweating or out of breath. Not climbing on his walls like a spider. A very muscled, broody eyed, decorated face spider. Done for the day with pushing his body to the limits, perhaps. He certainly didn't seem to need the extra work. What he did look like he needed was a pick me up of some sort, and from the glimpse Zahra could see inside his quarters, there weren't any of those empty little potion bottles sitting around anywhere.

Zahra was clearly not the pick me up he was looking for, though, and he took a deep breath in preparation for the storm. "What is it?" he droned, but he obviously knew exactly what it was. He was just leaving Zahra to say it, in case there was some miracle and she was here for something else entirely.

“I was expecting a warmer welcome,” Zahra planted a hand against the door and leaned on it. Not that she thought it would budge with Rom standing there like a rock repelling an oncoming monsoon. Stiff-arming her from entering the room. There was a vigilant look etched across his face, as if he knew why she’d come. Perhaps, he did. All the more reason he should be thankful, honestly. She didn’t step into people’s business unless she liked them, after all. If she didn’t give a damn about them, she would’ve let the issue die.

She glanced over his shoulder and peered into the room. Her eyes slid across his training equipment and slowly made its way back to his own—which were unimpressed. He might’ve even been two seconds away from manhandling the door closed. It wouldn’t take much. Though she wasn’t going to give him any reason to. At least not until she’d dragged him to a happier location. One where she wouldn’t be blockaded out and forced to speak through a door. “You look awful,” her tone wasn’t unkind, just matter-of-fact, “I’ve come to rescue you. Let’s go to the Herald’s Rest.”

Even if her smile had dropped a fraction, her expression read as clear as day. She wouldn’t take no as an answer.

Rom was not so thick as to miss that, nor as foolish to try and resist anyway. His sigh was one more of admitting defeat than any sort of aggravation. "Alright, then." Normally he might've asked if they intended to fetch Khari before they went. Well, normally it would be both Khari and Zee fetching him.

He let the door swing open a little while he stepped back to quickly tie on a pair of short boots and grab his cloak. As soon as he was ready he was out the door, closing it behind him. "Lead the way, rescuer."

“Wise decision,” Zahra waggled her eyebrows at him and turned on her heels, leading the way back up the stairs. Fortunately there weren’t many between the upper portion of Skyhold’s main floor, and the breezy Undercroft. The less stairs she had to scale, the better. She led them across the grounds, and readjusted the clasp on her own cloak—still not quite used to the weather up in the mountains. At times, she missed the sweltering heat of the sun at her back. It made a cold goblet of ale seem like a little slice of heaven.

She toed the door open and stepped aside, letting Rom ahead of her, before letting it close behind them. Not that she thought he’d bolt at the first sign of discomfort
 but maybe, he would. If he wasn’t actively avoiding a particular subject, threading silence like a shield, she wasn’t sure how he would react to being directly confronted with it. She drew four fingers up and winked at the barkeep. Unsurprisingly, the Herald’s Rest wasn’t busy at all. Apparently people had better things to do during the day. All the better for her, really.

Inclining her head towards the furthest corner of the tavern, Zahra sauntered ahead and plopped down on one of the long benches. There’d been many renovations to the space she’d claimed as hers; the Riptide’s, in any case. While the room upstairs was occupied by Ves, she’d brought in some of the more lavish items that’d been in her captain’s quarters. Loads of pillows. Soft blankets, patch-worked and tasseled. Baubles and shiny objects hung from the rafters overhead. An odd arrangement that made her feel more at home. The tables, however, were the same as they’d always been. She swung her gaze up at Rom expectantly and leaned her elbows on the table.

“Welcome to my little home away from home,” her smile widened as the one of the barmaids approached and settled a tray down with their drinks, walking off to tend to the few others who occupied the stools at the front. First she’d cultivate a sense of security. Then strike, as one did. She slid one of the goblets across the table. Impatience would end the conversation as soon as it started.

To his credit, Rom was more at ease than she might've expected. Perhaps he had prepared for this. He had to have to known it was coming, after what she'd seen in the Fade, in his dream. His own wandering, dreaming mind betraying him. Not that she hadn't noticed such things already, but never in such a concrete, visual fashion. Audible too, with that funny little elf he'd called Brand prodding at him just as effectively.

The Herald removed his cloak and put himself at rest, draping the garment over the back of a chair which he then sank down into, taking the offered goblet and downing a long first gulp. He wasn't a bad drinker at all, as far as she'd seen. Maybe those colorful potions had something to do with it. "Alright," he said, as the warmth of the drink undoubtedly snaked through him. "Let's get this done."

Zahra, too, had shrugged herself out of her cloak and set it off to the side, rumples among the blankets. A smile stretched its way across her face as he took a long dreg of ale. She was curious about a lot of things, and as antsy as he was to get this over with, she thought it best to bring up another matter. It was something she’d been meaning to bring up, but hadn’t the opportunity until now. She lifted the goblet to her lips, and took her own gulp, before setting it back down.

“Let’s get this out of the way. I’m nosy. We both know that. I’d like to think all captains are, to a degree. Always in the know,” she rolled her eyes and slumped back against the pillows with a huff, “Those shiny little bottles of yours. What’re they for? Only caught a glimpse, a few times. Coming from a concerned friend and not a prattling mother, I swear.” She’d hardly pass as the latter in any given situation. A worried friend? Far more likely. Even then, she harbored no doubts that Rom knew what he was doing
 though he had a tendency to push himself too far.

That was why she was asking.

He seemed a bit surprised that she chose to ask about that first. Not something he'd been preparing for, by the way he fidgeted, took another deep drink. His thoughts probably sloshing around his head while the ale sloshed down his throat. Setting the goblet down, he briefly wiped at his lips. "They're for protection from common types of offensive magic, mostly. Fire, frost, and lightning being the most common, but I have recipes for spirit, earth, arcane, that sort of thing. It was... necessary, I guess, when dealing with mages as I did in Tevinter. It works well against demons in the same way."

Rom sat up a little straighter, adjusting his shirt. Deciding whether to continue or not. "Tonics like that aren't uncommon. Mine are somewhat... unique. A few added effects that take more time and precision in the creation to get right."

“Are they safe to take?” Zahra’s eyebrows had slowly raised and come down as he explained exactly what they were. While she didn’t really understand why he needed to take them, there was something else there. A specific reason. Perhaps, it was habit. Some remnant of dependence from days spent in Tevinter. A fear of sorts. She wouldn’t have blamed him. His reaction hadn’t done anything to smooth the concern from her face.

“I wasn’t aware you could concoct tonics, to be honest. If they’re not that uncommon, what makes yours unique?”

Beyond whatever Asala fed her, she’d never taken any tonics, or potions. Even if they were readily available, she wasn’t sure she’d trust them enough to take. What if Rom was taking too many? Testing tonics on himself didn’t seem
 very safe. She would’ve laughed if it didn’t actually worry her—seeing how she was someone who’d frequently take risks, dipping her toes in fool-hardy endeavors.

"They... put me into a different state of mind," he explained, though he didn't sound too proud of it. "One that helps me with a lot of things. It might be dangerous if I took too much, but I know my limits. I've been doing this for quite some time now. You don't have to worry."

A hm noise sounded. An assent of sorts. Who would know better than Rom himself? It wasn’t as if she could stop him. If he needed this to
 do whatever he needed to do, then she wouldn’t question him further. Zahra fluffed up some of the pillows under her elbows and readjusted herself, “Well. Who am I to judge?” It was the clearest way to say that yes, she was worried, but she also trusted in his judgment.

There was a lull in conversation—one she allowed to grow and bloom, before straightening up in her seat and stippling her fingers together on the table. Zahra’s attempt to force a serious, contemplative frown onto her face failed miserably. She could already feel the corner’s beginning to shift upwards. The warmth blooming in her belly felt more like a fervent thrill, rather than any inevitable drunken stupor. An excitement she couldn’t quite contain because the next subject would be much more enjoyable.

At least to her.

“So, onto the subject at hand,” she eyed him above the rim of her goblet, “I think it was about a tender, fiery redhead. Or was it
 a sexy fiery redhead. I forget—but that was some dream.”

Rom let his head fall back against the chair, exhaling a very long, slow breath. Around the time she used the word sexy he began to take a very long, slow drink. To his credit, he wasn't really reddening now that they'd reached the subject he expected. "I would say I'm going to strangle that elf next time I see him, but... wasn't his fault." He set the goblet back down, meeting Zahra's eyes and enduring her excitement.

"Everyone has stupid dreams. I'm at a disadvantage, as I didn't get the opportunity to see yours." He seemed to expect that there might have been something worthwhile there that he'd missed out on. "Did you want to say anything in particular about mine, or are we just here to relive it?"

Zahra’s laugh was much softer this time, bereft of the edges it normally carried. She almost felt bad for bringing it up again. Almost. Not nearly enough to let it slide, though. It was the reason she’d brought him here, after all. Having the upper hand in the teasing department? Priceless. While she’d often poke fun at her crew whenever she had the chance, she found that she didn’t often have as many opportunities here. The Inquisition was into some heavy business; from demon-slaying to facing off dragons, acquiring ugly scars in the process, and fending off mind-flaying creatures.

Who had time to enjoy snarky quips? Well. She still did. Others tended not to see the world in the same light.

"I liked him—Brand. My sort of fellow,” she wondered what became of him. If he was just a specter of a memory
 there was a good chance he wasn’t alive anymore, and that wasn’t a question she was planning to pose. She untangled her fingers, and finished the last dredge of ale from her goblet before considering her next words. “You’re right. Everyone does. I, for one, am glad you missed out on mine. It was
 less amusing.” She’d let the subject die there. Leon and Cyrus had seen enough and it wasn’t something she wanted to speak of.

She tilted her head to the side, “Relive it? Oh no. That’d be cruel.” A knowing smile tipped across her lips. She’d seen what she’d needed to see. Anything else would’ve made him squirm and despite all appearances, that wasn’t her intention. “Do you love her?”

Regardless, her directness still made him squirm more than a little. At least, he shifted a bunch in his seat, switching which leg rested on the other, which side of his rear his weight would be on top of, which arm he let fall on the rest and which he used to support the side of his head for a moment.

"How should I know?" he said, frustrated, though it didn't seem to be directed at Zahra. He'd known what he was getting himself in for by following her to the Herald's Rest. He was frustrated at himself, more likely, as was usually the case. "I've never loved anyone. I care about her, I... feel things, I—I don't know. Does it matter?"

As delightful as his reaction was, Zahra couldn’t seem to reach for a laugh. Her eyebrows pinched together. He didn’t seem to know where to put himself. Granted being asked if you loved someone was uncomfortable enough
 but not really knowing what that felt like in the first place, she couldn’t imagine. She’d fallen in love plenty of times. Or else, she’d thought so. Different flavors of it at least. More often than not, she had a warm bed. Though that didn’t mean much. Had she truly loved anyone like she was asking? Perhaps. She liked to think that what she felt for her crew was as close as she’d get.

A sigh sifted past her lips as she tapped her fingers across the wooden surface of the table—three times, as if to draw him back to the present and out of the frustrations he felt. Maker knows how baffling it would have been to combat feelings with someone who couldn’t even fathom any innuendos from wrestling alone in a dark, dank cave. “It does. It does matter.” She pushed errant curls of unruly hair behind her ear. Half-measures were luxuries in their line of business. A mistake. In more ways than one, they couldn’t afford hesitance. Not now, not with what they were doing in the Inquisition.

Their lives weren’t guaranteed.

“Always time for something new, but our time
 isn’t assured, Rom,” she arched an eyebrow and studied his face, perhaps a little more seriously, “Are you fine with how things are now? With her not knowing how you feel?”

He spread the thumb and forefinger of his unmarked hand across his forehead momentarily, rubbing at the temples on either side, as though he'd developed a headache. Maybe he had. "She knows that I care," he said, letting the hand fall away. "She knows how important she is to me, more or less, she just—" He stopped himself short, again seeming thoroughly annoyed with the words he was saying, as though none of them sounded right when they came out.

"Look, if you want to discuss this, there's something you need to understand." He leaned forward, resting his elbows upon his knees and touching the ends of his fingers together. "But it's... I need to know you can keep this to yourself. I don't think even Khari knows this, and I don't know how I could talk to her about it."

If Rom didn’t look so damn conflicted, Zahra might’ve huffed at the accusation that she’d run off blabbing to the woman in question. She wouldn’t—not like this, not when he looked like that. Even she knew better. Meddling in another way? Highly probable. If she didn’t try to bring them together, what kind of friend would she be? Besides, there was a good chance Khari wouldn’t know what she was talking to or outright not believe her.

“Tell her? What would the point in that be? It has to come from you. Only you.”

He let out another long breath, took another drink. "Alright." He went so far as to check the tavern around them, to make sure no one else had wandered into easy earshot of the conversation. "Chryseis Viridius, my former domina, owner, required many things of me. I was her agent and her blade, but other times I had other uses. Her husband was killed in fighting with the Qunari, and she hasn't yet remarried, as far as I know. Sometimes, when she was... frustrated, or angry, or when she just felt like it, she would call upon me to... to attend to her needs." Maybe Khari wouldn't have caught the meaning of that, but it was quite obvious what he meant from the way he said it, and the context.

"I did that for her for... five, six years? There was no refusing her. I didn't have the power to, not then. At the time it was... it was hardly the worst thing she asked of me, I thought. But..." It was easy to see the strain the admission brought upon him. Something approaching physical pain. "Every time I've thought of Khari in that way, it goes back to her, no matter how much I'd prefer to forget it. No matter how different I think it would be, or feel. I wish I didn't think of her that way at all, but I can't stop that, either." He sat back again, shaking his head. "It's stupid, anyway. Selfish. We have better things to be doing, and this just... it would just threaten what we do have."

“I’m sorry.” It came out as a breathy whisper. Zahra meant it. For what little she knew Rom had gone through
 she’d known most of his experiences in Tevinter had been wholly unpleasant. He was a slave. Something that belonged to someone else. That someone would use him for those purposes wasn’t all that surprising but it still left a bitter taste in her mouth. While it differed from a marriage born of convenience, there were similarities there. However invisible his wounds were, this Chryseis had left her mark on him. Twisted the way he saw the world. Gnarled the way he viewed love.

A small muscle jumped along her jawline. She hoped that this woman was rotting somewhere, paying for her deeds. It wasn’t likely. Life had a funny way of ignoring justice. Tevinter’s moral objectivity did not align with theirs. What was deplorable here, was welcome and encouraged there. She reached across the table and took hold of one of his hands, eyeing him earnestly. “Darling that’s where you’re wrong
 it doesn’t matter where, or when you are. What’s worse than dying without having spoken your mind? Nothing. I promise you that.”

She squeezed the side of his hand and paused for a moment. Her eyes softened. “There’s a difference between what you were subjected to and a love you’re not sure you deserve. Don’t accept any less. Not now—not when you’ve changed so much.” This time, she laughed. “You know, I’d like nothing better than to see you two together. Bloody hell, she feels something too. That much is obvious. Whatever that something is, seems like neither of you are willing to admit it.” He hadn’t seen her at Adamant Keep. Hadn’t seen how she reacted to the collapsing bridge.

Zahra gave him one final pat on the hand before releasing it. She flopped back down on the bench and regarded him levelly, “Love isn’t just an emotion. What you’re feeling now, it’s important. Eventually, it’ll become important enough to say and I hope that you do. She’s as thick as a sword, that one.” There was another pause, before she nodded her head, “I’m on your side, for what it’s worth.”

He swallowed uncomfortably, offering her a tiny little smile, gone as soon as it came. Forced, entirely. "Thanks. I appreciate that, Zee." It was hard to tell if the talk had made him feel better or worse, and it sure didn't seem like he was going to get up and tell her right now. Maybe he'd even been resolved against it. It was impossible to say.

But it did seem as though he was done speaking about it, as he exhaled shakily and got to his feet, finishing the last of his drink. "And thanks for the drinks. I needed it. I should really be getting back, though." It didn't seem likely that he had that much work to do, if anything at all. Probably just an excuse to find some solitude again, but he seemed insistent on it, at least.

“I. Love. You,” Punctuated into three, slowly spoken words, as Zahra bowed her head and glanced up between newly fallen curls, obscuring her sly eyes, “You should practice it in your spare time.” She patted the table, indicating that she would be here if she was needed, “I'll be here, as always.”

Time waited for no one. Least of all those who could not love themselves.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The scent of smoke hung heavy in the air, and it was giving Lady Marceline a headache. That, and a number of other factors.

The Exalted Plains, a region of the Dales in Orlais had recently played host to a front in the Orlesian civil war, or the War of the Lions as it was also known. The place had been beautiful, once, before it was ravaged by war and blood. Lady Marceline and the rest of the Inquisition had received a missive from her father, Marshall of the Loyalist forces. The letter was not unusual, Marceline often received them from her father, and they had always comforted her with the knowledge that he was still okay, and the war had not yet taken him. However, his most recent letter did anything but.

This time, he had written to request her, and the Inquisition's aid. Demons had infested the Plains, and forced the armies to turn their attentions away from each other and on them. From the tone of the letter, it sounded as if the situation was dire, and that both sides were losing ground to the demons. It worried her, to hear that her father was now facing a force of demons, with no real way to get rid of them short of an Inquisitor.

While they could not interfere in the civil war of a nation, they could deal with the rifts and rid the Plains of demons. As valiantly as the Chevaliers fought, they could not hope to defeat what must seem like a limitless force of demons. At the very least, Marceline had hoped that once the demons were gone, that both sides could come to a ceasefire--at least until a time in which a more permanent solution could be found. She may be able to sleep a bit easier at night to know that her father was no longer in any immediate danger. Probably not, all things accounted for, but it would be at least some semblance of peace of mind, for one thing at least.

As it was her father who had sent the letter, she had accompanied the rest of the Inquisition into the field. Not only accompany, but she took point as they approached the battlefield. She wished that their pace was quicker, but was intelligent enough to know the value of patience. Still, that did not help with the knowledge that her father was somewhere out there, fighting against demons. Beside her, Michaël rode and she knew he was worried as well. For her father, yes, but by the many glances he'd given her during the journey, he was worried about her as well.

"I am fine, Micky," she said after the latest glance, perhaps a little more tersely than she meant to. He grunted in answer, something she took as him not entirely believing her.

Ser Leonhardt, riding a bit behind but still within earshot, glanced towards the horizon. Or at least it seemed like he did; it was hard to say for sure when he wore the helmet. “We shouldn't be much further out," he said, voice slightly muffled and slightly echoing. He was still easily audible, however.

A scout emerged from behind one of the hills on their right, one of the Inquisition's. He signaled with a low whistle, and waved an all clear. That was their cue to lead the horses off the main road, and they did so quickly, picking up the pace a bit to urge their mounts over the incline. They descended down a slope after that, following the scout into a patch of dry ravines, with pathways forming naturally between high rock walls. A few bridges attempted to span them, but most had been destroyed, either by time or by the more recent fighting. In either case, going into the shadow of the cliffs led them to the scout camp.

Lia was waiting for them, bow in hand. She looked on edge. By the looks of things, the scouts were dealing with several wounded, though none of them looked seriously injured. She waved a half-hearted greeting and met them at the edge of the camp.

"Lady Marceline. Commander. Glad you guys could make it in one piece. This place is a mess, worse than the Hinterlands ever were. You didn't encounter any trouble on the way in I hope?"

Marceline shook her head, "We met only a few demons, stragglers I believe. Nothing that we could not sufficiently deal with ourselves," Lady Marceline answered. She glanced behind her, toward Asala, but it seemed as if the young woman did not need to be asked, as she was already off of her horse and heading toward the injured scouts. Instead, she nodded and turned back toward Lia. "Was it them that did this?" Marceline asked.

"Bandits, actually," Lia replied grimly. "Or rebels, or whatever. Scum. We've encountered a group called Freemen of the Dales here. Recent, mostly deserters from one side or the other. Which means they're better trained than average highwaymen. Took us by surprise while we were dealing with some demons. We managed to get clear, though." A scout groaned from the camp behind her, prompting Lia to turn her head and look on in concern for a moment, but she shook it off. "I'm not sure if they're based somewhere here, or if they've got larger operations elsewhere. Oh, uh." She glanced around the head of one of the horses, trying to find Khari's eyes. "I spotted a Dalish clan across the Plains. Staying clear of the fighting, I think. I couldn't spare anyone to find out what clan, though."

“Yeah... I think I know who that is." Khari nodded to Lia, an expression of thanks, it seemed. “Probably won't be an issue, though. They'd prefer not to get involved if possible."

"Makes sense." Lia looked back to Marceline. "Gaspard's forces are the closest, or at least a portion of them. They're holding the ramparts north of here against the demons. Can't say how well they're doing, and we don't have the manpower to assist. Well, now we do."

Romulus nodded. "I'll do what I can for the rifts."

"Cool. I can take you out of the ravines, but I'll need to come back here after that. Bit too busy managing my people to come along. We've got our hands full here."

"Any word of my father?" Marceline added tentatively. She tried to wash the worry out of her voice before she spoke, but she was afraid she was not able to get it all, judging by the comforting hand Michaël placed on her back.

"No," Lia answered, in a carefully measured tone. "I'm sorry. Trying to break through to either side was too great a risk, and I've got wounded to take care of already." She glanced sideways for a moment, and then gestured. "Let me just get my horse, and we'll head out now."

Marceline frowned and nodded, "I understand, thank you Lia."

They waited for Lia to get mounted, and the followed her through the ravine. The air as the rode proved to be oppressive, at least, it had for Marceline. It felt as if a demon or these Freeman Lia spoke of could ambush them at any moment. Marceline kept her eyes to their flanks, hoping to catch them before that could happen. The smell of blood and death soon pervaded the air, and Marceline figured that meant that they were getting close. Soon enough, she was proven correct, as they soon caught sight of the ramparts over the next bend.

A squad of Chevaliers were posted near what she could tell was the entrance-- a wooden bridge over a moat. Inside was a series of wooden barricades and a number of trenches. "Those are Gaspard's men alright," Michaël noted, and Marceline agreed. They wore the Grand Duke's color, red, accented with a bronze hued armor. Michaël sighed deeply beside her and shook his head, "I remember fighting in ramparts like those... trench warfare is never easy," he said sounding rather tired himself. Marceline glanced at him and placed a hand over his own, and gave it a comforting squeeze. He was pulled from a battlefield just like this one to serve with the Inquisition with her. Seeing it again... couldn't have been easy.

"Good luck. I hope your search goes well," Lia said, wheeling her horse about. She took off back for the scout camp.

As they drew closer, it was easier to see that the trenches themselves were filled with fog or mist; it smelled vaguely rancid as well. That was unsurprising; oftentimes, all there was time for in situations like this was burning the bodies, if that, and the demons were no doubt further complicating matters.

Their horses' hooves almost crunched over dried, yellow-brown grass; the hasty grey-wood construction of the ramparts was hardly a nicer sight to look upon. The bridge over to the main portion of the holdings was occupied by two chevaliers, one of them wearing an armband that suggested at least some officer rank or other. They were both immediately cautious of the approaching band of mounted soldiers, drawing their weapons and holding them ready.

"Who goes?" demanded the officer. The other looked ready to give a signal to the rest of the squad at any moment.

"The Inquisition, ser," Marceline answered. She was a bit on edge as she spoke, as she did not know how well the Chevaliers would react to meeting both Michaël and herself. He was once an enemy chevalier, and she herself was the daughter of the Marshall of the opposition's forces. However, their stance seemed to relax once she introduced themselves as the Inquisition, though they still kept their weapons in their hands.

The guards exchanged glances between each other before they looked back to her and the one spoke again, "You are here... about the demons, yes." There was a hopeful tone in his voice.

Lady Marceline nodded in the affirmative. "Yes, ser. We are," she said, glancing at Romulus. "This is our Inquisitor, Romulus," She said, introducing him to the soldier.

A flash of recognition crossed the Chevalier's face and he placed a hand over his heart in a salute. "Oh, good," the one soldier answered, deeply exhaling. "Well met Inquisitor," he added. "We have been trying to retake the ramparts from the dead... They rise here, somewhere within the trenches," she said, tossing a wary glance over his shoulder and into the trenches in question. Marceline also noticed Michaël wincing when the soldier spoke of the trenches.

"Have you..." Marceline began, "Have you heard any news of Marshall Lucas Lécuyer?"

The soldier then squinted at her and then nodded his head, "You are his daughter, yes? We had heard that the Inquisition employed her--you. No milady, I am afraid I have not," he answered, seeming rather apologetic about it. The gesture did manage to relax Marceline a little, but still. "Communications have been difficult, since the demons. Perhaps our commander, Marshall Bastien Proulx would know, but we have retreated to Fort Revasan. He has ordered it locked down until we have cleared the ramparts of the demons. It has been going... poorly," the soldier said, shaking his head.

“Where do you need reinforcements?" Ser Leonhardt asked, stepping forward slightly to make himself more visible, perhaps, though that was hardly an issue. “Is there a rift nearby here causing the trouble, or some location they seem to be dispersing from?"

"Deeper inside," the soldier answered, pointing toward the center of the ramparts. "There is a pit filled with corpses, and a... strange glowing light resting above it," He explained.

"The rift," Marceline stated, "That is the source of these demons, and the corpse pit may be the reason for all of the undead," she continued, glancing at Leon.

"Yes, there is another rampart, closer to the fort with the same affliction. We were given horns and orders to sound them once they have been cleared, to let the fort know they have been dealt with," the soldier said. "You will be able to gain entry afterward."

“Rift, huh?" Khari shrugged, glancing at Romulus for a moment. “Think we've got that covered. Let's get to it." She seemed, if anything, a little excited by the prospect, but it was subdued when compared with her usual expressions of the same.

Romulus did not look as excited, reaching into a pouch on his belt and extracting a small vial from it. He'd pulled the cork and downed its contents as quickly as it appeared, shaking his head briefly at the strength of it and blinking rapidly for a few seconds. His blade and shield in hand, he dismounted, starting forward.

Zahra wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand. Her mouth formed a hard line. Unlike Khari, she hadn’t looked all that excited since they’d arrived in the Exalted Plains. Perhaps, it was the exertion of swinging on and off their horses, taking care of the straggler-demons Marcy had talked about. Exhausting work. She, too, dismounted but held the horses reins, as if she didn’t truly want to walk any further. She exhaled softly through her nose, “More Undead. Great.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Undead. Maggot-infested corpses crawling out from all those damned trenches, swaying like drunkards on their broken limbs, clacking their finger bones across too-heavy great swords, staring across at them with sightless sockets
 Zahra never wanted to see them again after Crestwood. Apparently life had a funny way of spitting in their faces. Not only did they have to deal with demons, but the undead, too. She was a fan of neither abominations. She couldn’t tell if the entire place smelt like wet dog or death. Maybe a putrid combination of both. She couldn’t decide which was worse. She’d already decided she hated it.

Hated that there was a beauty here, too. Buried beneath old ruins, and muddy trenches; hidden under centuries of war and slaughter and a stubbornness that prevented people from letting go of the place. Who would choose to live here? She wasn’t sure. The Dalish did. She supposed there was something worth holding onto. Though them being here was still important. She understood that well enough. Marceline’s father was here, somewhere: fighting a war of his own. Hopefully still alive. Marceline was worried. Rightfully so. The pinch to her brows, and the faraway gaze, read plain as day. However, it wasn’t looking promising. From all the corpses they’d seen face down in the muck
 they weren’t faring well.

Who could blame them for faltering? Undead creatures, and more demons than she could shake a stick at were hunkered across the hills. Skulking through the various trenches and palisades as if they owned the place. Bastards. Apparently there were bandits too—you’d think that they would’ve been busy fending off a common enemy rather than pilfering those who fell beneath them. Opportunists; something she also understood. These days, she agreed less and less with the sentiment.

They were approaching a bridge. Surrounded by the sharp wooden spikes, piercing up towards the sky like spines set across the lip of the trenches—presumably to keep their enemies at bay. There were armored bodies, as well as remnants of the undead, rankled through them, as if both had been pushed and impaled. A last stand that ended badly for both parties. She wrinkled her nose at the smell. Burnt flesh, rotting flesh; insects and wet earth. An awful mixture. Smoke wept into the gray skies. Everything felt so bloody heavy.

A soon as they were halfway across the wooden bridge, the moans began. A crooning sound above the eerie silence. Two arrows thudded in front of Rom’s feet, twanging to a halt. It didn’t take long for the source of the noise, and assault, to reveal themselves. Several undead were peeling out of the inner structure, clambering out of the trenches, steel-plated or wearing leathers. The insignia's etched across their chests and backs were familiar. Another volley of arrows sang through the air, zipping past their heads.

Zahra was already notching her own arrow, ducking behind a row of wooden spikes to give her some cover.

“Hold your noses and have at it, eh?" Khari was, predictably enough, the first into the fray, red braid trailing behind her like a brighter version of one of the drooping pennants still affixed to the occasional stake in the palisade. Proud battle-line markers once, signs of greyed-out fatigue and decay now. But not her.

She body-checked one of the undead back into the pit it had crawled out of. From the thudding and wet squelches, she'd delayed the ascent of at least a few more. Her cleaver mowed down another, putrefying flesh no match for solid steel, however chipped and cracking the blade had become over time. Like her, perhaps, always coming away with a new mark or bruise or scar, but undiminished. Glorying in the fact, even, if the throaty sound of her laughter was anything to go by. She spun, chopping into another's torso all the way to the spine and casting it off her blade with a foot. Back into the pit it went, still for good this time.

Leon moved to his work with a soft little sigh, almost under his breath, but Zahra could hear it. It sounded exasperated and perhaps a little bit fond; it was almost certainly directed at Khari's enthusiasm. or rather the woman herself. For all his mildness, he was certainly no less violent when it came right down to it, shouldering his way to the front with a sort of deliberate intention, though the expression on his face was left to guesswork. The helmet obscured him considerably.

When the first of the creatures swung a mace for him, he simply weathered the blow, letting it clang off his plate armor. Abruptly, he reached for the weapon on its rebound, giving a hard tug and yanking the possessed corpse forward into his knee. The muffled snap was most likely the cracking of its spine or pelvic bone—he'd hit too low for it to only be ribs. He shoved it back into the pit as well, turning smoothly to slam his armored gauntlet into the next one's unprotected head, snapping its neck back with a slightly-sharper crunch. It dropped like a stone.

Michaël sighed as well, though Zahra could tell his was far more earnest and detached. He lacked the spirit and enthusiasm Khari held for the battle at hand, and even seemed tentative to jump in with the rest. He gave Lady Marceline one last glance before he pulled his armored mask over his face and dove into the battle behind the others. The sound of a pair of longswords scraping out of their sheathes accompanied his plunge into the undead.

The first shambling corpse didn't get the chance to attack him, his first blade piercing the thing's chest before the other looped around and lopped off its rotten head. A heavy kick saw the corpse dislodged from his blade and crashing into another that was caught behind it. With the next step, he twisted his body and began a spin while he held both blades out. A full rotation saw the blades crash into the next one, tearing through its arm and digging deep into its torso. The force of momentum saw the swords rip free of its body, leaving the undead to twirl limply into the ground.

Lady Marceline stood a safe distance behind him, and dealt with any undead that managed to get around him. Zahra could tell that the stress of worry was beginning to affect her as her technique suffered, and was replaced by a yet to be seen fierceness.

Rom took the sides of the fight, not bothering with the confined quarters of the trenches and instead climbing onto the ramparts around them, where some of those undead archers had taken up positions. He sprinted forward, staying low, catching one arrow on his shield as he went, and stepping in swiftly to meet the first archer before it could draw another projectile. Their bodies were weak and decayed; he reached out, grabbing the thing's head and sawing through the neck, cutting it clean off. The corpse continued to stumble around without its head, but he soon kicked it over and sent it tumbling away.

A second was behind it, already aiming, but Rom ducked low, the arrow passing over his shoulder as he lunged in. He reached with his left hand, grabbing hold of the creature's exposed spine. It hissed in displeasure, but a few seconds and a green glow later it had exploded in half, the small burst of energy from his mark obliterating that block of its spine. It fell in two pieces to the ground. Rom had been about to move on when the top half grabbed hold of him, empty hands clutching at his boots. He yanked his foot free and stomped down on its head, lip curling in disgust.

Asala remained in the rear, though her presence in the fight could still be felt. Barriers sprung to life to in front of whomever needed it most, blocking the arrows from the undead that Romulus had yet to get to. When her barriers were doing that, however, she was using them to funnel and stagger their foes into their frontline fighters so that they wouldn't get overwhelmed. The layout of the ramparts helped her in that regard, the tighter quarters requiring less extensive use of her spell. However, once every now and then, an undead was crushed by the careening force of a shield being swept across it.

Several arrows sliced through the air and thumped into soft-fleshed skulls, felling or incapacitating them for the others to finish off. Plucked in quick succession from behind the general safety of the wooden spikes. A terse grin tugged at the corners of her lips, though it felt more like a grimace on her face. She could see everyone from where she was, advancing down into the trenches, and circling around the main body of undead. Marcy had not escaped her vision either. Her struggles, or sluggish movements, did not go by unnoticed. Zahra shouldered the bow in lieu of her rapiers and stepped down into the muck beside her.

“I’ve got your back—” the rest of her words were interrupted by a clang of metal as a flanged mace bit down overhead. She parried the blow, and allowed the mace to sink its teeth across the blade, dragging the gawping creature off-balance, so that she could sever its head from its shoulders with her second blade. It thumped and rolled away from their feet. The body shuddered and flopped to the side, still as a corpse should be. It hadn’t taken her long to regroup as she circled to Marcy’s flank and swept an incoming blow away. She’d never seen Marcy fight like this before
 but if she was faltering, she would be her blade.

Though it came slower than usual, Marcy's rapier lashed out all the same and pierced the forehead of the undead that Zahra had just deflected. A soft sigh escaped her lips and she nodded, the appreciation surprisingly clear in her usually subdued body language, and though she wore her silverite mask, her crystal blue eyes read it as well.

The undead couldn't stand against their small group, and as they advanced deeper into the ramparts, the sounds of other fights rang over theirs. The squad of Chevaliers they'd seen were not want to stand around and watch while the Inquisition dealt with their problem for them. With the extra hands, it wasn't long before they'd fought their way to the center of the encampment. Their destination was clear, as ahead of them a rift pulsed with energy above a pit. The smell of death and decay wafting from the pit was almost overpowering, probably holding who knew how many corpses for the rift to raise.

"Romulus, please?" Marcy asked, burying her nose within the shoulder of her cape.

Even Rom appeared bothered by the stench, suppressing a cough. He lifted his hand, the mark crackling to life and latching onto the rift. The number of dead here meant that the Veil had been weakened significantly more than usual. Or at least, that was how these things usually went. More dead, more demons. Still, he didn't seem to have any great difficulty in getting the rift to snap shut with a loud crack, allowing them to freely access the bodies. As soon as he wasn't required, Rom made to put some distance between the dead and himself.

"Asala, can you," she paused for a moment to cough and shook her head, "Can you set fire to the bodies? They deserve better but... We must ensure that the undead will not continue to rise," she added.

Asala had a spell in her hand and pressed to her face, and judging by her reactions to the scent it appeared to be filtering the air far better than their clothes were. She nodded and quickly made her way to the pit, tossing down a small fire spell. Though not in her usual repertoire, the bodies were dry enough that the flame caught instantly, and in only a few moments the whole pit was engulfed. Still, the scent lingered, and with the issue dealt with, they didn't need to linger so they made their way back to the bridge.

Along the way, they ran into the soldier they'd spoken to earlier, and though he seemed more battle worn than when they first met, it was clear that their actions had raised his spirits. When they approached, the soldier was in the midst of ordering his squad to mop up any undead that were left and then take defensive positions around the ramparts. "Hail, Inquisition," he said, raising a hand in greeting, before he placed his hand over his heart in a greeting. "We are... truly grateful, for your aid. We could not have closed the rift, as you say, on our own," he said.

"You are welcome, Ser," Marceline answered with a polite bow, though even Zahra could tell that she was anxious to keep moving. Her father was not there, after all, and undoubtedly the woman wished him found soon.

The soldier scratched his head, almost ashamed in asking, "I fear there remains one more, to the north. If Fort Revasan is to be opened, it will need to be dealt with as well." Another soldier approached the first as he spoke, a horn in hand. He received it and turned back to the group, "But for this one, we can handle the rest." With that, he blew into it, sounding it with a deep breath. The call would reach deep into the plains, and into the fort in question. "We wish you luck, Inquisition, and... I hope you find your father well, Lady Marceline," he added.

With a distinct direction to head in, Khari took the lead. Of those present, she seemed least affected by the pervasive smell of death, though why so was hard to say. In any case, it made sense enough to have someone with heavier armament in the front, and it worked out for the better when they reached the northern ramparts on horseback.

The battle there had spilled out onto the surrounding plains, undead having shuffled away from their pits to give ambling pursuit to what looked like only a few heavily-injured chevaliers. Clearly, these had not fared as well as their comrades to the south, but they fought on grimly. Upon catching sight of them, Khari spurred her horse forward, the momentum of its charge carrying her past three corpses before she used her legs to wheel it around. The blade of her cleaver came away black-red with foul ichor, but then she was maneuvering back into the fray, and Zahra's attention forced to her own battles.

There were more, this time, but they were no mightier, and the Inquisition did not flag. When the last had fallen, Khari, still mounted, shook her sword free of as much blood as possible and set it across her lap. “Fort Revasan now, right?" She seemed eager to get there, if without mentioning why.

“Indeed," Leon confirmed, flicking his armored fingers to cast the blood off his gauntlets. He swung back astride his horse with deceptive lightness, pointing her nose to the east. The clicking of his tongue was audible, though trapped behind his helm, and this time, he led.

The plains were oddly empty, for the battlegrounds of a Civil War. But then, by now surely even the soldiers out here had heard that peace talks were imminent. At least imminent by political standards. So the fighting in the fields had died down, but not nearly for long enough that the wildlife had resumed normal activity in the area. Until the fort itself came into view over the horizon, they and their mounts were the only living things to be seen for as far as Zahra could tell.

Fort Revasan was built upon a rock formation, tucked back against the edge of the forest in the rear. Elevated well above most of its surroundings, the well-maintained edifice was only quite small for such a building. But then, it was likely also quite old, a better testament to its effectiveness than mere capacity. They were forced to approach the gate no more than two abreast; Leon dropped back to allow Michaël to ride beside Marceline. He seemed to be inclined to leave the talking to her.

A small team of chevaliers stood guard at the mouth of the gate. On their approach, they shifted into a defensive stance, no few shields rising to greet them. Their caution was warranted as a number of lifeless corpses littered the path, many pushed off to the side and out of the way. Rotten blood was even still present on the chevalier's weapons. "Halt!" one called, "Not a step further. What business do you have with Fort Revasan?" he asked suspiciously. Who could blame him, with that they had to contend with.

"The Inquisition, Ser," Marcy answered. The name seemed to have relaxed a few of them, but regardless their shields and weapons remained raised. "We have aided your men in closing the rifts and cleared the undead from the ramparts. You have heard the horns, no? We wish to speak with your commander, Marshall Bastien Proulx," Marcy said, the impatience growing in her voice. It was subtle, but Zahra saw Michaël lean in and rest a hand in the small of her back. The touch seemed to take some of the tension out of her shoulders.

The soldiers exchanged glances amongst each other before they finally set their weapons aside. "We have, milady. That was your doing then?" the chevalier asked, who received a nod of Marcy's head in response. "You have our thanks then. The Marshall will want to see you," the chevalier then glanced toward the gate and shouted something in Orlesian. Not long after, the gates leading into the fort parted and the chevaliers moved to allow them passage.

The inside appeared as old as the outside, the masonry having cracked from age and grass growing between the stones that made up the floor. A number of chevaliers resided inside, in various states of rest. Upon their admittance, many of their eyes were turned to them, some curious, some suspicious. However, Marshall Proulx was easily made out from the ordinary rank and file. The man was outfitted in finely crafted bronze colored armor with an ornate tallhelm, accented with the Grand Duke's scarlet red. He and what appeared to be a few of his advisors stood over a table that held what was most likely a map of the region.

"The Inquisition, yes?" he said, stepping around the table to greet them properly. "We heard the horns sounding from here, I assume we have you to thank for clearing out the dead from the ramparts?" he asked.

"Yes, Ser," was the only answer Marcy offered.

"Maker's breath, then there's hope for us yet," he said.

However, before he could go much further, Marceline posited a question of her own. "Marshall, if I may?" she began, and continued without waiting for his answer, "Your men said that you may be our best chance for any news of my father--Marshall Lucas Lécuyer?" she asked, worry and impatience infecting her tone.

"Lucas... Lady Marceline then?" he asked, tilting his head, though his face was obscured by his tallhelm. "Uh, yes. I sent scouts out before we locked the gates. The last they saw was that he and his men were falling back to the old Citadelle du Corbeau, fending off undead all the while. We have... not heard of them since, I fear," he said, and through his tone, it was clear he did not have much hope for his chances. "Lucas was a good man, despite our being on different sides of the war," he added.

Marcy didn't have much to say after that, instead sighing deeply and leaving the conversation outright, heading into some other part of the fort. Michaël lingered for a moment after, but spared Leon an apologetic glance before chasing after her.

Leon took up the thread of conversation easily enough, but he didn't dither before asking the question he seemed to find salient. “The Citadelle. Is there anything we should know about it?"

The Marshall's eyes followed Marcy for a moment before they returned to Leon's. "Heavily defended, built to outlast anything thrown against it. and ancient elven make, much like this fort. I am afraid I do not know much more than that, Lucas was keen on keeping us as far away as possible in spite of our many attempts, as I am sure you can understand, but if the demons have gotten inside..." he said with a shake of his head. "He had honor, unlike these undead curs," he added, spitting through his tallhelm.

A sigh also sifted from Zahra’s lips as she rounded to Leon’s right side, arms crossed over her chest. There was a spattering of gore freckled across her cheek and nose, though she hadn’t taken any notice. She doubted she looked any worse than the others, especially Khari. The way she traipsed out of battles, one might’ve thought that she’d doused herself in blood and
 ichor. She glanced over her shoulder at Marceline, hounded closely by her husband. Only for a moment. While she harbored the same doubts, she understood holding onto the hope that her father was alive.

“Had. Was. Poor words, serah,” she didn’t feel as if she needed to explain herself. Realistic as she was, she might’ve chosen a gentler route. Probably only because she considered Marcy a friend. Besides, there was no proof that he’d perished. Not yet, at least. “I’d bet a hundred gold that we’ll find more surprises than we’d like inside. Best not to keep them waiting.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

"Marcy, wait."

Michaël's voice barely registered, Lady Marceline's mind working far to fast for her own good. She had tried to get a handle on her emotions, but the thoughts of her father fighting off what must seem like an endless onslaught of undead always resurfaced. She knew the others could tell too, it wasn't something she could play off. Her feelings in this were written clearly on sleeve. She was both ashamed and embarrassed to have let them see the weakness, but she couldn't help it.

If he was fighting against Gaspard's troops alone, he would be away from the bulk of the fighting, organizing the men and formulating strategies, safely tucked away in a command tent. But by the Marshall's own words he was being pushed back by the undead. She knew her father, Lucas was not one to be the first one in a retreat--he'd fight alongside his men the entire way. He would put his men's lives above his own. It was the honorable thing to do, but dammit, it worried her.

"Marcy," Michaël's voice rang again, this time followed by a firm hand on her shoulder. He turned her to face him and placed his other hand on the opposite shoulder. "Calm down. This is not you," he said, dropping his shoulders so as to be eye-level with her.

"Is it not?" she snapped back, "Do you know how worried I was when it was you fighting in the war? And now it is my father, except he is fighting undead monsters. I thought I was done with this when I got you back, Micky, but now it is my father," she said, shaking her head. At least she could expect some form of clemency from Gaspard's troops, demons and undead were not merciful, nor did they rest.

"Marcy," he said again, this time a tone of chiding in his voice. "Ser Lucas is a tough bastard, it will take more than shambling corpses to bring him down, his pride wouldn't allow it. Think about it. If he made it back to the Citadelle, then with the way it is built, he could defend it for months."

She could feel some of the tension leaving her as he spoke. He was correct. Her father was resourceful, he would not be brought down so easily. She sighed and nodded in agreement, while he continued speaking, "But he will need our help, just as Ser Proulx did. We are the only ones who can close those rifts. Come on Marcy, he is waiting on you."

She nodded in agreement and finally allowed herself to smile at him. While the worry was still present, and her mind continued to wander into dark places, she was at least steeled enough to keep moving forward. She reached out and drew him to a hug, whispering, "Thank you Micky," into his ear before letting him go.

A throat cleared softly behind her. Ser Leonhardt, having removed his helmet temporarily, stood a polite distance away. “Lady Marceline. Ser MichaĂ«l. We're ready to make for the Citadelle. There was little of use they could tell us about it, but... we'll see when we get there." He paused a moment, glancing between them almost uncomfortably before violet eyes settled on Marceline. “For what it's worth, the situation may not be as impossible as it seems. I have fought more demons than I care to count; sound military strategy isn't that different from what you'd use to defend against humans. Given the recency, there is much cause for hope." He didn't sound like he was merely trying to reassure her, either—though perhaps it would be unwise to underestimate a Seeker's ability to deceive, he seemed quite genuine.

"Of course, Ser Leon. We should hurry, in any case," she agreed. She spared a glance for Michaël, and inclined her head for him to follow before she began to make her way to their horses.

Once all of them were once again mounted, they set out from Fort Revasan. The journey, as those before, was rather uninteresting; landscape blurred by around them as they pushed the horses into a swift, ground-eating canter.

The Citadelle itself was from the outside built entirely into a stone wall, the only break being a wooden gate, flanked by two large statues of wolves. Torches burned in sconces at the gate, a sure sign of occupation, but as the Inquisition approached, there was a heavy banging sound, followed by a cracking split: the gate had burst open from within.

Khari was off her horse before it had even stopped, sliding off the saddle and already reaching back for her sword. She brought it around in just enough time to block a heavy ice spell. It coated the blade in frost, tiny spiderweb cracks appearing in the battered metal and filling with pale ice. She hissed when it got all the way up to her hand, but did not stop, barreling forward towards the splintered gate and swinging for the creature that had emerged.

It was a twisted thing, a corpse like most of the others, but clearly swifter and more aware. And able to use magic. An Arcane Horror, then. Certainly not a trivial foe. Khari swung and missed, the creature shifting quickly out of her way. Her sword clanged off the stone underfoot with a harsh sound, but she didn't relent, using the momentum of the rebound to keep moving, forcing it away from the gate towards the others, and open space enough to fight it many-against-one.

Leon moved forward to meet it, a heavy punch nearly connecting with the Horror's midsection. Instead, it glanced off the creature's emaciated ribcage, or so it seemed, producing a thud but not near the wet cracks and crunches that were usually indicative of his blows against the weak flesh and bones of the undead. It issued a wave of telekinetic force, a spell of some kind, evidently. Leon was forced a hard step backwards, and Khari several, though she kept her feet. With the time unimpeded, the Horror moved its hands, generating a blood-red sphere of energy which sank into the ground just in front of them.

With thuds and showers of soil and debris, more corpses emerged, just behind the rear line of the Inquisition. These looked to be stronger than the usual dead—most of them were fully armored in rusted plate or chain, and carried weapons that still looked to have honed edges, if encrusted in grave dirt. The shapes of their helms were more similar to the one Vesryn was known to wear than any chevalier's mask and helm she'd ever seen.

Leon's attention remained on the Horror; he went almost still for a moment. As if in response, the creature's limbs locked up as though it were paralyzed in place; how long it would hold was impossible to say, but it seemed to be unable to do much but hold itself in the air.

Romulus was quick to attempt to capitalize on the opening, sprinting in from behind on the Arcane Horror and leaping up onto its back, stabbing his blade down where he could find purchase. His aim was thrown off by the fact that his interference seemed to get the creature moving again, and its feet set down on the ground with the added weight thrown onto its back. It shrieked in pain at the weapon piercing into it, but was quick to respond, throwing a bolt of spirit magic that struck the Inquisitor and threw him from its back. Turning about, it unleashed a barrage of smaller spirit projectiles, twisting and spinning through the air in clusters of three, impossible to block. Romulus did his best to dodge them after scrambling to his feet, blocking one or two on his shield, but more slipped through, driving him further backwards.

"Um, undead behind us," Asala said, turning her back on the Horror and facing the encroaching undead. Barriers were already springing to her hands, but these undead were unlike the rank and file, and would undoubtedly prove much more trouble than their lone mage could handle on her own. Fortunately she was not alone.

Michaël took the first few steps away from the Horror and replied. "I see them, girl. Let's keep them away from the others," he said before cautiously moving toward them.

"Asala, keep him safe," Marceline asked, before turning her attention on the Horror to her front. With its attention focused on Romulus, it wouldn't see her slip in behind it. Several quick steps brought her within range, and she drew back her rapier and thrust, aiming for the center of the spine poking through its gaunt skin. It proved tough to bite through, but she had hit it square enough that it did punch through. She withdrew the rapier in order to strike again, but the one was enough to take its attention off of Romulus and onto her. Before she could connect with the second strike, it whirled around and brought the knuckles of its skeletal hand across the side of her face with surprising force.

It was enough to tear the silverite mask from her face and leave a bead of blood dripping from her temple. Disoriented, Marceline stumbled a couple of paces away, and by the time she regained her senses, the Horror was already in the process of readying another spell, this one intended for her.

It probably shouldn't have taken its eyes off its more heavily-armed opponents. Khari slammed into the Horror from behind, leading with the blade of her sword. She shattered one of its shoulderblades, from the dull crunching sound, but more alarming was the sharper, uncomfortably-grating snap. With a clang, the top third of her blade fell to the stone below; Khari looked for a moment wide-eyed and unsure.

That was enough; the Horror did not waste time trying to strike her physically, instead throwing a cannonball-sized orb of flames directly for the elf. It struck her in the chest, knocking her from her feet and forcing her to deal with putting it out before she'd be of any use otherwise. The Horror took the opportunity to evade, disappearing in a plume of smoke and reappearing considerably to everyone's left. It hurled several more of the fireballs for the rest of them, relentless in its aggression.

Leon pursued, ducking under one fireball and deflecting the other with a swift motion of his gauntlet. It was difficult to tell if he was hurt by the need to do it, under all the armor, but from the way the metal smoked faintly even afterwards, it was a fair bet he'd been burned beneath it. This fact did not stop him from interrupting the next spell with the same hand, slamming it upwards into the Horror's jaw and snapping its head back.

The creature was dazed, but before he could finish it off, one of the other corpses escaped Michaël, Asala, and Zahra's attempts to keep them pinned and slashed at his back. He whirled to counter, leaving the Horror listing awkwardly sideways, still, it seemed, insensate.

Before the Horror could make another move the Inquisitor was on it, having charged back into the fight from being thrown away earlier. He tackled it fully to the ground, shield hand slamming into one of its wrists and redirecting a last fireball off to the side. His blade plunged down into it, first its chest, and then when it didn't die its face, once, twice, a third time. The Horror's jaw held on by a thin string of decayed flesh, and then fell away entirely, the undead abomination making struggling gurgles as it attempted to rise.

Romulus ripped his blade free, getting halfway to his feet before the Horror made one last attempt at a lunge upwards. Growling, Romulus stabbed his blade back down one more time, puncturing through the corpse's skull and ending it. He planted his foot on its chest and shoved it off, the thing falling back down in a heap. Any of the remaining undead it had raised around it fell as well, their bodies animated only through the Arcane Horror's power. Romulus glanced around at the party's other members, eyes lingering on Khari for a moment. He glanced down at the broken piece of her sword, then back to her, obviously unsure what, if anything, to say.

She didn't seem quite sure what, if anything, to say herself. For what seemed a long moment, she just stared at her broken sword, still fixed to one of her hands by rapidly-melting ice. Her lips parted, but then closed again. She cleared her throat, putting what remained of the sword back in the system of straps she suspended it from on her shoulders, and stooped to pick up the fragmented end, turning it over in her fingers.

“Guess I hit harder than I figured." She half-smiled, but it was thin; the joke fell more than a little flat. Shaking her head, she gripped the chunk of metal by the blunt side and turned towards the broken gate. “Don't uh... don't think we're gonna get a better invitation. Let's go."

"Yes... Let's," Marceline answered as she rose. She gingerly rubbed the side of her temple as she did, wincing from the lingering pain. Michaël soon, approached however, and stopped in front of her. His own armor was covered in ichor, but fortunately none of his blood. He did seem tired, though not tired enough not to pull the gauntlet off of his hand to rub the streak of blood off of her face. He offered her an apologetic smile, one she repaid with a sincere smile of her own. She gave him a gentle squeeze before moving to fetch her mask and slipping it around her belt.

With the battle done, Marceline led the others to the now open gate leading into the Citadelle, but stopped only a few steps in. A overpowering rumbling noise reverberated through the stronghold and its source was unmistakable. A large gout of flame swung haphazardly and bathed the ruined stonework of what seemed like a courtyard in fire. Scorch marks guided the flame's pattern, and the little wood remained was burning into ember. Marceline's heart sank with each pass of the fire. "Oh no," she stated, mutedly and taking a step backward. She was unable to get far however, as she backed into Michaël.

"I do not see any bodies here," he stated plainly, "They are probably deeper in the Citadelle, away from... whatever this is."

“It moves at regular intervals," Leon said quietly. “There is nothing to fear if we are swift." Glancing at the rest, as though to check that they were in form to be doing so. Nodding, he was the first to step out into the courtyard, apparently confident that he understood the patterns of the device's motion. Given the size of the fort, they didn't actually have that far to go, and all of them were able to make it inside the gate entrance on the other side before they were in any real danger of falling under the range of the beam.

From there, it was a climb to the top of the fortress, strewn with the bodies of the dead, both human and in some cases, longer-dead human. Demons, of course, dispersed on death and left nothing behind except the occasional dusting of ash or similar.

At the top of the Citadelle, they were met with another set of heavy wooden doors surrounded with a number of bodies--all wearing the purple of the Empress. The doors were gouged and scratched, claw marks biting deep into the wood, but it remained standing, tall and solid. There was no immediate way to open them, having no handles or bars to pull nor push. Marceline stood staring at the door for a moment, wondering if her father could truly be behind them, before Michaël's voice brought her elsewhere.

"This looks like the mechanism to open the door... and hopefully shut down these defenses," he said, pointing toward a large spoked wheel atop a stone ledge. "Commander, if you could give me a hand?" Michaël asked before moving to take one of the spokes in hand. Marceline had wandered from the door to watch them turn the wheel, and given the effort Michaël was applying, it appeared the wheel connected to somewhere deep within the keep. A moment later, and a loud thunk reverberated through the Citadelle, followed by an arcane racket--something she assumed was the magical defenses shutting down. Behind them, the heavy wooden doors swung open.

Marceline did not wait long before approached the doors, and within she was met with another set, this time made of iron bars and a frightened looking chevalier on the other side. He too wore the purple of Empress Celene, but more than that, she recognized her father's crest emboldened on the shoulder of his silver armor. She felt relief, for a moment, before the chevalier opened his mouth. "H-halt! Come no closer!" He stammered, "We have... We have swords!" he tried to threaten.

That was about all Lady Marceline could take. The only thing standing between and knowing what had become of her father was another chevalier blocking her entrance. Her brows furrowed and her frowned deepened in insult. She was tired of answering these questions with who they were, and what they were doing there, at frankly, she did not care what they thought at the moment. They were clearly not undead, nor demons--and by the lack thereof, had obviously dealt with them. "Hear me well, Chevalier. If you do not open this door right this moment," she said, in a calm monotone that belied the cold burn in the back of her throat, "I will see that you are stripped of both rank and title, and placed among the common soldier, am I understood? Now take me to my father this instant."

Marceline's pledge seemed to have jogged his memory, as he winced with recognition. "Lady Marceline! Uh, yes, of course. Right this instant. Understood," he said, ripping a set of keys from somewhere in his armor before fumbling with them trying to get them in the gate's keyhold before he roused anymore of Lady Marceline's wrath. In short time, the gates swung open, and she didn't waste any time waiting around to listen to the Chevalier's apologies, though she could hear Michaël offering some of his own behind her.

As Marceline descended deeper into the Citadelle, the noted that her father's troops were worse for wear that those of Marshall Proulx's. Their armor was damaged and they all seemed so... tired. But as she strode past them, their interest piqued, and those that sat began to stand. She could tell that some knew who she was, by those who inclined their heads as she passed-- a gesture she returned. Eventually, the Citadelle opened into a larger room, and sitting on a table against the far wall, she saw that familiar face. "Father," she murmured, all of her worry and dread evaporating in a single moment.

"Marcy?" her father asked. Lucas was not in the best shape she had ever seen him in. The top half of his armor was peeled away and placed in a heap beside the table. He was also without the headdress that came with his station, though she noticed that in a broken mess on the table beside him. He wore a dirty linen shirt, the sleeves of which were ripped, and the reason was apparent. Tatters of the cloth were used to sling his left arm, seemingly broken. He seemed... older, than she remembered, but facing against an army of demons and undead could do that to a man. He was alive, and that was all that mattered. "You are late," he said with a controlled smile, standing from the table where he sat.

He wasn't especially tall, or broad but he made up for it with sheer presence. Even injured and tired, Lucas stood with a proud and straight stance, and he greeted her with his head held high and an indomitable smile. "But we are here," she replied, crossing the room to stand in front of him. Marceline basked in his presence for a moment, as she used to do when she was once a young girl, before slowly wrapping him into a hug, one he returned with his sole good arm. "I am glad to find you... well," she said.

"Of course. I hope you did not expect any less," he said easily.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The following afternoon found the Inquisition camped with a small group of Argent Lions. Cleaning up some leftover pockets of demons and undead had taken them the first half the day so far, and they were just now breaking for lunch. The Lions, Khari found, had earned every bit of their reputation—though only a small number of them were present, their assistance made the rest of the work almost trivially-easy. Apparently, they'd been dealing with those bandits for most of the time here. The Freemen of the Dales, or whatever they were called.

Biting into her bread crust, Khari sighed through her nose. It had occurred to her that if Ser Durand were still here, he'd have been the one doing that job. They'd sent him to Ser Drakon; perhaps the presence of his mercenaries here meant he'd received the message about how badly the region needed competent help. Maybe they were just here because of the Civil War. She didn't know. Wasn't important enough to tell, either, probably. No one looked to her for orders or guidance or information, which was probably a good thing—she still needed a lot of those things herself. But someday, maybe...

She shifted in her seat, her mouth twisting into a grimace at the oddly-balanced weight on her back. The Lions had been more than willing to lend her a sword. They really traveled prepared, to have an extra laying around. She was grateful to have something to fight with, but it just didn't feel right. Intercessor, that stupid old piece of junk, was in her tent, but she wished it was at her back. She'd learned to fight with that graceless hunk of metal in her hands, from the very first day Ser Durand had woken her up at the fucking crack of dawn to put her through her paces. She'd barely been able to lift it for any length of time, having only ever held the lighter blades of her clan's make. Khari wasn't sure anything else would ever feel quite the same, now.

She was making her way over to the stewpot for seconds when a small disturbance from the front of the camp caught her attention. She doubted it was anything the Lions couldn't deal with, but it wasn't that far away, anyhow, so she set her dishes down where she'd been sitting and headed over, unfamiliar sword awkwardly shuffling against her armored back with each step.

It didn't take long to identify the issue: a large, dark brown riding halla stood just outside the bounds of the camp. Most people would probably mistake it for an elk, but the horns, black and shiny, were different, curling in the particular way that only halla had. She groaned under her breath. Just dismounting the creature was Vareth, face drawn. He did not seem to have noticed her, and Khari hung back uncertainly. What was he doing here, and alone at that? Normally Elasha or one of the other hunters at minimum would go somewhere with the First, just like Shae had been responsible for protecting Zeth while he moved around and did incredibly stupid things.

Vareth turned dark eyes upon the Lions standing at the front of the camp, still apparently unaware of her presence. Khari decided to keep it that way, for now, and tracked his progress with her eyes, remaining silent.

"Excuse me." He met with the mercenary on watch, pausing a polite distance and smiling thinly at her. "I have heard the Inquisition camps here, at the moment. If... there is a chance that the Lord or Lady Inquisitor is present, I would request an audience with them." He blinked, apparently realizing that he'd failed to introduce himself, and amended. "Ah... please tell them that my name is Vareth Saras, of Clan Genardalia. Kharisanna's clan."

Khari's lips pursed. She didn't know what the hell he thought he was doing, but she was damn well going to find out. “Vareth!" She drew his attention on purpose, stomping over to him even as the Lion left to retrieve... someone, she supposed. Maybe Rom, maybe just the lieutenant in charge of her squad. “What are you doing here?" She couldn't help the accusatory note that entered her tone. Old bitterness and distrust, creeping back in.

His eyes widened; he seemed genuinely surprised to find her there. The expression vanished a moment later, followed by a tentative smile. Khari grit her teeth and tried not to hold it against him. "Kharisa—Khari." He cleared his throat, the smile falling. "It's not, ah, how do I explain?" Vareth sighed. "As happy as I am to see you again so soon, I'm here about something unrelated. Your—ahem. The Keeper has a request to make of the Inquisition. Specifically an Inquisitor."

Khari felt herself relax just fractionally at that. The less this had to do with her, the better. Though she still wasn't happy that her clan had crossed her path twice more in the last year than it had in the seven or so that came before. Still... this was within their roaming area. Perhaps it was to be expected.

It didn't take long for the Inquisitor Vareth sought to arrive. The camp wasn't that big, after all, and they were sticking close for the most part. Rom looked to have been roused from a nap, or at least a bit of rest; he was throwing on a few pieces of gear and armor he'd removed. Hacking down undead was strenuous work, and it wasn't unusual to see him a bit more tired when the effects of those tonics of his wore off. He looked alert enough now, though, if a bit unsure at seeing who Khari was with. He obviously recognized him.

"Vareth, isn't it?" he glanced between him and Khari repeatedly, though he seemed to be trying to stop and focus on the First. Maybe checking to see if Khari intended to be as hostile towards him as last time. "I'm Romulus. Uh. Inquisitor." He held out a hand a little awkwardly. The not-marked hand.

Vareth's brows arched slightly, but he nodded, taking Rom's hand without any hesitation and clasping it firmly. "I'm glad to meet you, Inquisitor. In a more proper fashion than last time, anyway." He politely dropped his hand and stepped away, glancing at Khari almost as if seeking her permission to continue.

She heaved a sigh, nodding reluctantly. It really seemed like he hadn't known she was here or anything, which meant he probably really did need Rom for something important. Vareth was a lot of things, but he wasn't petty or frivolous. She could say that much in his favor. He looked relieved for a moment, but seemed conscious of the fact that he was using up their time, so quickly returned to the matter at hand.

"It hasn't escaped notice that the Inquisition was willing to help the humans here, when they required it. My clan was hoping that you would also be willing to help the elves, though we have nothing to offer in return." He shifted his weight, the ironbark staff on his back producing a faint clink as the bone charms tied to it knocked together on their strings. Khari knew the sound—and was surprised to still be hearing it. "About a month ago, our scouts reported strange activity near Var Bellanaris. Some of our warriors were sent to investigate—it would not have been the first time looters or bandits had tried to desecrate that place."

He pursed his lips, and Khari felt her expression shifting to match. "But it wasn't bandits. Elasha was the only one to make it back alive, and even then, she... a day later, she was gone. She managed to tell us of a shifting green light within Var Bellanaris, and some kind of creature that had confronted them there. The Keeper and I sealed the necropolis, but there is no telling how long it will hold. We were debating sending a message to the Inquisition, in hopes that you would help, but... there was little optimism. So when we saw the chance to ask in person, well. It seemed worth taking."

Rom had crossed his arms while Vareth relayed the information, but his stance was more a thoughtful one than anything defensive or combative. It didn't take him long to answer. "If there's another rift there, then we should close it." He made it sound like a simple choice, and maybe it was. "How far is this place? Var Bellanaris?"

Khari felt an immediate sense of relief. This... this was something they could do. Something she could do. “Probably a couple hours, riding." She glanced at the halla. Clearly they wouldn't need to provide anything additional in that respect, anyway. “I take it you're coming with us, Vareth?" She managed not to sound angry about it, more resigned than anything. She couldn't really blame him—it was the duty of the First to do things like this. To be the extended reach of the Keeper when necessary. She knew he took it extremely seriously, and Var Bellanaris important to the clan. To the People.

"I would be, yes. If something from the Fade has disturbed the dead who rest there, I must strengthen the protections again afterwards. Besides... I suspect I will be necessary to undo the seal." He paused a moment, then turned to address Rom again. "Thank you, Inquisitor. I do not think that many in your position would bother."

Rom looked as though he might say something in return, but decided against it. He nodded to Khari. "I'll see if the others are up for the ride."

It didn't take long before they were once more on the road. Marcy had stayed behind in the Citadelle with her father, Mick, and all the chevaliers there. Though at any other time she would have been quite interested in hanging around herself, Khari knew well enough when it was better to not make a nuisance of herself, and she figured she probably preferred camping with the Lions anyway. There'd been a lot of questions about how Stel was doing; it was actually kind of nice. It must be, to have someplace to return to someday, like that.

Shaking the thoughts out of her head, she turned her eyes to Vareth for a moment. He led, though not by too far, remaining well within sight and earshot of the Inquisition he was escorting. Khari was still a little suspicious, though, and ventured the question she'd been trying to swallow for the better part of an hour. “How come you're alone?" She knew Elasha had always served as his primary guardian, but if she'd... died, then they'd have surely appointed someone else almost immediately. When his face shifted slightly, her suspicion only grew. “Did the Keeper even actually sanction this visit?"

He sighed. "He agreed that it would be prudent to seek the Inquisition's assistance. He... may not know that the Inquisition is actually here, yet."

Khari snorted. “Yeah? Doesn't seem much like you, Vareth, doing anything the old man might not like." Khari eased her feet from the stirrups of her saddle and let them dangle instead, settling into the motion of her horse. She still needed to name him eventually.

A trace of humor entered his expression. "Everyone changes, Khari. Perhaps I have, too."

“This... creature, inside of the burial ground," Leon broke into the conversation with a mild tone. He'd forgone the helmet for now, but it was tied to his saddle. “Is there anything else you can tell us about it?" The introductions had been taken care of before they left, and he'd seemed quite willing to go along for this, once he'd learned what Vareth was asking for. But details had been sparing thus far, and Khari knew he tended to prefer to be armed with information as well as his fists.

"Not much." Vareth admitted it readily, though not exactly lightly. Elasha had been his friend since they were children, after all, though she'd never had much time for Khari. He was probably still dealing with what had happened to the warriors. Everyone probably still was. Khari glanced away, hearing the rest of his words without watching him say them. "It was apparently in possession of some kind of artifact that it was using, but... there are so many pieces of history in that grotto I wouldn't be surprised. That we hadn't already recovered it or looters already stolen it suggests that it was buried with someone, perhaps the creature itself. And that means..."

“Revenant." Khari finished the declaration with a grimace. “Fuck." Her clan had stories about those things, the possessed bodies of powerful warriors, animated by mighty demons of pride or desire. And with some kind of artifact at its disposal, there was no telling what it might be capable of. She really hoped Vareth knew what the hell he was doing. If he was leading her friends into some kind of trap or something, she was going to—

"Aptly-put." Vareth sighed. "Which means we ought to expect combat magic and a great deal of power, I'm afraid. In addition to whatever else that rift is doing. That is what they're called, yes?"

Nearby Khari heard Asala sigh, though afterward she cautiously glanced around, perhaps in hopes that nobody had heard her.

Rom grunted softly in the affirmative. His hand had gone down to a pouch on his belt as soon as he'd heard what they would be facing. Thinking for a moment, he looked dissatisfied and settled on one of a light orange color. Stamina draught of some kind, Khari had seen him take it a number of times before or during his workouts. He downed it with his usual speed, and reacted in the usual way to its taste, but soon had put it behind him.

A sigh deliberated itself from Zahra’s lips as they spoke—though she had no qualms about trying to keep it quiet. There was a pinched look to her brows as she scuffed her boot in the dirt and glanced around at the others. She’d kept relatively quiet when they arrived, and it didn’t seem as if she had anything to contribute. Perhaps, it was all the death they’d faced up until this point. Or the general misery that hung down over their shoulders, like a gray smog. From what Khari could tell, she didn’t look all too surprised by the news that there was something much worse to face in these parts, “Just another thing to bury, right?”

The question sounded rhetorical.

It wasn't much longer after that when they came upon the entrance to Var Bellanaris. The area was indeed blocked—thick, impassable brambles had grown high on all sides of what had once been the stone arches that divided it off in front from the outside. The rest, Khari knew, was backed up against stone, the terrain inside pitted with hills, hardy trees, and ruin-gravel, as well as ancient tombstones, and a few much more recent ones. But from this angle, it just appeared to be encased in a living sphere of protection.

Khari exhaled. Even if the Keeper had done some of this, Vareth's magic had clearly improved by leaps and bounds since she'd last been around. Maybe to be expected, but as usual, her own progress felt dwarfed by it. She tried not to think about it—he did what he did for the People, and no doubt he'd studied just as long and hard as she'd trained to reach something like this.

He stopped them in front of it, dismounting his halla and waiting for them to do the same. "The outer portion was clear when we sealed it, but... that was a month ago. I'm not entirely sure what's happened since then, so please be wary as I take this down." Vareth gave them all several moments to prepare themselves, in which Khari slid from her horse and drew the borrowed sword from her back. Vareth glanced at it, specifically down near her hands, before averting his eyes, something like disappointment passing briefly over his face.

Advancing towards the entrance, he drew a small knife from his belt, sliding the blade over his wrist perpendicular to the length of his arm. The motion was controlled, careful, and practiced. Blood welled to the surface of the wound immediately, and he tilted his arm so that it all ran towards the ground the same way, sheathing the knife. She tensed for a moment, remembering quite vividly her last encounter with blood magic, but nothing else changed. His eyes retained the warm, dark color they'd always had, and he took his staff in his free hand, propping it against the ground and activating the spell.

With a great creaking of wood and the rustle of leaves, the half-sphere of plants over Var Bellanaris began to recede. At the very top of the dome, the leaves turned bright orange, until they were only light, and then dissolved, fragments of them floating upwards towards the sky. The decay of the spell spread, sweeping outwards to vanish the rest of the dome at an even pace, but rapidly. It was actually, she had to admit, beautiful to watch.

When the seal was gone, the white stone arches with their deliberate gap inwards remained, like a skeleton bereft of all its flesh. But the graveyard seemed... quiet.

Leon had looked prepared to be faced down with a very large number of demons. But considering that the area seemed to be empty, he relaxed somewhat, his head turning towards Vareth, if the angle of his helm was any indication. “The light... was it inside the grotto?" They could see that now, a closed stone building a fair distance in.

Vareth hummed. "Elasha did not specify. Perhaps so. Follow me, if you would... and please try not to touch anything if you can avoid it. We walk on sacred ground."

Khari certainly knew better. Though her clan's dead were sometimes buried here, if they could manage it, the older sites dated back hundreds of years at least, maybe more. The Keeper thought they might go all the way back to the age of Arlathan, at least within parts of the grotto itself. It probably didn't really matter—the site was important anyway. She might not care as much about the past as Vareth did, but she didn't go wantonly disrespecting it, either. Not when she could avoid it.

The air here was especially fresh-smelling, which shouldn't have been the case for a graveyard. Likely it had something to do with all the flowers growing, and the spell that had protected it for a month. It must have let enough sunlight in to sustain the plant life. Their feet crunched softly over the main path, laden with small bits of the white stone edifice. Her clan had repurposed the ruined parts this way, to keep it neat and tidy. None of them were capable of rebuilding the structures, so they had to make do.

The door to the grotto was somewhat ajar, a smear of old blood spread over the stone, ending in what looked very much like a handprint. Small, but with a noticeable scar on the palm. Elasha's hand had left it. Khari still remembered giving her the scar, accident though it had been. She swallowed, tightening her grip on her sword. Vareth led the way in, but she went right behind him.

It took her eyes a moment to adjust before an orange light flickered to life overhead, illuminating the dark grotto. The walls were lined with mosaics depicting familiar themes of Falon'din, the god of death. Several stone sarcophagi stood open, their lids cracked and pitted, the engraving upon them ruined by their occupants' hasty exits in undeath. The fresh smell from outside was gone, the scent of putrefaction hitting her like a wall as soon as she stepped inside. Vareth sucked in a breath through his teeth.

"The warriors." Peering around him, Khari bit down on her tongue. Felan and Mahiri were both there, along with another person she didn't recognize. She hoped that was because he was a stranger to her, and not because whatever was here had mauled him so badly he was nigh unrecognizable anyway. Their bodies bore heavy slash marks; Mahiri had nearly been cleaved in two, the wound edged with oddly-blackened flesh. Not burns, but something not totally unlike them.

She'd expected... Khari didn't know what she'd expected. But certainly not the numbness that swept over her. Certainly not the sudden recollection that Mahiri had been about to have a child when she left, nor that Felan liked to sing to the halla when he'd had too much to drink. Suddenly, the blade felt heavy in her hands. Almost as heavy as the air felt in her lungs.

She felt a hand on her shoulder as Leon stepped in behind her. He gave her a firm squeeze and the smallest of shakes, a bracing gesture more than anything else. “I'm sorry, Khari," he said, the words so quiet they almost got lost in the rumble of his bass itself. The rest, he left to implication, and his hand fell away. Rom added no words to that, instead stopping close enough on her other side for his presence to be felt. He remained ready to fight at a moment's notice. Zahra’s footsteps halted behind them. A soft exhale followed. As good as any indication that she, too, was present. For her.

Leon's implication was one she understood, and Khari pulled in a breath, doing her best to ignore how bad it smelled. Her grip firmed back up, and she nodded once to Vareth, whose eyes were too solemn. He returned it, and led them deeper.

The grotto was a large space, and opened up almost like a cavern. Though it appeared from the outside to be a structure with at least three aboveground stories, there was in fact only one—the ceiling was that high. She'd never been this far inside before, but had heard there were further levels underground. Fortunately, they wouldn't have to enter one: the green light they were looking for shone from an adjacent chamber to the one they entered. The door was a low arch, forcing them to pass through in single file, but the room with the rift in it was likewise quite spacious.

The rift itself was near the center, shifting in the almost indolent way they had, the green crystal structure suspended in midair in a way that made no sense. Standing just beneath it, face upturned as though to bask in the light, was a Revenant.

At least, Khari assumed that was what it had to be. It wore armor, rusted but clearly once of finer make than most things she'd ever seen, from a helm with a backswept horn design to solid greaves over its boots. The sword it held bore no such rust, and glimmered faintly with the light of some magic or enchantment. The blade was bright, but with a patina of almost eerie deep green. Not the same color as the rift, but closer to black. It noticed the moment they entered, turning slowly towards them and hefting the blade on both hands.

Khari charged it, leaping the stone railing at waist-height and landing hard on the recessed ground about six feet below. Pushing off from her landing, she made a beeline for the creature, feeling the Haze descend over her senses. From behind her, Vareth launched some kind of spell. The Revenant went to move sideways, but found itself temporarily locked in place by stone crawling up its legs. The rock had progressed to its waist, and Khari almost arrived, when it broke free with a burst of telekinetic force. The shockwave sent pieces of rock flying, and Khari along with them. She hit the ground on her shoulder and rolled several times before she could regain her feet, but by the time she'd even gotten her hands under her, the Revenant was already there, bearing down on her with the sword it carried.

Leon, clearly having followed her pretty closely, intervened, at least as well as he could, lowering his shoulder and ramming the Revenant in the side. It was enough to knock the sword off its trajectory, but the creature itself was hardly moved. It had only been a glancing hit, but still the Revenant recovered more swiftly than Leon, bringing its sword up and around as if to cleave straight through his armor.

Raising both arms to block, Leon grunted at the impact. This close, Khari could hear a dull snap—it sounded like the effort had actually broken one of his arms. From the way he backed off immediately and dropped his left to his side, tucking it somewhat behind his body, that was exactly what had happened.

Rom had been forced to veer around to the flank to avoid the wave that knocked Khari back, and the subsequent clash between the undead and Leon. Once the Commander was driven back, he dove in on the Revenant's side, plunging his blade in deep in a gap beneath the creature's arm. It would easily have killed a normal man where it struck, but if the Revenant felt any of the damage, it didn't show it, instead soundlessly turning its aggression on the attacker. Rom ducked down and sideways just in time to avoid being beheaded by the green-hued blade.

There was no time to even attempt more strikes, and Rom clearly wasn't going to try to block any of its attacks, seeing what had happened to Leon. He dodged once, twice, each swing threatening death if not seen correctly. After a third swift miss the Revenant stepped in and smashed across Rom's jaw with an armored elbow, throwing him back. Some sort of magic was behind the blow, judging by the perceptible boom that accompanied the hit.

An iridescent green barrier was the next foe to fall upon the Revenant, typical of Asala's dispelling method. The woman herself soon came into view, panting but her hands wreathed in the fade all of the same. Apparently, she had a little trouble keeping up with the others. The Revenant took only a glance at the barrier closing in around it, and reared back with its sword. It cleaved through the shield with only a small amount of effort, and the backlash forced Asala a step backward.

She refocused soon after, surging forward with another barrier, her stereotypical blue. This one managed to strike its target, forcing the Revenant off balance for a moment. Only for a moment, as it soon cleaved through that barrier as well, leaving Asala to expel an agitated groan. Instead of sending out even more ineffective barriers, she turned instead to Leon, and cast a spell in his direction. What seemed like a healing spell wreathed him, though his arm would still likely require more focused attention later. Afterward, she went to Rom, probably in an attempt to do the same for him.

Three arrows thunked off the Revenant’s crooked pauldron and clattered at its feet. Ineffective. It swung around to face its attacker, lips peeling back into a toothless scowl. Another arrow, glowing with residual energy, found its mark in the middle of its exposed chest. The flanged tip of the arrow bit into flesh, and sunk halfway down the shaft. Clawed fingers ripped it out a moment later. If it’d felt it at all, the Revenant certainly wasn’t showing it.

A roar rippled out of Zahra’s mouth as she flung herself past Asala and Rom—rapiers singing free from their scabbards as she hurtled forward. Bright-eyed and bristling with anger. Perhaps, at seeing her friends being so casually tossed aside. She swept her blades sidelong across the creature’s blade, which it had swung to meet hers. The sheer force of his blade knocked her back a few paces, though she allowed its momentum to careen off the tips of her bending blades, and dipped around to jam one of her rapiers into its exposed midsection.

It sunk halfway. No blood. No sound beyond the droning growl above her. Under any other circumstance, their size difference would have been laughable. While she was attempting to spin around and drag her blade back out, the back of the Revenant’s gauntleted hand struck her across the face, loosing her grip on the protruding blade, and sending her tumbling off to the side. She landed much less gracefully on her back. A moment later and there was a ragged intake of breath. A good indication that she was fine. As fine as any of them were.

The sound of dragging limbs against the floor marked her attempt to regain her feet. It took her a couple attempts with the help of a nearby pillar, but she was already bringing her bow back into her hands.

By that point, Khari was already trying to find a weak spot again. Unfortunately, in addition to being very strong, the Revenant was also quite quick, meaning that every time she thought she'd spotted a place to strike, it was there, parrying her and knocking her sword away with a strength she could not hope to match. On the third, she didn't recover fast enough, and it kicked her in the chest.

Khari was picked off her feet and thrown back, crashing onto stone. Her head snapped back, colliding hard with the ground, and for a moment she saw stars, even through the fuzziness of the Haze. It wasn't often pain made it through to her in this state, but it definitely had. She groaned, rolling onto her stomach and pushing herself up with her arms.

"Khari!" Vareth was slinging ice at the Revenant now, trying to slow it down on its way towards her. Without so much as a warning, it whirled, turning on the ranged fighters in the room. Letting go of its sword with one hand, it closed its other into a fist. Khari felt a lurch in her stomach, and a force like... sideways gravity, almost, pulled her towards the Revenant, her armor scraping over the floor. It wasn't too unlike the time she'd nearly been pulled into Rom's rift, except faster. It picked up Vareth, Asala, and Zee as well, hauling them over the stone railing with no regard for the safety of their limbs, should any fail to clear the obstacle.

Vareth at least managed to pull his legs up under him to avoid breaking them, and was the fastest to his feet when they were dropped. He swept forward with his staff, trying to trip the creature on its way to Asala, but its center of balance was simply too solid, and it weathered the blow with little interruption, swinging next for the Qunari.

Asala had not been as agile, and had chosen instead to just weather it by encasing herself in a tight barrier. Her bottom half had still struck the railing, chipping it and and haphazardly dumping her on her shoulders. She groaned painfully and was slow to turn over on all fours, but by then, the Revenant was on top of her. It was perhaps only quick thinking that saved her life, as the moment she looked up to see the blade raised above her head, her form shifted with fade energy, and she shot forward like Khari had seen Cyrus do a few times before.

She was gone when the blade bit into the stone, though the spell was hardly refined. It gave out some distance behind the Revenant, dumping her out of the Fade, but with enough moment to keep her skidding across the stones. When she finally lifted her, her chin, nose, and part of her forehead, not to mention her hands and forearms were bleeding from having it dragged across the ground. In one last effort, Asala flipped to a seated position and thrust forward with both hands. A low barrier formed and careened horizontally toward the back of the Revenant's knees.

It didn't seem to do much, but it must have been enough. The Revenant was forced to take a moment to steady itself, and in that moment, Leon stepped in, lashing out with an armored leg and connecting with the Revenant's waist, just where its chestplate ended. It doubled over, and he slammed his elbow into the back of its helmet with a clanging rapport. It stumbled away, still quick but clearly disoriented from the blow.

Rom latched onto the Revenant from behind, grabbing the neck of its breastplate with his marked hand and holding tight. The mark crackled loudly for a second before it unleashed a concentrated burst of energy, momentarily lighting up the space with a green and white flash. With the sound of shattering metal, the Revenant's breastplate sloughed off in pieces, a few smaller ones embedded in its pale flesh underneath. Rom jumped away before it could make a retaliatory strike. The creature was slowed now, and vulnerable to a killing blow without its armor.

“Vareth!" Khari hauled herself to her feet, sword in tow, and sprinted towards the Revenant.

He seemed to know what she meant. From the ground around it erupted vines, thickening and tangling the creature's legs. Flexible in a way stone was not, they weathered the blast it issued with their pliability rather than sheer strength, absorbing the force and clambering further up the Revenant's body. It went to hack at them with its sword, but Khari had planned for that. The awkward angle it had to use was the only weakness she needed, and she struck hard, bringing her own blade around to its shoulder, biting into the flesh Rom had exposed by cracking off the armor around its torso.

Her sword severed a tendon, and the entire arm went slack as a result, its enchanted blade clattering to the ground from numb fingers. The next burst of magic was aimed for Khari, knocking her away before she could finish the blow. She tumbled into a heap before reaching a stop, able to see Zee upside-down in her field of vision. “Zee! Shoot it while he's got it held!" Maybe that was obvious, but she wasn't sure how much longer Vareth's vines would last.

Zahra didn’t need to be told twice. Not for something like this. She’d already planted one of her feet atop the remnants of a fallen stone pillar. Her shoulders bunched. Deft fingers pulled the string of her bow back behind her ear while the vines twitched and gnarled themselves around the Revenant’s legs, and torso. There was a sound that only the nearest heard. Fibers snapping. The notched arrow fizzled a faint white; a pearl hue, before she finally released it. It sliced through the air, leaving a trail in its wake, and slipped straight into the creature’s eye socket.

It hissed through and clattered against the far wall. Her bow, unfortunately, hadn’t fared so well. She was left holding two pieces of wood and shredded string—as well as an expression that belied confusion and surprise
 as if she hadn’t quite expected that to happen.

The Revenant fell, hitting the ground with the insensate solidity of actually-dead weight. Khari pushed herself back to her feet for what felt like the hundredth time but was really only the third or so, sheathing her sword on her back. The rift remained, but she was sure Rom could take care of that, easy. Vareth stood near the body, picking up the sword the creature had wielded with a thoughtful frown on his face.

“That the artifact?" Khari jerked her chin at the blade.

He nodded. "It seems to be. Perhaps the Keeper will know more about it; I suspect the Revenant was from the lower levels, but I can't be sure without looking, and... I think there are more important things to do."

Khari grimaced. He'd need to get the bodies back to the clan, if possible, and no doubt tell the Keeper that the ritual or whatever he thought they could do to put the dead back to rest could go forward now. She didn't envy him the task, honestly, but—

"Kharisanna." He said her full name quite intentionally, she thought; Khari scowled at him. It wasn't enough to make him back down, though, not like before. "Help me do it. Please."

She shook her head. “Oh no." Khari crossed her arms over her chest. “Don't get me wrong, Vareth, I'm sorry you have to do this, but I'm not going back there for any reason. I can't." Her fingers tightened around her armored upper arms.

He sighed through his nose. "Just one night." He pursed his lips. "They know you're alive, Khari, but they don't..." He flinched, as though struggling mightily to find the words he wanted. "Some things must be seen with one's own eyes. This is one of them." She opened her mouth to protest, but the look on his face forestalled her a moment too long, and he tried again. "I know you might not believe me, but... we miss you. The Keeper never laughs. Barely even smiles, and hasn't since you disappeared. Enania doesn't talk to anyone—they're hardly even married anymore. The whole clan misses you." He glanced down, shaking his head faintly, then raised his eyes back to hers.

"I'm not asking you to return. I know you won't. But I'm asking you to prove to them that you really are alive. They might not... we might not deserve it. But you're good enough to do it anyway. And to help me return the others for proper rites. I know you are."

Khari gritted her teeth. Manipulative little fucker. She huffed a sharp breath out of her nose. “We're in a tomb, Vareth. They can get rites here." The protest was weak, and she knew it from the slightly-disappointed way he looked at her. Damn it all. “Fine. One night, and only one night. And I'm bringing a friend. You don't get to say no to that."

He smiled broadly, apparently entirely unconcerned with her caveat. "Of course. I'll go... get things ready, and meet you back outside." Still carrying the artifact, he made his way back towards the entrance.

Resisting the urge to roll her eyes at herself, Khari approached the others. It looked like Rom had just finished with the rift, and Asala was still seeing to everyone's injuries. “Uh, so." She drew their attention, recrossing her arms and immediately feeling uncomfortable again. “Vareth wants me to go spend a night with my clan. I, uh... told him I would, but only if I could bring someone. So... can I borrow the Inquisitor until tomorrow?" She phrased it in the more official way, glancing at Leon, but it was Rom her eyes settled on.

“If it's okay with you, I mean." Vareth might have been unfair in his persuasion, but... that didn't mean he was wrong. She still remembered what Rom and the others had said the first time about it. About letting her clan think she was dead. She wasn't sure what she thought about it anymore, but the more she did think, the more she thought she might need this.

That didn't mean she was brave enough to face it down alone, though.

Rom watched Vareth go for a second, holding a hand to his jaw before he let it fall away. "Yeah," he said, his tone easy but still quiet. Maybe the grim location had something to do with it. "It's fine."

“I've no objections," Leon added, lifting his shoulders. “The rest of us will see you back at camp tomorrow morning."

Zahra rounded up beside Rom and totted both pieces of her bow at Khari, “We’ll be here when you get back.”

Khari nodded, feeling a little of her tension ease, but not enough to allow any kind of smile. “Okay. We'll see you then."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The forest was peaceful, a welcome break from the warzone they had worked their way through in the Exalted Plains, as well as the deadly elven burial grounds. But Romulus could still sense the threat lingering nearby. Same as the last time they'd wandered through these lands.

It wasn't a threat, necessarily, since the Keeper's First was with them. That alone was enough to grant them safe passage. But Romulus was well aware that other scouts, hunters of Khari's clan were keeping a close watch on them. Him especially, no doubt. He rode easily enough, not even letting on that he knew he was being watched. At least, he seemed as at ease as he was capable of. For once, he actually looked less tense than Khari did. He knew he felt it, too. His nervousness was of a different kind.

He worried that he wouldn't know how to help Khari here. This was not a situation he'd ever encountered before, helping a friend face their past like this. A past they claimed they didn't want to see again. Romulus had always expected that wasn't quite true of Khari, but he wasn't the type to push. He worried he wasn't the type to comfort, either. That was usually what Khari did, saying what needed to be said, what he and any of her other friends needed to hear. Seeing her tense, seeing her doubt... it had a way of unsettling him.

If nothing else, he was resolved to at least be here for her, and do his best to see what way he could assist. Even if it just meant standing quietly at her side. He couldn't help but feel that someday he would have to face his own past again. Their cases weren't remotely similar, but one thing was the same: he didn't think he could face that alone, either.

Vareth rode some distance ahead of them, never getting out of sight. Romulus had made no attempt to keep at his halla's side, rather deliberately trying to fall back, and Khari as before didn't go out of her way to speak with the First. Vareth respected the distance, perhaps simply to keep the bodies away from their immediate proximity. He had wrapped them in plant matter, a task Romulus did not envy, and tied them down to the back of his halla. The stench was lessened somewhat now that they were removed from the still air of the tomb, but it was still hard to miss.

"For what it's worth," he said to Khari, quietly enough to avoid being heard by Vareth, or any of the hidden scouts watching them, "I think you're doing the right thing. Seeing them." He didn't know how much his own judgement could be counted for. His decision making had a way of leading him astray. But he felt pretty certain about this. She'd left this life behind with an unclean tear, and now she had a chance to rectify that. Not mend the cut, Romulus didn't think that would ever happen... but a chance at least to make it clean, and something she didn't have to look back on with doubt or guilt.

Khari glanced at him, her expression pinched. She did not sit as comfortably on her horse as usual, and the animal seemed to sense that something was wrong, from the uneasy way he moved. After he shied at the snapping of a branch underfoot, she seemed to realize the cause of his disquiet and forced herself to relax a little. “Maybe." She didn't sound convinced, but her tone wasn't exactly skeptical either. Certainly not the same stubborn insistence she'd used the first time the topic had come up, when they were searching for her mentor. “I just... I really hope this isn't a mistake."

Ahead of them, Vareth pulled up, turning on his halla's back and waiting for them both to come within comfortable earshot. "Camp's just through here. They know we're coming by now, but I'll go first anyway. Give it about five minutes or so, and then follow. I'm sure Khari still knows where it is."

She nodded, more a little downwards jerk of her head than anything. He smiled slightly, then turned back to face forward, nudging the halla forwards with his legs. His absence left the two of them in silence. Khari sighed heavily and leaned herself forward to rest against her horse's neck. “He's changed." The observation was cautious, almost as though she wasn't sure what to think about it. “Used to be he asked permission where I asked forgiveness. I wonder what else has changed."

"You have, for one." Romulus nudged his horse a little closer beside hers, shortening the distance until he could comfortably reach out and put a hand on her shoulder. "Maybe they won't be as mortified as you think, to see what you've become." Maybe they would be. But if that happened, they would deal with it, and if the worst came to pass, they weren't prisoners here, and had hopefully earned themselves some good will for defeating the Revenant and restoring peace to Var Bellanaris. They could leave whenever they wanted to.

She snorted softly, turning her face so that her cheek was pressed to the horse's neck and she was looking at him instead. “Guess we should go find out, huh?" She sat back up, a brief half-smile flitting across her face before it was gone. “Worst-case scenario, I have an epic shouting match with my mom and you get to learn a bunch of really excellent elven cusswords, so... I guess that wouldn't be too bad."

Despite her tone, she pulled in a deep breath before picking up the reins. “All right... follow me, then." She nudged the animal forward, pointing him down an almost-invisible trail between a pair of trees, the same one Vareth had used. It narrowed considerably at points, explaining the need for a single file line. The terrain was clearly not made for the horses, but they handled it well enough, and in time, an encampment slowly became visible between the trunks of trees.

It was well-blended, even as close as they were, but by the time Khari had guided them to the larger gap in the treeline that served as entrance, the layout was clearly visible. There were caravans, of a sort, apparently styled after boats more than anything, including sails, drooped now in the absence of any breeze. They looked solid and perhaps even watertight, as though they might sometimes be boats. That might be sensible, if the clan ever found itself with the need to ford a river. For now, though, they were on wheels, settled comfortably to the ground with stakes, cloth shelters folded out of them like more elaborate tents.

There was a large fire pit at the center of the camp, several elves arranged around it. Two were carving the body of a large animal—a deer or something similar. Others worked at wooden tables set up near the caravans, with assortments of tools Romulus had never seen before, probably a reflection of the materials they worked. Almost to a one, they'd paused in whatever they were doing to observe the visitors; more than one wore a look of open surprise.

Khari's attention, however, had snapped to the man standing next to Vareth nearest the entrance. He was tall, as far as elves went, perhaps the same height as Romulus. Though his hair, worn long, was liberally streaked with grey, it was clearly at base the same color as Khari's, an almost flame-red hue. His vallaslin were very dark green, in a pattern of climbing vines, offsetting his eyes, which were a lighter, catlike green. He carried a pale staff, simple in design, with a blade at the bottom end and some kind of red crystal set in the top.

"Kharisanna." He breathed the word like he didn't believe it. "Da'len."

Khari shifted awkwardly in her saddle, clearing her throat.

“Uh... hi, Dad."

There was a rather uncomfortable pause. The man she'd called her father took half a step forward, almost as though he wanted to approach, but something halted him, and he remained where he was.

When the silence had lasted a moment too long, Vareth stepped in. "Perhaps introductions should take place inside?" He glanced at the older man, who hadn't taken his eyes off Khari, and cleared his throat softly.

That seemed to snap him out of it, a bit, and he nodded. "Right, of course. Please, dismount. Vareth will see to your horses. And everyone else will go back to what they were doing, I'm sure." It didn't take more than that, delivered with a slight undertone of steel, for the others to resume whatever they'd been at, though even this didn't stop frequent aside glances in their general direction.

Khari slid from her horse, handing him over to Vareth without complaint. The other elf said something to her, too quietly for Romulus to hear, but the tone of it seemed vaguely conciliatory. He collected Romulus's mount as well, leading them over to a pen with several halla in it, including his own.

She herself turned to him for a moment, shooting an apprehensive glance at her father. “Well... here goes, I guess." He could see her hand curl into a fist for a moment before she loosened it again, holding herself as tall as her rather unimpressive height would let her and leading the way over. Together, they moved wordlessly towards one of the tentlike enclosures, no larger than the rest of them. Khari's father lifted the fabric over the entrance. gesturing both of them in before him, offering Romulus an uncertain-looking smile.

The interior was rather plain. The floor was blanketed in furs, including a very large brown bear pelt and several others belonging either to predator species or deer. There were two low wooden trunks against the caravan side of the enclosure, resting next to one another, and a larger pile of stacked blankets and furs near those. A wooden table, circular and of height to be sat at, occupied the middle.

A woman was there already, an ivory-colored needle in one hand and some kind of green fabric in another. She glanced up when they entered, clearly recognizing Khari immediately. But she said nothing, merely setting her work aside and pursing her lips slightly. Her hair and eyes were quite dark, the vallaslin on her face light blue, seemingly based on a pattern of three upwards-pointed arrows, with curling vines just beneath her eyes and at her temples. The pattern was marred by several scars on the left side of her face. It was also obvious from the way she sat that the leg on the same side was gone below the knee.

“Mom." Khari said it flatly, but quietly, something about her proud posture from earlier deflating somewhat under the woman's sharp eyes.

Behind them, her father stepped inside. "Please, both of you have a seat." He moved around to the same side of the table as his wife, settling down about a foot to her right and waiting for them to do the same before he continued. His eyes met Romulus's. "Forgive me the discourtesy. My name is Hawen Istimaethoriel, Keeper of Clan Genardalia. This is Enania, our chief craftsperson. I understand we have you to thank for the reclamation of Var Bellanaris from its... undead occupant." He offered a hand across the table, freely enough, though there was caution in his body language.

Romulus took the hand and shook it, hoping any awkwardness in his motions would be perceived as just that, rather than some kind of distaste or defensiveness. "Romulus, Inquisitor. And a friend of Khari's." He felt that was important to include, especially to her parents. He wasn't here on any formal business of being Inquisitor, and didn't intend to use his position for anything if he didn't have to. He was here for Khari, and little else. "There were others that helped us slay the Revenant, but... yes. I closed the rift there. It's good to meet you, Hawen. Enania." He offered Khari's mother a nod, probably more tersely than he meant to. Her greeting, or lack thereof, felt a bit more uncomfortable to him than the way Hawen had received the sight of Khari.

"And you." Hawen seemed to relax fractionally. "I have to confess, when Vareth told me Kharisanna was in the company of the Inquisition, I was... alarmed. At least after the shock had settled, I suppose." He swallowed, throat working visibly, then shook his head. "I suppose that much at least isn't too surprising, now that I think of it." He let his hand fall back to his knee.

“How's... everything?" Khari squirmed a little in her seat, not quite able to look at either one of them. “Vareth mentioned the warriors, and then we found them, uh... you know. In Var Bellanaris. But everyone else?"

"Care about that now, do you?" Enania immediately looked like she regretted saying it, a grimace pulling at the scars on her face, but she neither took the words back nor apologized. Khari's teeth clicked together audibly—either she was biting back a reply or she'd been effectively silenced by the remark itself. It was hard to say which.

"The others are well." Hawen interceded before anything else could be said. "Of course the losses have hurt, but the month between has given us time to begin to heal, as we must. Being able to properly inter them will of course help. You've done us a great service in helping to see them returned." He seemed to be speaking equally to all three of them, leaving his tone to linger somewhat nebulously between three distinct valences, from respectful informativeness through uneasy encouragement to something sharper. "And Vareth did the right thing in inviting you back here. It is good to see you, Kharisanna."

Khari's expression was just as unsure as Hawen's; both of them were clearly treading unfamiliar ground about as carefully as they could. The resemblance was actually quite keen in that moment, between them. “Thanks." She mumbled it more than anything, glancing fixedly at the table in front of her.

"Elasha married Oren. They've a daughter." This time, Enania's tone was softer, though there was still something too pointed in it, like she struggled to remove the steelier notes as a matter of habit. "Barildal passed three summers ago. Manaran is hahren now."

Khari nodded slightly. “I'm sure he's good at it."

Enania hesitated, then inclined her head in return. "He is."

Hawen had gone very quiet over the course of the exchange, but now that it appeared to be over, he reentered the conversation carefully. "I'm sure no few of them will want to speak with you over the course of the evening, but... how have you been, da'len? How is it that you found yourself with the Inquisition?"

Khari shrugged. “I, uh... spent some time training. With a chevalier." Enania's expression twisted into a frown, but Hawen gave no more reaction than a slight furrow of his brow. “Once I was done there, I kinda wandered around for a while. Entered a few melees, stuff like that. Er... a melee is this kind of contest where a bunch of people are thrown into a ring together and fight to last person standing, basically. I won a couple of those, but it didn't really feel right. Eventually, you know, that whole thing happened with the Breach—that's the big green thing in the sky, I'm sure you heard about it—and I was close enough to see it at the time, so I went and volunteered. Now I just fight stuff for them, I guess."

"She fights very well," Romulus added, after briefly clearing his throat. He'd been struggling to find any sort of place to enter the conversation, and wondering if he even should. Every word exchanged between Khari and her mother seemed to carry a threat of an argument behind it, but for now any more biting thoughts they had were kept locked behind their teeth. He didn't want to be responsible for breaking them loose. But he also didn't want Khari to sell herself short here, or let her parents think she was any less valuable to the Inquisition than she was. "I owe my life to her, actually, on more than one occasion. I... don't think I've ever met anyone as determined."

If anything, Khari looked even more awkward then, but she did remove her eyes from the table long enough to meet his, a very small smile tugging at one corer of her mouth.

Hawen huffed, the beginning of a laugh that never quite materialized. "Now that, I do not find surprising at all." His expression sobered a moment later, though. "We have heard little, aside from the obvious. New tears in the Veil, opening across the world and spewing forth demons and creatures that possess the bodies of the dead. Stopping that... it's a noble cause. Perhaps there is none nobler. I would that we had anything to offer you by way of assistance, but..."

“You do, though." Khari sounded firmer than she had since they entered the camp. “You've got... you've got me. I'm there. I'm helping. It's probably hard to believe I'm good at anything, because I never was when I was here, but... I'm good at this. By the time we're done, the clan will have had more to do with it than any of the rest of them. You'll see."

Her father tilted his head to the side. When he spoke, his words were careful. "I wasn't aware you still considered yourself one of us. Wasn't that what you meant, when you left?"

“I—" Khari grimaced. “No. It's not. That was..." She pushed out a frustrated breath, putting her hands on her knees and squeezing. “I couldn't stay. I don't... I don't belong here. But that doesn't mean you're not still my clan. Still my family, does it? Why does it have to be everything or nothing? Can't I be the person I want to be and your daughter? Would that really be so bad?"

"Our dead daughter?" Unfortunately, it seemed that the tense peace was not to last. Enania's words were laden with contained anger and, it seemed, a great deal of hurt. "We aren't the ones who made it nothing, Kharisanna. You did that, when you left without so much as a word."

“Yeah? And what was I supposed to do instead, mom? Tell you for the millionth time that I didn't want to be a hunter, or a craftsperson, or Vareth's wife? That I had dreams for myself that were bigger than that? Because it worked so well every other time I tried to get it across, right? Let's be honest: I disappointed you from the beginning. I had no magic, no skills, nothing you care about, and it was easier for you that I was dead, instead of fighting everything you wanted for me." Khari's face had turned blotchy red under her freckles and vallaslin; she looked about halfway to leaving the tent right there.

"It was!" Enania's voice cut across anything else Khari might have said. "It was easier that you were dead." Her tone quieted; she looked to be shaking, though whether in anger or something else was unclear. "Because then at least I knew you hadn't simply hated all of this so much that you'd let us believe it regardless." She pulled in a breath, expression hard. "At least then I believed we mattered enough that you'd come back eventually if you could."

Romulus could hear Khari grinding her teeth. “I'm here now, aren't I? Regretting it, though." She stood abruptly. “I can smell dinner. Let's get something to eat, Rom." She shoved gracelessly at the tent flap, pausing just long enough to glance back at him.

Romulus looked rather uncomfortably after her as she left, but then Khari was gone, and he was alone with her parents. He'd braced himself well throughout the fight, unconsciously taking on a demeanor not unlike his time as a slave. Standing in a corner, eyes down, hands to himself, while Chryseis unleashed her fury on someone. All those times he simply had wanted to remain unseen, invisible to all, to not be brought into it in any way. And he almost always got his wish. This time, he found himself wanting to say things, but never able, either because he thought they'd make it worse, or because he just couldn't get them out. Didn't have the courage for it.

Now there was nothing but silence, and it fell to him to fill it. He might've said a dozen things to Hawen or Enania, but none of them made it to his tongue. "Excuse me," he said quietly, pushing his chair back and offering them a nod. He then turned and made his way out of the tent behind Khari.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari stomped out of the tent, feeling not so unlike the child she'd been the last time she was here. Had it really been ten years ago now? Almost—she'd been fifteen when she left her clan. She could see the years in her mother's face. In her father's eyes. Hard years, by the look of it, and she wondered if maybe... if maybe some of that wasn't her fault. She slowed upon striking the thought, though in truth it had been lingering since Vareth asked her to come here. Ten years had changed him, and her, and her parents, too, it seemed. She'd thought... she'd thought it would be better, if she was dead to them. If she never bothered them again. Her mom especially had sometimes made her feel like it would be.

But her anger was as swift to leave her as it was to appear, and she felt it dissolving. By the time she was ten yards clear of the tent, she'd stopped, sighing heavily and scrubbing her hands down her face as well as she could considering the gauntlets still there. Dinner did seem to be almost done; the people whose turn it was to prepare it were setting up the tables they'd put it all on with the clan's wooden dishware, lined with leaves for easy cleaning. She wasn't sure she was really hungry, though.

"Hey." Rom caught up behind her, jogging a few steps like he thought he'd get lost if she got too far away from him in this place. He kept his hands to himself, but it was easy to see he was concerned. "That, uh..." he struggled to find some words, but they seemed to elude him. "Yeah."

“Yeah." She looked at him for a moment, then snorted, cracking a smile. “Heh. Sorry. You just got a front row seat for... most of the rest of the dysfunction in my life." The smile faded, and she shook her head. “I swear there's good stuff about this, though. About here. You, uh... you want the tour? It's pretty short." She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, trying to center herself in the present. However similar it felt to dozens of incidents she'd been through as a child, she wasn't one. And she wasn't alone in the world, either. Not even here. Rom had come all this way because she'd asked him to. Somehow, that made her feel better about it.

By the looks of it, he was more than willing to accept the change in direction for the visit. "Sure. Let's see it."

“Great." Khari was surprised to find she meant it. This was easier than letting herself linger on what had just happened; she didn't have to be as broody as she was as a kid if she didn't want to, surely. In the interest of not brooding, then, she walked them to the left. “So the boat-looking things are called aravels. I know the sails look kind of stupid, but they're helpful when we're on water, so there they are." She paused, cracking a smile. “I hear some of the clans don't even make them solid anymore because they're never near water. Makes it lighter for the halla to pull, but they keep the sails for some damn reason." She rolled her eyes.

“Mostly they just carry our stuff, but they're big enough for passengers if necessary. There's like... attachments for if we use them to ford, and the wheels can come off, too." She rapped the side of one with her knuckles; the sound it produced was a bit odd. Too metallic for wood. “Hear that? Ironbark. Light and buoyant as oak, hard to cut as steel. Not all clans can make their aravels out of the stuff. You have to have a really good shaper for that. My, uh..." She cleared her throat. “My mom's really good. Her and a couple of the others."

"Huh." Rom pulled a glove off, feeling the outside of the aravel for himself. "Yeah, I can see why they'd want this for themselves."

Khari nodded. “Lot of Dalish armor gets made out of it, too, for—" She cut herself off when Vareth approached, smiling for some reason she couldn't fathom. Just behind him, half-hidden behind his leg, walked a very small child, probably no more than seven or eight. For a moment, Khari considered the truly bizarre possibility that the little girl could be his child, but that would have been a little soon even by Dalish standards, and they looked nothing alike. In fact, she looked like... shit.

"Sorry to interrupt." Vareth tilted his head, not looking all that contrite about it. "But I wanted to let you know that we've unpacked a couple of aravels for the two of you. There's other things to wear in them, if you'd prefer not to remain in your armor. Also, someone would like to meet you." His smile grew, and he glanced down at the little honey-blonde girl, face still bare, putting a gentle hand on her shoulder and ushering her forward. "Go on; they're not scary, I promise."

The child blinked rather enormous blue-green eyes up at them, straightening her posture almost unconsciously, it seemed. "I'm Senna." She fidgeted with the hem of her tunic. It was smeared in quite a lot of dirt. "Adna's being dumb and won't play tag because she thinks we're cheating, so now we need more people and none of the grown-ups will play because they're boring, so I asked Vareth and he said I should ask you guys." She expelled the entire explanation in a single breath, which even Khari found impressive, then pursed her lips. "You're not boring, are you?"

Khari put her hands on her hips. On the one hand, this was very clearly Vareth being an opportunistic bastard. On the other... “We are absolutely not boring. Let me take off my boring adult armor and stuff, but then you better be ready. I'm the best Dread Wolf ever, and I always catch all the little hallas when I play, so you're gonna have to tell everyone else to run really fast, okay?"

Senna flashed a mouthful of teeth, at least three of them missing from obvious gaps in her smile, and nodded. "You won't catch me though. I'm the best halla."

“Oh yeah? We'll see." Senna bounded off, presumably to prepare the others, and Khari turned to Rom. “Can't hurt to get out of the armor, right?"

Rom was actually grinning too, though his was a little more subdued than Senna's had been, and thankfully still in possession of all his teeth. Apparently the Revenant hadn't managed to remove any in the fight earlier. "The best Dread Wolf ever?" He asked, a glint in his eyes. "You sure you can back that up?"

“Positive."

Vareth, shaking his head but clearly amused, guided them to the aravels that had been set up. Stepping inside hers, Khari shucked her armor as quickly as she could, peeling out of her sweaty clothes underneath. A few other tunics and things had been left in a neat stack near the blankets in the corner; she threw on a dark blue one and a new pair of trousers, but nothing beat fresh socks. She savored the feeling of stepping back into her boots, not hesitating to leave her sword behind with the rest of her gear.

When she met back up with Rom, she led the way out into the forest. She knew the spot where the kids would be—that much hadn't changed, she suspected. “Dread Wolf and the halla isn't just any old game of tag, you know." She delivered the advice with false solemnity. “The halla can also hide, or mob the wolf until she surrenders. But if she holds a halla for five seconds, they're out. Sometimes it turns into more of a fight than anything. Mind the kids... they might bite." She grinned; she'd used to play the game pretty dirty herself, though of course she wouldn't actually do anything like that now.

They reached the clearing to find an assemblage of five children, including Senna, ranging in age from about six up to ten or so, from the looks of them. Khari found it uncanny that she could guess who some of them had for parents just by looking at them—and Senna was definitely Elasha's daughter. They looked excited when she and Rom entered the little clearing, a few of them bouncing up and down on their toes. No doubt being able to play with new people was merely interesting to them, rather than the cause for discomfort or wariness strangers could be with their parents.

“All right, little hallas, I dunno how you play this game anymore, but when I played, all was fair in love and war. So you better watch out, or the Dread Wolf's gonna get you!" She raised her arms to the level of her shoulders and hooked her fingers into claws, running at them with a growl.

They squealed and scattered, spreading out over the clearing, a few of the more cautious ones ducking behind trees or trying to place other obstacles between themselves and Khari.

Rom dodged away from her, jogging backwards and keeping an almost uncanny certainty of the environment around him, never once tripping over anything the other kids were moving about. He'd changed into a fresh, armless tunic and fresh trousers, boots stepping lightly over the dirt and grass. He held his arms out to the sides in invitation. "Five seconds, was it? Keep dreaming."

He had a knack for it. Rather than run from the Dread Wolf like the other little halla, Rom was acting more like the halla that fought back, albeit with hefty doses of good timing and deft work with his hands and feet. He had a way of showing up just as she was about to ensnare one of her squealing prey, cutting her off, prying them free, giving them just enough time to disappear again into some new hiding place. When she went for him he proved that the unarmed knowledge he was passing to her still had a ways to go. He was impossibly slippery; never did she have him for more than a second or two.

It wasn't long before the kids were dirty and sweaty, but still breathlessly enjoying themselves. They'd found themselves a hero of sorts before long, a few of the braver ones catching on and taking on the Dread Wolf beside him, grabbing at her legs until she was able to turn their attention on them. At one point one was a bit too slow, finding himself caught in her grip.

At least until Rom arrived from behind, snaking arms underneath hers and loosening her grip. The boy darted free, and Rom twined his legs through Khari's from behind, tipping them both over backwards into the grass with Rom beneath her. He laughed against a face-full of her hair. "Now, halla, now!" Screaming, all five of the kids made the rush and piled on top of Khari, Senna the first one to dive in. They latched on to her legs and arms, giggling with the effort, one wrapping all of his limbs around her midsection.

“Nooo!" Khari flailed, though not too hard. It was one thing to struggle at full steam against Rom, another thing entirely when she was being mobbed by small children. “They're too much!" She laughed, steadying Senna when the girl almost fell off in her enthusiasm. “Ah, I'm overwhelmed. The Dread Wolf has been defeated by the mighty and brave halla!"

The kids cheered, clambering off and playfully shoving at each other in celebration of their 'victory' over their dire antagonist. Khari rolled off Rom, landing on her side next to him in the grass, still laughing, though it trailed off into a grin. She whacked his shoulder with the back of her hand. “Move over, Ghilan'nain. The halla have a new hero."

Rom relaxed on his back, letting his limbs fall to his sides with a satisfied sigh. "And he's probably the strangest person they've ever met." He lolled his to the side, raising an eyebrow at Khari. "Well, except for you."

A few of the children giggled at that. When one of the boys came a bit too close on Rom's left side, he ensnared him gently, pulling him down with a playful growl. "Maybe I'll get to be the Dread Wolf next time, huh? That sounds fun." He tickled the kid and mussed with his hair, letting him escape a few seconds later to rejoin the others, all still grinning and restless.

Khari snorted. “I dunno. These halla are pretty tenacious. I'm sure they could take on two Dread Wolves if they had to." She sat up, crossing her legs underneath her. “All right. How many of the halla are hungry?" The question produced some enthusiasm, with a tiny chorus of me, me, me and a considerable amount of jumping around.

“Okay. Well, I bet the boring adults are done with the food by now, so let's go eat, you little heathens." She offered a hand down to Rom. “Ever had bear jerky?" There would be plenty of other stuff to eat, of course, and probably more than one choice of drink as well, but as good as a Dalish venison roast was... most people had probably eaten a deer before. Bear jerky was definitely more of a clan thing.

"Can't say I have," Rom said, confirming it. He took her hand and pulled himself to his feet, brushing himself off.

By the time they made it back to the camp, the food was indeed out, most of the people present having already taken what they intended to eat. There was plenty of open seating around the fire; Vareth glanced up at their arrival and smiled from his spot at her dad's right. There was a decent open space next to him on the bench, with enough room for both of them; Khari supposed it wouldn't hurt to take it. She avoided eye contact with either of her parents, for now, watching the kids swarm the food like locusts instead. It wasn't all that bad; they like any Dalish knew not to waste anything, and so they were careful in the actual process of retrieving what they wanted.

Khari was, too, spearing a bit of the venison steak with her knife and loading that into her bowl first, followed by a mix of wild greens and nuts. They must have traded for flour recently, because there was unleavened bread out, too, glistening with almost-clear halla butter. Once her bowl was laden down, she sat next to Vareth, leaving room for Rom on her other side. Senna parked herself on the ground near Khari's feet, as did a couple of the other kids. Probably the ones without parents to sit next to. The clan would take care of them, she knew that, but... it wouldn't be quite the same as having a family of one's own.

There were only about fifteen adults in the clan, including Vareth and her father and mother. All of them were here, most talking amongst themselves, largely, it would seem, unperturbed by the unusual presences. A few lifted hands to her in greeting, but they maintained a bit of distance. That wasn't unexpected, really.

“Manaran gonna tell a story?" She put the question to Vareth, who shrugged.

"Probably. Might ask you or Romulus for one, too, though. I believe he's trying to expand his collection of them."

Rom took the time to finish chewing through something before he spoke. He'd gotten noticeably more tense again as they worked their way back into the others, and that only grew worse when Vareth suggested the idea of telling a story. He was trying to hide it, but doing a pretty poor job of it. "I, uh... doubt I have any stories fit for sharing." He looked a bit guilty at trying to worm his way out of it, but then glanced at the kids at their feet. "Not for children, anyway."

"It certainly isn't obligatory." Vareth smiled sympathetically. "Though I suspect most of the children have heard worse things than you think."

That might be true. The Dalish did their best to let kids be kids, but there wasn't any hiding some things from them. Not when they might need it to survive someday. Khari had known what skinhawkers were before she really understood why they'd want anything to do with her. Before she'd known them by that name. She'd known what hunger was, what it was like for someone to be present one day and gone the next. They were facts of life early, here. But she also had a fair guess at what some of Rom's stories were about, and she figured he was probably right not to want to share them.

Across the fire, Manaran stood. He was quite old; Khari supposed he had to be nearing seventy or so, now. His hair had turned completely white; he kept it braided back away from his face, beads and feathers and other odd bits adorning it and clinking softly together whenever he moved. As though that were a signal, Vareth vacated his seat as well, moving around the fire to sit on the ground in front of it on the other side, just slightly to the right of the hahren.

Khari didn't remember Manaran as the type to stand on ceremony, and he didn't seem to have changed in that respect since she'd last been here. "Long ago..." He trailed off, making sure he had everyone's attention before he proceeded. "Long ago, the gods walked the earth, shaping everything within to their desires, sculpting cities and landscapes and possibility with thought. Elgar'nan the All-Father, firstborn of the sun, our avenger."

The smoke from the fire warped, twisting and gathering into a collection of thorny vines, which spread and converged to form the silhouette of a tall, muscular elf with a lance in one hand and a curl of magic in the other. Khari's brows knit, confused until she spotted Vareth focusing intently on the smoke. Apparently the hahren's stories now had a visual component. She kind of liked it—a smile touched her mouth.

The figure threw its lance, which burst apart, growing into a mighty tree. A feminine form emerged from the trunk as though she were made from it. "Mythal the All-Mother, our protector and our guardian." The two shapes approached each other, reaching out and touching fingertips. The tree behind them split in twain, forming into two others, identical in size and proportion. "Their twin sons, Falon'Din the guide of the dead, and Dirthamen, the master of ravens, keeper of secrets."

Khari paused in the act of chewing. She couldn't feel the vallaslin on her face, but sometimes it was almost like she could. She swallowed, watching more figures appear from the smoke.

"Andruil, lady of the hunt, teacher of the Vir Tanadhal, the way of three trees. Sylaise, keeper of the hearth and the fire in our hearts. June, who first shaped ironbark, and built all of the grandest spires and bridges over the span of the world. And Ghilan'nain, who taught the halla to traverse the hidden paths, that they might always help us find our way."

At the mention of the word halla, Senna giggled, glancing up at Khari and Rom. Khari grinned at her, scooting over a bit into the space Vareth had occupied and patting the bench between she and her friend. Senna took the spot without hesitation, kicking her feet back and forth underneath her, apparently utterly enchanted with the little smoke figures. Khari had a feeling that was probably the point of them. Hell, she might have paid more attention to the stories when she was a kid if they'd been animated this way.

"But even in ages past, the gods themselves were at war for their very survival. The Void-Dwellers envied their power and their light, and tried always to seize what was not theirs to take." The Forgotten Ones, perhaps fittingly, were much vaguer in shape than the gods, looming as barely-humanoid pillars of smoke. The gods aligned against them, ghostly armament appearing in their hands. The two groups clashed, Vareth moving his fingers rapidly like a puppeteer without strings.

Khari thought it looked kind of funny, but Senna gasped, grabbing hold of one of her hands and one of Rom's, eyes wide and fixed on the scene. Setting the remains of her food aside, Khari squeezed the little girl's hand. Probably this was the point where she was supposed to say there was no need to worry, but the truth was this story didn't end that well, exactly.

"War was perpetual, life eternal but for death on the field, each new generation joining the fight. But though the lines had been sharply drawn, there was one who walked both sides of the divide, welcomed by all, both righteous and malicious." Gathering over the rest, the figure of a wolf's head emerged from the smoke, its jaws parting and tongue lolling out. Embers, carefully lifted from the fire, gave if four red, glowing eyes, two placed right above the normal pair.

"Fen'Harel, the Dread Wolf."

Manaran folded his hands behind his back. "With deception did the Dread Wolf draw all the Creators and the Void-Dwellers to a single battlefield, and with cunning and stolen magic did he devour them, tearing away from them their connection to the world, their ability to shape what lay before them. He sundered the worlds, and trapped all the others in the Beyond." Abruptly, all the figures vanished, smoke curling into the air. The wolf's eyes lingered a little longer before they faded, embers burning out.

"And from that time, we were alone." Khari blinked. This was usually the part where Barildal went off on some tangent about humans and how they'd robbed the remaining elves of their immortality or something, but Manaran refrained. Maybe because Rom was here? Either way, Khari didn't mind. The story was kind of better this way.

Senna wrinkled her nose. "I wish he'd told one of the happy stories."

Khari didn't think there were any, but she refrained from saying so.

Dissatisfaction gone faster than Vareth's smoke-figures, the little girl turned to Rom. "I've never seen tattoos like yours before. Does your clan do them differently? Which god are they for?"

"Uh." His thoughts obviously scrambled, and he shook the little girl's hand back and forth, maybe as a distraction. "Sylaise, actually. The Firekeeper? Not the most exciting choice, I know." Another thought occurred to him. "My clan is very strange, though, it's true. They lived far from here, and I got these marks just after I was born." He studied the girl a little. "What about you? Do you know what marks you'll get, when you grow up?"

Khari coughed, attempting to keep a relatively straight face. Senna didn't seem to notice, fortunately enough. "It's Hearthkeeper, silly. Not Firekeeper. Your clan must be really backwards. And how did you know what you wanted when you were a baby, anyhow?"

"Ah. Well." Rom obviously hadn't thought that through before he attempted the answer. He looked like he might've attempted some other kind of lie, but in the end just smiled gently. "My mother chose them for me. That's how my clan does it. A way of... forever tying the two together. Something that can't be erased, even if something might happen that... pulls the two of them apart." He blinked a couple times, swallowing, and then letting his eyes find the fire.

"I want Mythal's." Senna sounded decisive. "My mom had them. She protected the clan from danger. Everyone says she was a hero." Her voice fell. "I want her back, but Vareth says she has to help the gods now. So maybe if I'm good like her, I'll be able to help the gods someday, too. Like she is. And maybe we'll be tied together, too." She patted Rom's hand, leaning against his arm a little.

Khari sighed quietly, reaching forward to place a hand on Senna's head and ruffle her hair gently. “You will. But I'm sure she wants you to have a nice long life first, so you can tell her all about it when you see her again."

Senna nodded solemnly. "I know. When I see her, she's gonna be really proud of me. I'm gonna make sure."

Khari swallowed. Gonna make sure, huh? This little kid already knew something she didn't—what it was like to lose a parent. To really have no hope of seeing them again, unless maybe the stories about the gods or the Maker or someone were real. To have a whole life ahead of her without any of that. And here she was, with every opportunity to start making her own situation better, to at least try mending the damage everyone had done to each other. Hell, Rom didn't even have parents, or anything even remotely close.

She felt like a big idiot. Pulling in a deep breath, Khari closed her eyes, gritting her teeth. Her parents didn't understand her. That much was true. And some of the things they'd said and done over the years—her mother especially—were like Vareth said. Things Khari hadn't deserved. Things no child deserved. But... she knew she hadn't been an easy child, either. No one signed up for raising someone like her, even if they knew as well as any new parent could what they were getting into. And... she'd done the wrong thing, when she ran away. She knew that now.

Cracking her eyes open, Khari reached over to touch Rom's shoulder. She hesitated a moment, then spoke. “Can I... can I talk to you later? After it's dark. I need... I need to go talk to my parents. I've gotta... try this, one more time." She knew he'd be able to hear both the shame and the resolve weighing her tone down, even if she wasn't wearing them quite so much on her sleeve as usual. She felt suddenly like she had a thousand things to say and none at all. But even she knew that sometimes, things had to happen in a certain order.

And before she did anything else, she needed to lance the wound. Burn it clean, for everyone involved. No matter how much it was going to hurt.

Rom sniffed a little. His arm was around the girl's shoulder now, pulling him into his side somewhat. He looked over at Khari, his expression hard to read. It was a mix of a lot of things, though, that was for sure. "You want me to be there?"

She considered it. But ultimately, she shook her head. “It's... I think I have to do this myself. Just me and them. But... but I'll be able to, now." Because he was here at all. The words lingered on her tongue for just a moment, but she didn't say them. Not here, not now. Everything in the right order, or it might fall apart.

She cracked an uneasy smile. “Wish me luck?"

He returned it. "It'll be alright."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Darkness fell quickly. Romulus was reminded how late it was in the year when the chill set in for the night. He had no desire to stay inside, or really within the bounds of the camp, while Khari was gone, dealing with her parents. The children were sent to bed, and perhaps pathetically they were the only ones he actually felt comfortable around. The rest of the clan was being kind to him, he knew that, but every now and then it seemed just a little too forced. Like they were talking to the Inquisitor, or a human outsider, or anything other than a Dalish elf. The children were honest, simple... good. They didn't know any better, or just didn't care.

The cold did prompt him to get his cloak, though, and a warmer tunic now that he wasn't playing Dalish tag anymore. He'd enjoyed that, almost to the point where it was painful to stop. For so long the work he'd been doing, first by necessity and now by some kind of choice, was so grim. And any thought of that kind of life only came in fleeting little moments, like playing with younger Qunari and passing around a ball, or being swarmed by Dalish children with Khari.

Somewhere, buried underneath the rest of what he'd been forced to become, was that person. Still just a dumb kid wanting to make trouble for the Chantry brothers at the orphanage. He didn't enjoy thinking about the years he'd lost, the childhood he'd lost, the parents he'd lost, and the slim, slim odds he would ever have anything like that again. But it was nice, once in a while, to allow himself a taste.

He picked a spot near the edge of the camp at the base of a massive tree, which he put his back to once he sat down. There were one or two silent scouts about. They kept their distance, save for one that offered to help him start a little fire. Romulus was grateful for the help, and the scout didn't try to force his company any further once the work was done, and the little fire was crackling over a well-arranged group of sticks and tinder.

Letting his head fall back against the tree, Romulus closed his eyes, feeling the effects of the day catching up to him. The ride, the fight, his potion having worn off hours ago, and the emotional strain that came with all of this, something he tried so hard to hide. He wasn't very good at that yet. But it was enough in the moment to listen to the sounds of the woods and the crackle of the fire in front of him.

In time, he heard someone else approach. The tread was familiar enough to recognize as Khari's. She snapped twigs underfoot without any care for the sound, as direct as usual. She could be quieter when the occasion called for it; the events after Haven had shown him that much. But it wasn't natural to her, unobtrusiveness, quietness. Quite the opposite. “Hey."

When he opened his eyes, it was to find that she had several blankets in her arms. Her face didn't give too much away, but she didn't look crushed or particularly upset, so perhaps things with her parents hadn't turned out too badly. “If you don't mind walking a little, there's someplace I want to show you." The firelight flickered off her face, deepening the hue of her vallaslin almost to black.

"Sure." He didn't mind. In fact, he felt he might fall asleep if he stayed put. He'd definitely fallen asleep in less comfy spots before. He pushed himself up and smothered the fire, embers wafting up around him and into the night air. "Lead the way."

She nodded, leading him past the treeline. Wherever she was going was a little bit of a hike, actually, over uneven terrain and more than one hill. But the air was chill enough to be bracing, even, and it tasted fresh, scented with dark soil and autumn leaves.

When eventually she stopped them, it was in a clearing, the ground covered with moss and short, springy wild grasses. There was something slightly off about the arrangement of debris, something that suggested a hint of deliberateness. A log lay to one side, all its protruding branches lopped off, in an advanced state of decay now, from what he could see of it. Most of the more entangling brush had been beaten back out of the clearing, as if someone had removed it by hand. A pile of sticks, all similarly-sized, rested near their entrance.

Khari scoffed softly. “Figured it'd gone to shit." Shifting the blankets into one arm, she bent and picked up one of the sticks, spinning it in her hand and pointing it at his chest with no aggression. “I used to figure I was teaching myself swordplay with these. I wasn't." She grinned at him, an expression he could see well enough in the generous light from overhead. The clearing lacked much of a canopy, allowing the moon and stars to illuminate it softly, but well enough to make out some details at least.

Still holding the stick, Khari made for the middle of the clearing, dropping it slightly to one side of center and spreading the blankets in a pile on a soft-looking spot of grass. Underneath them, she was apparently carrying a small sack. “Bear jerky. We usually do this kind of thing with food. I think it works for us." Letting her knees buckle, she flopped down onto all but the last blanket, which she wrapped around herself, shifting it around until the larger half was loose at her side. She flapped it in his general direction with her hand, the implied invitation clear as daylight.

He offered her a little smile in return. The most he could usually get. He pulled off his cloak and sank down beside her, taking his share of the blanket. He could see it, if he looked hard enough. A younger Khari, playing with sticks under daylight or moonlight, twig-thin herself compared to how she was now, a warrior in every sense of the word. The look on her face was probably still the same. That same enthusiasm, that same unbreakable drive that would push her to throw down the stick and take up a sword, forge herself into iron instead of withering wood.

He wanted to know what had happened with her parents, but he didn't want to ask. If she didn't want to tell him, he didn't mind. It was something she had to do alone, after all. But he got the sense it hadn't gone horribly, which made him curious. Still... there was jerky. "You ever wrangle anyone into fighting you out here?" he asked, chewing through the first piece. It was... certainly something. There was probably a reason most people preferred venison, but it wasn't the worst, and food was food. "Or'd you just have to fight the air?"

“Vareth found me out here once. I made him fight me. Didn't go so well, actually. He was pretty good with a staff, even then. Then I figured out that he was going easy on me, and kicked him out." She shrugged. “This used to be my little sanctuary. I'd come here after fights with my parents, or just to think." She chewed over a piece of the jerky, seemingly quite used to the flavor. It didn't take long for the blanket to trap in a comfortable bubble of body heat; Khari freely let her shoulder lean into his arm, though not heavily enough that he had to exert any effort to stay upright.

She turned her face up towards the sky. “You see that constellation up there? Looks kind of like a bird?" She stared at it for a few moments more. “They call it Corvus, I think, where you're from. The crow. To the People, it's a raven, the symbol of Dirthamen. His other symbol is bears. They say one time he told all the animals a secret, and the bears were the only ones that kept theirs, so they were his favorites after that. They also say he was the conqueror of Fear and Deceit." He felt her shrug.

“Even I thought really hard about whose vallaslin I wanted. Dirthamen's the keeper of secrets, and I figured I had a really big one to keep. The rest of it sounded pretty great, too."

He'd sometimes looked at the stars in Minrathous, but never like this. His memory had to be clouding it, but somehow the sky was different here. He could see the stars more clearly, and didn't even have much trouble finding the constellations she was referring to. He'd never had any cause to study the heavens before, and didn't even know what those in Tevinter called it. The crow... he liked Khari's explanation better. Romulus imagined he also would've thought quite hard about such a decision. One did not mark their own face lightly, after all. But he was happy with the marks he had. They were pleasing enough to look at and... he'd meant what he said about them to Senna. The one piece he truly had of his parents was the one he'd been carrying on his body all along. In that small way, they never left him. The person he was supposed to be never left.

"It suits you," he said, the words coming easily enough. "And they do too, the marks. They're... you're... uh." Say it, idiot. But it refused to leave him, and he found himself tensing against his will. His eyes left the stars, fell back down to the blanket over them. "I wish I knew what these stood for," he gestured halfway to his own face, "besides the meaning I gave them. Somehow I doubt my mother had Sylaise in mind."

Khari huffed softly, but she didn't laugh outright, either having correctly interpreted the significance of the conversation or misinterpreted his tension. Perhaps both. The arm closer to him shifted, looping companionably with his. “I'm sorry." She exhaled it, almost sighed it. “I've done nothing but complain about my family, it feels like, and you... I wasn't really thinking, when I asked you to come here. I just felt like... I needed someone here for this. Maybe I needed you here for this, I don't know."

Her eyes fell to the blankets in front of them. “My parents have always known that I wanted to be a chevalier. Since I knew, anyway. But I think that maybe when I tried to explain it to them, back then, it got all jumbled up. I barely understood all the reasons myself; I just knew that it was something I had to do, and that the secret was... I felt like I couldn't tell them. Like they'd just tell me all the reasons it couldn't be done. All the reasons I was wrong. And the dream was so fragile it was like... I was afraid it would disappear if anyone else got ahold of it."

She swallowed. “I'm still afraid to tell people. It's easier if everyone just thinks I'm an idiot who wants something she'll never get. But I think... I think I finally managed to explain it so they understand... and I want to tell you, too, if you'll promise to keep it for me."

"Okay, yeah." The words came out more breathy than Rom had intended them, but for better or worse, he felt the tension leaving him ever so slowly. As quickly as the desire to tell her had come, it disappeared. Elusive, impossible to catch if he hesitated, like he did every single time. Again she failed to catch on to what he was trying to say, and he didn't have it in him to force it. Not here and not now. He still thought about what he'd said earlier, to Zee. That it was selfish, irresponsible even. He couldn't change his mind on that yet.

And for once, he wanted Khari to be the selfish one. Here she was apologizing to him for asking him to help her, when she had done so much for him. Since the day they met she'd been giving, and it felt to Rom sometimes like all he did was take. Never give anything in return. Because what good was his help? All he'd done was nearly kill her mentor, question her and make her doubt, fail to offer any kind of useful advice, because he never knew what was right or what was best. That was what she was for. All he'd been able to do was be there, as often and as strongly as he could. It never seemed like enough, or even much of anything at all.

But if he could be here now, and help her just by listening, then he would. Even if it cost him this chance to say other things he so desperately wanted to get out.

"I'm pretty good at keeping things to myself." He tugged a bit on the arm looped through his, a hint of a grin appearing. "I promise."

She grinned, bright even in the dim illumination. “I'll hold you to it, then." Khari's expression sobered quickly; she expelled a gust of breath.

“Okay, so... this is actually kind of hard to figure out how to say. I guess—" She hummed, a discontented little sound. “Well, maybe you've noticed. The Dalish, we're... stuck. We stick to our clans, with whatever exchange we need for mages and outside blood and stuff, but we don't—we don't engage with the rest of the world. Any more than we have to. Not with humans, or dwarves or Qunari or even the elves who aren't Dalish. We have condescending names for all the kinds of people who aren't us. And then we call ourselves the People, with a the and a capital letter and everything. Like we're the only people that matter." She'd used that term a few times, even. The People. Mostly with other Dalish.

She shifted, using her free arm to draw the blanket a littler tighter around her shoulder. “And then we just... wander. We hunt to eat to live, and sometimes clans like mine who live in the right places try to do a little digging into history or the magic of our ancestors or whatever. But the highest thing most any of us can ever aspire to is to be the clan's most respected warrior or craftsperson or hunter. And that's... fine. Fine for some people. But it's not exactly the kind of dream that keeps you up at night thinking about it, you know?"

He could see how it could be a difficult way to live, certainly. He could also see how it might even be appealing to some. Those who lived in fear, probably. The elves had to know that what little life they had could be taken away. They had no lands of their own, they just... kept to places where the human nations didn't bother dealing with them. The forests, the old places, the faraway lands that would be more trouble than it was worth to attack. But if the elves stepped too far, got too bold, desired too much... what little they had could come crashing down upon all of them, violently.

"I don't think I would've understood that before I met you," he admitted. He could understand the fear of the Dalish, and sympathize with it. He'd lived that way for most of his life, accepting of what he had, thankful for it even, and only feeling sorrow for what was lost. "But yeah, I think I get it." That way of life just wasn't acceptable for someone like Khari. Someone who refused to live in fear, no matter how hard it was. It was something Romulus was slowly, ever so slowly, making himself adopt.

She dipped her chin, slow, ponderous. Thoughtful, perhaps. “Every Dalish story is about something sad. All the ones that really matter, anyway. It's always about how our ancestors were tricked, or one of the dozens of times humans killed us when we clashed, or whatever. I learned to hate hearing them, because they were always about that: things happening to us. Stories where we were victims. Stories that were supposed to make us feel sorrow and anger, but mostly just end up making us feel hopeless and small instead." Khari shook her head faintly.

“So I figured... if I couldn't hear the kinds of stories I wanted, the ones about courage and joy and the Dalish really changing their world, then I had to make one." She paused, brows furrowing, gathering her thoughts together.

When she started again, her tone was more reflective than usual. “We're stuck in the past, and that makes us so fragile. We barely have any kind of foothold in the present. The minute some lord decides a clan is too inconvenient, it's gone. Off the map, lost forever. That's not the kind of problem anyone solves by wandering around in ruins. Keepers, warriors, hunters... they all want to protect the clan, protect the People. But they don't see that the only way to really do that is to change the control other people have over whether we live or die." Her expression was grim.

“If we want to survive in a humans' world, we need them to see us. To respect us. To understand that we're capable of just as much as they are. Not savages in the forests or the poor oppressed under their feet. They need to see us like they see each other, if we're going to have a chance in the long run. Of surviving. Uprising never ends well—the Emerald Knights were slaughtered, and Alienages or clans can just get purged if that's what someone with power wants." She snorted. “It makes sense now, right? Why I'm so fucking afraid of obscurity? No one cares if some tiny little clan in Dirthavaren disappears. But if that tiny little clan is the family of someone they respect, someone they have to respect, who made a real difference in the world, then that's a different story."

"So... you're doing it for them, then. Not just for them, obviously, but to help your people. To really help." Or at least try. Larger than life though she often was, Khari was still small in the grand scheme of things. They all were. Being with the Inquisition, being central to an organization that was rapidly gaining a place in the world, gave them power, but that power was tenuous at best, and could be crushed or collapsed with a single misstep. And just like that, Khari would be swept to the winds again, an insignificant curiosity of an elf rather than someone who had the daring to change the way the world worked.

"Did they see it that way?" he asked. Carefully, quietly. There was nothing to speak over out here, and they were right next to each other. He hardly needed to whisper for her to hear. "Your parents?"

She pursed her lips. “I'm not sure. I tried to explain, you know. That chevaliers are part of a big institution with power. That if I made an inroad there, a place for myself, then even when I was gone, history would remember and it would be easier for the next elf. That something like that could be the first step towards a place at the table when countries decide what to do with old elven lands, that kind of thing. But I'm not sure they..." Khari sighed gustily.

“To be honest, I'm not sure they believe I can. That... hurts, but I guess I kind of expected it. Dad seemed to understand the idea, at least. I think it makes sense to him in principle, though he'd probably just prefer it if the secret to taking back a place in the world was just that—taking it back, somehow reverting to the way things used to be." She grimaced, her vallaslin pulling.

“I think my mom still thinks I'm an idiot, but at least she kind of understands the reasons, now. The right ones. It's kind of weird that this was the secret part. That I wanted to protect us as much as anyone else. I just... have a different understanding of what that means. I want to do this for all the elves, no matter where they're from, and for everyone else, too. Because we have things to offer the world. And it's not fair to anyone not to share them."

She swallowed, leaning a bit more heavily into him and letting her eyes close for a moment. “It feels... better. To know that they know. That they understand as well as they can. And to know that they still—they still care, in their way." She blinked rapidly a few times, releasing a slow, shaky breath and tilting her head up to meet his eyes. “I wouldn't have even come here if it wasn't for you, you know. Wouldn't have done any of this. I just—this weight's just gone, and..." She hesitated, scoffing softly and offering a wry half-smile.

“Thanks, Rom. For letting me lean on you." It was clear she wasn't talking about the fact that she was indeed physically doing so at the moment, either. Though it was hard to put the bad joke past her, especially given the expression she wore.

He pulled his arm out from hers, and wrapped it around her back instead, letting his hand rest on her shoulder. "It was nice for me, too, being the one leaned on." There wasn't really any joke in that. He meant it. As much as coming here had meant to Khari, it had also meant something to him. Even with the grim reason they came, the death surrounding everything in these lands, there was a bit of happiness too. It might've been painful for the both of them to pull it out, but it was free now, and it was sorely needed. He hadn't expected it to be simple for her to come to any kind of terms with her clan, but that she had done so at all was a victory. It made all of this worth it and more.

"I'm glad I could help you do it. Tomorrow... we'll head back home."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Romulus was sorry he missed the action in the Emerald Graves, and at the same time very, very glad.

He'd heard some of it firsthand from Khari and Zee already, and the rest was covered in the reports he glanced through. From the sounds of it, nothing that happened there was pleasant. A Venatori ambush with nothing gained save for two individuals added to their cause, an ambush of Red Templars that resulted only in death, not the knowledge that was originally sought after, and a manor haunted with a rare and elusive demon. Rare demons seemed to be just the kind of thing the Inquisition was running into more and more. He didn't need to think hard to know that Loneliness would've found a way to worm through him, if he'd been there to give it a chance.

But he hadn't, and apart from a few casualties among their templars the Inquisition forces made it back in one piece. It seemed clear that it would be the last of their important operations for the year, with the way the snow was coming down regularly now. The scouts and spies would continue ranging out of course, trying to keep tabs on their enemies and their movements. They were not likely to stop moving for the winter. Both sides would bide their time and make subtle movements, and when the time was right, they would make their plays. He had a feeling the coming year would be both long and bloody.

The first of the Inquisition's moves after returning to Skyhold was to call together their leadership along with their Inquisitors to discuss what was deemed the most approachable issue from the Emerald Graves: that of the Venatori General, Marcus Alesius. The two new arrivals apparently had a deep well of knowledge of him, and considering the Inquisition's recent run-ins with the magister, the knowledge was deemed of utmost importance.

Romulus didn't expect he would be saying much, just listening intently as the information was shared between parties. He found Lia waiting outside the doors to the war room; she offered him a smile and nod as he passed, apparently in a good mood. He returned the nod and headed inside, closing the door behind him.

The others were already assembled, though a few looked to have only just arrived, situated at various points around the war table. On his left were the two new arrivals, the Dalish elf Ithilian and the woman, Amalia. He suspected she was Rivaini, like himself, and he looked perhaps a fraction of a second longer than he was comfortable with at her oddly colored eye. The commander, spymaster, and ambassador stood across the table, and Romulus took up a position on the table's right, next to Estella.

Estella seemed rather relaxed; she was wearing a slight smile despite the nature of the upcoming discussion. It was also she that initiated it, once everyone was comfortably settled in place. The smile faded then, and she folded her hands together on the table in front of her. "I understand the two of you have been pursuing Marcus for quite some time," she offered, glancing between them. "Almost anything you can tell us about him would be more than we already know. We have a few general ideas about his temperament, and his reputation in the Imperium, but not much more than that."

Amalia inclined her head, acknowledging the statement quite neutrally, it seemed. She was layered heavily against the cold, the only visible skin on her person that of her face and the last couple digits of each finger. Even her palms were covered, wrapped in a pugilist's fashion. "He guards his secrets as jealously as any Magister. Much more than even some of his peers. He is also a very skilled liar." She spoke slowly, deliberately, with the manner of someone who had already decided what she was going to say. Probably after a great deal of consideration. Likely not a bad liar herself, though it was doubtful she was deceiving anyone now.

"I know much of his history, but those details are unlikely to be of interest. Of his present plans, we know less." She paused, glancing at Ithilian for a moment before turning her eyes back to the arrayed members of the Inquisition. "He has taken a recent, sudden, and obsessive interest in elven ruins. The oldest ones he can find, as far as we can tell. I don't know why, but I do know that he only gets like that when he has a personal stake in the outcome. He is not the kind to fervently bend knee to anyone else. Not even this Corypheus."

Rilien, standing to Estella's left, folded his arms into his sleeves. “It is your belief, then, that he does not feel any particular loyalty towards Corypheus or his cause?" The angle of the question was easy enough to see—the tranquil made no effort at all to conceal it.

"His loyalty is to himself," Ithilian clarified, every word he spoke pulling at the rather ugly scar that worked its way through his lip. "And his own power." Most of that side of his face was a ruin, honestly, the entire eye gone, the scarring running up partway along his skull, revealed more by his hairline, which looked like it was starting to recede. Perhaps it had some time ago. Romulus was surprised he didn't elect to cover the eye. Whatever had been done to him, there hadn't been a very skilled healer on hand to mend it.

"The ladder to the greatest personal power finds its base in Tevinter," he continued, "so I would say his allegiance is there, so long as that remains true. Still, to work with Corypheus and his followers... the Venatori are fanatics, but Marcus is not. He's just out of other options. We've ruined his other paths to power, one way or another. And this is his last, the one that ends with him dead."

Amalia nodded subtly. "He has an angle," she added. "Do not doubt that. His own ambition will not allow him to remain subordinate to someone else indefinitely, and would not have allowed him to enter into the arrangement without some plan for how he would exit it. Discovering exactly what that is will be difficult—has been difficult."

"Is it a resource problem?" Leon broke into the conversation there. It wasn't an unreasonable guess. The Venatori under Marcus's command now were many, and Amalia and Ithilian but two, however well-suited they were for what they were doing.

"An access problem." the fingers of Amalia's left hand tapped her right bicep where she gripped it. "We can't reach the base of the ladder. We would have difficulty going unnoticed in the Imperium, and even if we did, Marcus would have made sure it was impossible for us to access his home in particular. He has training in infiltration as well as magic, and he is equally skilled at defending against both."

Estella frowned slightly. "You think he's keeping something relevant there?"

"Almost certainly. He's in charge of an extensive network of subordinates even outside the Venatori, and too paranoid to keep any of that information where he believes Corypheus or those loyal to him could find it. So it remains in Minrathous."

"Wish I knew more about the trips to my people's ruins." Ithilian grimaced, just a subtle change from his resting facial expression. "But my skills have always been in hunting prey, not the mysteries of the past. Left the magic to the mages." Romulus almost spoke up at that. They certainly had a few experts on elven ruins and elven magic within Skyhold's walls. However, it stood to reason that if Marcus was failing to find what he wanted in these ruins, it would be extremely difficult to learn what exactly that was. If he was as careful as he expected of a deadly magister, then there was a good chance his subordinates didn't even know what he was after. Or at least very few of them, not the average ones they would be able to capture with the most ease.

"We might be able to get through some places in the Imperium," the elf said, staring at the representation of Tevinter on the map before them. "But Minrathous would be a death sentence. I can't navigate an urban forest, not when half of the trees would whisper to the Venatori." He glanced up at the advisors, the Inquisitors. "I suspect it would be the same for your Inquisition. Worse, even."

"Not necessarily." Romulus found he'd spoken before he even realized, but the thought had occurred to him as soon as Minrathous was mentioned. A certain letter he'd received, a long time ago, back when he was still trouble by false familial revelations and looming futures of Blood of Andraste. "We do have one ally in Minrathous. Someone capable of working discreetly against the Venatori, possibly arranging us an entrance. If we're willing to make use of her." His eyes shifted between the others when he said it.

“Interesting." Rilien pronounced his thought on the matter in the same flat way as ever, but his eyes narrowed slightly. “I do not know how close Magister Viridius could get us, given Marcus's abundant caution. Perhaps we should give her the opportunity to tell us herself what she could do." It was clear enough that he, at least, was not above or against making use of Chryseis's position, but given his obvious pragmatism, that wasn't surprising.

"This Magister Viridius is an ally of the Inquisition?" Ithilian asked, directing the question at Romulus. By his tone, he was skeptical of the idea.

Romulus hesitated for a moment. "... Of a sort. Her name is Chryseis Viridius. My former domina, until I came to the Inquisition. She has since declared herself an ally, but has yet to really prove it." Her way in recent years had been to show interest in doing good, for Tevinter and the world, but often in her attempts to secure her own power for a good cause, she ended up committing evils seen as necessary. Looking into Marcus and those he could call upon in Minrathous would be a personal risk the likes of which she normally placed on his shoulders. Honestly, Romulus wasn't fond of contacting her at all, but as of now he didn't know of a better way to get into the city, or to acquire knowledge of Marcus's defenses.

"We heard of you from the Venatori, and on the road," the elf said. "Lots of things. Gets a bit hard to keep straight at some point. But if you think this woman won't just lead us into a trap, I've got no issue with it."

"I don't think she would." Romulus shook his head. "She has no love for the Venatori, not after the things they've taken from her." Her father, much of her influence, her favored tool. The question was simply if she'd be willing to take the risk on the Inquisition's behalf, and what results it would actually produce. Romulus looked to Leon. "I'll write to her myself, see what she's willing to do for us."

"An inquiry couldn't hurt, I suppose." Leon scratched at the light stubble on his chin, glancing at Romulus for a moment before turning his attention to the two newcomers. "It would likely take a while for anything to come of it, though. Did you have plans for the meantime? You could remain here, if you liked."

Amalia moved her eyes to Ithilian. It was hard to say exactly what was being communicated there, but it was clear enough that something was.

The elf was thoughtful for a long moment. "We've probably been keeping to ourselves for too long. Had we known the Inquisition could be counted as friends, we probably would've come sooner. But your reputation is rather mixed on the road. Lots of stories about this place already."

Estella exhaled softly. "I've heard a few of them," she replied, a hint of wryness creeping in to her tone. "That doesn't surprise me. But you're here now, and welcome to stay."

"I just have one request, then." His eye sought out Leon. "Lia said she expects the scouts to be needed in the Emerald Graves still to track Red Templar movements. I'd like to ask if she can remain here for a short time. A few weeks, most. I haven't seen her in years, and she is family to me." He said the last part with no doubt at all, and then his scarred lips curled up in a hint of a smile. "I'll not let the time be wasted, either. Her people were noticed too easily in the Graves. Seems there are a few things we can still teach her."

Leon didn't seem to need a particularly long time to consider that before he nodded, smiling mildly. "Of course. I'll see to it that she's rotated back here for a while. There are others who can take care of the work in the Graves in the meantime." He paused, dropping his hand away from his face and holding it out for a shake to each of them in turn. "Amalia. Ithilian. Welcome to Skyhold."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

It wasn’t as if Zahra often took no as an answer. At all. A pirate’s life was all about standing firm and overcoming the ebb and flow of the tides; even if the tides were a particularly stubborn friend who hoarded alchemic, little vials. Considering how adamant she was about nearly anything she wanted, she doubted it would be surprising to Rom that she was skulking down into Skyhold’s belly in order to ask him a question about all his fancy little bottles and their entreating abilities. Would he share them? No. That was for certain. That wasn’t what she sought anyhow. His knowledge could be given for free, without so much as squandering his collection. Why wouldn’t he? Unless it was some long lost family secret or an area of embarrassment
 sharing with an ally would be the only considerate thing to do.

Friends shared, didn’t they?

Of course, she wanted to become stronger. Become a better asset to her companions. To all of Skyhold. How could she do that if she was consistently ending up in Asala’s clinic of no volition of her own? It was shameful. And she hardly felt ashamed. It just wasn’t in her nature, and besides, how could he fault her for wanting to improve herself. She could practice her volleys until she was blue in the face, and twirl around with her rapiers until they became extensions of her arms, but somehow, she still felt it wouldn’t be enough. That sinking feeling had felt heavier than an anchor in her gut, threatening to spill over into sad, miserable attempts to come up with a concoction herself.

Alas, she’d probably end up dead.

Reaching the hallway to Rom’s thick-framed door, Zahra cleared her throat behind her fist and slowly trailed along the wall until she was standing just to the right of it—trying to conjure up a reasonable argument of why he should help her out. She’d never been really good at those. Convincing arguments, asking for help or anything in between. Rather different than just taking what she wanted and stomping right out. She’d never stayed in one place long enough to warrant needing to, but now things were different and asking for help was something she’d have to get used to. Rejection, as well.

She poised her hand over the door and paused for a moment. One, two, three beats passed. She inhaled deeply through her nose, and rapped her knuckles above the door handle, “Rom? You in there?”

From inside came a sudden clinking of what sounded much like glass, or some other hard surface, followed by a brief pause. "Uh. Yeah." Rom's voice came out clearly, at least after the soft little noise of hesitation. "One second." What followed was the sound of a grinding, something knocking against stone, and then being set down on a table. True to his word, footfalls approached the door from the other side a moment later, a lock was turned, and the door swung open to reveal the room's sole occupant.

Rom had a shirt on this time, albeit one lacking sleeves, and his hands were oddly colored, more purple than their usual dusky tone, but definitely not from the cold. Some residue of some kind. He stood in the doorway for a moment, eyes rapidly taking things in. They glanced first to her hands, to see if she had anything, behind her to see if anyone was there, her eyes to gauge her intentions. All in the span of a second or two. Apparently satisfied enough, he turned and left the door open. "You can come in if you want, I just need to finish this here."

He seemed to be in the middle of something at his worktable, near the back of his room by the open mouth in the stone of the wall. A little cauldron sat on the table, and into this he slowly poured a dark liquid substance from a mortar, carefully, as though the rate was quite important.

Odd. Zahra was noticing that a lot of people had been looking at her like that lately. Did she look so suspicious? She’d been always under the impression that she only brought fun along with her, nothing as nefarious as the look Rom had given her. Mostly innocent, anyhow. Of course, she supposed this one was without ulterior motives. Certainly no teasing. Especially if she wanted him to cooperate with her.

She stepped inside, and shut it behind her with the side of her boot. She’d noticed the peculiar hue to Rom’s calloused hands, and as soon as he walked back towards the cauldron and hunched over it, she counted her lucky stars that he was right in the middle of what she was so interested in. Her movements were slow, languid. Careful, methodical. As if she were taking her time, mulling over an imagined conversation. If all ended in her favor, she’d leave satisfied: knowledge in hand. In mind, rather.

“Thanks,” she approached to the opposite end of the cauldron and looked into it. Not far enough to be a nuisance, but close enough to watch the dark liquid swirl into the mix. It looked rather complex. Something a sea-witch or mountain mage would do. Her mother. Her sisters. Certainly not her. “If you don’t mind me asking
 where did you learn how to do this?”

"Same place I learned the rest of my skills," he answered, eyes never leaving his work. His tone didn't really hide his disdain, but it wasn't directed at Zahra, rather at the place in question, or something to do with it. Whether the precision was required or not, he held his hands with remarkable steadiness. When the last of it dripped into the cauldron he set down the mortar and picked up a large wooden spoon instead, using it to gently stir around the brew of whatever it was inside. "In Tevinter, from Magister Chryseis. She took a personal interest in molding me to her needs, and deemed use of somewhat experimental alchemy to be beneficial. Helped me be more threatening to her enemies."

After a few more moments of stirring, he rapped the wooden spoon twice on the rim of the cauldron to rid it of some excess, and set it aside. Taking the cauldron in both hands, he carried it over to a fireplace across the room and hung it on a fixture, letting the warm flames lick and wrap around the bottom of it. "Whatever she could teach me herself, she did. What she could not, she hired others for. I proved to be a good learner, for most of it." He walked over to a bucket on the floor next to his worktable half-filled with now dirty, discolored water, and rinsed his hands in it, mostly removing whatever residue was left on his hands. The rest came away when he wiped his hands on a towel.

"Did you need something?" He seemed in an open enough mood, but likely hadn't caught on that her opening question was anything more than small talk.

Ah—of course, that’s where he’d been taught. A mistress who would invest so much in her servant sounded awfully strange to her. But having a servant in the first place did as well. She would never understand, so she’d never profess to. Zahra rubbed at her jawline, watching him work with great intent. What an awful woman she must’ve been to elicit such a scowl. She felt somewhat bad for dredging up such awful memories; though it sifted away just as quickly when he cut through her thoughts.

She dropped her hand away from her face and eyed the cauldron set off to the side. The process was intriguing. Not that she understood any of it. She’d never been allowed to look over her mother’s shoulder when she busied herself in the garden, grinding unusual plants in her mortar and whispering soft-spoken words she couldn’t understand. Seeing something so similar being done in front of her
 felt stranger still. “I, uh,” she took a few steps to the side, and retraced them again, “I was wondering if you could show me how to do that too. Alchemy, I mean.”

Any attempt to smooth out the pinch to her brows failed miserably, because she didn’t want to admit why, why she needed him to do this for her. Why couldn’t she just continue doing what she was good at: shooting her bow, sailing the seas, not reaching out for more. This wasn’t wealth or her ambitions or anything she could fit in her palms. She’d never wanted for strength before. Cunning had always been at her side, enabling her to circumvent any danger she could not weasel her way out of. Her gaze fell the floor, though she could feel her ears burning.

“I need to be stronger, Rom. Not just for myself. And this,” she swept her hands out wide, and shook her head, “isn’t enough.”

"Isn't it?" was Rom's response after a long delay. He let the hand towel fall on the worktable, making his way towards the other side of the room. "You've never let me down. I don't think you've let any of the others down. Alchemy can't make you superhuman. And anything close will come at a steep price." He stopped in front of the fire, briefly glancing down at the pot to check the contents, before he grabbed a water skin on the mantelpiece. "I don't think you need to be anything, if you don't want to be."

He took a long drink, clearly thinking about something as he did so, and by the time he lowered the skin and wiped his mouth he'd settled on something else to say. "I can make potions for you, if you want. I'm sure you could get some from Rilien, too. If you really want me to teach you alchemy, though... I can try. I've never taught it to anyone else before." And if his previous words were anything to go by, he didn't have the best examples in terms of teachers to take after. Or at least, not the kindest. He had obviously learned much from his instructors.

"When you say you want to be stronger, do you mean that literally? There's no easy potion for that, but there are things that can help you get there faster."

Isn’t it? Zahra had asked herself the same question before, because accepting something less was much easier than anything else. Doing what Khari did was much harder—improving herself by throwing herself into any fray she could find. Utilizing any weapon she could get her hands on. Asala, too. She’d proven that she wasn’t just a healer, by welcoming a spirit in her midst. Everyone had excelled in something and gone to greater heights, in order to protect something they thought was important. She couldn’t afford to sit on the sidelines. Not anymore.

Even with Rom’s words, kind as they were
 she certainly felt like she did, sometimes. Let them down. Let herself down. “I want to be more,” her voice had softened into a whisper as she halted her pacing and scrubbed a hand across the back of her neck, “I’m not looking for the impossible. Just better.” The words felt peculiar in her mouth. Her ambitions had always been selfish in nature; wild, intangible. She supposed there’d been a change somewhere along the way. Not one she’d easily noted. As if it crept up on her. She found that it wasn’t very unpleasant. This doing things for others. This was for her crew, as well.

There was a moment where her eyes crinkled at the sides, and a laugh seemed ready at her lips. It hadn’t bubbled its way out, though a smile was left in its wake. “Literally. Figuratively. I don’t want to fall behind. We can hardly afford that when we’re trying to save all of Thedas.”

She planted a hand on her hips, and blinked at the cobblestones lining the floor. The cracks in between. She’d often wondered why he, of all people, needed to use alchemy. What was he using it for, if he was already strong enough? “I would,” Zahra met his eyes, a determined jut to her chin, “like you to teach me, that is. So, I can do it on my own.” Besides, she doubted that her presence would be welcome if she were always dragging herself to their doors.

"Okay then." Rom exhaled, rubbing at his head. He kept his hair always so close shaven now, even as they descended into winter. Personal preference, apparently. "We can start tomorrow, with the basics. I hope you're good at memorization. This can be dangerous if done the wrong way, so for now you'll practice in here, a few days a week. We can decide times later." As far as Zahra knew, the only other person regularly admitted into his quarters down here was Khari, to train in hand to hand and grappling, or just to talk. In that sense, the acceptance was rather larger than his casual tone was making it out to be.

"I can teach you how to make a lot of different potions or tonics when you're ready," he continued. "We'll probably start with stamina draughts, to help you train longer. After that we can move on in the direction you want." His expression became several degrees more serious then. "One thing you need to understand, though: nothing we make will be like the things I use. You won't be able to stand in an inferno and not get burned, or have lightning wash over you like water. There are some things I learned in Tevinter that I won't pass on. Certainly not to a beginner."

It was difficult to contain the excitement growing on her face, and as much as Zahra tried to wrestle it down into something more serious, the harder it became. Her hand brushed over her mouth. Smothering the smile behind her fingers, as she nodded her head. Listening. She supposed she had expected him to outright reject her request. Even if they were friends, they each had their own lines that shouldn’t be crossed, “Of course, of course. I’ll be here.”

Her smile had softened as Rom finished his last words. That was not the kind of power she wanted. Even she had her limitations, and she would not ask him to part with anything that he felt he could not. Would not. As long as she could excel, improve. That was enough. “Whatever you’re willing to teach me, I’ll take it,” she dropped her hand from her face, and let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding in, “If there’s anything you ever need...”

A laugh sounded. Curt. Somewhat embarrassed. It wasn’t likely she’d ever have anything he needed. Though, debts—she was never fond of those.

“What I mean is, thank you, Rom. This means a lot.”

"You're welcome." He jerked his head sideways in a gesture. "Now get out of here, I've got work to do." Judging by his little grin and his tone, he meant it in an entirely friendly way.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

On the Firstday of the year 9:43 Dragon, the Inquisition marshaled the elite of their forces for an operation on the snow-covered, frozen-through lake below their home at Skyhold.

All of the Irregulars had been called into action, and a number of personal friends and allies. Rom normally would've reluctantly made his way out into the snow, bundled head to toe in furs and cloaks, but the operation in question sounded promisingly fun, in large part because it was going to be directed by Khari. Some other kind of exercise the young Dalish had practiced in their spare time, he suspected. If that was the case, he was absolutely interested, and made his way out the gate with almost a spring in his step. It was hampered a bit by the deep snow.

The surface was a little more packed down on the lake's surface, but still soft from the fresh layer made by last night's snowfall. A small crowd had assembled below, some of them easily recognizable from a distance, like Khari from her red hair or Vesryn from his lion's pelt cloak. He looked to be one of the later arrivals, but not the last. Out on the lake a sort of large playing area had been established with Inquisition flags marking separate zones, which appeared to have been altered somewhat significantly since the last time Rom had seen them. The snow had been sculpted quite intentionally, from the looks of it, laid out to resemble uneven terrain punctuated by walls of varying heights and angles, placed somewhat irregularly. There were even some pillars made out of ice jutting out of the landscape, a few straight upwards, and others leaned or collapsed. Most likely, magic had been needed to achieve that particular effect.

He made his way over to Khari, waving to a few of the others in greeting on his way. He stopped next to her, a grin working its way onto his face. "Happy Firstday to you. What's all this?"

“Happy Firstday!" She grinned back. Presently, Khari stood near to the center of the field, next to Leon. They'd been talking about something that seemed to have caught her interest; her enthusiasm was palpable. “We're playing something called capture the flag. Leon's teaching me how to be a strategist, so I'm having a match against him today."

She turned her attention to the commander for a moment, resting her hands on her hips. “So... are we gonna give everyone the rules now? Looks like most everybody I invited showed up." The last few did seem to be trickling in now, among them Lia, Ithilian, and Amalia even. She'd apparently asked quite a number to be here—at a glance, it looked like thirty or thirty-five people.

"I think we can do that, yes." Leon clapped his hands together loud enough to draw attention, then hopped up into a low snow wall to make sure everyone could see him. Not that he really needed to worry much about that in general. "Happy Firstday, everyone. I'm happy to see all of you here to help with our exercises today. For those of you who don't know yet, we're going to be playing a game of capture the flag. The team captains will be myself and Khari—for today at least, we're the commanders, and you're the armies, as it were." He paused there, smiling mildly.

"If you've never played before, the game is really quite simple. One half of this field belongs to each team. Crossing into enemy territory puts you at risk—if you are captured, you have to enter the designated prison area. Capture occurs if you're brought to the ground or incapacitated in some way, but do avoid any actual knockouts, of course." He pointed to two opposite corners of the fields, delineated by rough squares bounded by snow walls about as tall as Rom was.

"If you can breach the prison, you can free your allies by touching them. The final goal, of course, is to capture the enemy flag and bring it back to your own side." Another pause. When it was clear everyone followed, he continued. "Of course, it goes without saying that offensive magic is not allowed, but barriers are fine. One per caster at a time, though, and if it gets broken, you have to keep it down for ten seconds. Imprisoned mages may not cast. Please do follow the rulings of our designated referees when they arise." He gestured slightly behind him, where Lady Marceline, her assistants, and Zee's navigator Nixium stood.

"Now if that all makes sense, go ahead and gather here so we can split the teams."

Khari hopped up on the wall next to Leon as everyone else gathered closer. They had apparently decided already that she was picking first. Crossing her arms over her chest, she cast her eyes over the assembled members of the Inquisition. It was an impressive group, to say the least, warriors, scouts, mages, and people who slid freely between groups. It was unlikely there were many poor choices, but it was also easy to see that this was part of the strategy of the game as well.

It wasn't more than a few seconds before her jade-green eyes met his, though. She flashed her teeth in a wide smile. “I pick Rom." Not even a bit of hesitation in the decision, either.

He grinned back as he walked over to join her side. "Smart choice." From the sounds of the rules, he would be very good at this game, since bringing people to the ground was something he knew how to do quite well, and there were few enough people here that he felt would be difficult to get into that state. Half of them were going to end up on his team.

Not Amalia, though. The Tal-Vashoth woman was first picked by Leon, and Rom couldn't help but feel that was in direct reply to Khari's pick. Judging from what he'd heard of how her spar with Khari had gone, Amalia was going to be the toughest person to pin down here. Well, except perhaps for Estella, who was next picked by Khari. Teleportation seemed just a bit unfair, especially now that the other Inquisitor seemed to have gotten a solid understanding of how to do it at will with her mark.

The picks continued, back and forth. Asala to Leon, the chevalier Mick to Khari, Rilien to Leon, the Dalish Ithilian to Khari. The one-eyed elf shared a look and an amused twist of his lips with Amalia as he made his way onto the other team. Vesryn was picked next by Leon, giving a sweeping bow to the audience as he joined his side. He'd pulled the lion's head of his cloak up over his hair, looking rather ridiculous, but he seemed to enjoy it. Indeed, the steadily growing crowd on the hillsides surrounding the playing area seemed to enjoy it as well. Rom wondered if this wasn't going to become a regular diversion for the Inquisition. He could already see it potentially becoming quite competitive.

On and on the picking went, until all of the players were divided. Khari's team received an extra member, their 16th, due to the uneven amount, but Rom suspected the tiny advantage wouldn't amount to much. He largely tuned out most of the initial round of trash talking going one way or the other, instead making his way out onto the playing field with the others on his team to survey the landscape. There was going to be a lot more to this than just speed and hand to hand ability.

He could see Lia quietly pointing something out about the other side's terrain to Ithilian next to her. The older elf looked to be indulging her enthusiasm as best as he was able. Aurora and Astraia, also picked to be on Khari's team, stood nearby undoubtedly talking tactics as well, though an unmistakable grin was present on Aurora's face. Estella and her fellow Argent Lion Donnelly were seemingly not too concerned with strategics, already shoving playfully at each other a bit. Clearly, at least some of those present were glad for the reprieve the game represented.

It was easy to pick out a few of the more familiar faces on the other side as well. Cyrus stood with his arms crossed immediately next to Asala, squinting at Rom's side of the field and speaking to her, it looked like. Probably about how to make best strategic use of her magic, or something similar. Vesryn busied himself by packing down a snowball, surely the first of many. Leon was speaking to Amalia, it looked like, though he wasn't facing them, so it was hard to say for sure. Her face indicated a certain degree of amusement; her eyes periodically scanned the opposite side of the field. Rilien was there too; it wasn't long before Leon called his whole team towards himself.

Zahra had taken a stand next to two of her crew-mates, Nuka and Garland. Though, there was a sour look on her face as she gently shoved him away from her, planting one of her hands on her hips. Perhaps, exasperated that they’d been chosen on the same team. The bearded carpenter had taken to leering at her, excitedly discussing what sounded like some sort of strategy. Apparently, Nuka was having none of it. The dwarf’s arms were crossed over her chest as she scanned the perceived battlefield. From Leon’s side, Sparrow had placed herself near Amalia and Rilien. She, too, seemed to be scanning the field. Her smile was far more somber than Aurora’s, though still present. There was a sense that she was trying to appear much less enthusiastic than she was.

Once everyone was in place and more or less organized, Khari clapped her hands together. “All right everybody, strategy time!" The group gathered in a loose circle relatively quickly, more than a few of them looking pretty interested in how they were going to be approaching the game.

“First thing's first: we have an even number, so everyone pick yourself a partner." She clapped Rom on the shoulder with some exuberance. “There's a lot of sneaky types on the other team, and you can hardly defend if someone tackles you from behind, so watch your partner's back and trust them to do the same for you." There was a bit of shuffling around as everyone complied.

“All right. Lia, Ithilian, I want you guys on high ground. If they try and flank us or pull anything funny, signal us. If it's important to not shout it at me, just run it to me or something. You've got discretion if you need to come down, but we need information on their movements. Leon's a crafty bastard." She crossed her arms. “Stel and Donnelly, you're the prison rescue team. If we lose more than four people, try and get them out. Stay with the main group otherwise."

With a moment's more consideration, she glanced at her mentor. “Mick, you and Pierre are in charge of guarding our prison. We're gonna try and get their mages out of the game as soon as we can, so we need to make sure they stay out. Astraia, Zee, you guys are guarding the flag. Everyone else is with me—right in the thick of it. Mages first. It's not even really worth going after the flag until Asala's out anyway. Probably Harellan, too. Make sense?"

Zahra’s mouth twisted into a grin as she nodded her head, moving to Astraia’s side. There was no doubt that she’d do everything in her power to make sure that their flag remained out of grubby hands. “Aye, Commander,” she gave a mock salute, accompanied by a sly wink, “Sorry—always wanted to say that.”

"Would Leon even let them cross the border, do you think?" Estella considered that for a moment, and then her eyes lit with understanding. "Oh. Our first move is a kidnapping, then." She nodded, half-smiling. Her partner Donnelly was full-out grinning, clearly eager to get started.

"Can we do that?" Astraia asked, lowering the scarf from her face and glancing at the assembled crew of women overlooking the playing field, those that would be officiating the match. She didn't seem to know what to do with her hands without her staff, but instead chose to crouch in the snow, poking her fingers into the snow for balance.

Rom shrugged. "We can until they tell us we can't." She laughed quietly back at him. Rom certainly had no qualms with playing a little dirty, and obviously Khari didn't either. This was no war, after all.

Their plan settled, the team prepared to engage the enemy. Lia and Ithilian had soon passed from sight when Rom looked away for a moment, but he didn't doubt they'd picked out separate locations high up on their side to use as concealed lookout points. Good for surprising those that wandered too close as well as keeping track of the playing field. Astraia and Zee hung back, while the rest formed up in a loose group along the center.

A few moments later, the game was officially underway.

Khari's strategy, unsurprisingly, involved leading from the front. She charged across the line in the middle of the field with intent, sidestepping Widget's attempt to grab her by the legs and bring her down immediately. Leon's side looked to have a few more people in the field team than they did, which meant fewer in other places, but from where they were, it wasn't easy to see who was where.

What had been a charge was forced to a halt, the teams fanning out and trying to choose their targets wisely. In enemy territory, they'd have to be more careful—they could hold down their foes or run around them, but taking them out for longer than that wasn't possible on their own turf. Khari was eyeing Cor, who stood directly in her way, arms out to either side, knees bent.

She almost certainly didn't notice the fact that Cyrus was trying to flank her, edging closer as if to get within lunging distance.

Rom, however, was doing his job as Khari's partner on the field, and made his move on Cyrus just as he committed to the flank attack on Khari. There wasn't any chance to get him thrown in their jail since they were on the enemy side, but Rom could at least get Cyrus thrown in the snow. He wasn't a weak opponent in the slightest, but the opening advantage Rom had in the engagement allowed him to get leverage underneath Cyrus after a few moves, at which point he lifted him up end over end and dumped him on his back in the snow.

Dashing away a few steps, Rom glanced to make sure Khari had handled her own end of things. "Not sure this push is going to work..."

They were certainly meeting with a formidable defense. Leon's group had been more cautious, and sent fewer people over the center line. Most of those that had crossed returned shortly anyway, a sure sign of a fake-out, designed to close the attackers in and prevent them from escaping. Not easy, as Cyrus had discovered, but certainly a strategy that took into account Khari's tendency to aggression.

The defenders weren't tentative on their own ground; Leon himself was quite the opposite, taking Reed to ground before evading a bodycheck from Hissrad, one of the few people on their team who could nearly match him for size. He wound up locked with the Lion hands closed around the Qunari's backswept horns, both of them struggling to keep traction in the snow. In the end, it was Hissrad who fell, Leon pinning him to the ground with an armbar. With a low chuckle, he rose again, jogging obligingly to the jail.

On the other side, one of Khari's mages in Aurora found her advance halted by one of Leon's in Harellan. The two were locked up in fisticuffs, which Aurora appeared to be quite a deft practitioner in, and brought to mind Amalia in her movements, but Harellan seemed able to counter her at every turn. Still, Aurora was enjoying herself, if the happy grin spread across her face was anything to go by.

One of Leon’s more brutish mages, Sparrow, was sneaking behind the lines towards Aurora’s flank. Slugging through the snow in furtive, careful steps. Quietly. What she intended to do was anyone’s guess, but it appeared as if her goal was interrupted when a roar ripped through the sound of brawling at their sides—it belonged to a much shorter individual, Khari’s wee dwarf plowing through the snow as if she were parting through the tides.

Snow flew from her hands, as she closed the distance and flung herself bodily into the white-haired woman. From the widening of Sparrow’s eyes, she certainly hadn’t expected it. They tumbled into the snow. Somehow, Sparrow managed to roll away from Nuka’s hands; regaining her feet as soon as the dwarf had. Now, they circled each other. Hands held out wide, eyes focused. Snow stuck to their clothes and hair, but there was a sense that they were having fun.

To the side, past the grappling pair, Brialle was moving much quicker through the snow. Perhaps her lithe frame had to do with it, or else she had more tricks up her sleeves than she’d shown the others. A soft hum sounded and disappeared just as quickly.

Overall, the defenders' tactics left them in a good position—several of Khari's players were taken prisoner within a relatively short span of time. In addition to Reed and Hissrad, Leon managed to bring down Garland, and Cyrus just barely caught Thalia on her way back over the line to their side. Nuka, despite valiant effort, wound up a prisoner as well, when Sparrow got an assist from Rashad.

Khari looked unsure about ordering the retreat when a cry went up from behind. It was only then that two conspicuous absences made sense: neither Amalia nor Rilien had made an appearance on the field, and they seemed odd choices for guarding either their flag or their prison. Apparently, they'd made an early attempt to take the other flag, and Astraia and Zee must have been having some trouble holding them off.

“Shit. Back over the line, guys, we can't let them get the flag!" Khari broke away from Cor and charged back, knocking Rhys to the side to make way for the withdrawal.

Fortunately, the intervention of Ithilian and Lia prevented the attempted theft, but neither Rilien nor Amalia was captured as a result, only repelled. The prisoner count was looking very good for the other team. Their next move almost certainly had to be evening the odds a bit; Khari's attention swung to Estella and Donnelly. “If we keep them busy, can you get past Ves?"

Estella exhaled a soft breath, halfway to a laugh, from the sound of it. "We'll see what we can do." She paused, exchanged a look with Donnelly, then grimaced. "Just, uh... make sure we don't have to get past Leon, Amalia, or Rilien." They veered off after that, ducking behind a snow wall and disappearing from sight.

With a heavy numerical advantage, Leon clearly felt comfortable taking the offensive. He and the majority of his field team crossed the center line. The commander wore a smile edged with a fair bit more confidence than he usually displayed. He opened his arms out to either side, arching an eyebrow at Khari in obvious invitation.

Rom was tempted to laugh. He might've, if the invitation hadn't spelled serious danger for their team here. "If ever there was a time not to accept a challenge..." He left unsaid that this was probably it. If Khari was going to be bringing Leon down, however unlikely that was, it wasn't going to happen in time for them to save their flag. It was the quickest people they needed to keep engaged, not the strongest. With their numbers thinned momentarily, Ithilian and Lia had made their way down from their positions to shore up the defense. Lia swooped in quietly to take out Cor from behind, sending him off to their prison with a grin.

"Their defense is weak now, Khari!" she advised, though what exactly should be done about that was left to their leader. Their own defense was hampered and not going to last long, not until Estella could get back with their imprisoned friends.

“No mercy!" Khari grinned. “Bring 'em all down!" She looked very tempted to engage Leon, all caution to the contrary, but she did eventually avoid him, moving to head off the light-footed Brialle instead.

They fought more to avoid being overwhelmed than anything, often finding themselves in two-on-one situations where they had to just prevent themselves from getting pinned down. Eventually the opening became clear: Leon's side was weak in defense, only a few kept in reserve. "This might be our chance," he said to Khari beside him, shoving Cyrus away to create some space. Their defense would crumble quickly without them, with even with them it wasn't going great, and it was hard to say if Estella and Donnelly would be successful in time, or if they'd succeed at all. Best to make a show of it rather than crumble slowly.

They made a break for it, taking off out of their own zone and into enemy territory. Rom could hear Signy call out their move from somewhere on his right, but with any luck there wouldn't be more than one or two people capable of responding to the attack. Before long both the flag and the prison came in sight.

They arrived just as Estella and Donnelly were making their move. Or rather, Estella was. Donnelly remained just out of Vesryn's line of sight, meaning that Estella was clearly the decoy. She jogged in a half-circle, not attempting to conceal her presence, waving jauntily at the other team's prison guard.

"So, Ves." She smiled, pulling to a stop several feet beyond his immediate reach, but close enough that it was more or less a taunt in and of itself. Settling her hands on her hips, she tilted her head to the side. "How do you figure this is going to go?"

"Well, the jail's getting pretty cramped, but I think we can find a spot for you," he smiled mischievously back at her, a fat snowball already in hand. He had a few more ready to go behind him, a personal arsenal he'd been working on since his arrival there. "A lovely suite for your extended stay." He lobbed the snowball at her head, not hard enough to hurt if it actually hit, and then made a lunging reach, trying to ensnare her arm.

"Sounds quai—" Estella yelped, ducking the snowball, but not quite twisting far enough away to avoid the grab. That, however, might have been quite intentional, because she stepped in towards him without needing to be pulled, hooking one of her feet behind one of his and trying to bring them both to ground.

That was Donnelly's signal, clearly; he sprinted from behind cover and towards the jail cell, ducking inside and touching Hissrad's shoulder first.

The prison warden didn't seem to care all that much that his charges were escaping. He and Estella had both gone to the ground, and despite the fact that she was already out once she was down and not pinning Vesryn, his greatest concern seemed to be shoving snow in her hair while laughing. The templar captain Séverine made a swift run away from her defense of the flag to help slow the escaping prisoners, leaving only Asala there on guard. Rom took that as their cue to move in. It was the best chance they'd get.

“If you can pin her, I've got the barrier." Khari split off from his trajectory slightly, as though to go around slightly and approach from the side. With only one barrier, Asala'a options would certainly be limited.

"Huh, well... Help?" She asked impotently. A quick glance around would reveal no one within distance to swoop in and save, in spite of her frantic glances to find evidence to the contrary. Once they began to encroach however, Asala decided to apparently go on the offensive, her hands lit up with fade energy as she called on a barrier. Instead of enveloping herself in one of her bubbles, one sprang to life around the flag while she took a step backward. There, she settled into a martial arts stance, knees bent, hands extended, and elbows loose.

It lasted all the way up until Khari and Rom took one more step toward her, where she immediately abandoned it, and began to run around the bubble, trying to keep her distance from them. "Two against one isn't fair!" she whined as she ran.

Khari snorted. “Two against one and a barrier, you mean." She seemed less inclined to care about chasing Asala and more about breaking the barrier to get at the flag, which was probably wise if they only had a limited amount of time before defenders would be rushing back towards it again. She threw herself into the bubble shoulder first, bouncing off mostly harmlessly, then grunted and tried again. The hit was harder that time. No doubt enough of them would do the job, but they might not have time for so many hits.

"Khari," Rom said, grabbing her shoulder when she reared back for another strike. Asala's barriers had stood up to more than punches, and he doubted they had the time to beat them down. Instead, he gestured for her to circle around the flag to the left, while he took the right. Asala's barriers were stronger, but she was not faster than either of them, and would probably find it harder to keep a shield up while being tackled to the ground.

“Right." Khari stepped back from the shield, then immediately went left, picking up into a sprint with her usual indefatigable energy. Her arms, she spread out to either side, watching Asala intently to try and pick out the direction she'd flee in. The grin on her face suggested that she was not intimidated by Asala's full foot in height advantage.

And obviously, she did not want to test Khari's ferocity. Instead of trying to get around her, Asala turned tail and ran away from her, letting out an exaggerated squeal as she fled. Laughter punctuated each yelp, however, so at least she was having fun.

Rom was more efficient than ferocious, diving to ensnare Asala's legs and bring her down. Immediately he scrambled for her hands, pinning them to the ground and making sure she had no easy way to continue casting her barriers. He could hear heavy footfalls coming their way, though, obviously not Khari's. Turning to look, he saw Séverine rushing back, apparently having done all she could with the escaping prisoners. Rom met Khari's eyes, wild with excitement. "Get the flag, go!"

She made a lunge for it, snatching it up from where it had been staked in the ground, pole and all. It wouldn't make a bit of difference if Séverine managed to catch her, so she bolted, sprinting at full tilt towards the center line. Following her trajectory, he could see a commotion on their side of the field. Even as Khari just barely brushed by the templar captain's outstretched hands, their own flag was airborne, Amalia tossing it deftly to Rilien and immediately throwing herself at the closest of those giving chase, which looked to be Aurora.

They went to the ground, and Rilien was across the line three strides later, flag in-hand and victory conditions met. Khari stopped only about three yards from the line, brandishing the flag in her hand with some humor at Leon.

“You sneaky bastard. We were this close." she gestured to the roughly ten feet separating herself from the line.

Leon smiled in his usual mild fashion. "That you were." He didn't seem like he'd been particularly concerned, though. "Now... what do you think I'm going to say about your opener?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella was nearly soaked through from melted snow, flakes of it yet clinging to her clothes and in particular her hair. Ves's fault, of course. But the game had taken a fair amount of effort out of everyone, so she was far from alone in her bedraggled appearance. Those were offset by the clear enjoyment on most of the faces present; in addition to being physically demanding, the game had been a lot of fun, something she thought they all sorely needed. Though her team were not the victors, she was feeling pretty good, all things considered.

She wasn't sure exactly who suggested heading to the Herald's Rest afterwards to warm up by the tavern's fires, but most everyone seemed to think it was a good idea, and so they began their trek back to Skyhold proper, passing under the gates with most of the conversation still revolving around the game. Khari and Leon seemed to be taking that most seriously; probably he was giving her actual feedback on her strategy. That was what it had been for, after all. Estella couldn't help but smile to herself at the thought. Khari was really... it was almost like she could see her friend finding herself, and growing into that person she was going to be someday. She hadn't ever really seen something like that before. It was pretty incredible.

The main gate closed behind them, meaning that the tavern was in sight. Estella tried to dust a few more snowflakes off herself; the group of them would be tracking a lot of water into the pub, after all. She squeezed a fair bit more out of her ponytail.

"I think hot food and a fire are going to be just about perfect at the moment," she mused. She was walking closest to Ves and Cy, so they were probably the only ones who heard. Not that she particularly required a response to that.

"Add drinks to that and it might just be enough to recover from my wrath," Ves added teasingly. He'd taken the lion's pelt off his head, the cloak draped over his shoulders normally now. He hadn't exerted himself quite as much as most of the others, the majority of his efforts going into playfully harassing Estella. Apparently his team had been more than enough to carry him to victory.

"The wrath of Lord Snowball," Romulus added from behind them, having overheard Ves's louder voice. "A terrible thing to witness."

Vesryn turned to walk backwards, grinning in surprise. "Was that a joke from the Lord Inquisitor?" He glanced at Estella, lowering his voice. "It's a sign, I think. Going to be a good year." He turned back around, walking with a spring in his step. He'd pointed out a few Inquisition soldiers on their way back up, who had taken to using their shields as makeshift sleds. Some were more effective than others at it, but Vesryn had been certain his own tower shield would outdo them all. No doubt he'd want to try it before long.

"And here we are." He made sure to be the first of their three to reach the door to the Herald's Rest, pulling it open for her and Cy. "After you..." The look in his eye had become mischievous again, giving away that he knew something she didn't.

The Herald’s Rest looked entirely transformed—as if they’d stepped into another tavern altogether. It certainly wasn’t anything Estella remembered. Someone had gone to great lengths to decorate every nook and cranny; including the rafters overhead. Long streamers of purple and blues hung from the wooden beams. Paper stars were tied to their ends, folded in varying sizes. The wind moved them about as Vesryn opened the door. The light was softer here, perhaps intentionally so. Several decorative lanterns offered a warm ambiance, set in the middle of each table. Flickering candlelight shone a soft ember, though if one were to glance at the ceiling
 small, shadowy stars painted there. Dancing each time the light flickered.

The fireplace had been lit and decorated as well. Though some space had been left in the center, bereft of any furniture. There were, however, a pair of chairs and lutes, set off to the side. Cards, dice, and several unusual games were set atop one of the furthest tables. Some of the residents of the tavern were moving to designated locations behind the bar, all grins as the door was pushed open.

All of the tables had been pushed together in a horseshoe shape, and as if the Maker had heard Estella’s musing wish, they had already been prepared for a feast. Brialle was setting the last of the plates across the tables; expression merry. Clearly she’d disappeared sometime during the festivities. Now, it became clear where she’d gone off to. She brushed her hands off across the front of her apron and gave a little flourish towards the tables, neatly set with an array of silver platters. Cups and plates, as well as folded napkins were set at each table. Gaudy pillows and soft furs were placed along the benches. The arrangement was stifling to say the least. It was difficult to know where to begin.

The smell greeted them soon after they passed the threshold of the door. The largest table had a platter of still-sizzling round roast in a bed of jewel-sized potatoes, paired with onions, garlic and various herbs, as well as four bowls of cooked vegetables at its side. Another platter took up most of the space: several roasted pheasants and stuffed birds arrayed in a line. To the side, various cheeses and freshly-baked breads; cakes and tarts and small, fist-sized pies. The selection of wine was impressive, as well. Each table had three bottles surrounding the lanterns. Squinting from the door, the bottles themselves looked awfully familiar to Estella. Off to the side, three casks of something sat at the ready.

There was a larger cake, as well. Set across the nearest table, candles already lit. Whoever had done it had taken measures to layer it three times, with white icing as the filling. Strawberries and raspberries were set across the lip.

It became clear what this was: a celebration.

There were only a few things Estella could think of to be celebrating in quite this fashion. And for it to be this day in particular—could it really be? Her hand moved up to her mouth; she turned around, backing a few paces more into the room, only to observe Cy and Zee exchanging some kind of mutual congratulations in gestures. She swallowed past a sudden lump in her throat, letting her hand drop a few inches, just enough to speak.

"Is... is this...?"

Her brother arched an eyebrow, clearly somewhat amused by her reaction. “What else would it be?" He tilted his head to the side, his tone softening along with his expression, shifting from the wry to the wholly sincere. “Happy birthday, Stellulam."

Estella made a soft noise, something akin to a muffled squeak. All of this was really...?

She'd never really celebrated her birthday. There hadn't been a whole lot of cause to do so, in Tevinter, and any recognition of the event was usually something quiet, swallowed up easily by the more general festive mood of Firstday. And after, well. Maybe there'd been more to celebrate, but she'd never really told anyone when it was. So she knew right away that the idea had to have been Cyrus's—and surely he was the only one who knew her preferred brandy. But this had Zee's fingerprints all over it, even before considering that Brialle was certainly responsible for the food itself. And the look on Ves's face could only mean he'd known as well, and probably had something to do with it all.

It was kind of funny, that in the middle of this big beautiful decorated room with all the things to look at, she couldn't quite make herself turn around. "I'm... everyone, I... you're going to make me cry," she said, only half-joking. She could feel emotion welling up in her chest, pressing against her heart in a way that was wonderful and terrible and made her feel so full of warmth and love and happiness.

Her lips trembled; Estella did the only thing she could thing to do. She launched herself for her brother, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce hug. She could feel him return it just as strongly, his arms around her shoulders. They were still dripping water on the floor and all, but it bothered him no more than her. "Thank you, Cy." she mumbled it into his shirt, then let go with one arm to motion the other two over as well. "You're not getting out of this either. Blame yourselves for helping."

"Best Firstday ever?" Ves asked, making his way over to them as the others took up the door, everyone piling into the tavern's warmth. He worked himself into the hug, pressing his lips briefly against the wet hair on the side of Estella's head. "I think so. Happy birthday, you two."

A laugh sounded as Zahra entered through the door. Her footsteps sounded jaunty. There was a little skip in her step as she approached them. Though it was the expression on her lips that said it all. Like a kitten who’d gotten into all the milk. She weaseled her way into the hug and settled a hand softly against the back of Estella’s head, “Happy birthday, Stel. You too, Cy.” She patted Vesryn on the back with her other hand and grinned broadly, “Knew you could do it, Ves. Well done.”

“All right, all right. This is all very touching, but the rest of us can't eat till you sit down, Stel, so park it." Khari, all big grins and false huffiness, pointed to an empty bench near the center of things, just big enough to seat the four of them still standing.

Cyrus snorted under his breath, breaking the hug first and gesturing the rest of them to precede him. He sat on Stel's left, between her and Zee, leaving the right side for Vesryn. True to form among friends, there wasn't really any standing on ceremony after that, and everyone happily dug in. Cy poured a snifter full from one of the bottles of brandy; up close there was no mistaking that it was the honeyed kind from Vol Dorma. He pushed it towards her with a knowing smile. “Remember the time we drank an entire bottle of this next to the pond in the Chantry garden?"

"I remember," Estella replied archly, "but I'm quite surprised you do." He'd done most of the drinking, after all. They were fifteen, and he'd stolen it from Cassius, and it was more his idea than hers to even do it, but that was sort of the way of things back then.

Glancing across the table, she noted that Asala didn't have any sort of cup next to her. "Do you want to try some, Asala? It's my favorite—it's sweet enough that it won't burn too much, if you're not used to drinking." She took up the half-empty bottle and set it down halfway across the table, so Asala could reach it easily if she so desired.

“Of course, she would,” Zahra’s grin only widened as she stood up and reached over the table. She filled Asala’s cup with the brandy and set the bottle back down on the table. Like always, it didn’t seem as if she would take no for an answer. There was a glimmer of mischief in her eyes as she plopped back down in her chair and filled her own glass with red wine, watching her from her peripherals. Her expression hadn’t simpered in the slightest. “There’s no better day to let loose. You know, have a little fun. Unless it’s a little too strong for you.”

It sounded awfully like a challenge.

Asala pursed her lips and stuck her tongue out at Zee in response to her challenge. The glass in front of her, however, she gave a more tentative gaze before she took a hold of it. She held it up in front of her for a moment, before looking at everyone else who had gathered around and shrugged. "Cheers," she said, taking a drink of the brandy. The reaction was subtle at first, but still noticeable. Her shoulders hitch slightly and there was a twitch to her head as she guided the glass back down to the table. She tried to hide a small cough before she nodded. "It's good," she smiled through another twitch.

Estella raised her brows a little—it probably wasn't entirely wise to take Zee's advice in this particular case, but she knew that their raider friend wouldn't do any real harm, so she elected to keep her silence about it.

As the food gradually disappeared, a few of the partygoers stood, mingling more freely amongst themselves. Not long after, Rilien and Brialle both took up the lutes next to the chairs. It seemed minimal conferral was necessary before they struck upon a song they both knew, and music filled the tavern, a light sort of tune that made for easy dancing. Eventually, Larissa made her way up toward them too, adding her practiced voice to the song. No few of the guests took the easy hint, while others lingered in their seats.

There was just enough brandy warming Estella's body for her to turn to Ves. "What do you think?" she asked, half smiling. "Am I clear to dance in public, or would that be far too embarrassing for the both of us?" She knew she'd improved considerably, of course—the words were too light to be completely serious.

"I think if they don't like your dancing, they'll just have to deal with it." Ves looked pleasantly surprised that she'd asked first, and pushed his chair back. It had been adorned with his white pelt since he sat down, the combined heat of the tavern and the brandy and the bodies prompting him to dress as though it were summer. She'd never known him to flush from embarrassment, so it was likely the brandy that colored his face as he stood and offered his hand down to her. "Shall we?"

She nodded, fitting her hand into his and rising to extract herself from the bench. They slid easily into the small knot of other dancers, and Estella didn't let herself think about how well she was remembering the motions, or how clumsy she was or was not being. It was her birthday party, dammit, and he was right. If she was dancing badly, everyone else could just deal with it.

Around them, others joined the floor; Lia and Astraia to one end, Khari and Cor not trying very hard to follow any recognizable pattern in another. It looked like either Aurora had asked Donnelly to join her or the other way around, because they were in the mix as well. Donnelly was far too red in the face for it to be entirely because of alcohol, but he was grinning like a fool. Estella almost laughed at him, but she kind of knew what that felt like, these days.

“I don't think I need to ask if you can dance." Surprise of all surprises, Cy was the speaker, his tone more playful than she'd heard in a while. He swept a deliberately overly-fancy bow at Zee of all people, his smile entirely facetious. “So I suppose what is left to ask is whether you'd do me the honor, dear Captain."

From the looks of it, Zahra had a smudge of red across her cheeks as well. A mixture of wine, and brandy and whatever else she’d extracted from the ridiculously large kegs pushed up into the corner of the tavern. She inclined her head at him and arched a sly eyebrow as she took up his hand in hers and rose from her seat. A laugh was ready on her lips. Perhaps, because he was right about her knowing how to dance. Or else, he’d surprised her in some other way. Drunk or no, her movements were languid. Graceful, even. “With pleasure.”

Surprisingly enough, she allowed him to lead her on between the other dancers and twirled to the beat of the quickened notes. Brialle and Larissa’s dulcet voices rose around them, as they sang something merrier. She danced as if no one was watching anyway. All wild hair and toothy grins. Though it appeared as if she were still being attentive to Cyrus’ lead.

When the first song ended and the next began, the partners rotated freely. Estella wound up with her brother, and then Cor, and then Khari, which made her grin. They found themselves next to Zee again, who had apparently dragged Asala onto the floor at some point. On their other side, a perplexed-looking Leon was attempting to mimic Sparrow's steps. Estella was sure that if he was used to any kind of dancing, this wasn't it, but he was catching on.

Asala appeared to have been trying to attack the drinks that Zee had poured her, as she had vibrant flush to her face, and her steps were anything but sure. However, the blush stripped away what inhibitions she might've had, since she was laughing and seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself. On one pass, she was close enough to hear her speak. "You have... the prettiest hair," Asala said cheerily, having plucked a lock from Zee's shoulders and running her fingers through it.

Apparently, this was not at all what Zahra was expecting. A spluttering cough sounded. If it was at all possible, her ears reddened a more mottled shade. Her cough transformed itself into nervous chuckle as she spun her in a circle. Perhaps, to cause a bit of distance, before dragging her back in and taking up one of her hands, eyes alight. “Y-yes, well. Thank you, kitten.” Whatever momentary lapse of composure there was soon disappeared as she lead them into a more sprightly dance, tossing her head in another one of her telltale laughs.

It wasn't long after that someone—Leon, it seemed—produced a deck of cards from somewhere. He waved them slightly at the assembled. "Anyone interested in playing? I'm open to suggestions for games."

Estella glanced at Khari, then shrugged. "How about it?"

“Sure!" Khari, slightly red under her freckles and vallaslin, likely wouldn't have minded just about anything at the moment. Linking her arm with Estella's, she walked them over to the table, which a few people were hastily clearing off. “What are we gonna play?"

“Wicked Grace is the standard in these situations, is it not?" The sly look on Cyrus's face suggested that the input was meant more to provide him some amusement than to encourage adherence to any sort of tradition. “Who are the contenders, then?" He made a show of glancing around.

“How devious,” The cooed statement was more of a tease than anything else as Zahra approached the table and plopped down in one of the benches. Elbows already placed on the table. It seemed as if she were already volunteering to play as well. She smiled and arched one of her eyebrows, “I take it you won’t be joining us?”

Off to her right side, and a few seats down, Sparrow had already seated herself and was scouring the table for the other contenders. There was a slight tilt to her lips, barely a smile, though from her posture, she seemed confident in her ability to participate. She hadn’t said a word. Perhaps, that was the beginning of the game she planned to play.

Marceline on the other hand seemed to float toward the table, taking a seat on the other side deftly. Unsurprisingly she had a wine glass in hand, and she held it close to her mouth as she eyed the other contenders. A rather predatory look had fixed itself on her face, though she was smiling, but for what it was worth did seem to be enjoying herself, if the tiny stain of wine on her collar was anything to go by. "It has been a long time since I last played Wicked Grace, so forgive me if I seem rusty," she said with a quick flutter in the corner of her lips. Michaël however, backed down shaking his head as he found a seat within watching distance.

Asala on the other looked like she thought about it, but before she decided anything turned toward Cyrus with a little sway. "Wicked Grace?" She asked.

Estella wasn't quite close enough to hear whatever words her brother used to explain the key points of the game, but her face soon lit up in a blush, and she shook her head intently. A moment passed however and she glanced at the table, and she spoke again, loud enough for Estella to hear. "I think I will watch, thank you."

"I'm in," Romulus declared, rejoining the group now that the dancing was done. He looked quite at ease with the idea of playing cards. Perhaps it was something he'd gained experience in back in Tevinter.

Vesryn no doubt had experience as well, as anyone that had spent time in a mercenary company would. "Well, at least I won't have far to go after I've lost my clothes to you all," said Vesryn, picking his spot at the table and plopping himself down into it. "Shame, really." It seemed he had experience both at winning and losing, and it was hard to tell which one he was looking forward to more, judging by the gleam in his eye.

Estella situated herself at the table as well, next to Khari, settling into her chair while Leon shuffled his deck and dealt everyone their hands. It looked like there were going to be eight players in total, then: herself, Leon, Ves, Romulus, Khari, Zee, Sparrow, and Marcy. She wasn't exactly surprised that Cy was electing not to participate, but she didn't comment on the choice, preferring not to risk making him uncomfortable about it.

When her first two cards were in front of her, she slid them facedown to the edge of the table and turned the corners up for a quick look. Not great, but not bad. She could make something of that—the game was mostly about bluffing anyway.

The turn started to the dealer's left, with Khari.

Along with the cards, everyone had received a small stack of chips, the necessary skill buffer before clothing items started to go. Khari looked at her cards, picking them up rather than leaving them on the table, but she held them close to her chest. Picking up two chips from the top of her pile, she gave them a little toss into the middle, starting the bet off relatively conservatively.

Estella matched the bet, more interested in using the first round to gauge strategy and the comparative strength of everyone's Gracefaces rather than winning it outright. Rilien had taught her to play, after all, and he always had an eye to the long game.

Romulus folded immediately, apparently having received quite a dreadful hand and not feeling like attempting a bluff. Ves, however, went for a raise, doubling the amount that Khari had thrown in. "Don't be shy now, little bear. No glory in that."

“No glory in losing, either." Khari apparently wasn't going to be so easily goaded this time around.

"This is not the best game to play, if one is indeed shy," Lady Marceline mused, as she too folded.

Sparrow made a small noise in the back of her throat as she folded as well. A sigh sifted from her lips as she arched an eyebrow and watched the others. Her expression bore a fine resemblance to a mask; comparatively calmer to the aggression she’d shown on the battlefield. Though, she kept one of her elbows on the table, fingers loose.

Zahra tossed her head back in a laugh, fanning her face with her cards. It was difficult to tell if she had a good Graceface, a decent set of cards, or was just enjoying herself. Her eyes were alight as she, too, raised the bet by one, pinching the chips from her little pile and pushing them forward, “Let’s be honest, that’s the best part of the game.”

The first hand went to Estella, when her cards proved superior to those few who'd stuck out the betting rounds. It was enough that she pulled forward a sizeable number of chips. Over the next few, she built her lead, and learned quite quickly that the ones to watch for were Leon, Lady Marceline, Romulus, and Sparrow. By what she guessed was the halfway point in the game, she had a stack of chips about triple the size of the one she'd started with. Leon had about broken even, and looked a little relieved by the fact when the game temporarily paused for cake and he actually took stock of the others.

Romulus had won and lost, but his losses were almost always modest, and his wins were substantial. It left him with more than he started with, but not as much as Estella had accrued. It was enough that he was starting to look quietly pleased with himself, though he was able to keep any tells related to his hands well in check. He spent most of the break observing the other piles of chips, or lack thereof in the case of those that started losing clothing.

Ves was among the first of these, having already lost his boots. Instead of his socks he'd elected to lose his shirt instead, claiming that he put quite a great value on the warmth of his toes. Truly, he looked more entertained by losing than the successful players did by winning, and before long he'd put the lion's pelt on his head again, the paws of which settled somewhere over his abdominal muscles. He was obviously enjoying himself, and the effect he knew he could have on others, whether it was wanted or not. He did actually seem to be trying, he was just... rather recklessly brave with his cards when there was no reason to be, and made bluffs that were all too easy to call.

Estella had stopped looking at him directly, which was thankfully easy enough given that he was next to her, but that just made things difficult for other reasons. Fortunately, she was good at nothing so much as narrowing her focus when she needed to, and compartmentalizing. Both were talents she was making good use of presently.

Khari was down to one sock, but she obviously had very different priorities from Ves when it came to which articles she was willing to lose, as her shirt remained quite in place. The fault in her strategy was simply that her Graceface—like her face at every other time—was very readable; she actually knew quite well when to fold and when to hold, so to speak.

Cyrus seemed to be highly amused by what unfolded in front of him; he'd insinuated himself between Estella and Khari, and only a few well-placed elbows had stopped him from giving hints to the opposition.

Zahra’s expression had twisted itself with each bluff called and article lost—she’d been accumulating a pile of clothes at the foot of her chair, rather than any chips she’d been so confident in winning. She didn’t seem to particularly mind losing her clothes, but appeared more frustrated at the fact that she’d been caught trying to steal from the discard pile. Her Graceface hadn’t held up nearly as well as she may have hoped for. She’d lost her boots and socks and was in the process of unfastening her vest, revealing lacy undergarments, mumbling something about another bloody awful hand and cursed cards.

Sparrow was doing much better than her nearly naked neighbour. In fact, it didn’t appear as if she were missing anything at all. Estella may have spotted her remove one of her boots
 but aside from that, she’d been slowly gaining on her. The expression on her face hadn’t changed, though a pinch of amusement crinkled at the corners of her eyes.

Marceline had not been lying when she said she had been rusty, losing a number of her chips due to playing overly cautiously. However, as her wine glass steadily drained, she grew bolder, and it didn't help matters that she seemed to have slid back into the groove of it by the intermission, having begun the process of winning her chips back. The fact did not seem to be lost on her, as she began to exude an air of confidence, or perhaps it was just her Graceface. It was always hard to tell with Marceline, but for once, she did seem to be enjoying herself, laughing easier as the flush on her cheeks grew.

Asala on the other hand, had spent her time wandering around the table and taking peeks at everyone's cards. The sway she'd obtained had gotten worse, as she held another glass of whatever Zee had deigned to pour her. She'd apparently gotten over the bite of the alcohol, or maybe had enough that it didn't matter any more. Either way, the liquor had done its job of getting her to open up and act without any of her lingering reticence. Eventually, she came to hover behind Vesryn, her attention divided between his cards and the lion's pelt on his head. At least, until the pelt won out, and she began to lovingly stroke its head.

"If you lose," she started, swaying slightly in the breeze, "I want to wear him. If you lose. But I believe in you." She added with a beaming smile.

"Ah, but first I would have to bet him," Ves replied, tilting his head back so that his eyes could peer up at the drunken Qunari from between two of the lion's teeth. Apparently he didn't mind being pet by her, or at least he was more skilled at concealing those reactions. "And there are some things I'm not willing to leave to chance." He grinned, though, and pushed the pelt back from his head. "Who am I to deny that face, though? Go on, try not to get any of that brandy on it." He shrugged off the pelt and handed it up to her. "If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were trying to undress me."

“Think you're doing plenty of that all by yourself, Ves." Khari rolled her eyes at him in an exaggerated fashion, taking a large gulp from her tankard in the meantime.

She appeared to think the next round was one worth staking her luck on, though, because her remaining sock went in the initial round, followed by her shirt, something which she didn't appear to have any real reservations about. The cloth bands she used to bind herself weren't even half as racy as Zee's undergarments, to be sure. Her training had clearly been good for her; she grinned a little and flexed her bicep, patting the swell of muscle with her other hand. “You're welcome, everyone." Her tone was quite sarcastic, but either the drink or a considerable amount of self-confidence meant she did at least seem to be quite unashamed.

For just a moment, Estella's blank visage cracked; she snickered. Romulus shifted more in his seat than he had since the game started, but by the time Estella could direct her gaze in his direction, he'd fixed his eyes firmly on his cards.

Rather surprisingly, Asala didn't blush at Ves's remark, and seemed to have handled it smoothly. She accepted the lion's pelt giddily and threw it over her head, her horns spaced just right so that they framed the lion's snout. She spun a bit in place, letting the rest of the cloak flutter, before she settled down and continuing to pet the paw that was draped over her chest. She adjusted for a moment before she finally looked back down to Vesyrn. "It is not me you should worry about, Ves," she said, before tossing a gaze toward Estella and her pile of chips.

After that, her neck sunk into her shoulders as she giggled to herself, and began to make her rounds around the table again, probably on the lookout for more clothing to steal.

The round continued, a few people losing additional chips or articles to the betting. When everyone left turned over their cards, Khari cursed. Her hand was only the second-strongest, meaning Romulus took the round. “I'm out." She declared it firmly. “I like you guys a lot, but not enough to take my pants off." She eyed her tunic, and then Romulus, tipping her head sideways and grinning at him.

“Do best friend ever privileges get me my tunic back, or are you gonna leave me out in the cold?"

Romulus was either surprised that he'd won, or more likely just flustered at the situation he'd been caught in, which was probably obvious to almost everyone in the room, save for those that had consumed copious amounts of drink and the particularly oblivious. "Uh, yeah," he laughed awkwardly, taking his secured chips and pushing the tunic back in her direction.

"Well, probably best for me to quit now, while I'm ahead," Ves said, smiling slyly at Estella. "It seems my attempt to throw you off your game was unsuccessful. Remarkable focus you have there."

She cleared her throat, glancing at him from the corner of her eye, careful to meet his. He hardly needed her to confirm that he was testing her concentration. He knew it already, the smarmy rakehell. "Is that what that was?" she replied with feigned obliviousness, tone light and airy. "I hadn't noticed."

Zahra hadn’t fared well at all. The neat pile of clothes had become an unruly mess kicked to the side of her chair. There was a pull to her thick eyebrows as she leaned closer to the table in what may have been an attempt to hide her breasts, arms crossed over them. She’d already peeled off her pants, though she’d been lucky enough to have been knocked out of the game before she entirely embarrassed herself. Whether it was the warmth of brandy in her belly that made her not care at her state of undress or some sort of unspoken habit, she didn’t seem all that disturbed.

“I’m out,” The captain waggled her eyebrows at them and lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug, “The flirting at this table is palpable though. Very entertaining.” It appeared she didn’t mind so much. The losing bit. Her grin had already begun pulling up the corners of her mouth.

Sparrow hummed a sound of assent before sliding her own cards across the table. A smile stretched the scar across her face, seeming far more genuine, and breaking the composure she’d built so far, “Me too.” Her state of undress was far less discernible, though she bent to pull on her socks and lace her boots. Afterwards, she rose from her seat and inclined her head in a nod before wandering off towards the fireplace where Brialle, Rilien and Larissa still lingered. Possibly discussing music and the like.

That left four: Leon, Estella, Romulus, and Lady Marceline.

Leon put up a valiant effort, but he was clearly not as experienced a player as the others, and his ability to hide his tells only served so well against three people who understood the strategic components of this particular game very well. He recused himself after the loss of his shirt, which Estella returned to him right after, given the apparent discomfort it caused him.

She couldn't really fathom why, but perhaps he was self-conscious about the number of scars he had. That, she could certainly relate to.

Getting from three to two took much longer, at which point Romulus lost out by a narrow margin and took his leave from the table. Lady Marceline was a crafty opponent, but Stel had played this game against someone with literally no tells, and had refined her Graceface to compete. Though the margin of victory wasn't wide, it was more than enough to ensure that even her boots remained on her person, and Lady Marceline conceded about an hour after the game had begun.

At that point, she stood, recognizing the signs of the party winding down. Most of the guests had things to do in the morning and had understandably left during the game, and the tavern was beginning to look a bit like a ruin. Estella caught sight of Asala under a table and flinched.

"That floor is not going to be comfortable," she mused, glancing at Leon. "Can you help me with her?"

He nodded. "Of course."

Estella crouched next to the Qunari woman, picking someone's sock off one of her horns with a fondly-exasperated sigh. Ves's pelt proved a little harder to extract, but she was sure he'd prefer to get it back intact and relatively clean, so they worked it out from underneath Asala and returned it to its rightful owner.

She doubted Leon needed any help carrying her, but at least she could open the doors. After a few goodbyes, thank-yous, and a gesture towards Asala in lieu of a lengthier explanation, they departed.

After the healer was safe in bed—and turned on her side—Leon left a glass of water and a health potion on her nightstand, along with a note in Estella's handwriting.

Water first, then the potion. You had a bit too much fun last night, but there's nothing to worry about.

And for once, there really wasn't.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Image



The Old Gods will call to you,
From their ancient prisons they will sing.
Dragons with wicked eyes and wicked hearts,
On blacken'd wings does deceit take flight,
The First of My children, lost to night.
—Canticle of Silence 3:6

Image

Lady Marceline had called a meeting with the Inquistors, and the other advisors, all of whom were now gathered in her office. The reason why should be clear to them, as it was not secret that the Inquisition had at large received an invitation from none other than the Crown Prince himself. The immaculately penned letter hung loosely in her fingertips at present as she leaned against her desk, her other hand hovering in front of her mouth, hiding it as she absently chewed her lip. It'd be easy for them to tell that she was at least a bit anxious, but this was a matter of great importance to both the Inquisition, and to herself personally. It would have been difficult for her to hide no matter who she was.

A time and place for peace talks for the Orlesian civil war had finally been decided, and a possible end to the war that had been tearing her homeland apart for the last few years was only a about a month and a half away in the Winter Palace, in Halamshiral. Lucien had asked the Inquisition, and their Inquisitors, to act as a sort of neutral party.

However, it would be a formal event and there was no doubt in her mind that it would resemble more of a fĂȘte than a peace conference. The Game would be in full effect, as all those present would attempt to win and edge and advance their station and renown. It was the Orlesian way, with the theatrics and glitter to the hide the blades at each others throats.

"Where do we even begin?" Marceline asked, glancing to her sides where Rilien and Leon both flanked her. There was a lot to prepare for, and they had a month and a half to do it.

"...might I suggest the beginning?" Estella blinked, glancing at her fellow Inquisitor for a moment, then at the others, starting with her brother and ending with Ser Rilien. "I'm guessing everyone here who has an approach to dealing with the nobility has a slightly different take. I, for one, could use a refresher in the basics." She smiled benignly. "Perhaps some demonstrations of the kinds of things we might have to deal with, what questions might come up and that sort of thing?"

Leon looked thoughtful. "I doubt we have time for exact rundowns on every little thing, so it's probably best to go for the gist, yes."

“Personally, I think the how-tos of the things we'll have to do are most important." Cyrus shrugged from his place at Estella's side. “Greetings, fielding likely questions, how to act around people of different stations. Some of us occupy markedly different ones now than we used to, particularly our illustrious leaders. Perhaps it would be good to know what to apologize for and what to stand firm on." He paused a moment, then smiled slightly. “I can certainly model an insufferable aristocrat, if anyone would like to practice being face-to-face with one."

Ser Rilien met Romulus's eyes directly. “How many events of a similar sort have you attended in the past, Romulus?"

The Inquisitor's eyes widened ever so slightly at that, either with incredulity or perhaps some form of fear that he clearly did not experience on a regular basis in battle. He made what looked to be an uncontrolled glance towards Estella, tearing it away towards Leon, finally coming back to Rilien, though they did not rest there for long. "None, I'm afraid." After that his eyes fell a bit lower, wandering around and searching for something to fixate themselves on. "I'm, uh... I'm no Bard, I was never trained for that sort of thing. If there were guests, I mostly just stood with the others, and only acted if called upon. Which I rarely was."

Marceline chewed her lip some more. She had noticed how he acted with her when she was around. In hindsight, she perhaps should have done something about it earlier, and she cursed herself for not acting upon it until now. Still, they would all have to put the work in to ensure that the Inquisition put in a good showing at the Winter Palace. She made a conscious effort to stop the chewing of her lip, and let her hands fall loosely to her sides, before finally resting them behind her back. Estella she had confidence in, she had proven herself time and time again to be an apt player. Romulus on the other hand... They would have to see to it that he was up to speed by the time they reached Halamshiral.

"Romulus," Marceline began, as gentle as she could manage, "First, you'll have to maintain eye contact when you speak," she said, gesturing toward her own eyes, though she let the sympathy remain in her face. She could not imagine how he was feeling, up until a few years ago, his role was quite the opposite than his present occupation. It would be difficult to break that in only a month and some days. "Keep it in mind and work on it. Some of the sterner nobility will either see it as weakness or as an insult."

"Do you remember how any of these guests, or even Chryseis had acted in these situations?" she asked.

"She was different for every one," he answered. He was attempting the eye contact; frequently his eyes darted up to hers, but they could never remain there. A few seconds later they'd fall to somewhere else, down or sideways or to the window or the desk. "It depended on if they were an ally, an enemy, or someone she hadn't pegged as either. She had no friends. She was..." He let his eyes fall fully, probably in thought, parsing through memories of a very unpleasant and prolonged period of his life. "Never herself. Sometimes I didn't recognize her, or have a clue if she meant half the things she was saying. They spoke, they ate... Chryseis rarely hosted social gatherings, and I never went with her to any at other places." The last part he said as though he thought the idea was a little ridiculous.

“Chryseis and the Imperium aren't the best examples of what to do here, I think." Cyrus sighed a bit, and shook his head. “If you don't mind my saying so, Lady Marceline, neither Romulus nor anyone else needs to be learning how to 'wear a mask,' so to speak." He frowned slightly, the way someone might if they'd smelled something that didn't agree with them, particularly. “Better to be themselves in a slightly more polished fashion, I think."

Rilien nodded. “We would do well to appear above the fray in any case. There is no need for elaborate ruses. Only the necessary motions and a few choice deflection tactics."

"I completely agree Cyrus," Marceline answered, "Certainly manufacturing a mask is not what we want," she continued, sparing a glance for both Romulus and Estella. Not that they even had time to attempt to do so, even if they wished. "I do wish for you to be yourselves, as much as possible," she said, nodding to Cyrus in agreement, "but I want you to be confident in doing so-- or at least, feigning confidence."

"Maybe we can practice together?" Estella asked the question, turning to orient herself towards Romulus. "Like Cyrus said. Suppose I'm a noblewoman, and you're the Lord Inquisitor. If I approach you, I'm going to introduce myself, probably because I'm very interested in learning more about the Inquisition. So..." She smiled a little wryly, then dropped into a well-practiced curtsy, not entirely unlike the one she'd demonstrated during Lord Mathis's visit.

"And here I'd say something like. 'Lord Inquisitor. It's an honor to meet you. My name is...'" She trailed off, apparently not having thought quite that far ahead. "'Fiorella Costanza, and this is my husband Sabino.'" She gestured for Leon to approach and stand next to her, which he did obligingly, his smile a tad droll. He bowed properly, though, clearly intent on actually helping.

"It is at this point, you would return the bow and formally introduce yourself as well. Remember, however, to make eye contact and to project confidence," she directed. Of course, saying these things were simple in comparison to actually doing so, but with enough practice, hopefully it would come. She did not expect anyone to excel at anything for the first moment.

Romulus nodded uneasily, having already turned to face Estella and Leon. He looked like he felt a bit foolish, but he performed a stiff, unpracticed bow all the same. The eye contact was made, though being faced with two people made him unsure where to keep them, and he keep bouncing back and forth between the two. "Lady, Lord," he said, managing to look at the correct one for the corresponding titles. He paused immediately after, though, unsure. "Is it Lady and Lord that I use, or...?" He trailed off, apparently deciding it could be answered later, and turned his eyes back on Estella and Leon.

"I am Romulus, I'm... the Inquisitor." He blinked a few times, reddening. "You already know that."

Estella's smile brightened. "So we did," she agreed, with gentle humor. "I was just telling Sabino the other day that having you here can surely only be good for the talks. I wish they were handling things a little more directly, but I think you get used to all of the Orlesian trappings after a while." She affected a sigh, then moved her eyes slightly behind Romulus, as if only just then noticing something.

"Ah, but it seems you've brought a friend. Might we have an introduction?" From where she was looking, she could only intend to mean Cyrus.

He took the cue with some ease, stepping up beside Romulus as though a member of his party or entourage. “Typically, the person with rank in a situation introduces anyone with them, which is you. Unless one of us were already known to Stellulam, in which case of course the mutual acquaintance does the introducing. A name alone will suffice, unless there's something else they really need to know, such as an important title. But they'll probably assume Lord or Lady for the humans, at least." He nodded towards Estella and Leon, his tone as mild as his sister's. “Try introducing me?"

"This is Cyrus," he said, turning just his upper body towards him and doing nothing whatsoever with his hands, which remained firmly clasped in front of him. "Uh, Cyrus Avenarius. He's... um." He struggled for a bit, obviously thinking he had more to add, but not sure what it was before he'd blurted words, and then looked at Estella, clearly confusing himself. "He's your—uh, Estella's—the Lady Inquisitor's brother." He grimaced at himself, his eyes falling away from all of them. "This is going to be a disaster, isn't it?"

"Well, that certainly was," Marceline admitted, though she smiled as as she spoke. she let her hands fall away from behind her and she took a more relaxed posture as she approached them. "But it was only a start. It will come in time. Time and practice, I promise. You need not impress anyone," she continued, inflecting a comforting smile. "We do not intend to throw you to the wolves unprepared, as it were."

"I don't think it was that bad, honestly," Estella replied. "You should have seen me the first time Master Horatio brought me along to a formal event. I was a wreck." She shook her head, relaxing her posture and placing her hands on her hips. "To answer your earlier question, Lord and Lady will do for almost everyone. There are forms of address that make finer distinctions, but you won't have to worry about those. The only exceptions are Commander Lucien and the Empress, and I promise you that he won't care in the slightest whether you you address him properly or not. The empress is either 'Your Radiance' or 'Your Imperial Majesty.'"

She brought a hand up to her mouth, dragging the pad of her index finger along her lower lip. "But really, I think the essentials are just the things we practiced just now, answering intrusive questions gracefully, and then dancing. It's not impossible to learn in a month and a half. And if I'm saying so, it must be true." She half-smiled in a typically self-effacing manner, but there was some humor to it.

"You aren't the only one that needs to learn, either," Leon mused. "We certainly won't be sending you in there by yourselves; I expect most or all of the Irregulars will participate. Perhaps it would be good to set up group lessons on this sort of thing? It would be easier if everyone learned the same things in the same ways, I suspect." He paused a moment, a look of clear amusement flickering over his face. "I can only imagine how much work Khari needs before we can set her on the nobility."

Estella snorted. "That's a very different sense of 'bear mauls the wolves,' I think."

"Oh Maker," Marceline replied with a small laugh.

“I'll help." Cyrus held up a hand, though not in an entirely-serious fashion, from the fact that he turned it into a jaunty mock-salute. “As mentioned, I have experience being exactly the sort of deplorable snob we have to worry about. And hence dealing with others of the same sort."

Rilien, too, nodded to indicate his willingness to assist, turning a flat gaze to Marceline. “It seems appropriate to conduct such business here, given the space. Perhaps a few times a week until we depart for Halamshiral?"

"I agree," Marceline nodded, "I will have everyone aid us as well," she added. Between her, Michaël, Pierre, Larissa, and Félicité , they should have more than enough hands to focus their studies.

"With that settled... Romulus, would you care to try again?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella had only seldom been to Halamshiral during her years in Orlais with the Lions. Usually if they were in the region, they simply stayed at Lydes, Commander Lucien's home, which was the next dukedom west, so to speak. Despite this, though, she remembered it well. Aside from the cities of Lydes and Arlesans, it was the only major Orlesian settlement without an Alienage, though the reason was a little more insidious in this case: the entire place was mostly populated by elves, and so the majority of the city was theirs to mixed results, while the walled-off High Quarter contained the estates belonging to nobility.

It wasn't entirely unlike Kirkwall would have been, if Lowtown had been mostly elves and melded with the Alienage. There were better and worse parts, but it did tend quite heavily to worse. The path in off the Imperial Highway was quite neat, however, the cobblestones relatively smooth under Nox's feet.

She rode at the front of the Inquisition's formation not because of any particular desire to do so, but because she was the one who knew the way. The other Lions in the army had volunteered to be in charge of the supplies, and thus they were about a day behind, meaning she was the only one who knew how to get to the seldom-used Drakon estate within the city proper. It wasn't too far from the Winter Palace, but after a while, all the fanciest houses started to blend together, she supposed.

They were not alone in entering the city today; another group was slightly ahead of them, a noble of some sort and his household, she supposed. The area was rife with evidence that more had passed this way; where usually there were merchant carts on the street, they had all been cleared away to create the widest possible thoroughfare, and a crowd had gathered along the pedestrian paths to watch the travelers arrive. Someone was flying the Inquisition's banner in the formation behind her, she was sure. They must have been, because the crowd was thickening with onlookers, and she could occasionally hear calls of her name or title, or Romulus's, or just general murmuring with the word 'Inquisition' interspersed.

She resisted the urge to pull up the hood on her cloak and blend back into the column of riders. The feeling of so many eyes on them—on her—would almost certainly never cease to make her profoundly uneasy. The best she could do was refuse to let it show.

If the eyes were making Ves uncomfortable, he certainly wasn't showing it. He rode beside Estella in his armor and lion cloak to brace against the air, which was still crisp and quite cool as winter waned. His smile was controlled, but appearing entirely earnest. Not giddy or overly excited, but obviously in good spirits. He offered brief waves and nods to those that caught his eye, or those that greeted him first. Few if any knew his name, but it wasn't hard to see he made about as much if not more of an impression on the elves that heavily populated the city than the Inquisitors themselves. Certainly more than Romulus, who rode somewhere behind them, quiet as a mouse.

"I do believe we're the oddest assemblage of individuals they've ever seen," Ves commented quietly, just for Estella to hear, or any riding particularly close behind her. He offered another wave, flashing a charming smile. Champion of the Inquisition, indeed.

Khari seemed to be enjoying herself, too; a glance back proved that she was the one bearing the standard, the pole of the banner fitted into a special cup on the left side of her saddle. She waved back at anyone who seemed to be waving at her, or even in her general direction, though her anonymity was such that it was hard to imagine anyone knowing her name in particular.

“We're still the oddest assemblage I've ever seen." Cyrus's words were laconic, drawling. He didn't look precisely comfortable, but he sat his saddle with good posture, not making quite the same attempt to stay beneath notice as Romulus was.

"Agreed," Marceline noted, tossing him a sidelong smirk. She rode in the saddle of her own personal black Orlesian charger as comfortable as ever, the eyes of the crowds ineffective against her.

Asala however, was a different story. She had her shoulders up to her ears in an attempt to make a shell of herself, and also rode beside Leon, probably in hopes of hiding in his shadow.

Zahra seemed most comfortable in this situation, which wasn’t all that surprising given her aptitude for soaking in attention. A smile wriggled itself on her face as she reigned her buckskin steed closer to Asala’s flank and leaned forward in her saddle, propping an elbow on the saddle-horn and resting her chin across her knuckles. She seemed pleased by those who cat-called names, the Inquisition, or whatever else as they passed. Faces peering up at them. Waggling fingers pointing. “No need to hide, kitten. They’re just curious. Big goddamn heroes, and all that.”

Their progress took them over Halamshiral's main thoroughfare and eventually to the gates of the High Quarter. They loomed tall, thick bars of wrought iron set in pale sandstone, pulled, she'd once been told, from quarries far to the west, where it was mined in the desert before transport. Carved into each of the square pillars on either side of the gate were reliefs of battle-scenes, moments from history long ago, gilded with gold and silver.

The gates were already open for the procession in front of them, and they were able to pass through without difficulty. The change in their surroundings was immediately obvious: there wasn't a house here Estella could ever dream of owning. They all bespoke old money and taste; only the most prominent and old families were allowed estates in Halamshiral, those with the title of Marquis or above, basically. Most of those were walled off too, but not so much that the chĂąteaux themselves weren't visible, planted upon each plot of land amidst elaborate gardens and increasingly-embellished architectural features.

She led the Inquisition towards the center of the Quarter, and then around to the left. The house she was aiming for was at the end of the row there, as imposing and grand as any of the others, its edifice primarily a matter of tawny stone blocks with graceful columns in the traditional Orlesian style supporting the entryway. It was large enough to have a few modest cylindrical towers amidst the complex silhouette of its roof, which was a cool, grey-blue slate. The best feature of the house itself was probably its many windows, the panels of glass inset into the stone and polished to a brilliant shine. The grounds were well-kept; the path towards the entrance was flanked by lawn, which gradually faded into flowerbeds and weeping willow trees, only just beginning to bud at this time of year. It was more subdued than ostentatious, but whoever kept them did not allow the house to overpower the grounds it rested upon.

They were greeted at the gate by a small group of people, most of them apparently servants, from the simple, tidy manner of their dress. But among them was a very familiar face.

Estella felt an immense sense of relief first, followed by a warm wave of affection. Nox was still moving when she swung off his saddle, hitting the ground lightly and running, dignity be damned.

Commander Lucien was exactly as she remembered him. Certainly a very tall man, his presence amounted to so much more than his height and his build. He carried himself with a certain kind of unshakable, quiet confidence, one that rolled off him in waves, like a warm ocean current and about as comforting, to her at least. He kept himself well, of course, dark brown hair trimmed to fall no further than his shoulders, a slight wave in the texture that did not lessen the impression of fastidious neatness. He wore his beard very close to his tanned face; it was only dark, even stubble at the moment. The armor he'd chosen was simple enough: chain and a few plates in gleaming, polished silverite. The cloak at his back was maroon, clasped at his left shoulder with a silver pin in the shape of a Lion, identical to the one she wore.

He opened his arms easily at her approach, and she jumped into them without a moment's hesitation. The soft oof he made was surely only for effect, and the fact that he ruffled her hair hard enough to muss it only for his own amusement.

"Well hello, Estella." He laughed softly when her arms tightened for a moment before she stepped away, both of them smiling. "It's good to see you." The words were a common sentiment, between comrades long parted, but his tone and bearing brought a distinctive, personal warmth to them that few others had.

"You, too," she replied, sure she couldn't quite manage the same but trying her best anyway.

His grey eyes narrowed a little, pulling at the thin white scar that bisected one eyebrow and continued on the cheekbone below. He moved his attention up to the others, then, where the house's servants were already assisting with the horses, leading them away towards a stable tucked off to the side of the property. "Made new friends, I see. Welcome, Inquisition. For as long as you're here, I hope you'll think of my house as yours." He swept a bow before those assembled, then straightened back to his full height.

"Accordingly... please call me Lucien."

"My house looks lovely, indeed," remarked Ves, striding up steadily and getting his first look at the Commander of the Argent Lions. "It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Lucien. Vesryn Cormyth, at your service." He offered his arm out, apparently preferring something along the lines of a warrior's clasp to a handshake or salute. "I've heard many great things."

Lucien grasped his forearm without the faintest hesitation, grip firm but clearly not uncomfortably so. "I'm always concerned to learn that people have heard things. Living up to the reputation my friends give me isn't easy." With a slight nod, he let go of Ves's arm. "It's good to meet you as well, though. Nice to put faces to the names I've read about." He paused a moment, then glanced at the others.

"Might I ask which one of you is Romulus?"

He looked to have already been making his way towards the front, but upon having his name called Romulus drew up before Lucien. He'd been rehearsing greetings for just these moments, Estella knew, but something about actually standing in front of Lucien was obviously throwing him off. "I am, Commander. Uh, Lucien." He subtly grit his teeth for a passing moment, clearly displeased with himself, but pushed on. "My thanks for the invitation, and for allowing us a place to stay within Halamshiral."

Lucien's warmth didn't falter in the face of a little awkwardness. Estella knew it had faced far worse and survived, after all. "On the contrary," he said, "I am the one who owes the thanks, to you in particular. As events have been relayed to me, you helped my people on the day of the Conclave, and without that help, I'd have lost my lieutenant. My friend. Words aren't enough, but I hope you'll accept them anyway." He held out a hand, in much the same manner Ves had, his smile smaller but no less genuine than it had been.

"It was..." Romulus looked like he wanted to add something else, perhaps refute the need to thank him. It was nothing, or it was complicated, or he didn't have a real choice or say in the matter. Whatever he was thinking about saying, however, he kept inside, and instead grasped Lucien's arm, not nearly as enthusiastically as Ves had, but deliberately all the same. "You're welcome. I hope I can be of some use again here."

There was an odd, high-pitched noise from somewhere back in the crowd, soft and nearly impossible to hear. The source was difficult to identify, at least until a bright red head of unruly hair appeared next in the queue. Khari was wearing an easily-readable combination of excitement, awe, and nervousness splashed across her face, but the first clearly won out, because as no sooner had Romulus let go of Lucien's hand than she was there, wide-eyed and grinning.

“Hi." Her voice was strangely breathless, and she seemed to realize it, clearing her throat and smacking a hand against her sternum before trying again. “I'm, uh—you're Lucien Drakon. This is—this is amazing." She thrust out a hand, her face slightly too red for the chill alone to explain.

Lucien looked, to Estella who knew his expressions well, like he was trying to contain a bit of laughter. Admittedly, she was too. Khari, usually so full of bravado and confidence, was clearly more than a little flustered, but then Estella had expected about as much. He represented in a very obvious way essentially everything her friend wanted to be. The best example of it, in Estella's admittedly very biased opinion.

But he took Khari's arm exactly the same way he'd taken Ves's and Romulus's, patting her elbow once with his other hand. "So I am," he agreed amiably. "But now I'm at a disadvantage: you know my name, and I've no idea what to call you."

“Oh. Right. Khari—I'm Khari." She still looked a bit dazed, but at least the question returned her to some form of clarity, enough that she was able to remember to actually let go of his hand and allow the others to introduce themselves.

Cyrus did so with considerably less fanfare; Rilien needed no introduction at all, of course. Leon was next, the only member of the group Lucien had to look up at to any degree.

Zahra had been preoccupied the entire walk to his home. The grandeur of his estate. Things she probably hadn’t seen before, certainly not in a place like Halamshiral. It appeared as if she were sizing him up. Perhaps, quite literally. Seeing how Lucien was still much taller than she was. Her footsteps were far more assured than Khari’s, and her grip was about the same, mimicking the others by snatching up his forearm. She stared up at his face, and grinned wide, “Captain Zahra Tavish at your service, as well. Always nice to have a warm welcome. In a beautiful home.” A thick eyebrow raised as she released his arm, “We won’t make a mess. Promise.”

"Glad to hear it," Lucien said easily. "A pleasure, Zahra."

"Commander," Michaël greeted, a cheerful smile on his face. "It's good to see you again," he added, taking his turn to offer a handshake.

Marceline stood off to the side of her husband, Pierre standing next beside her. "Your Highness," she greeted amicably, dipping into a curtsy, while her son bowed.

Lucien looked slightly disappointed to be addressed so formally, but he recovered swiftly, graciously dipping his chin to Lady Marceline after he'd shaken Michaël's hand. "Nice to see you three again," he said, shaking his head. "Though it's almost like meeting a brand-new person every time I see Pierre, I must admit. You were what? Twelve the last time?" It seemed to be a basically rhetorical question, in any case.

With the introductions complete for now, Lucien took half a step backwards, gesturing at the house behind him. "I imagine you all might like to rest after your journey," he said, half-smiling. "As there's about a fortnight left until the Empress's fĂȘte, there is plenty of time to do just that. I reiterate that the grounds are open to you. If you've a wish to go out riding or use the practice ring on the property or wander the gardens, there's no need to ask. Both myself and my father will be in and out over the next two weeks; please feel free to ask either of us, or any of the staff, if you find yourself in need of something you lack. Your rooms are all in the south part of the house; I'll take you there now."

The southern wing of the manor proved to be every bit as rich and well-kept as the rest of it. The Drakons clearly favored furniture and furnishings selected for their craftsmanship. Most of it was deceptively simple, but made of materials like Antivan teak and the Imperium's marble, absent the gilt and flourish in favor of neatness and precision. Of note was the art—Estella recognized a few of the paintings she passed as Lucien's work, but others were definitely not, and she knew that for all his talents, he did not sculpt or throw clay, though whoever had chosen the decorations had an eye for such things as well.

The rooms proved more than spacious, grander by a considerable margin than most of those at Skyhold. She chose one near the end of the hall, what was left when everyone else had found a door. Pausing in front of it, she turned back to the man who had been her Commander.

It was peculiar, standing here with him now. She was an Inquisitor, and he in this moment clearly a Prince, and it was at once the same as and very different from being a Lieutenant and a Commander in the same mercenary company. Both of them had been runaways in one sense and exiles in another, and he'd always given her hope that she wouldn't have to be those things forever.

Now... Estella wasn't sure what to make of now.

He looked like he understood. Because of course he would—he was Commander Lucien, and he always did. He expelled a deep, slow breath, and reached forward to place a large hand on her shoulder. It didn't produce even the slightest hint of the fear it once had, only comfort. He squeezed, and she leaned into it a little, letting a tiny smile twist her mouth.

"Everything's changed," she murmured.

Lucien hummed, shaking his head. "Not everything." He eased his grip on her shoulder and patted it once before letting his hand drop. "Welcome back, Estella."

Even if it was only temporary and they both knew it, the words meant a lot to her. She swallowed thickly, then dipped her chin. "Thanks, Lucien."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Lady Marceline smiled as she opened the door to greet the last woman to arrive. Asala waited on the other side, a sheepish smile to her own lips and she timidly inclined her head and entered, quietly making her way toward the rest of the ladies. Marceline briefly pondered the thought that she was able to intimidate a Qunari woman for a moment, and what that said about her before she shrugged and shut the door behind her. Some days back she had asked for all the women of the Inquisition's Irregulars to gather together before the ball to help each other get dressed for the occasion. As they were representing the Inquisition, they would need to look their absolute best, and between them she expected they could do that. Some of them required a little polish, after all.

"Asala, there is food and drink over there if you find yourself hungry," she added, pointing toward the table at the far wall. They had plenty of time before the Ball, but they would not only need to get dressed and address the matter of their makeup, but also talk about the night's plans. With Asala finally having arrived, Marceline turned toward the gathered women and put her hands together, glancing between of them. "Now that we are all here, I believe we can finally begin. Unless there are any objections?"

Khari appeared to be eating the finger-sandwiches at a rate they weren't really meant for. Still dressed, as all of them were, in the ordinary, comfortable garments of a normal day; at least she wasn't getting crumbs on anything important. She raised a hand partway into the air. “Uh, yeah... remind me again why I can't wear trousers?" She shot a glare and an obvious frown in the direction of the garment bag she'd brought with her, not making any attempt to hide her distaste. “I mean, if Corypheus is really planning to assassinate some people, shouldn't we be able to move around better when we need to fight?"

Marceline didn't immediately answer. Instead she tossed glance toward Estella, wordlessly asking if she could field it instead. While she could have answered, it would sound so much more convincing if it came from Estella, and hopefully calm some of them down a little. Marceline hadn't missed the fact that some of them seemed a bit nervous about the steadily approaching ball.

Estella blinked, but to her credit she seemed to understand what was being asked of her. "The conventions of attire are pretty silly," she agreed, shaking her head. She was nursing a cup of tea, one leg over the other, only a slight bob in her foot to give so much as a hint that she might not be entirely free of nerves herself. "But one positive is that it's a lot easier to conceal something under a skirt than in what the men will be wearing. Not a whole sword, of course, but not nothing." She half-smiled into her teacup, taking a sip.

"I think you could get away with wearing your boots underneath, too, which is nice." That part seemed specifically directed at Khari. "Just don't step on anyone's toes or they'll be able to tell."

Khari seemed to consider that for a moment, but it was pretty clear that Estella had won her over even before the boots came into it. Probably because of the 'concealed weapons' part. “I guess I did kind of suck last time Ril tried to teach us how to do that. If the skirt makes it easier, I can deal with it." She sighed, stuffing another cucumber sandwich triangle whole into her mouth. They weren't too large, but even so she clearly hadn't quite grasped the concept of foods meant for nibbling delicately, to say the least. At least she swallowed before speaking.

“Okay. So how does this work, Marcy? I thought all dresses were the same, but then someone said something about slips and petty coats or something. What gives?"

It seemed as if Zahra had something else on her mind. It was difficult to tell if she was simply lost in thought or as nervous as the others were with the impending ball looming around the corner. Though, she didn’t seem like the type to be all that bothered by much. Balls, gowns, and pointy shoes included. Behaving herself would be another issue altogether. Like Khari, she’d chosen plainer fare of clothes; comfortable, easy to move in. Her eyebrows were drawn, and her gaze seemed focused on nothing in particular. She had her hands planted on her hips and offered no quips, no tease ready on her tongue. She did, however, turn to regard Marceline when Khari posed another pertinent question.

Marceline chuckled and shook her head, "Some Orlesian women would consider what you just said blasphemy. Most are rather proud of their dresses, and I can most certainly assure you that they are not all the same." Marceline thought about it for a moment before she added, "In fact, it is quite gauche to show up at a function in the same dress as someone else--but that is neither here nor there," she waved off. Glancing between Khari and Asala, who also seemed a bit confused herself, she realized that not all of them knew the mechanics of what went into a dress. She crossed her arms and tilted her head, letting her chin rest on the back of her hand for a moment as she slipped into thought on how to best explain in. She then glanced down at her own dress and shrugged, figuring that a demonstration would help more than just telling them what each bit was.

While it was not the dress she would wear for the ball, the fact remained that it was still a finely made dress would serve her purpose just fine. "The dresses we will wear tonight are not all just one piece, but multiple pieces. So it is not as if we can just put them on and be ready, which is why we need more time than the men," she explained. "That is the case for the dresses we will be wearing tonight, and just like the one I am wearing now," she stated, holding her arms up to give them a better view of the dress.

She then grabbed the shoulders of her own dress. "This part is the gown," she said, "And it goes to about here," she said, reached down to about her waist and picked up the tail. "This however," she continued, reaching for the article wrapping around her chest, "is a corset. They can either be worn under the gown, or over it. Asala," she said, glancing at the taller woman. She twitched at her name being called only for a moment before her attention focused entirely on her. "You need not worry about that. I... do not believe that they make them in your size," Marceline said with an apologetic smile, though Asala seemed relieved instead.

"After that you have the petticoat, or skirt, as Estella mentioned," she said, tugging at it, "And the slip, which goes underneath all of that," she pulled at the white garment that peaked out just below her neckline. "It is... complicated," she admitted, "But that is why I called you all here instead of just giving it to you and hoping for the best. I will ensure that each and every one of you will look your very best tonight."

"Well," Estella said, setting her teacup back down gently on its saucer. "I suppose we ought to get started, then." She stood, making her way to where several garment bags had been set carefully over a chair. Each bore a label, presumably the name of who it was for. "Let's see. Asala, this one's yours." She handed the longest of the bags to the young Qunari woman, then the next to Khari, and the third to Zahra.

"I've done this... a few times, anyway, so I can help with laces and things too if anyone needs it." She paused, tilting her head at the resident pirate captain. "What did you get, Zee? Nothing too complicated, I hope?" A smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.

“Huh?” Zahra seemed to almost startle as soon as Estella pushed the bag into her arms. It was gone just as quickly. A momentary lapse. A sheepish smile quickly tipped the corners of her lips up, however, and the faraway gaze sifted into amusement. She gave the bag a little shake, as if she could discern its contents that way and plopped down on a nearby chair, setting it at her feet.

“Let’s have a peek, then.” Royal purple fabric peeped out as she began pulling the contents out into her lap. She held it up to her cheek and laughed. It had certainly been chosen with care, seeing how it suited her dusky complexion. As soon as she pulled out the dress itself, she’d hopped back to her feet in order to hold it flush against her body. The details were exquisite, ribbed with green lace and off-white brocades patterned over a bare back. The middle appeared tighter, and draped down into ruffles below her waistline. It would most definitely need to be picked up to avoid tripping over. “Wow. You’ve really outdone yourself, Marcy. Not that I had any doubts.”

“You do look splendid, by the way.” She tossed her a wink and dug her hand further into the bag. From the sound of rattling at the bottom, there might have been jewelry included to finish the ensemble. She pulled out a matching green slip and the aforementioned corset. It was just as bit as glamorous as the other articles even if its purpose was to restrain and restrict. There was a pucker to her lips, as she pinched the corset between forefinger and thumb, “But must we wear these contraptions? They look
 painful.”

"They're not the most comfortable," Estella agreed, "but if you use them right, they aren't painful. The key is not to pull too tight." She carefully took the corset from Zahra's hand, reorienting it so that it was the right way up and giving her a broad smile. "If you want to start with the slip, we can go from there."

Khari was apparently quite far ahead, in that she'd already shucked off her ordinary clothing and donned the slip that came with her dress. It was quite simple, nothing more than plain ivory satin, which meant it probably wasn't going to show anywhere on the gown proper. Unfortunately, she seemed to have been stymied there. “Uh... how do I even get this part on? I feel like I'll rip it or something if I do it wrong."

She held the length of deep green fustian velvet away from her body like it was contagious. In fairness, it was a bit complicated-looking. The elbow-length sleeves, bodice, and a deep inverted triangle over each side and the back were embroidered with dark golden feather-pattern brocade, while the skirt layered beneath was a more humble, straightforward silk. It still looked entirely too elaborate for her comfort, and the way her face was scrunched was making that obvious enough. She shot Estella a look of clear puzzlement. “Help?"

"There's a joke in here about losing your pants in front of us," Estella replied with some humor, though she did move to assist, to her credit. "Uh, looks like yours is one where the corset actually goes on first, so... put that down for a moment."

In the meantime, Zahra seemed to be faring quite better. Whether or not it was from experience or dumb luck was anyone’s guess. She’d unbuttoned her tunic and slipped it off, as well as her pants; like Khari, modesty accounted for nothing at all. She pulled the slip over her head and pushed back any disobedient curls from her face, snatching up her own corset and turning to watch Estella and Khari expectantly. A soft, inflective hum sounded at the back of her throat.

Khari managed to bark a laugh, the line of her shoulders easing considerably. Tossing the gown rather too haphazardly over the edge of an armchair, she picked up the corset, turned it around several times, then apparently gave up. “Yeah, I have no idea how to work this. Lace me?" She held the whalebone-and-coutille contraption out towards Estella.

The Lady Inquisitor accepted it readily, moving to stand behind her friend and leaning around her so as to settle the band of reinforced fabric around Khari's abdomen. "Lift your arms for me?" When the elf complied, Estella loosely did the laces, then paused. "Uh, so this is the part that might smart a little. I'm going to pull this tight, but once you start moving around in it, it'll adjust a little, okay?" Another pause. "Maybe, uh... grab hold of the back of that chair or something. You're going to want to be braced."

Khari's mouth pulled to the side. “Uhhh... okay?" As Estella had advised, she leaned down at a slight angle and gripped the back of the nearest armchair, setting her feet wider apart for stability. Her braid fell forward over her shoulder in the process, ensuring no hair would get caught—never a pleasant experience, that. “Ready when you are. Let's do it." The seriousness was almost akin to someone gearing up for battle, which was perhaps fair enough, all things considered.

"All right, then." Estella had clearly caught on to the attitude with which Khari was approaching the whole thing, and was quite amused. "On three. One, two—" She pulled before three, tightening the thing while Khari was still relaxed and unprepared for it, her tug efficient and no more forceful than necessary. Deftly, she tied the laces to make sure they stayed where she'd gotten them, then stepped back.

“You said three!" Khari's protest was followed without pause by a grunt, and then a string of soft words under her breath, probably nothing suitable for polite company. At that distance, only Estella and Zahra would know for sure. She straightened, laying her palms on her ribcage and grimacing. “Okay, you're right, it doesn't hurt. But it's pretty ridiculously uncomfortable." She eyed the gown again and sighed. “I think I can figure this bit out, though. Thanks, Stel."

The look on Zahra’s face throughout the whole ordeal had paled considerably. A shadow of a smile and a snort sounded when she heard Khari’s string of choice curse words, spluttered out between her huffing complaint. The way she was holding the corset in her hands, slightly away from her body suggested she no longer wanted the thing bound around her midsection. Certainly not after witnessing that. “I, uh. That looked
 I don’t know. That was a little bit more than I imagined.”

She glanced towards Asala and arched her eyebrows, draping the corset across her shoulder. “Lucky for you there’s no death-trap your size. I’m green with envy.” She was dragging out the inevitable, plucking at the laces dangling from the backing. There was no excuse for her. This was in her size, after all. She glanced Estella’s way to ensure that she still had time to stall.

Estella seemed content to let her, merely offering a shrug. "You don't have to wear one. I certainly won't make you." She glanced at Marceline, though, as if unsure whether her opinion on that matter would be shared.

"To be fair, you all perhaps do not even need them to be that tight," Marceline answered. Like the others, she had also slipped out of her first dress and was now in the process of donning her second. She had already put on her slip, in her case a vibrant purple satin. However, she was currently working on sliding her gown on, with her corset resting on a nearby chair. From the exquisite look of it and magnificent embroidery, it was clear that it was meant to be worn on the outside. The gown she was currently working with was all black, with silver embroidery and white lace along the neckline, base, and sleeves. Her corset likewise sported the same color scheme, however, instead of more purple, there were accents of the Inquisition's russet along the side.

"Just tight enough so that they do not fall off during... strenuous activity,"' she noted with a raise of a brow. She of course, both meant dancing and foiling an assassination plot. There was a chance that some, if not all of them would need all of their mobility to ensure the night was a success, so she was more lax about their dress. "But no, with your physique, I do not believe a corset is necessary, if you would truly rather go without," she said with a shrug. It wouldn't make much of a difference if it was worn under their gown. "Though, you do lose a place to keep another blade," she said with a wink.

She finally slipped on her gown and reached behind her to lace what she could reach before glancing toward Asala. "Can you help? I cannot reach the top laces," she said as she turned and lifted her hair to give the woman access to them. Asala had also donned her slip, a soft gold, though she had not gotten to her gown yet. Instead, she stared at it as it sat in another chair, like it was about to bite her. The gown itself was a lovely white and gold piece, with darker gray accents to match her skin tone. When Marceline asked for her help, she twitched a bit before quietly nodding. "Um. Sure. These?" she asked, as she tugged at the lace.

"Yes, just make sure the top one is tied off with a bow," Marceline added.

Across the room, Khari's struggle with her gown continued. She apparently attempted pulling it over her head at first, before realizing that it was meant to be stepped into and fiddling with the ribbons at the back. “Seriously, why is every part of this so... fussy?" She scowled at the garment as though that would help anything, but apparently decided to slow down, taking more care with the fastenings. Her brows remained furrowed, however, a rather inordinate amount of concentration etched into face as she attempted to learn what was clearly an entirely new set of skills on the fly.

At one point, she yanked her hand back quickly, grimacing at it before popping her index finger into her mouth. At a guess, she must have caught it on one of the hooks meant to keep the ribbons in place. She gave no indication of pain, though, humming around the obstruction in a way that sounded like discontented grumbling more than anything. One of the phrases sounded suspiciously like 'torture device.'

A moment later, she glanced up and caught Marcy's eye. “Uh, so... I was gonna ask this earlier but I never really got the chance. What exactly is the plan? I know how to curtsy and introduce myself and pretend like I give a shit whether someone's a baron or a duke, but I still dunno what we're actually supposed to be looking for here." She blinked. “Am I just supposed to bodyguard? Because I can kinda do that, but that's not really what this is for, right?" She jabbed balefully at the dress.

"Correct," Marceline answered. Were she supposed to be seen as just a bodyguard, then she would have sent off for a suit of armor, but they would all need the mobility that being a patron of the ball gave them. In the meantime, Marceline had managed to get her gown tied on, with a nice bow at the top as instructed, and was now currently helping Asala slip into her own. She gestured which arms go into which holes, and how to step into it, before she began to tie the back on herself. In contrast to Marceline's tall and rather modest neckline, Asala's proved to be rather deeper and wider in order to show more of her ashen skin tone, which worked well with the dress she'd picked out for her.

"But regardless we should still watch out for each other and keep each other safe," she added, glancing around at Asala, who nodded in agreement. She smiled, and continued to work on her lacing. "First and foremost, in the future that Cyrus and Romulus saw, many of the key players of Orlesian nobility were assassinated," she paused for a moment before continuing, "Including myself. This ball presents the perfect opportunity to deal a blow to Orlais by taking out many important figures in a single night. We should ensure that they remain safe for the duration."

Marceline finished the last lace on Asala's dress, who spun once to test it. After it did not fly off she turned toward Marceline and dipped into a curtsy before she grinned. Marceline chuckled and nodded her approval, before Asala went back to her bag. Marceline then glanced at the rest and continued. "Corypheus undoubtedly has agents embedded within the court, so we must also find out who they are, and deal with them as well. However, this may prove to be difficult, if they are adept players of the Game," with that, she went to her own corset and began to wrap it around herself as well. She glanced back to Khari and shrugged. "Care to help?" She asked, indicating toward the laces on corset.

Khari looked dubious for a moment, but apparently any excuse to step away from her own issue was a welcome one. “Okay. Not too tight, right?" She walked around behind Marceline and took the laces in a firm grip, giving a few tentative tugs before she figured out the necessary amount of force to budge things.

“Say when, Marcy, because I sure don't know."

"That's enough," Marceline stated just before it reached the point of uncomfortable. As it was meant to be worn on the outside, it couldn't be loose, else it would be seen as sloppy, but fortunately the extra layers between her and it left enough room that it wasn't too terrible to wear. It was one of the reasons she preferred her corset on the outside.

After that, Marceline continued. "After all of that, we must also ensure that we win approval of the court. The people we meet tonight may have resources they are willing to share if we were to impress. At the very least, we do not wish for these people to dislike us. That would make my job... difficult, in the future," she said with a furrowed brow. She would have to deal with these people later, and it would be easier if they liked them.

"I would also like to see the peace talks reach a favorable resolution, though we are not to directly affect anything. We were invited as an impartial party, after all." Marceline added.

Estella, her garment bag draped over one arm, made a soft noise at that. "Well... impartial, maybe. But I'm not sure that will translate into inactive. Somehow I think that all of this is connected, and anything we do about the assassination plot will probably end up affecting the peace talks as well." She lifted her shoulders, meeting Marceline's eyes. "I can understand wanting to be neutral; I'm just not sure how realistic that is, all things considered."

With a small sigh and a slight shake of her head, she stepped behind a shoulder-height screen, tugging her tunic up over her head and then setting it over the top of the cover.

Marceline sighed and nodded in agreement, "You may be correct." If they were to foil an assassination directed toward Celene, then they would be seen as being on the loyalist side, and vice versa with Gaspard. Even then, if both were to be unaffected, that would not translate into a favorable result, and they needed one. Orlais needed to direct its focus on Corypheus, not on each other. Marceline, however, did not enjoy the idea of the Inquisition being the one who had a hand in deciding who won the throne in the end. But perhaps it was too late to think of such things. "In any case, we must be careful. At the very least, I wish to see everyone of the Inquisition leave the ball intact."

Khari snorted, tugging at the neckline of the dress she'd finally gotten herself into. It was much shallower than Asala's, but did extend all the way out to her shoulders, making it obvious that the elf's copious freckles were not limited to her face. “I think we can all agree about that." She grimaced, then shot a look at Zahra. “How're you doing there, Zee?" Bending, Khari started working her feet back into her boots, apparently taking Estella at her word that it would be acceptable to wear them.

Zahra’s response didn’t come quickly—she was focused on something else in the room. Peeping between her curls as she bent down to retrieve the corset she’d discarded moments ago. Though it may have been imagined, she seemed to be stealing glances across the room. Watching the flutter of gold spinning in a small circle. That is, until Khari swung a look in her direction and she turned away, chortling a quick laugh. She pushed her hair out of her face, “Getting by. This is a lot more difficult than I thought it’d be. Lords and ladies, I don’t know how they do it.”

There was a pause, as she watched Estella disappear behind one of the screens. She arched an eyebrow, “I thought we’d be all cozy with each other by now. Especially after that cheeky game of Wicked Grace.” Fortunately for the one in question, she hadn’t tiptoed over to invade her privacy. Though it didn’t seem out of the realm of possibility. What with that twinkle in her eye. Instead she hummed over her corset and let out a soft sigh.

"You'll recall that I won that," Estella retorted, flashing a small smile over the screen. "Less coziness involved in that."

Apparently Marceline’s suggestion had convinced Zahra that the corset might be useful as an extra utility. A belt of sorts, rather than a contraption made to make them look thinner. She stepped into it and pulled it up to her ribs, holding it in place with a strained look on her face. Her eyebrows were drawn together. Initially she tried to reach behind her back to reach the dangling laces, but found it nigh impossible no matter how much she stretched and wriggled her fingertips. “I, uh, I think I’ll need help getting this thing on too, if you wouldn’t mind. Gently.”

“Here, lemme." Khari, boots firmly on her feet, moved to help, a little more confident this time since she'd done it once already now. She seemed inclined to follow Zahra's instruction, though, and only pulled until the laces were snug. “I think that's all right, yeah?" She smacked the other woman on the bicep with the back of her hand. “Looking good, Zee. Fanciest pirate I ever saw."

Zahra stretched her arms above her head as if to test her mobility in the cursed contraption. She flashed Khari a thumbs up and grinned at her over her shoulder, “That’s perfect. Torsos intact. I can breathe.” There was a pause, as she knuckled at her nose, and scooped up her dress, slipping into it in much the same fashion as the others had done. Low-cut and baring her shoulders, as well as her back. Perfectly suitable for a pirate. “I’d say I clean up pretty well. So do you. Never thought I’d see you in a dress. Lucky me.”

She appeared as if she had something else to say, but a mischievous smile smothered it down as she retrieved her boots from behind one of the chairs. As if she thought better of it. Perhaps she would say something to Khari at a later time. She pulled her knee-high boots back on and ruffled the frills of her dress, assuring they could not be seen.

"Technically we're not done yet," Estella pointed out, carefully smoothing down her skirt as she stepped out from behind the screen.

The Lady Inquisitor, perhaps fittingly, had a slightly more ornate gown than most of the others, though not by much. The bodice, high collar, and deep, belled sleeves were all deep crimson, delicate lace layered over thick muslin. The lace became the upper skirt, draped neatly over a simple white silk petticoat, creating a striking contrast between the reflective, almost liquid shine of the silk and the fine details in the lace, evocative of swirling flames. A touch of the Inquisition, rendered subtly rather than overtly. Though the collar encircled her neck, there was a gap after that until her shoulders, where the sleeves started up again, saving it from perhaps being too conservative in that respect. The silhouette was clean, free of ruffles or frills, and rather elegant because of it.

She half-smiled at the others. "Hair and all that. Shouldn't take nearly as long, though."

Khari returned the smile with a grin. “Gods, you know you're just like... so pretty it's stupid, right?" She shook her head, which seemed to remind her about the hair comment, because she took her long braid in both hands after. “Dunno if there's much to be done about this." She flopped the end of it back and forth and rolled her eyes.

Estella looked a little pinker than usual at the compliment, but only shook her head by way of response.

At that point, however, their strategics were interrupted by a knock at the door. “If you are all decent, I am entering." The straightforward delivery and utterly flat tone could only belong to Ser Rilien.

Khari shrugged. “I'm never decent, but we're not naked."

With no reaction to the joke, the tranquil opened the door and stepped smoothly inside before closing it behind him. Under one arm, he carried some kind of box; the other hand went to the strap of a satchel he carried over his back. Clearly, his preparations were taken care of; the crisp, sienna-colored tunic he wore was considerably more embroidered than even his usual attire, in the Inquisition's gold, and tan trousers tucked neatly into his boots.

Striding to the nearest table, he eased the satchel off his shoulder and set it down; the heavy sound it made even with such care taken was a giveaway to what it contained. “You will want to arm yourselves. I have included sheaths and straps for various parts of the body; I suggest you take care with the concealment. If you are discovered to have weapons, this will end poorly for us."

“Rather foreboding of you, Rilien. Though you do look rather dashing. Are you dressing the boys as well?” Zahra waggled her eyebrows at him and flashed a smile, even if it wouldn’t be reciprocated. She didn’t seem to mind in the slightest. She was already crossing towards the satchel he’d deposited on the table, snapping it open and rifling through its contents. She took two daggers with their accompanying straps; presumably one for her ankle, and another for her corset.

She hummed and held one up to her bust line. “Now, how does one hide a sharp, pointy object in a corset? Between the breasts? Up the back? I’d prefer not to gouge myself in the middle of a dance.” Modesty did not run in her veins. She seemed to be posing the question to Rilien as well—for whatever reason. Supposing a Spymaster would know these things just as well as a woman would.

"Usually the back," Estella replied. "Most corsets are structured enough that it won't show there, if the blade is thin enough. So you'll want to save the bigger one for your leg." She selected herself a couple of daggers as well, handing a pair to Khari, too. "I'm guessing Asala won't be needing any, and that Lady Marceline has her own." It didn't seem to be a question; more of a statement, and she briefly glanced at the two of them when she made it.

Lady Marceline glanced over toward Estella when she mentioned in her name. She'd taken a roll of fabric from a nearby table, and currently held it in her hands as she looked. Something of a knowing smile graced her features as she rolled the fabric out across the table, and displaying her own miniature arsenal. A number of blades of different sized waited for their proper homes on her person. "Of course I do," she answered and plucked the first up, testing its edge.

Asala on the other hand simply shrugged, her hands raised with palms facing out. "Magic," she noted before punctuating it by wiggling her fingers back and forth.

That reply more than clear, Estella addressed her teacher. "What's the box for, Rilien?"

Khari hiked up her skirt far enough to slide one of the knives into her left boot. The other went into the right, given that she didn't have anything on the outside to hold it with.

Rilien merely held the small box out towards Estella. “Your hair." He blinked, remaining where he was until she took it from him, and then glancing once around the room at the rest of them. “We're departing shortly. It is advisable to be on time. Ser Lucien ought not be more than fashionably late." As abruptly as he'd arrived, the Spymaster departed.

With the caution in mind, the rest of the preparations went quickly enough. Estella took care of Khari and Zahra's hair: to the elf's bright red mane, she only added a small crown braid, leaving the rest of it to fall naturally, if a bit tamer than usual. Zahra wound up with an Orlesian braid, a few choice waves left artfully loose to feather about her face and neck.

Her own, Estella braided back from both temples, gathering at the middle and allowing it to join the rest thereafter. When she opened the box, she smiled to herself: Rilien had either purchased, or—more likely—made an ornament out of what seemed to be mother-of-pearl and silverite, formed into a delicate, almost lifelike lily, which she pinned in one of the braids, just behind her left ear.

Marceline had added volume to her hair and rolled only the ends to give them a gentle curl. Her hair, as always, was immaculate, a point of pride for her, if she was being quite honest. She had managed to get it to a point where it had a nice bounce whenever she moved, which had been her initial goal. Otherwise, she left it be, confident that its natural black color would be more than enough to stand out. She however, did don an expensive silverite necklace, the gemstone of which was nothing other than a jewel of jet. Once she was satisfied, she moved to help Asala with her ornamentation.

Before she had started on her, She'd started the rolls for Asala's. Now, with enough time when she took the rollers out, her long white hair gaining some volume of its own as the curls sprung up. Asala took a moment to swing to and fro, watch as the curls that she could see bounce around her shoulders before she began to giggle. The laugh proved to be infectious as Marceline also found herself chuckling, before holding up a length of russet ribbon. She beckoned for the taller woman to bend down so that she could reach her hair without fetching a step stool. Once Asala acquiesced, Marceline began to tie the ribbon off just to the side of her horn, giving her that final bit of pop she was looking for.

With a bit of cosmetic work for those who wanted it, they were as ready as they were going to get, down to the matching masks, the one thing that would unify all of them as members of the Inquisition. Estella pulled in a breath, then glanced at Marceline. "I guess it's time, isn't it?"

"I do believe so," Marceline answered, tossing a glance at the rest of the ladies. "We should not keep them waiting, then. Yes?" she added, making her way toward the door before pulling the latch, and holding it for all of them to file through. Once they had all filed out, Marceline followed suit, and shut the door behind them.

Eventually they made their way back to the foyer, where they began to descend the staircase to the ground floor, where the men waited for them.

The gentlemen of the Inquisition had, of course, also cleaned up for the occasion, in colors almost as varied as the ones the women sported. In addition to Rilien, Leon had opted for Inquisition hues. Actually, it wouldn't be all that surprising if he'd asked the Spymaster to arrange them. He had never seemed the type to know much about anything sartorial outside of uniforms and armor. Indeed, his discomfort was a bit obvious; he tugged a bit at the white sleeves of the shirt under his doublet, which was russet and gold. He'd opted for the darker umber almost everywhere else, from his trousers to the tie keeping his hair neatly gathered at his nape.

"As I suspected." The amused comment was Lucien's. "The lot of you are going to make quite the impression, I should think." He made one of those himself, really, in the green and silver of House Drakon, with the trademark mask, designed to resemble a dragon's wings. There were only two of them left in the country, and neither was frequently spotted in court.

"Well, this is a sight I'd quite like to remember," Vesryn commented. His doublet of silk brocade was a deep blue, snugly fit across his upper body and fastened asymmetrically up the left side of his chest. His white blonde hair had been pulled back into a ponytail, smooth and shiny, and rather prominently displaying his ears, something uncommon for him given the way his hair was typically left loose. Judging by his posture he wasn't ill at ease at all, even if he'd never been to any event of this particular sort. He softly touched Estella's upper arm as she passed, leaning in slightly to whisper something in her ear with a hint of a smirk. Whatever it was, it flushed her nearly as red as her gown, but she looked like she was trying to contain a smile, too.

The Lord Inquisitor was wearing more of a scowl, at least until he laid eyes on the women descending towards him. His left side was obscured by an inky black half cloak, draping down past his marked hand. His tunic was crisp darkened samite, a dark grey roughly the shade of his eyes. He tugged a bit awkwardly at the belt fastening the shirt in at his waist. His boots as well were dark, and they looked both soft and flexible. In all, it was a clean look, and much less flashy than Vesryn's, for a purpose that seemed rather obvious.

It was about as obvious as the way he gaped at Khari for a moment, before he collected himself, tearing his eyes away towards nothing in particular and clearing his throat. "I feel ridiculous," he muttered. "Does anyone else feel like an idiot?"

“You don't look like an idiot." Khari said it with confidence, shrugging her shoulders, the usual half-cocked grin firmly in place on her face. “We all clean up really fancy, yeah?" Her finery was doing a poor job of likewise rendering her mannerisms any more delicate or refined than usual. She was just Khari, same as always, only shuffling around slightly awkwardly trying not to trip on her hem.

“Goodness knows that's the important thing." Cyrus's tone was arid, but a trace of humor showed on his face. He'd elected for a familiar color scheme—they had to be his family's. Indigo and sable, accented with silver wherever metal or ornate threading was necessary. The cape he wore was in the Imperial style. Paludamentum, they were called, usually only donned by those with some history of military service. Perhaps that was appropriate, all things considered.

Rilien, hands folded into his sleeves, tilted his head. “We ought to be going. The carriages are waiting." As good as his word, he opened the door at the front of the foyer and held it open to allow the others to pass. “Do remember to keep your wits about you. Like us, others in attendance will be much more dangerous than they appear."

A whistle punctuated Rilien's words, issued from behind them. Marceline only had to glance up to find the culprit, Michaël was already replacing the fingers in his mouth with a stricken grin. Had she worn less makeup, it'd been easy enough to see the blush creep into her cheeks, but thankfully the only thing that betrayed her was a wobbly smile that only took a moment to right itself. He noticed it, of course. She knew he hadn't missed it. He never did.

Pierre however, coughed into his hand and turned away. Rolling her eyes at her son for the moment, she turned and gauged the rest of them. "If this is everybody, then Ser Rilien is correct. We should be making our way," she stated, before outstretching her arm. It wasn't a moment later that Michaël was by her side, taking it into his own.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Winter Palace was really big, and really... fancy.

Khari might have used a different word, like beautiful or something, except it didn't seem that way to her. It was overdone, in a way, gold and ivory and jewels and marble just dripping all over the place. There was hardly anywhere to rest her eyes that wasn't more shiny than the last spot, and this was just the exterior. She wasn't sure she could imagine a place that would make her feel less like she belonged. Considering just how ungainly she felt in all this silk and velvet, well... the impression probably wasn't wrong.

Good thing she didn't give a shit. She was here with her friends, for her friends, and everyone else could go take a long walk off a short pier if they didn't like it. Trying to keep that in mind, Khari trailed a bit behind some of the others, who all followed Lucien as he made his way up the central path leading to the entrance.

It was a chilly night; despite that there were quite a lot of people milling around in the garden. It wasn't completely impossible to overhear the whispers that followed as they passed, sliding through the air like hissing snakes. She could almost feel them on her skin. She thought she could make out words like Inquisition and Tevinter and elf, but that might have just been her imagination filling in the gaps. Grimacing, Khari picked up her feet and marched a little faster.

The building ahead loomed; the edifice actually kind of reminded her of a big cake—layers built in tiers around the same middle point, narrowing as her eyes moved up. The outside was white stone and pale blue slate, the windows arched to points that perfectly matched the open shapes leading out to balconies, verandas, and the like. Even the ivy was disciplined, reaching no further down or out than the groundskeepers wanted. Gold capped all the towers around the central bit, and the middle spire especially. A pennant that had to be five times her height and breadth hung from one of the upper floors down the very center line, its blue and gold giving the entire building a spine. Magelights lit the way up the path, bathing everything in silver and white.

She let out a soft breath, reassuring herself of the weight of the daggers in her boots. She wasn't afraid, exactly, but she was nervous. She knew how easily she could screw this up for everyone, and they needed to succeed. If Corypheus managed to tear apart Orlais, then... well, it would be bad news for everyone.

“I'm not impressed." She muttered that to Rom and Cy, who were closest to her. “I think they could have used more gold, don't you?" It didn't take particular adroitness to detect her sarcasm.

“Don't say that until you've seen the inside." Cyrus adjusted his mask, frowning slightly in the process.

Zahra seemed rather impressed by the sight of it all—the Winter Palace in all its glory. A far cry from anything she might have seen aboard the Riptide, trouncing about on the waves. A further contrast would’ve been the seaside fishing shacks she had once lived in, in Llomeryn or Khari’s flying land-ships jostling down woodland paths. She, did, however seem to grow anxious as they approached. Itched, rather. Her expression was pinched and she appeared to be looking across the crowd of garden-millers. Eyes raking. Searching faces.

She rounded up to Cyrus’s side, and let out a soft sigh. One that she may not have realized she was holding in. “Pulled out all the stops, didn’t they?” She smoothed her hands across the front of her dress and readjusted herself. A sliver of boot oft appeared whenever she took longer strides to match theirs. Short legs, and all that. “Hope the food is just as good.” As they’d been told before, having a glass of wine was acceptable. Anything more would hamper their ability to think properly. That wouldn’t do. Much to the captain’s dismay.

"There are many powerful players in attendance tonight, which means many people to try and impress," Marcy began, glancing over Mick's shoulder toward them. "So yes, I expect the food to be rather exquisite."

"And the wine," Mick added with a grin for Marcy's benefit.

It caused her to chuckle lightly and she nodded in agreement. "Especially the wine."

Khari was definitely not planning on partaking of any of that. They were here to stop an assassination, after all. Plus it was already going to be hard enough not to make a fool of herself. Any other night, maybe she'd have at least wanted to see what all the food fuss was about, but... she was close enough to losing her sandwiches from earlier at the moment anyway. She resisted the urge to sigh; they were approaching the entrance.

It took conscious effort to pull her spine straight, but she did it. Hell if she was going to let anyone here know this intimidated her. Lucien got them past the guards, and the massive double doors swung open to admit the Inquisition.

She nearly reeled backwards. Dazzling was the word she wanted, in the literal sense. Khari blinked several times and tried to find something to focus on that wasn't blindingly-gold. Her eyes settled on Rom, but that was a bad idea for other reasons, so she slid them to Zee instead. Dark purple was nice to look at.

“Okay, you were right, Cy, I take it back." After a bit more adjusting, the entranceway was less overwhelming and she could actually make out some of the details.

Warm light bathed the gold statues flanking either side of the long hallway; the arched ceiling above was supported by two rows of narrow marble columns in pale white. The floor tiles even had gold leaf in them, pressed into more marble and what looked like lapis or something else meant to capture the complementary blue. All the drapes were blue, too, pulled back away from gleaming windows which just reflected more light. Practically everything glittered, including the people. Khari glanced down at herself; apparently the embroidery in her gown was picking up some of it, too, glinting against the darker green. At least she wasn't in yellow like Asala. Marcy's black made a lot more sense now.

“So... what now? We go say hi to Celene or...?" She let her attention bounce between the several people who might have some kind of answer for her.

"For now, we wait to be formally announced," Marcy answered, finally allowing Mick the use of his arm again. "There are certain courtesies we much observe first, unfortunately," she added with an apologetic smile, though it was tinged with a bit of humor. "But until then," she said, looking away and to someone across the hall, "We socialize." She then turned to face the other party and gingerly curtsied in their direction.

That seemed to be a cue, and the group split themselves into more manageable groups. Probably a few people had an idea of how that was supposed to go, but she wasn't exactly one of them. What she did know was that while Marcy handled the first comers, Khari wound up with Rom and Leon. She wasn't sure how this was going to go, exactly—none of them were exactly the best at this court stuff.

“So... socialize, huh?" She tapped the toe of her boot against the ground. “Any ideas, guys? Because otherwise I'm probably gonna go talk to the first person I see, and I feel like that's probably not a great idea."

Perhaps fortunately, Leon didn't have to answer—their group was approached by a couple. They were both perhaps in their middle age, though it didn't show all that well on their deep complexions. The woman's gown was a rather bold shade of orange, like a tropical fruit, accented with green to temper the effect of the room's brightness, perhaps. The man whose arm she had in hers was dressed in the green to match, with an orange sash. His expression was something like fond exasperation; her eyes were lit with some combination of determination, enthusiasm, and curiosity, visible even despite the obstruction of the mask.

"Lord Inquisitor." She greeted Rom first, dropping into a curtsey that seemed to be directed at all three of them. "It's an honor to meet you. My name is Fiorella Costanza. This is my husband, Sabino." She gestured to the man beside her, who put his hand to his heart and bowed.

Khari knew Rom's reactions well enough to know that he almost had to contain a laugh. It was understandable, too; Fiorella had been Stel's default personality to assume in their practice sessions leading up to the event, whenever she'd needed to impersonate a noblewoman for them. If anything, Rom actually looked a little relieved behind the silverite of his mask. "Lady Fiorella, Lord Sabino," he bowed for them, a well practiced motion by now, "the honor is mine. I've heard nothing but good things from Estella. Please, call me Romulus." There had been some discussion as to whether or not to use his birth name, Tavio Abeita, over the one the Tevinter Chantry brothers had given him, but in the end it had of course been left up to Rom, and obviously he'd made his decision.

He gestured to the others with him. According to what they'd been taught, it was on him to introduce his choice of companions. "Allow me to introduce Ser Leonhardt Albrecht, Commander of our military forces, and Serah Kharisanna Istimaethoriel, a member of our force of Irregulars."

"And a pleasure to meet you both as well," Fiorella replied, apparently quite genuine in the sentiment. "I'm flattered to know Estella has spoken well of us—though admittedly not terribly surprised, all things considered."

Sabino nodded; now that the introductions were over, the other parties to the conversation could participate without breach of etiquette. "She speaks of you, as well. Good things, likewise. I'd say welcome, but... I don't think everyone here has a welcoming attitude, if you take my meaning." He grimaced a bit, and shook his head.

Fiorella pursed her lips. "That is true, I suppose. But please: I want you to know that we are glad to have you here. If you like, just call us by our names, and we're here if there's anything we can help you with. I don't think you'll find it easy, being here, but I trust that His Highness has a reason for inviting you. And that you had a reason to accept." For a moment, a flicker of worry passed over her face, but it was soon gone.

Khari, whose nose had been wrinkled for the duration of her introduction, felt her eyebrows hike up beneath her mask. That was awfully kind, but then... they did seem to be friends of Stel's, so maybe that just made good sense.

“Khari." She amended her introduction because they were friendly; she knew why her whole name was necessary here, after all. “And, uh... do you know who exactly's against us here? Or why?" Some parts of it were pretty obvious, but if they had some special information, it couldn't hurt to know, surely.

Fiorella half-smiled. "Your Inquisition is unconventional in the extreme, my dear," she replied, the lilt of her Antivan accent coming through quite clearly. "There are people who won't like that on principle. You did just walk three elves and a Qunari into the middle of the Empress's fĂȘte. A large number will take exception just to that, before your organization's politics are even considered. Don't... be too surprised if some people refuse to speak to you, in particular." She seemed to think the reason for that specifically needed no finer a point.

"It may sound unintuitive, but if it were only rampant racism, you might have an easier time," Sabino added. "But there's also the fact that both of your leaders are from the Imperium, in one fashion or another. They certainly have Imperial names." He paused, expression softening slightly. "It's quite a strong name, by the way. Romulus. Has a bit of weight to it."

"And if we do bring politics into it?" Leon asked, glancing about the room as though to spot a threat. As though any threat would so easily reveal itself here.

With a sigh, Fiorella shook her head. "Well... we are here with the ostensible aim of ending the Civil War. Your Inquisition is already known to have aided the Empress's forces, at one point. But you arrived with the Crown Prince. He's not officially in contention for the throne—that's between Her Majesty and the Grand Duke. But that doesn't stop some people from wondering. From seeing you as a threat to their position, whatever it may be. I don't envy your task, to say the least."

"We'll do our best to navigate our way through," Rom promised. For all his rehearsal of how to act around them, he actually looked mostly at ease. These two were an easy pair to speak with, at any rate. "Any other names you think we should be aware of here? People to watch out for?" If the Empress or the Grand Duke were going to try anything tonight, they almost certainly wouldn't be doing it in person, after all.

Fiorella hesitated, meaning Sabino was quicker on the draw with a reply. "Lady Elodie is still not pleased with the outcome of Lord Julien's trial—Estella was involved in that. She's also generally very unpleasant, but she has the Empress's ear. I would be careful around her. And also... The Grand Duke's sister, Florianne. She's in the inner circles of both parties in a Civil War. If she's not planning something, I'm the court jester." His tone was quite dry, suggesting nothing of the sort.

Khari committed the names to memory, though she really had no idea who they referred to. She might have heard about Elodie from Stel once or twice, but she didn't remember the exact context. Something about her last time in Orlais. Still... now if they met, Khari would know to be on the lookout. Not that she planned on being anything but with anyone around here.

But the conversation had reached the time limit of politeness; Fiorella and Sabino took their leave with one more round of bows—much less formal—all the way around, and Khari heaved a sigh.

“Maybe we'll get lucky and everyone we run into will be like them."

She wasn't counting on it, though.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

So far Rom was managing to stay afloat solely because there wasn't much required by him in the way of conversation-making.

The predictions they'd made in their practice were proving to be right; everyone wanted to meet the Inquisition, more specifically the Inquisitors themselves, which meant that there was barely time for more than introductions before they needed to move on to someone else. The nobles themselves seemed to realize this, most not attempting to take up more than a few seconds of his time. Those that did were more often than not muscled in on by others before they could offer much. Rom was well-practiced in introductions by this point, though Khari's full name became a serious mouthful after the first few times he said it. He hoped she could forgive him for the excessive use of it.

Estella was likewise buried in eager Orlesians hoping to meet her. It was hard to tell, but Rom suspected the Lady Inquisitor was drawing a larger crowd than the Lord, though not by much. She was certainly more approachable, but it could be easily argued that Rom was more intriguing. The stories about him were somewhat wilder and more varied. Not to say rumor about Estella had been anything resembling mundane. He shared a sympathetic look with her when they passed once; it was all he had time for.

He was eager to be moving on, to get all these introductions out of the way so they could get to the real work they were here for. At some point they would be called inside the ballroom to introduce themselves to the Empress, but until then they were supposedly meant to enjoy themselves socializing. Rom had started out focused, taking down names and linking them with the variety of masks he saw, hoping he might be able to remember most, if not all of them. Now, though... he could barely remember most of the names right after they were said. Many of them had such thick Orlesian accents he couldn't even understand them on the first try, and the masks and dresses and doublets all started to blend together after a time.

"Is this the Lord Inquisitor, then?" asked a man in a burgundy doublet, drawing Rom's attention to his left. His mask was gold, or gilded rather, with a supremely pointed nose and eyebrows that gave him the look of being perpetually amused. He leaned against the nearby banister. "I've caught you at last. Lord Jaspar Droz, of Jader." That explained his much less severe accent. Jader was situated right on the border of Ferelden, and saw much wider range in its population.

"A pleasure, Lord Jaspar," Rom greeted with a short bow, the motion almost subconscious by this point. "I am the Lord Inquisitor, yes. My name is Romulus. Allow me to introduce—"

"Ser Leonhardt Albrecht and Serah Kharisanna Istimaethoriel, yes, yes," Jaspar interrupted. "We have limited time, so perhaps we can skip what I've already overheard." He cleared his throat, taking a step away from the banister towards them. "I've been following the Inquisition's work quite closely. A bit hard not to, in Jader. Quite remarkable things you've done."

Next to Rom, Khari shifted a bit; one of her hands found her hip. She'd been struggling a bit as the introductions continued; it was obvious enough that her attention had flagged, but something about the cadence or tone Lord Jaspar used snapped it back into focus on the conversation. “Not that surprising, is it?" She bared her teeth in a smile that didn't quite reach genuine friendliness. Though perhaps one would have to be familiar with her inventory of them to know that. “Tends to be what happens when you put a bunch of remarkable people in an exceptional situation."

"We have done what we can with our lot," Leon added, considerably more modestly. Rom had been able to glean that he had at least some experience with events like this; he'd taught as much as he learned at the etiquette practices, and seemed to have a considerable amount of endurance for repetitive introductions. Though it would clearly be a mistake to say he was enjoying himself, as they'd been urged to do. The natural fact that his height and coloration made him stand out in a crowd bothered him a little more here than it did among soldiers, apparently—he held himself just uncomfortably enough that it was noticeable. "But there is yet much to do."

"Indeed," Jaspar said, nodding, "what the Inquisition intends to do in the future has been a subject of much debate among the nobility." Through the slits in his mask Rom could see his eyes narrow. "You have already demonstrated great audacity, building an army that answers to no nation, occupying a fortress in Fereldan lands, marching your army through southern Orlais when it pleases you..." Though the words were phrased almost as accusation, the tone that accompanied them was entirely pleasant, in the obviously disingenuous way. Somehow it made it seem more acidic than if he were spitting with anger.

"Makes the good people of Orlais wonder what your intentions truly are. You in particular, Lord Inquisitor." Jaspar tilted his head at Rom slightly, examining him. Not for the first time Rom wished he were without his own mask, as he felt foolish behind it. Such a stupid quirk of their culture. "There are many who believe you showed your true colors when you attempted to prop yourself up as a descendant of blessed Andraste herself. As if being declared the Lady's Herald was not enough!"

"I was deceived by a carefully constructed lie," Rom said. "We all were." He was starting to feel uncomfortably warm. The air was not as cool in here as it had been outside, with all the people waiting for the ceremonies to officially begin.

Jaspar scoffed softly. "Of course, of course. A lie the Inquisition seemed all too ready to go along with." His eyes then shifted to Khari, and he hummed in thought momentarily. "Istimaethoriel... no city elf name. I'd not be surprised to see Dalish markings behind that mask of yours. Tell me, elf, did you believe your Herald to be descended from Andraste herself, as apparently all the Inquisition's leadership did?"

“Didn't matter to me when they said he was, didn't matter to me when they said he wasn't." Khari tilted her chin up a little; it wasn't hard to read the stubborn twist to her mouth. Mask or not, she might as well have been barefaced. The honesty practically rolled off her in waves. “He's a leader worth following, with a cause worth fighting for, no matter whose blood he is." She shrugged, but her expression was too hard for the motion to have any of the carelessness it might have otherwise implied. “I don't need any god's authority to tell me that. My eyes'll do just fine."

"Silly of me to expect any kind of piety from an elf, I suppose," Jaspar said, almost laughing as though it were indeed a rather funny joke he'd just told. Of all the possible subjects, this was the one Rom felt the worst about discussing, if only because he still felt he had no decent way of justifying it. His motives had been selfish above all. It hadn't been about the Inquisition or Andraste or the Maker for him, but about the rush of finding out who his family had been, and trying to do something, anything to feel like he belonged to that.

"You are still a High Seeker, are you not Ser Leonhardt?" Rom started looking about as Jaspar continued, wondering if anyone else would come to muscle in here, but he seemed to have chosen his moment well. "As of when the Inquisition came through Jader on this mad quest, the Herald had not yet been named Inquisitor. This leads me to believe you granted him the title after he was proven a fraud. Does this Inquisition make a habit of rewarding heresy? Idiocy? Both?"

"The heretics are dead," Leon replied mildly, blinking at Jaspar with an unperturbed expression. "The Lord Inquisitor killed them both himself, actually." He tilted his head a few degrees to the side. "It was due to him the deception was discovered, and due to him it was ended. The sacrifice of what could have been great personal gain for the sake of the truth over deception and right over wrong is best rewarded wherever it occurs, I have found."

He glanced for a moment at Rom, and then his eyes moved briefly to Khari. "I have been most pleased to discover that ours is, above all else, an organization of faith. Faith that what is best in us and the world will triumph. I have learned a great many lessons in it myself, some of them from impious elves. I find that this fact does not sit so poorly with my own faith in the Maker."

Rom was immensely grateful that he had his friends at his back for this. They'd worded his defense far better than he could have hoped to do himself. Even Lord Jaspar, who seemed so intent on despising him, obviously had to reconsider his next move. In the end, he smiled pleasantly. "Well spoken, Ser. It's plain to see the Inquisition did not come to Halamshiral unprepared. As for your Lord Inquisitor, I will have to reserve judge—"

A bell sounded clearly, cutting through the din of conversation permeating the room. It seemed it was time, then, for the formal introductions to the Empress and the court to take place. Rom bowed his head rather than wait for Jaspar to finish his thought. "It's been a pleasure, Lord Jaspar. I hope you have a pleasant evening." Accepting the nod of the man's head as enough of a farewell, Rom led the way towards the great double doors separating them from the ballroom. He walked closed enough to nearly bump shoulders with Khari. "Thanks for that, both of you."

Leon actually smiled a bit at that. "Not at all. I didn't even have to say anything untrue."

“What Leon said." Khari leaned slightly sideways to knock her bare shoulder into his arm for just a moment. “We've got your back." She pushed a sigh through her nose; observing the flow of the crowd in front of them. “Marcy says I don't get to meet the really important people, though, so I'm gonna have to watch it from a bit further away this time." From the way her mask shifted, she'd wrinkled her nose in a familiar fashion.

“You'll do fine anyhow. If it's really an emergency, give the signal and I'll sneak behind her and make funny faces or something. I'll bring Zee with me." She patted his back once, firmly, before breaking off to walk next to Vesryn and the aforementioned pirate who, along with Asala, weren't really noble enough to merit a direct introduction to the Empress. Zahra’s demeanor belied a remarkably indifferent proclivity. She had been watching. Intently. However, she didn’t seem to like Jaspar’s attitude. Nobles be damned. She did appear to be relieved that she hadn’t needed to say anything at all though. As soon as Khari joined them at their sides, she shifted and made a comment. Barely audible. Her smile was indicative of a joke.

Rom couldn't help but grin, the upward turn of his lips just visible below the bottom of his mask. Unlike dealing with random lords that took issue with the Inquisition's actions, Rom had done a great deal of practicing for meeting the Empress. Likely he wouldn't have to say much, as the formal introductions would be very brief, after which point the Empress would undoubtedly have more pressing matters to attend to. Still, there would be words exchanged, and Rom wanted to make sure the ones that came out of his mouth did nothing to damage the Inquisition.

A small group of guards permitted the Inquisition's party of nobles to enter the grand ballroom, with the others soon following behind, though they were directed to the sides rather than the staircase leading down and through the center of the room. Rom's eyes had just about absorbed all the gold, marble, and glittering surfaces they could handle for one night, but the ceiling in here was vaulted much higher than the entryway had been, the walls draped in banners of royal blue.

A crier noted their entrance, withdrawing the scroll at his back and unfurling it as Lucien led the party down the steps. There they waited for the announcement, which was only a few seconds in the coming. "And now, presenting: His Imperial Highness Lucien Thibault Drakon, Prince of the Empire, Duke of Lydes, and Commander of the Argent Lions. And accompanying him..." A pause, as the crier took in the first few names on the list.

"The Heralds of Andraste: Lady Inquisitor Estella Severa Calligenia Avenarius, and Lord Inquisitor Romulus." He almost wished he had a few more names, so as to not seem as a footnote compared to the others he stood with, but Rom did his best not to seem that way, and stood with straight-backed posture as he had been instructed.

The woman on the other side of the ballroom floor from them, behind a marble railing atop the mirrored staircase, needed no introduction. Empress Celene Valmont I looked radiant as expected, at least from this distance. Her hair was a very light blonde, done up in an elaborate bun to keep it out of the way of the glittering ornament of what appeared to be a large sun affixed to the back of her dress. Her color for the night was unsurprisingly blue, and her mask, unlike many of the others, exposed her nose and much of her cheeks, doing little to hide her somewhat gaunt features. She curtsied to the three that were presented to her.

They returned it, bows from Romulus and Lucien, and a graceful curtsy from Estella. The ballroom floor had been left empty and clear for them to cross, and Lucien started them forward, keeping only a pace in front of the Inquisitors. Estella shot a brief glance at Rom, wearing a small smile. "Shall we?" The question was soft, just a little offering of solidarity.

He was glad for it, and glad that they had been introduced side by side. Nodding, they walked that way, remaining just a pace behind the Crown Prince, who proved to be an easy man to follow. He had a presence that neither of them could hope to match, and Rom had a feeling there were just as many eyes on Lucien as the two newcomer Inquisitors.

"Accompanying the Inquisitors," the crier continued, as they made their way slowly across the ballroom floor, "High Seeker Leonhardt Engelram Albrecht, Commander of the Inquisition."

"Lady Marceline Élise BenoĂźt, Comtesse of the West Banks and Ambassador for the Inquisition, and her husband Lord MichaĂ«l Durant BenoĂźt, Comte of the West Banks."

The pair had entered as one, Lady Marceline's arm wound around Michaël's. She curtsied, while her husband slipped into a deep bow. From the smile apparent on her face, she seemed rather proud of the moment, having been formally introduced, while Michaël at the very least seemed happy for his wife, as his eyes were on her as much as they were on the royalty.

"Lord Cyrus Tullius Aquila Avenarius, Praefectus of Vantania." At this point it seemed the flurry of Tevinter names were starting to wear thin on the Orlesians, and unlike the other two Cyrus was not an Inquisitor or Herald of Andraste. The welcome was not openly impolite, but still of a perceptibly different mood.

Since Cyrus was behind them, it was impossible to know exactly how he reacted to that fact, but it was hard to imagine him letting it bother him much. His initial reception within the Inquisition had been openly chilly—there were still some members of staff who never got within ten feet of him. It seemed unlikely this would perturb him if that didn't.

"And Serah Rilien Falavel, Seneschal of the Inquisition."

Surprisingly, Rilien seemed rather more popular than most; or at least people were interested to note his appearance, from the slight hum of murmuring that passed through the crowd at that announcement.

Though it seemed much longer than it probably actually was, the distance they had to cross did not last forever, and the bows and curtsies were repeated when they reached speaking distance, standing on the other raised side of the ballroom floor. Celene occupied the balcony in front of and above them, alone for the moment, though no doubt her closest attendants were not far.

As befitted her status, the Empress was the first to speak. "Lucien. It has been quite some time since you graced our court with your presence. You even managed to nudge our Lord-General into an appearance, we've seen." The cadence of her words was light, practiced, diplomatic; even the humor seemed pre-planned, lacking the spontaneity of genuine amusement. Were it not for the familiar form of address, it would have been impossible to tell they were related at all.

"Your Majesty," Lucien rose with apparent ease from his bow, but he didn't refer so casually to the Empress as she did to him. "It has been some time; it is my hope that no more such prolonged absences will be necessary." Despite his relative formality, he still managed to sound quite genuine, almost warm.

Celene inclined her head, just faintly. "And such interesting guests you've brought with you. Lady Inquisitor, Lord Inquisitor. We've heard much of the both of you. We daresay you're the talk of Orlais these days. Perhaps the talk of Thedas, in time." An inscrutable smile curled her lips, painted petal-pink. "Tell us, how do you find Halamshiral?"

"I've never seen a city like it, Your Majesty," Rom replied truthfully. This was indeed one of the questions that had been expected. The proper responses, as he'd learned, involved not piling on false compliments and kissing feet. The Orlesians preferred things to be more interesting than that. "It feels like a place where the unexpected might occur around every corner."

The Empress's expression did not falter. "So it is," she agreed. "And we do believe you have brought quite a bit of the unexpected with you, as well." Behind her mask, her eyes narrowed just a fraction. "The unexpected comes in many flavors, Inquisition. Which, we wonder, are you?"

Estella straightened, giving a visual cue that she would field that one. Reading it easily, Celene turned her attention to the other Inquisitor.

"The moment we said, I doubt it would any longer be so unexpected," she replied. "So I'm sure Your Majesty will understand if we can't say."

The sharp look in Celene's face only grew more acute, but it seemed to be in some sense the correct answer, for she did not press, instead moving the topic onwards. "In that case, perhaps we will observe it in action. Welcome to the Winter Palace, Inquisition. Feel free to enjoy the pleasures of the ballroom. We look forward to the night's events." A graceful decline of her chin dismissed them, and Celene herself turned from the group to depart, leaving them to climb the stairs to the left and ascend back to the upper level.

That went well enough, Rom thought. The others were arriving behind him by now, and the attention of the ballroom was steadily dispersing as the guests turned their eyes on each other. Rom tugged a bit at the hem of his tunic, wishing his clothes would start to feel more comfortable. If nothing else, he supposed it kept him on edge. He exhaled a breath now that he was certain the entire ballroom wouldn't hear it and take note.

"I suppose we should be getting to work, then."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon suppressed the urge to sigh. He could feel a headache building behind his temples; he wasn't sure if it was a side-effect of his condition or just the stress and frustration that was trying to negotiate this rather perilous, rather ridiculous territory. Perhaps it was both.

So far, he'd had to fend off quite a lot of people asking for the opinion of a High Seeker on the other notable succession crisis of the moment. He'd made it firmly clear he had nothing to say about who should be the next Divine. It was a matter he'd need to think about eventually, but at the moment, he didn't have the mental energy to spare. He wasn't about to lean the weight of his position in any particular direction until he had.

Giving up on suppression, he heaved the sigh stuck in his chest when the latest gaggle of people moved off. Those had seemed much more interested in flirting with the Lord Inquisitor than anything else. It had rather quickly cracked the practiced demeanor Romulus had assumed for the introductions, to the point that Leon had actively interceded on his behalf. At least they'd gotten the hint once he started looming.

"Feel free to take a minute," Leon told him. "We can run interference for a bit here if you need some air or something." Regaining the centered, measured attitude he'd started with might be a matter of more than a few seconds, after all. That was just to be expected of ordinary, non-courtier mortals like themselves.

He looked very much like he wished he had a hood to pull up over his head. "We're wasting time," he said, through partially gritted teeth. "I don't need air, I just need something to do. Something I'm useful at." Obviously he didn't think that trading pleasant greetings or flirting with random nobility was contained in that category of things.

Leon could understand the frustration, though there was little to be done about it. "Unfortunately there will be no such tasks until someone unearths them," he pointed out. "And that is a matter of talking to people." He didn't like it either, but that was simply the nature of the beast, so to speak.

Pursing his lips, he glanced from Asala to Khari. The former still seemed a little dazzled by their surroundings, but few were brave enough to approach her anyway, though she got quite a lot of distasteful looks. Almost as many as Khari, who was making effort to be included in the conversation at least.

Maybe a group like this would have more success with martial types. In Leon's experience, chevaliers were at least a fraction more direct than their non-military counterparts. "Find us some soldiers, Khari?" She'd know how to spot them, and probably not mind doing so.

Khari blinked, as if snapping out of some thought or another. Not a pleasant one, judging by the downturn of her mouth. Her enthusiasm seemed to return a bit in the face of the job she was being asked to do, though, and she crossed her arms over her middle, humming thoughtfully and scanning the crowd.

A lot of the nobles were rather soft-looking, which made sense given their lifestyles, but every once in a while, there were one or two who looked to have more active pastimes. Disambiguating those from the actual chevaliers in the group would be the trickier part. Khari pulled her lower lip between her teeth and chewed for several long moments, then released it and grinned. “Them. Definitely them."

A jerk of her chin indicated who they were. A small cluster of younger individuals, only three. All of them were more modestly-dressed than average, but they were all also in quite good physical condition, and held their arms ever so slightly away from themselves, as though they were used to working around a sword-hilt or something similar. Two men and a woman, the man placed at the center with a slightly more mature appearance than the other two. They had matching tawny hair and similar-enough facial features to suggest familial relation of some stripe.

“Those are chevaliers, or I'll eat my damn dress." She struck off in their direction, shoes striking the marble-tiled floor with authoritative beats, clearly expecting the others to follow her now that she'd found what she was asked to find.

Their approach was obvious, and there was simply no way any of the three didn't notice it. The younger of the two men actually turned his head in their direction, eyes rounding slightly; he leaned down to speak to the woman, who shook her head and glanced at the other. His face remained stony. He scanned over them with an appraising stare, but then his eyes settled somewhere over Leon's shoulder.

“Well met." Khari, either sensitive to the fact the Romulus wasn't much in the mood to keep repeating the same greetings and introductions or else simply forgetting that he was supposed to, curtsied like she'd been taught. “I'm Kharisanna Istimaethoriel. This is Lord Inquisitor Romulus, High Seeker Leonhardt Albrecht, and Serah Asala Kaaras." To her credit, the formalized words were smooth, like she'd practiced them, too. “We're with the Inquisition."

She paused politely for the return introductions.

A heartbeat passed.

Then another.

The younger man and the woman exchanged glances, both of them shifting their eyes to the eldest. He continued to stare right through the whole lot of them. They might as well have been air.

Khari's brows furrowed. She looked from the two to the one, frown deepening. “Hey. I'm talking to you." Still nothing. Her fists clenched at her sides.

If anything, the pounding in his head was worsening, but this time it was just because he was angry. Leon was extremely practiced in the art of self-control, however, and forced a reasonably-neutral expression onto his face. He knew what this was.

"Sers. I am High Seeker Leonhardt Albrecht, and these are my companions, Lord Inquisitor Romulus, Serah Kharisanna Istimaethoriel, and Serah Asala Kaaras." The words rumbled out of him, the slight harshness to them likely excusable as his bass being sonorous by nature.

Romulus had looked like he was about to speak up before Leon had intervened. Whatever his words were going to be, they certainly weren't going to be a repeat of the introduction. For the moment, he held his tongue to see how they would respond.

Unsurprisingly, there was a response this time. The eldest man blinked, pale blue eyes coming back into focus, and inclined himself in a minimally-polite bow. "High Seeker. Lord Inquisitor. My name is Thédore Blancheflor. These are my cousins: Ser Marine Blancheflor and Ser Jean Blancheflor. We serve in the Lord-General's fourth regiment."

The other two looked considerably relieved at the slight shift in atmosphere, offering a much deeper bow and curtsy than their cousin had.

“Oh yeah?" Khari's tone was low, almost tremulous. But it was quite clear that it wasn't fear that caused the quake. “And what about me and Asala, huh? The Lord-General fine with you just ignoring people right in front of your face? Bet that works real well on the field, huh?"

"Um—" Jean parted his lips to speak, but Marine's hand on his shoulder silenced him. She shook her head, expression uncomfortable. ThĂ©odore didn't respond to her that time, either.

Khari looked about two seconds away from grabbing him by the neck of his doublet and forcing him to acknowledge her existence one way or another.

Marine had apparently caught onto the fact, her eyes moving between Khari and her cousin apprehensively. "Théo..." She let her sentence trail off before it was more than a word.

He turned his whole head to look down his nose at her. "Yes, Marine?"

She cleared her throat. "Shouldn't you...?"

"What? Acknowledge an honorless knife ear and her heathen ashfaced friend? I think not."

That had done it. Khari snarled and threw herself at him, something Théodore seemed to have anticipated, because he caught her outstretched arms in his hands. She still managed to get them in his shirt, yanking down with strength he clearly had not expected her to have. His nose collided with her head and crunched; she released and shoved him backward. Reflexively, he let go, hands moving to his face.

“Fucking look at me when I'm talking to you, you little shit!" Khari glowered at him, lips peeled back from her teeth. “And take back what you said about Asala!"

Asala was the next to move, although she went to Khari instead. Her slender arms wrapped the smaller woman's belly as she began to tug backward and away from the confrontation. "Khari, please. That's enough," she said in her firm, but also gentle way. Her face had a hard line to it, though if that was because of the man's words or because of the effort of attempting to pull Khari away, it was unclear.

Khari didn't resist; arguably, she hadn't looked too much like she was about to strike again, though perhaps safe was better than sorry. Actually at the moment she looked surprised more than anything, as though she'd only just realized what she'd done and was no longer nearly so certain of its wisdom.

Rom watched the pair of them only long enough to make sure that Khari wasn't going to go after him again. At that point he shifted his eyes back to the chevaliers, watching them for the same. Though the night had just begun, he looked more than a little tired.

The altercation had clearly drawn the attention of most of the room; a murmur was sweeping through the crowd, and it sounded distinctly uncomplimentary to Leon's ears. He regretted not being slightly quicker to react to Khari's obvious agitation, but a small part of him wondered if he'd really have stopped her. Necessity would have demanded it, and he'd have answered that, but...

"What's going on here?" The new voice carried a ponderous gravitas with it, and the murmurs were nearly immediately quelled. A man strode towards them, dressed in formal armor, gleaming silverite with a dragon clearly emblazoned on the front. A deep green cloak fastened at his shoulders nearly skimmed the ground behind him. Though his hair was more grey than brown, the flinty color of his eyes was vaguely familiar.

Guillame Drakon didn't look much like his son otherwise, aside from being almost as tall and having a bit of similarity in the nose and jaw. The brow beneath his mask was much thicker, his angles hewn more roughly overall. In his wake trailed a woman in blue, with pin-straight red hair to her shoulders and a slightly pinched look to her features, but the same warriors' build as the three Blancheflors.

"Lord-General." Théodore had managed to set his own nose at this point; he seemed to be tolerating what must have been quite a lot of pain very well. He held the bridge of it between his forefinger and thumb, using his free right hand to salute his commanding officer. "This woman attacked me."

“With provocation." Khari was still not resisting Asala, but she did try to shrug her off so as to be able to stand independently and address the Lord-General. “Bastard wouldn't even look at me, then called my friend 'ashfaced.' Figured he ought to know what happens when you ignore dangerous people right under your damn nose."

"The situation is as described," Leon added. "Please accept our apologies, Lord-General. It was not our intention to begin an altercation." He offered a short bow.

Guy grunted. "Of course not." Crossing his arms, he fixed his attention on Théodore. "The Inquisition has apologized, Captain. Now I'm obligated to do the same on your behalf. Think about that next time you decide to make an ass of yourself in public." His scowl deepened, but he was clearly a man of his word, because he returned Leon's bow with one of the same.

"You have my apologies as well, for the actions of my men." He rose, glancing over the lot of them before sighing heavily and turning on his heel to leave, gesturing the three Blancheflors after him. That took care of the diplomatic motions of resolution, and though the courtiers were still clearly whispering about it, their attention more or less dispersed with his departure.

His aide, however, remained, smiling somewhat uncomfortably at them, particularly Khari and Romulus, whom she seemed to recognize. "Sorry about all that," she added. "I hope this won't damage things too much. Théodore doesn't speak for all of us."

“Doesn't speak much at all, seems like." Khari's tone was sour, but not as harsh as it could have been. Perhaps it had dawned on her what damage she might have done to their cause had the Lord-General not been a reasonable man. What damage she might have done anyway. Pushing out a harsh breath, she offered the woman an awkward smile. “But thanks, Vi. I think if we're not any worse off with you, it's only fair that you're not any worse off with us."

"Seems fair to me." Reaching forward a bit, the chevalier patted Khari's shoulder once before drawing back. "Come see me after all this is over," she added. "I've got some... news you might be interested in. Until then... good luck out there." Dipping her head to all of them, she left in the same direction as the Lord-General had.

Along her way, she passed by a familiar face. "I believe congratulations are in order, Lieutenant-Commander," Michaël greeted with a warm smile. There was a bit of pride for his countryman in his words.

She dipped her head, a slightly subdued smile making a brief appearance on her face. "Appreciated, Ser Michaël."

Once she was gone, his attention turned back toward the others, and Khari in particular. There was a thin frown on his face, mild disappointment in place of his usual jovial grin. It was apparent that he had witnessed their earlier altercation, and he didn't approve, but there was something else too. Almost like he felt like he was in a dilemma. The reason why soon became apparent. "I want to say I am disappointed, and I probably should as well, but... I cannot say I wouldn't be any less angry if someone had insulted my friend too. Asala especially," he revealed with a slight shrug of his shoulder.

Khari seemed resigned to her chastening, such as it were, maintaining a silence that she was clearly trying not to make sullen, though her face hadn't quite lost the glower since the Lord-General's aide left.

"I want you to know, however," he started again, tossing his gaze back toward where the chevaliers had exited. "That there will be many others who share his sentiment, and some will not be as polite," He then turned back toward her, and offered a comforting smile. "It is something to think on, to be sure. But I did not come to lecture you," he said.

"I bring news from Marcy and Cyrus. Apparently there are servants that have gone missing, along with a Herald," he said, glancing at Romulus, before correcting himself, "Not ours, of course. They're accounted for obviously," he said with a smile and nod at Romulus. "They've taken to investigating the Herald, but wanted someone else to look into the servants."

Leon stroked his chin, feeling a frown form over his face. "Missing servants? It's going to be a bit difficult to inquire, considering that most of the areas servants would be in are off-limits." He doubted any of them would want to speak within earshot of twenty nobles about such a thing. They were probably quite expected to remain discreet at any cost. Of course... he couldn't say he cared that much about the limits placed on accessible areas of the building.

"Perhaps this last incident will serve a purpose after all. No one will be surprised if we make ourselves scarce for a few minutes at least. As long as we're back quickly enough, it shouldn't be all that suspicious." Leon turned his attention to Romulus, arching an eyebrow under his mask. "Your orders, Lord Inquisitor?" The question was at least slightly facetious, but only in the phrasing.

He'd been looking for something productive to do. This might just be it.

"Sounds like exactly what we should be doing right now," Romulus answered, without much hesitation. "We're obviously not doing much to help here."

Leon nodded. With the decision made, the issue became approaching it tactically. No doubt the highest concentration of servants would currently be moving in and out of the kitchens. He'd been aware of them for most of the night, but now he tracked their movements in particular. They seemed to all be appearing from back outside the entrance to the ballroom, which made sense—most likely some hallway off the main entry to the castle led to the servants' living and working areas.

"Well, our exit's this way," he said, nodding towards it. Their party wasn't exactly the one he would have chosen for sneaking around anywhere, aside from himself and Romulus. Khari had make quite the obvious point about her discretion already this evening, and there was simply no way Asala would go unnoticed anywhere around here. To say nothing of her ability to get around smoothly, which wasn't the best.

But that might work in their favor; perhaps they could draw or divert attention while the quieter half the team actually ventured into the servants' area. For now, Leon led the way through the crowd, which like most crowds he'd ever encountered, parted easily for him. The eyes followed as they moved, but as he'd initially suspected, the departure didn't appear to surprise anyone. It would take a while for them to be missed.

From the ballroom proper, they headed down an ancillary hallway, still apparently quite open to guests, though much less populated. There, Leon paused; there appeared to be a pair of servants waiting outside the door he thought might lead where they wanted to go, occasionally opening the large door for someone burdened down with trays, empty going in or full coming out. Perhaps they would be willing to speak.

Perhaps that would have to do with who addressed them. He was probably the worst choice, by appearance alone, though not in other ways. Still, he glanced at the others. "Anyone feeling confident enough to lead here?"

"I will," Romulus offered. He didn't look particularly happy about it, but then, that had become his obvious emotional state for just about everything they'd done in the Winter Palace. But it didn't seem that Khari was very eager to try out her people skills again so soon, and neither was Asala, though probably for different reasons. Romulus, then, made his way over to the servants slowly and obviously, making his intent of speaking with them quite clear in the approach. He also removed his mask; there were few enough around to see it done, and the servants themselves only had the simplest of disguises.

"I don't mean to bring you any trouble," he began, speaking softly. "I know you're probably not supposed to speak to me, but I was hoping you might be able to spare just a moment." He paused, finding each of their eyes for a moment, though he did not stare at either for too long. "I'm Romulus."

From the ears protruding slightly beyond their unadorned masks, both servants were elves; the one on the left was perhaps a middle-aged woman, the other a boy probably barely in the latter half of his teenage years, thin and gangly in the limbs. They exchanged a look, and then the woman spoke. "Syl. This is Pol." She pursed her lips, glancing behind him to where the others were clearly still in earshot. "If they can look busy, we can talk."

Leon took the hint immediately, turning himself around and leaning his back against a wall a little further off. Close enough to hear, but not to look like he had anything to do with the servants or their conversation. He also used his body to block a bit of visibility, gesturing Asala over so she could do the same. He trusted Khari to understand that it would be better for her to remain on Romulus's other side, watching in the other direction.

Asala did as instructed, shuffling over next to Leon, and then proceeded to make herself seem busy by adjusting and readjusting the jewelry and ribbon Marceline had put on her. Or at least, what she thought a busy person looked like.

He sighed. "You don't have to do anything in particular, Asala. Just talk to me as you would normally. The important thing is that we don't draw undue attention to Romulus." Which undoubtedly a large group of distinctive-looking people would do if they just stood in a cluster with him.

"Oh," she stated flatly, letting her hands fall to her side, "Right."

"Thank you," Romulus said to the elves, glancing at them both, but he directed his conversation towards the older of the two. "We're with the Inquisition, trying to make sure nothing burns down the Winter Palace tonight, or kills anyone trying to make peace. We'd heard some of the servants are missing. Have you heard anything like that?" He posed the question somewhat carefully. It wasn't out of the realm of possibility, of course, that some of the servants might be up to no good at all, and that might be why they'd vanished. But it was also possible that innocents among them had simply gotten caught in the wrong place at the wrong time, and paid the price for it.

"Perhaps," Syl hedged, clearly uncomfortable with the topic. Or perhaps just disclosing the information to a stranger. "Perhaps not. Why would you want to know about that, messere?"

Khari hadn't strayed far from Romulus, and at that turn in the conversation, she abandoned the pretense of staring absently out a window and grimaced. Glancing around to make sure no one was watching her too closely, she returned to his side, her body language about as nonthreatening as it was possible for someone with her energy and vigor to be. She was not taller than either of the other two elves, but her presence was more impressive by several orders of magnitude.

She took off her mask, too, either following Romulus's cue or assuming her vallaslin might win her some credibility. When she did, she sighed, as though the simple action had relieved her of some much heavier burden. Meeting eyes first with Syl and then Pol, Khari dredged up half a smile from somewhere. “Because it matters." The smile fell.

“I've spent all of two hours in this place, and I don't know how you guys do it all the time. I guess you have to. But I know that if I was in this situation all the time, where people just get to ignore me, to treat me like—" Her voice cracked just slightly; she swallowed and continued as though it hadn't. “Treat me like I don't exist. Like I don't matter. I might start to believe everyone thought that way."

Glancing once at Romulus, she met Syl's eyes and pursed her lips. “But that's wrong. Some people do care. Some people do think it matters. And we're a few of them. If your friends are missing, we want to help find them."

Pol's eyes were rounded in surprise by the end of it. He looked half like he might fall over at the sheer certainty of Khari's words, and half like he might not mind if he did. Syl's response was a little more measured, but even she had clearly not been expecting an answer like that. For a moment, her eyes lingered on Khari's face, as if tracing over the patterns on her skin, and then she nodded, a bit reluctantly, but firmly all the same.

"Three," she said quietly. "Some of us, we... we work for a certain employer. Nothing major usually, just... collecting information. She wanted us to keep an eye on the garden tonight—along with everywhere else. But the first girl we sent, Vela, she didn't come back to report on time."

Pol finally reassembled his expression into something a little less awestruck and grimaced. "We thought... sometimes the guards, if they catch an elf alone..." The sentence didn't really need to finish. "So we sent two more to investigate, so no one would be alone."

"They didn't come back either," Syl finished. "I wish I could tell you more, but that's all any of us know. We're not sending anyone else—we can't risk it." Her lips thinned into a flat line. "If you care as much as you say you do, Inquisition, then... find who is doing this, and make them pay for it."

"That's what I'm best at," Romulus said, slowly lifting his mask back up to his face. He checked for a moment behind him, making sure the screen of Leon and Asala was still in place. He then rounded back on the servants. "Since the garden is restricted to us tonight... can you recommend a route we can take? Some way that will help us keep out of sight?"

Pol raised a hand to his mouth, crooking his index finger and biting down on the knuckle. It seemed to be equal parts a contemplative gesture and a nervous one; he hummed a bit awkwardly. "You know how you went through the entranceway to get here? If you hang a left in the foyer, it takes you into this big fancy gallery hallway. It's not empty, but some of the statues are big enough that you can hide behind them and cross the room without being seen if you're patient and quiet. Should be a door on the other side that'll get you to the garden eventually. I'll have it unlocked in half an hour for sure." He glanced between Romulus and Khari, as if to check whether that would serve their purposes.

"Thank you, Pol." Romulus nodded. "That should be more than enough. And don't worry; we never saw you." Having gotten what they needed from them, they bid short farewells and departed, Romulus and Khari regrouping with Leon and Asala. No longer needing to pretend being busy, they headed back for the ballroom.

"The others will want to hear about this," he said, stating the obvious. "And if I'm going to be sneaking through this palace, I think I might need a change of companions. No offense."

“I dunno what you're talking about." Khari rolled her eyes. “Clearly, I am the most subtle, discreet person ever." The sarcasm in her tone was thick; obviously the previous incident was still close to the forefront of her thoughts.

“Practically invisible, even."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Intrigue in Halamshiral was no exaggeration and as much as Zahra had begun hating the Game they spoke of, it breathed life through the palace’s hallways. A necessary evil. Perhaps it was the same throughout all of Orlais. She’d have to ask Rillien someday. She supposed he was the only one aside from Marceline that might have an idea why they operated that way. Tittering behind their hands; like clever foxes crawling into hen houses. Just as deadly as a blade poised against someone’s spine. Difficult waters to navigate. One she didn’t envy anyone having to live through each day. No one else seemed at all bothered by any of it. Some even seemed to enjoy it. Chaos.

Reconvening with the others was their only option if they wanted to move forward and keep their foothold, even she understood that. Snippets of information clasped in the palm of a frighteningly clever mentor. Someone named Q. As bullheaded as she could be, she understood the necessity for anonymity. Keeping things hush-hush. No one wanted to paint a target on their own back by aligning themselves with the Inquisition. Speaking such a thing aloud would be foolish. Even if it wasn’t true, she felt like the walls had ears. It reminded her a little of the Raiders of the Waking Sea
 though raiders were far more uncouth in their methods. Affiliate yourself with the wrong ship and risk the ire of another. The end result would be the same.

She walked slightly ahead of Vesryn and Stel, cutting through the crowd with the ease of someone who didn’t particularly care about raising her voice in order to get people to move out of the way. Only occasionally pausing to make sure she hadn’t lost them in a wayward horde of people, fluttering fans and tossing their head in laughter. High-pitched. Coquettish. Eyes still hounded their footsteps—though she’d noted long ago who they seemed so enthralled with. The Lady Inquisitor on the arm of an elven lad. It brought back Stel’s earlier conversation. Of how it might affect things in the future. For her, for him. It only made the determined jut of her chin harsher, returning sterner glares that bellied what the fuck are you looking at without so much as uttering a word.

As soon as they reentered the main chamber where dancing was supposed to take place, Zahra spotted Khari and the others walking back in as well. She drew a hand up towards her mask and crooked a finger. Beckoning them over. Though a better place would be crucial to speaking openly. Too many ears. Too many eyes. She glanced around the room and spotted a fairly empty balcony. A couple were just walking back inside, and from what she could see from where she stood, it spanned wide, and was deep enough to station themselves away from the large, blue double-doors.

“This way. There’s a much better place to talk over there,” she led the way once more, and settled herself against the white-gilded railing surrounding the balcony. There were various potted plants to accompany them, but little else. As she’d surmised, they were alone.

Vesryn unwound his arm from Stel's so that he could take a moment to stretch and breathe in a bit of the cooler night air. It was a lot less stuffy out here than it was inside. He turned about to settle his rear on the balcony railing, momentarily pulling the mask from his face so he could rub at a spot. Perhaps it was ill-fitting in some way. "It's interesting, as parties go, but not at all my style. Can't imagine how anyone could enjoy this regularly." He did, however, offer a momentary grin to Stel. "Though it isn't all bad."

She shook her head faintly, half a smile appearing on her face only to fade a moment later. "Sure, if we don't think about the murder plots and all the staring." With a short sigh, she turned to the others, giving no sign of any fatigue she might be feeling, though surely there had to be some. "Anyway... did anyone come across anything interesting? We've got a few things, for sure, but I'm not sure they're all connected."

“Lady Aurelie believes that someone close to the Empress is going to make a move tonight. Most likely a woman." Rilien went ahead and elaborated upon Stel's remark, speaking for their group's discoveries in his usual clipped, efficient manner. His hands disappeared into his sleeves; he had to be keeping weapons in there, surely. “Also, Q of the Cendredoights has been in contact. She wants a meeting with Estella. A discreet one." He clearly expected this to mean something to at least a few of those present. Maybe just the leadership, though from the way Cyrus crossed his arms and shifted his weight to the left, it might've rung a bell for him, too.

“A final note: there is a chance something of importance is occurring in the palace gardens tonight as well, though we know not what."

"It has something to do with the fact that several servants are missing, most likely," Leon replied. He held his mask loosely at his side as well, a few red marks on his face where it had pressed slightly awkwardly into his fair skin. It didn't seem to sit too well on his angles. They were hardly custom-molded, after all—there hadn't been nearly enough time for that. "There are three thus far, and they were all sent to the gardens beforehand." He paused, his brows knitting thoughtfully. "The woman we spoke to mentioned that they all work for the same employer, gathering information. If Q is here, it wouldn't surprise me if that was her. Might be worth asking her about, but we're going to need to investigate in any case."

Reaching up, he rubbed at the back of his neck, as though trying to ease some ache there. "I understand there was also some kind of missing member of the Council of Heralds?" He glanced towards the third group, none of whom had yet spoken.

Cyrus, leaning sideways against the balcony rail, dipped his head in a small nod. “Some fellow named Philippe. Had a rather unpleasant encounter with the Grand Duke earlier this evening. It seems likely to me that Gaspard is planning something, but I don't think he did that. He was too candid about the earlier altercation. Very upset that the lot of them won't acknowledge his claim to the throne, though. If he thinks he's out of peaceful options..."

"Then he might be bringing his civil war here," Vesryn finished. He blinked, rubbing a moment longer at his head before he returned the mask into place. "I didn't meet him, but from what I've heard he isn't the sort to employ assassins. If he wanted to try something the brute force way, well... he would need a fairly significant force to muscle his way into control of the palace."

"And he'd need to hide its approach as well," Rom added. "Only the guards are openly carrying weapons, and while there's no lack of them, there's no way they've all been bought by Gaspard." He exhaled, taking a moment to adjust the collar of his shirt. "In any case, I'm going to investigate the missing servants. We have a way in to the restricted areas, but I'd rather not go alone." It went without saying that none of them should go anywhere on their own tonight. But anyone going with Rom into off-limits parts of the palace would need a certain degree of subtlety, which immediately ruled out a few of their number.

"I should meet Q," Estella added, smoothing her hands down her skirt in what might have been a nervous gesture. "To the extent possible, it might be best to bring only the familiar faces to that. She wouldn't want to be any more widely-known than absolutely necessary."

Leon looked to agree, considering the rest of the others for a moment. "That's Cyrus, Vesryn, and Rilien, then. I'll go with you, Romulus, but we should take at least one other." His eyes landed on Zahra. "Captain? Would you be averse?"

Zahra tipped an imaginary hat and offered up a bright, shit-eating grin, “Of course. I’m at your service, darling.” A lot of this was going straight over the top of her head—she certainly wasn’t acquainted with anyone of noble-blood outside of the Inquisition. Assassins and bards. Bought guardsmen and missing people. It was enough to warrant a headache. Fortunately she was in good company.

Marceline had leaned against the railing, allowing the cool breeze to tussle the ends of her hair as she listened along with the plan. Unlike Vesryn and Leon, she did not remove her mask. In fact, she seemed comfortable in it, but of course with Marceline that was to be expected. Her mask had to have been custom made for someone like her, and probably fit better than any one of theirs. However, she was not the one to speak, but rather her husband, who had also decided to keep his mask on. "That leaves Asala, Khari, Marcy and I," Michaël stated, splitting looks between them before landing on Marceline.

A thoughtful line spread across her mouth and she nodded in agreement. "We should remain behind, so that the Inquisition maintains a presence. We can also deflect any questions that may come up concerning your whereabouts in the interim," she answered.

“Very well." Rilien paused, satisfied with the arrangement insofar as he ever seemed satisfied with anything, but then his eyes moved back towards the ballroom, almost as if perceiving something the rest had not yet noticed. “The Grand Duchess is approaching us." It went without saying that everyone not currently wearing a mask ought to replace it, and that all strategic discussions needed to cease immediately. The last thing they wanted to be doing was giving anything important away to anyone who could not be trusted implicitly.

Leon replaced his mask with a grimace. "Bit irregular, for someone with that much rank to approach us, isn't it?" Though the question was surely pertinent, there was no time to answer it.

The woman who must have been the Grand Duchess crossed the threshold onto the balcony they occupied, only then announcing her presence at all. Indeed, she'd been entirely silent up to then as far as the general noise level allowed them to differentiate. She might have been able to approach undetected quite a bit more closely if not for Rilien. Now that she had their attention, though, she picked up one side of her full grey skirt and curtsied. Light from the mage-lanterns inside glinted off the silverite of her mask when she straightened. "Inquisition," she greeted, half-smiling. Her accent was a delicate touch on the edges of her voice rather than the thick filter it was in some other cases. Though her hair had long gone light grey with age, it seemed, her posture showed no hint of it, and the near half-circle of the mask left the lines around her dark eyes hidden.

"I apologize for the intrusion, but Her Majesty wished you to know that the dancing will begin at the top of the hour. She understands your time here had thus far proven to be... trying, in some respects." Her eyes flickered very obviously to Khari there, a slight shift in her body language suggesting some kind of reaction quickly concealed. A slight tilting-up of the chin, a straightening of her spine. What if anything it indicated wasn't clear—it was gone much too quickly.

"It is her hope that you may yet find greater cause to enjoy yourselves—and perhaps that some of the demeanors that have chilled to you might yet warm once more." She paused, appearing almost hesitant for a moment, then continued in a lower voice. "I have the same hope. It was not effortless to arrange for these negotiations, I'm sure you can imagine. I would like very much for them to be successful." She seemed to be implying something with that, though as ever with these people, it was hard to say what.

"As do we your Highness, I assure you," Marceline answered. At some point during her approach, she'd gently pushed herself off of the railing in order to stand straight and proper in order to receive the Grand Duchess. Upon her intrusion, Marceline returned the curtsy in a timely fashion and listened with a pleasant smile to her lips. Her smile never faltered as the duchess spoke. "I thank you for your concern, and for taking the time to come speak to us," she with a grateful tilt of her head. "I believe that once the Inquisition and those who comprise her are better understood, that the attitudes toward us will indeed shift for the better."

Marceline's smile shifted again, a subtle thing, not unlike the shifting of the duchess's posture a moment ago, though hers felt lighter in action. "However, the Inquisition has always been an organization of action, so perhaps the dancing will be the perfect opportunity for us to begin demonstrating such."

"Then I look forward to seeing it. The unexpected is always an interesting touch on things, no?" She curtsied again, apparently requiring no reply to her question. Not drawing out her departure, she disappeared, leaving them to make their way back into the castle's interior alone.

Stel was frowning slightly. Zahra was close enough to hear her mutter something under her breath about a garden or something, but if she had some insight, she wasn't inclined to share it. "The top of the hour is probably only forty minutes from now," she pointed out. "We need to be quick, to make it back in time. We'll definitely be missed if we don't, now."

The wheels were back in motion. Time was of the essence. Forty minutes. It wasn’t much, but it was something. Zahra couldn’t shake the feeling that there was much hidden between the Grand Duchess’ words. A mask behind a mask; an annoyance, in her opinion. She figured Khari would agree with her on that one. The quicker they dealt with this business the better. They hadn’t had time to warm to anything since coming into the palace, with their hackles raised and blades at the ready.

She pushed herself away from the railing and straightened her shoulders with a soft exhale. They’d be splitting up again and scouring the enormous palace for who-knows-what. Information. Missing servants. A Herald. She just hoped that it wouldn’t cause them more trouble than they were already biting off. Not that she doubted in their success. She’d been betting on them since the beginning
 even so, she settled her hand on Stel’s shoulder and gave it a quick squeeze, rounding to her side, “Smooth sails. Let’s get this done.”

Good luck. As if they ever needed it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

In an instant Rom went from uncomfortably out of his element to being absolutely enveloped in it.

He didn't bother creeping around and staying low like he would in a forest or obviously dressed as an enemy, sneaking through an occupied fortress. The servants weren't really to be feared, and if they were spotted, Rom doubted they'd even do anything about it. Syl and Pol probably passed the word around that there were friendlies dressed up like wealthy nobles coming through their quarters. Friendly enough, anyway. All the same, it was best for them to stay out of sight as best they could. Safer for everyone that way.

They moved slow, staying quiet, with masks remaining on. At each corner he stopped and listened for a moment before signaling when to move. Sometimes he made Leon and Zee stay put while he went a short distance ahead, to silently scout before gesturing for them to follow. More than one door into kitchen or supply areas had to simply be darted past swiftly and quietly while someone inside had their back turned. They were on the clock, with not even an hour available to them before they needed to get back to the ballroom.

So they could dance. Rom groaned inwardly at the thought. He wasn't bad at it by any means, any sort of physical work came pretty easy to him, but still. It was a mess of trading partners and empty socialization all while remembering to move his feet this way and that, and he was not really looking forward to it.

The sight of the gardens was enough to remove it from his mind, however. It put Skyhold's modest garden area to utter shame, and Rom could only see a section of it when they first exited the building. The crisp and cool night air greeted them again, refreshing after the relative heat of the kitchens wafting out into the hallways. The walls of the Winter Palace towered around the gardens on all sides, but the grass beneath their feet was soft, evenly cut and green as any lawn in Minrathous Rom had ever seen. There were rows and rows of flowers and other plants, cobblestone walkways winding their way through them and out of sight. He could identify quite a few of the ones useful in alchemy, even noting a few rare ingredients that would prove useful. But there was no time for that now, and they weren't supposed to leave any trace of their being here if they could help it.

"I didn't expect it to be this big," he admitted, watching warily for any sign of trouble. He glanced back at the Commander. "Which way do you think?"

Leon swept his eyes over the landscaping around them, the subtle frown he wore evidence that he wasn't completely sure, but was trying to decide what he found more likely. "Normal visitors would head towards the center," he said at last. "If they were absconding here for, ah, clandestine affairs of a different sort." He tilted his chin in the opposite direction. "So... spies and hidden agents to the left, I'd think."

"Alright," Rom nodded, starting forward. "Keep it slow and quiet. Harder to hear people out here." It was quiet of course, given the overall tranquility of the garden, but there was still a wind rustling through the leaves of the trees that sporadically sheltered them from the sky, and the soft grassy surface beneath their feet was a lot easier to walk quietly on than hard stone floors. He doubted his advice was entirely necessary for either of his companions, but it didn't hurt to give it.

They took the path to their left, moving slow and pausing often to listen, but for the most part they seemed to be entirely alone. There were footsteps in the impressionable areas of dirt near the pathways, but there was no telling who they were and how long they'd been there for. Rom wasn't the best at outdoor tracking, but he was serviceable. He'd need a more obvious sign of recent activity to go off of.

They passed a tall hedge maze on their left before he got one, and thankfully it didn't lead inside. "Blood here," he pointed out, lowering himself down into a crouch to inspect it. The dark fluid stained blades of grass. A significant amount of it, too, impossible to clean up by anyone that wanted to conceal it. "Signs of a struggle, too." The ground had been impacted more deeply in places where a boot had dug in for purchase, or someone's weight had been rapidly shifted in an effort to move quickly. "This way."

They followed the blood trail over to a thick patch of bushes near the wall. The smell of blood grew thicker on the air as they approached. Rom pushed his way through the waist-high plants, eyes pointed down. There, on her back in the bark mulch, was a young elven woman, probably still in her early twenties, with short, dark hair. "One of the servants," Rom said quietly. "She's dead, around two hours ago." He'd seen more than enough bodies, and studied them extensively, to make a close guess of the exact time.

Crouching down, he examined the body. "It wasn't clean, either." He pointed to a few spots on her side, where her shirt was bloodiest. "Multiple stab wounds. Slash to the back of her leg, very deep. No, not a slash. Probably done with an axe." He grimaced, the nature of her death becoming quite clear. "Broken bones in the arms, ribs. And..." Her clothes were torn at, a few of the seams near the waist ripped as well as at the shoulders. Clearly not by weapons but by hands. And the way the dirt where she lay was somewhat scattered in places, packed down in others...

"Whoever killed her had their way with her first. Likely a much larger person, judging by the nonlethal injuries, maybe multiple people."

Zahra had crouched down alongside the corpse as well. On the other side, though she’d drawn her dress away from the pool of blood and knelt down on one knee. Her lips pulled back in a scowl at Rom’s observation. Expression stony. Just like most of the other in the Inquisition
 stumbling upon a corpse didn’t particularly bother her. The implications, however, seemed to make her sour. Not enough to clench her hands into fists. But enough to rankle her nerves. Easy enough to tell by her change of demeanor; squared shoulders and an unyielding jaw. Raiders must’ve seen or done enough of that—herself included. It didn’t mean she approved.

A muscle jumped along her jawline as she used her knee for leverage and straightened back up again. “Such excessive force,” her tone was bitter as she regarded the elven body laying out before them, “I’ve seen work like this before. But not in such a fancy place.” She rubbed at her chin and glanced around the hedge-line of the garden. Probably checking that they weren’t being followed. Or watched from the shadows. “Two hours? Seems like we’re on the right trail, at least.” A sigh slipped past her lips, “I hope the others fared better than she did.”

"Only one way to find out," Leon added, his eyes falling once more to the dead woman. If Zee had grown stony in response to the circumstances, his whole countenance had softened. He shook himself slightly. "If we're looking for multiple people, it's probably something other than palace guards abusing their authority. I think there's a sculpture garden this way; seems likely to be our best shot at finding a relatively stationary group. I'll watch the rear as we go." He'd likely been doing something similar already, but the more explicit information was important now that they knew someone or something out here was willing to kill people.

There wasn't much they could do for the body, sadly. It was probably best that they move on, now that they knew what had happened to her. Of course, that left the other two servants that had also disappeared, and if the first was any indication, they likely had met similar ends. Still, there was a chance they could be alive in here somewhere. Of equal or greater value, no doubt, would be the person or group that had killed this one. It didn't strike Rom as the work of any Orlesian noble party-goer at all, though they were known to show a great amount of cruelty towards the elves.

But it was as Leon said: they could only find out by moving on. Rom led the way again, his hand never far from the small weapon concealed in his half cloak. Along the way he pulled a small vial from a pouch on his belt, downing the potion in one quick gulp. In an instant any tiredness he felt from the party was gone. His hearing sharpened, his eyes reached an ever greater clarity, and he felt an urge to move faster. He suppressed it, knowing stealth was still key here.

The sculpture garden treated them to a number of marble statues elevated on pedestals on either side of the path, depicting what were no doubt famous figures of Orlesian history, great Emperors and Empresses, chevaliers and the leaders of their armies. Of more interest to Rom was the hedge maze just on the other side of the nearest group of statues. A lone man was slowly wandering out of the exit, buttoning up the front of his jerkin, a garment sorely out of place compared to the rest of the guests. He was scruffy, armed with a sword and wooden round shield. He didn't even look Orlesian.

When at last he looked up and laid eyes on the quietly approaching Rom, Leon, and Zahra, he froze, going wide-eyed for a moment. Then he turned and bolted into the maze, disappearing around a corner.

It was about then that stealth became much less of a priority, and they reacted accordingly. Leon in particular took no more than half a second to register what they'd just seen and lunged into a sprint, taking the same corner hard enough to tear a furrow in the grass under their feet with his boot in a hard redirection of his momentum.

The fleeing man had a considerable head start, but they were gaining on him quite rapidly. He was not running so quietly that they couldn't hear him, making tracking his progress through the maze easier than it would have otherwise been. Leon caught up to him probably halfway to the center of the maze, reaching out to grab the back of the man's jerkin and yank backwards, his own momentum carrying him past where the soldier fell.

He did so with a shout, which was surely enough to alert anyone he was with if they hadn't been heard already. Leon glanced around the next corner, exhaling a frustrated breath. "Knock him out. If the others are armed, we might not be able to capture them." The strategy was obvious: they wanted at least one person alive to tell them what was going on here, and it wouldn't be as easy to guarantee that once this became a melee.

With a tsking sound, Leon rounded the corner, taking him to the next layer in on the maze, a thick hedge wall between himself and them. From the sounds of it, he met more soldiers there; there was a heavy impact sound and then a crash and snapping of branches—he'd probably just sent someone through a hedge on the other side.

A thrashing sound of leaves sounded somewhere behind Leon. Something like someone bodily crashing into the underbrush. Trouncing through the maze with a dress proved a much more trying experience for Zahra. She appeared shortly after Rom, huffing and swearing obscenities not quite under her breath. Once she’d regained some measure of control over her breathing and smoothed out the ruffles of her dress, she was on the fallen man in a heartbeat. A flutter of dark purple flapped as the ruffles settled back down to her sides.

Even without her bow, he didn’t seem to have a chance. Leon’s surprise yank had knocked the sense out of him. Certainly long enough for her to act on his sensible command. She hadn’t pulled out her blade either. Not that it would do much good in this situation unless slitting his throat was in order. It was not. Instead she opted to swing her leg over the man and jerk him up by the collar, yanking her fist out wide behind her ear and slamming it into the side of his head. She pulled it back and slammed her fist down once more, for good measure.

To ensure he was unconscious. Probably. Zahra stepped away from the man’s listless body and rolled him over with the heel of her boot—though it did not take her long to abandon him and lurch further into the hedge maze, in the direction Leon had disappeared into.

Rom was ahead of her, having only looked back long enough to ensure that Zahra had things in hand before he charged after Leon. Rounding the corner, they came to a central area in the hedge maze, which seemed to be where the last man's friends had gathered. They were mercenaries by the looks of them, and not the well-groomed and prestigious bunch that Lucien commanded, either. In the center of the area was a stone fountain, elaborately decorated with the theme of lion heads spewing the water. Tied up to the base of this fountain and subsequently soaked by this point were a pair of elves, presumably the other two that they were looking for. These two seemed to be very much alive still.

The mercenaries took their appearance as a cue to attack, however, and they were numerous, at least ten that Rom could see, with probably more of them lurking in parts of the maze just out of sight. Rom groaned inwardly, removing his half cloak and throwing it in the face of the first man to charge him. He was armed with a short sword of sturdy make, and the blind lunge missed Rom by a good foot, allowing him to snatch the arm, break it, and wrench the blade free for his own use. There was a pounding in his ears calling for blood, spurred on by the knowledge that this group was more than likely responsible for what had happened to the young woman from before.

He slashed the man's leg, chopping him down to a knee, then ripped the cloak free from his head just before he slashed again, opening the throat. They didn't need to keep them all alive.

Leon was already in the thick of it with another trio of mercenaries, though his fighting lacked the fearsome rage it occasionally displayed. He seemed to be cautious, in some way, maneuvering himself so as to avoid attacks he would have shrugged off without care in ordinary circumstances. Part of that was certainly the lack of armor, but it seemed to be even beyond that. He struck with a precision that was almost surgical, felling the first man with a doublehanded blow to his ears and then a kick to his chest hard enough to audibly crunch against his ribcage. He dropped and did not rise.

The second swung at the commander with a two-handed axe. Leon ducked, letting it pass over his head, then slammed the heel of his hand into the woman's jaw on the way up, snapping her head back. A sweep of his foot took her legs out from underneath her, and he neatly strafed half a step to the side to position himself behind the third, gripping both sides of the mercenary's head and wrenching to the side—another bloodless death.

“Fuckin’ hell.”

Another unenthusiastic groan resonated from central area Rom had just exited. Quicker than she’d been before. Zahra’s breath was measured this time. A vial dropped from her hand and bounced down the slope of her dress into the grass. A leather-vested man gawped crooked, dirty teeth at her. Leering with as ugly as a smile could be when missing half their teeth. Perhaps thinking her a weak woman among a pair of capable attendants. As soon as mercenary approached from the left, she quickly hunched down in order to retrieve something from her left boot. A knife. It appeared as if she was not quick enough.

The man grabbed onto her shoulder and attempted to push her backwards, sword-arm rearing up at his side. Though it was clear he meant to intimidate and frighten rather than run her through with his blade. She dropped to her knee and leaned into the pushing hand long enough to make him scream—singing the blade free from her hidden scabbard and driving it up into his groin. Somehow, she’d managed to push him backwards and roll away with blade in hand. Grass flew from her boots as she dug them into the ground back for purchase, pushing into the dirt and towards another incoming mercenary.

This time, she ducked beneath an oncoming blade and utilized her momentum to slice at the woman’s shoulder blades. Another swing came much closer. Inches from her face. Perhaps she wouldn’t have been so lucky if she hadn’t tripped over her skirts. Her movements were clumsier with the dress on but it appeared to be working in her favor. The woman lurched forward with a grunt and attempted to thrust her blade through her belly. A quick side-step avoided a quick death; Zahra’s arm shot out to catch the woman by the neck as she passed by her, dragging her to the ground. Something she might have seen Khari do before. Her gurgling breaths were soon silence.

For the most part, Rom had forgotten about the mission and his purpose for being out here in the gardens. There were people to kill, and killing was what he was best at. The drive for it coursed through his veins as he pushed another man back into a hedge row, bringing both hands up to his throat. The one carrying the short sword he drew rapidly sideways, cutting a deep slice across the throat and spattering his mask and face with blood. He let him sink to the ground.

A battle cry from behind him alerted him to a woman's charge. He turned just in time to deflect a downward mace strike to the side, responding to the opening by landing a pair of slashes across her leg and arm. Rom leaned back swiftly, letting the mace whoosh past his face, and then he was on the attack again, striking and advancing and landing hit after hit, driving her back towards the center. Her weapon arm came in reach; he snatched it with his marked hand. Without thinking a burst of energy obliterated everything below her forearm. She howled for a moment, one where Rom was just as surprised as she was, and then he drove his sword into her belly, turning the scream into a choked cough.

He drove her back until her back hit the fountain. Within seconds she was losing her grip on life, and he let her slide down onto her rear in the water, short sword still pierced through her. Her head lolled over nearly onto the shoulder of one of the tied-up elves. Rom simply stood there for a moment, hearing no further sounds of battle. He blinked, and then took a few staggering steps backwards, sinking to a knee and pulling off his mask. He grabbed a fallen cloak from one of the mercenaries, using it to wipe the blood from the mask. He then brought the fabric up to his face, scrubbing there as well.

With the mercenaries all down, Leon immediately turned his attention to the hostages. Stepping into the fountain only brought the water about halfway up his calves, which was probably for the best. He shoved the sleeves of his shirt up to his elbows, reaching forward through the flow of water to carefully untie one of them. The woman fell forward, but the commander caught her with ease, shifting her so that one of his arms was beneath her knees and the other braced her back, sloshing back over to the edge of the marble water feature. She was clearly unconscious, head lolling back, and she bore bruises and abrasions, including a black eye.

"Romulus." He waited expectantly until Rom moved to take the woman from him, then went back for the other, a young man in similar condition. "Zahra, can you strip a few cloaks off the mercenaries? It's the middle of winter—I'm worried about hypothermia." Not for himself, obviously, but it was a fair point about the servants. With the second still held carefully, Leon stepped back over the lip of the fountain, settling him into the first of the cloaks Zee provided and checking the pulse at his neck.

"Alive," he pronounced. "I'll be right back with our prisoner." So saying, he disappeared back into the hedge maze, returning about a minute later with the still-out mercenary. His handling of that one was much less gentle, and Leon didn't show any hesitation before dumping him unceremoniously in the frigid water of the fountain with a loud splash, allowing him to remain there until he came up coughing and sputtering, at which point the commander gripped him by the front of his jerkin and hauled him back out again.

"Good." He didn't sound particularly pleased. "You're awake."

The mercenary coughed, spitting up water he seemed to have inhaled, but Leon's grip on him did not err, and he seemed to be smart enough to understand that fighting it was useless. Blearily, he blinked at the much-larger Seeker, his legs swinging ineffectually in the air. "Wha—"

The commander's head tilted slightly to the side. "Your accent is Fereldan." His own seemed to be a little more prominent than usual at the moment as well, the guttural rasp of the Ander enunciation roughening his voice. "What are Fereldans doing here? Who hired you, and why?"

The man looked reluctant to answer, but one sharp jerk from Leon was enough to change his mind. Though he was usually perhaps the mildest of men, it was clear enough at the moment that the Seekers had not neglected to train him in how to utilize his dimensions for intimidation. "G-Gaspard," the mercenary said, the word escaping as more yelp than anything. "Gaspard did. We're supposed to wait here, for his signal. K-kill anyone who found out too soon."

"Why? What does he intend you to do?"

"N-nothing! Not if his plan goes well, I mean. Supposed to talk to some people, get them to make him King—er, Emperor. If that doesn't work, we're supposed to help the guards and chevaliers he bought menace the nobles a little, that's all. Rattle the sabers, you know?" It was unlikely the mercenary's pitch was that high usually, but some combination of panic and chill was elevating it.

"And if they are not cowed?"

"I-I dunno. Kill 'em, maybe? Whatever he wants!"

Leon's eyes narrowed, but he didn't seem to doubt the veracity of the information. Slowly, he set the man down on his feet, but his heavily-scarred fist remained clenched in the jerkin, holding him in place. Honestly it just made the near-foot in height discrepancy that much more obvious. "Vela. Was that you?"

"Wh-who?"

Leon's hand tightened; the mercenary tried and failed to take a step back. "The elven girl someone killed and tried to hide in the bushes."

The man shook his head jerkily. "No, ser. Only elves I ever saw tonight were those two. Mighta been one of the others, but, uh—" he glanced at a couple of the nearby corpses. "Don't reckon they'll be able to tell you."

There was a long pause. Leon's breath slowed until it reached ordinary, pre-exertion levels. He was still scowling, still glaring into the mercenary's face like he was watching for even the slightest twitch, but his posture eased just slightly. "You're going to tell the court exactly what you just told me, and you're going to do it not a moment before or a moment after we instruct you to. Do you understand?"

With a series of quick, almost compulsive nods, the mercenary agreed. Leon expelled a heavy breath, then took a step back, releasing the man from his grip. Wisely, he did not attempt an escape.

"We should get the other two back to their friends. Dry clothes and the kitchen's heat will do more for them than we can out here."

Rom blinked a few times. In truth, he was lucky to have caught most of what the mercenary had said, but he understood that it was quite valuable ammunition to have against Gaspard. He wished he hadn't used the potion, but he hadn't been willing to take any chances, not when he was mostly unarmed and unarmored and near-perfection was required in the fight. Still... it was a good thing his clothes were dark, and could be partly hidden under his cloak.

Nodding silently to Leon, he moved to help the servants, and they started on their way back.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Getting the servants back to the kitchen proved to be a bit of a task, considering the fact that they both had to be carried, and their captive dragged, while still maintaining as much stealth as possible. Not a simple task by any estimation, but fortunately the kitchens were before they needed to worry overmuch about running into anyone they did not know.

Syl was present when the other two were brought in; her relief was palpable, and her gratitude such that she acquiesced easily when Leon asked her convey the hostage—alive—to the Lord-General, along with a message penned hastily in Leon's own handwriting. He was confident that if anyone would have a place to keep the man under guard while the Inquisition moved about, it would be him. He was also quite sure that it would be done; Lucien had indicated that his father was a reliable ally.

Of course, this alone did not solve all of their problems. Though he'd made some effort not to end up soaked, Leon hadn't cared about that nearly enough to actually avoid water, and so there were several large, slightly-darker patches on the umber-colored tunic he wore. Hopefully they would dry soon. He'd at least managed to avoid blood, having needed no knives to aid him in the fight. The same could not be said for the other two; though he could notice the darker patches on Zahra's dress or Romulus's shirt, he hoped that was only because he knew to look, and not because they were obvious in general. The kitchen servants gave them towels to take care of what they could, but Leon was keenly feeling the time.

No sooner had they departed the kitchen than a deep chime rang out over the grounds—the top of the hour approached. Shooting at glance at the other two, Leon abandoned the effort at stealth for the moment and broke into a run. Fortunately, the side hallways had been emptied due to the hour, and there was no one to spot three members of the Inquisition moving as fast as they could reasonably manage for the ballroom.

The chimes were still ringing when they made it to their destination, though it looked as though most everyone was already lining up for the first dance, partners in tow. Leon tsked under his breath. "You two go," he said quietly, glancing around. "I'll figure something out." It would look quite bad for them if any of them abstained, but for no one would it look worse than Romulus.

Romulus had hastily thrown his mask back on only a few seconds prior. Close inspection of him revealed that there was a bit of a tremor running through him, though it might be unfair to say that he looked particularly nervous. He had practiced this part quite thoroughly in Skyhold, learning the steps and repeating them until he could perform the routine blindfolded even in a crowd. Still, he didn't look enthused at all now that the time to do it for real had come.

He shrugged slightly at Zahra. "Looks like we're partners to start."

“I couldn’t pick a better one.” There was a sense that Zahra was saying it more for his benefit then her own. She smoothed her hands over the front of her dress, and readjusted the mask on her face. It had been sitting slightly askew; and there was a stubborn twig stuck in her hair just above her ear. Besides that she looked a little worse for wear from tussle they’d just experienced. Nothing that couldn’t be explained away.

She inclined her head in the direction of the dance floor and linked her arm through his, leading him out towards it. From what Leon could see from their retreating backs, she’d given his arm a squeeze and whispered something under her breath. You’re okay. Let’s do this. The words were lost with the last chime. No doubt she’d had her own lessons in Skyhold
 though they might’ve had more to do with etiquette than anything else, light on her feet as she was.

Leon, meanwhile, had a bit of a conundrum on his hands: he needed to find someone who might not mind doing him a favor and dancing. Not a terribly simple matter when the majority of the dancing crowd was ready to go. He also hadn't exactly spend much of his time so far meeting new people, which meant options were quite few. He couldn't reasonably expect himself to convince anyone he'd been admiring them from afar, either: plenty of kinds of lies came easily to him, but he was still an awkward Chantry boy at heart in this one particular way.

"Ser Leonhardt!" The call wasn't loud enough to be called shouting or yelling, but it did carry well. He turned towards the source, finding that Lady Fiorella was making her way towards him. Lord Sabino was nowhere to be seen. She paused just a moment to curtsy, then spoke in a much lower voice. "Forgive me the presumption, but you have the look of a fellow rather at a loss." She half-smiled.

"I'm not sure where you've been for the last near-hour, but I'm going to guess you were not filling your dance card."

She had him there. "No, milady," he admitted. "I'm afraid it's quite empty."

"Well, not exactly an exciting way to help, but I did promise I would, so perhaps you wouldn't mind dancing with little old me?" It was clearly a joke; though she was considerably older than him, she didn't qualify as 'old' in his perception. Little was rather true, though; she couldn't have been any taller than Khari. Perhaps an inch or two shorter, even.

He felt a stab of his usual discomfit with his own size, but shook his head. Mostly he was relieved. "It isn't the most glamorous favor," he said, nodding his agreement, "but I would very much appreciate it all the same."

"Good. Let's hurry before they start without us." Lady Fiorella took his arm and navigated them through the crowd, chuckling under her breath. "I never have this easy a time moving around at these things. I think they're all scared to run into you." For some reason, this clearly amused her greatly.

They made it to the end of the line of dancers in the nick of time. Leon glanced down the row, noting that for the most part, the members of the Inquisition had started paired with one another. Matters were becoming more urgent; whatever plots were in motion were surely nearing their completion already. The best thing to do would be to figure out what they were doing without wasting time. If he planned this right, he might be able to get all the information he needed during the dance itself. Worth trying, anyway. He memorized the initial arrangement of the dancers and did some internal calculation. Unsurprisingly, Vesryn and Estella were together. Lined up next to them were Cyrus and Rilien, then Marceline and Michaël, then Khari and Asala. Several pairs of other courtiers, then Lucien and the Lord-General's aide, more strangers, and then Romulus and Zahra, who'd clearly found their places.

This was feasible. The opening dance would involve a lot of partner switching. If he could remember how the pattern went far enough in advance, he might be able to get to speak with the few people necessary to cover the bases, so to speak. The strategic puzzle of it was rather a nice distraction from the fact that he'd surely be exchanging a lot of empty pleasantries with courtiers in the meantime.

From the side of the room, the Bards began to play. Leon took a step forward, meeting Lady Fiorella's raised hand with his own, grateful that only minimal contact was necessary at any point, and also that Orlesians generally didn't care who led, who followed, or what gender combinations were involved.

He spent the first part of the dance letting the adrenaline come down from the fight and run earlier, a process which was always quite slow for him. A side-effect, perhaps, of his condition. Lady Fiorella didn't try to force conversation, for which he was grateful. Then the first switch came, and Leon found his left palm pressed to Lady Marceline's right.

"Gaspard planned to hold the nobles hostage if the Heralds didn't hand him the crown," he said without preamble. "We've got a witness to this effect in the Lord-General's custody. Was everything uneventful in here?"

"Not as such, no," she replied. "There was an incident with one of the Heralds, Phillipe, the one Gaspard was seen with earlier. Lord Julien found him murdered, with Gaspard's blade still stuck in his chest," she explained just as quickly. She let a glance fall around them for a moment before she quickly continued, "It would be obvious to everyone that someone is attempting to frame him from the scene, save the Grand Duke himself. Julien suggested that we trail Gaspard once he hears, in order to gather more information."

It wasn't entirely surprising that the missing Herald was dead, nor that someone would frame Gaspard for it. That the frame-up was obvious rather than subtle was a bit odd, but Marceline's hypothesis explained that well enough. He thought about it for a bit, then sighed softly.

"He's not the most dissembling man, no. It shouldn't be that difficult to follow him. Perhaps you could take Khari, Vesryn, and Cyrus to do it? The important part would be stopping the trap, whatever it turns out to be." If it was a straightforward attempt at murder, those three would indubitably be a lot of help. If not, well, they'd still do as well as anyone else.

"Ooh! I'm sorry," Leon overheard Asala's voice from behind Marceline. A look up revealed the woman in question, dancing with Romulus. Apparently, she must have accidentally stepped on his toes, as she stared at their feet, and looked a little bashful about the incident.

Romulus was grimacing. He didn't have the hardest boots, and Asala was not a small woman. "Relax," he reminded her. "I've seen you do this right before."

"That was different," she pouted quietly. As quickly as they came however, they faded back into the rest of the crowd.

Marceline considered Leon's words for a moment as well, before she too nodded in agreement. "Yes, we will be able to handle it. I will pass the plan along."

To his left, Estella transitioned easily from Rilien's company to Lucien's; she seemed about as relaxed as she could be, given the situation. No doubt her good fortune in partners thus far had a great deal to do with that.

Leon turned with the music, away from Marceline, and then found himself needing to adjust down by several inches. It was not an unwelcome change, however; he spared his first genuine smile of the dance for Khari. "Broken any toes yet?"

She grinned at him. “Nope. Still just the nose. I like Cy and Asala, though. Worked extra hard not to step on them." She fell silent as the footwork moved through one of the more complex sequences. She wasn't practiced enough yet that she could do those without thinking about them, but to her credit, she was quite smooth in her motions when she was able to concentrate like this. “I'm guessing Marcy told you about the dead guy and the dagger, right?" Apparently, she'd been able to keep track of at least some of the partner-switching as well.

Khari's dress swished softly around her ankles as they spun apart, then back together again. She seemed to particularly enjoy that part. “Also, uh... why are you wet, Leon?" She raised an eyebrow at a rapidly-drying spot on his shoulder.

"There was a bit of an altercation near a water feature," he confessed. "I'll tell you about it in more detail later if you like, but the short version is that Gaspard hired some mercenaries and we ran afoul of them in our investigations of the garden." He shook his head slightly, lifting his hand to spin her again, this time still in contact for the process. "Anything else I should know on your end?"

“I missed a fight?" Khari gave an exaggerated groan of frustration. “I always miss the fun part." With a huff, he completed her spin and took a step backwards before they both moved to the left.

Leon was pretty sure she usually was the 'fun part' of whatever situation she was in, but he neglected to make the point at this particular moment.

“Stop making that face, I’m not even stepping on your toes,” came a familiar voice off to Leon’s right shoulder, carrying itself to his opposing side. A flash of royal purple came into his view and fluttered in a circle. It appeared as if Cyrus was leading Zahra, obviously being the superior dancer; though she was trying to wrest some sort of control and failing miserably. To her credit, she was keeping up. Barely.

“What face? I'm not making any face in particular; I'm in fact always this handsome. The mask is a tragedy, I know." From the lofty tone of Cyrus's voice, he wasn't being at all serious; he seemed to be enjoying himself, actually. “I'm only being careful. The boots are a charmingly-rebellious touch, just not necessarily one I want touching me, you understand."

There was a loud ha sound as Zahra attempted to force Cyrus into a spin and was instead forced to slide her foot forward, chasing his retreating feet with hers, like a fox on a hunt. “My apologies, serah lordling. How presumptuous of me to dismiss your allure.” Her voice had lauded into a noxious, feigned cadence. Perhaps her best impression of the ladies she’d seen in Orlais.

There was a stomping noise. Then another laugh. Genuine, this time. It was apparent she’d missed her mark.

“I'll do my best to recover from the utter heartbreak you have just dealt me, dear captain. But I fear I shall never be the same. I hope you can live with the guilt of ruining me for anyone else." Cyrus gracefully stepped out from another attempt to stomp on his feet, grinning at Zahra in a way that suggested he was goading her more than actually concerned with stopping her from doing so. They faded from earshot after that, swallowed temporarily by the throng.

“Actually though." Khari, having been momentarily distracted by Zahra and Cyrus's exchange, returned to the matter at hand. “Yes. Ril says Lucien thinks someone's trying to kill him. He wants to use himself as bait to draw them out, and is asking for some of us to go with, just in case." From the way her mouth pulled to the side, she doubted very much he'd need it.

It was... quite the risky plan. Leon presumed this was some diluted version of the evidence Lucien had for this conclusion, but even if so. His brows furrowed beneath his mask; his lips thinned contemplatively, and he almost missed a step in the next sequence, distracted as he was. Fortunately, he avoided crushing Khari's toes. He doubted she would have cared even if he had—he'd seen her ignore levels of pain that would probably bring most to their knees. He still had no desire to inflict any on her.

He had a feeling Estella and Rilien would both want to be present for that, and he couldn't blame them. Lucien was more than just an ally to them, and more than just a potential claimant for the throne. He wouldn't keep them from assisting him if it were possible. He didn't think they'd be quite enough alone, though, and mentally he ran through the list of who was left.

"If Rilien and Estella go, could you be sure Asala knows to go as well?" It was very important to keep Lucien alive, and no doubt between them, that group would manage about as well as anyone."I believe Lady Marceline will be collecting you for another assassination problem," he added. He knew she was Asala's partner to begin with, which meant she'd surely wind up with her at the end as well. It made her ideal for passing the message, in any case.

Khari brightened a little at this suggestion. “Sure. I'll make sure everyone knows. Looks like it's time to switch, though. I'll see you in a bit, Leon." She stepped away, the smoothness of her gait hitching awkwardly when she caught sight of the person moving in exactly the opposite direction. Apparently Romulus was her next partner, and it seemed Khari was a bit nonplussed by that. She recovered quickly, though, and finished her movement without hesitation.

“Look at you. Four partners in, and dancing still hasn't killed ya."

A bit of his tension seemed to ease at that. Or maybe it just shifted into something else. "We'll see when we're done here, I guess." The dancers shifted, and they passed out of sight.

Not far from Leon, Estella and Cyrus met up as well; the latter tossed him a jaunty mock-salute when they made accidental eye contact. The twins had quite possibly learned dancing in each others' company; they certainly seemed to move like they were very familiar with this dimension of each other in addition to the rest.

Leon, for his part, found himself partnered with Zahra. "Dizzy yet? I can't tell if I'm spinning or the room is."

Zahra’s laugh came easily as she took his hand in hers and momentarily swayed. Possibly to keep from spinning anymore than they had to. “I think it’s a bit of both. For once, I’m glad I haven’t had anything to drink.” She made a humming sound in the back of her throat and grinned wider, waggling an eyebrow and leading them further away from an oncoming couple. Strangers, from the looks of it.

A sweep of purple followed her steps as she followed through another spin, albeit at a slower pace. Casual. Languid. It enabled her to swing back in towards his chest and draw herself closer, hand poised to their side—close enough to speak without being heard. The height difference was on par with Khari’s; distinctive enough to warrant bending down, though she occasionally bobbed up, bringing herself up on her toes. “Anything of note?”

Leon scoffed softly, a sound of humor rather than irritation, though he sobered quickly enough with the question. "Quite a lot. So far we have two attempted assassinations upcoming, and people who are going to try and stop both. Did Cyrus or Vesryn have anything of interest to pass on? I haven't been able to speak with anyone who went to the meeting with Q."

From the expression on Zahra’s face, she seemed halfway between an exasperated sigh and a groan that might’ve said she expected such impossible odds stacked against them. She pursed her lips and spun them in a slow circle, before back-stepping into a square pattern. “Apparently Corypheus isn’t the only schemer here. Q wants the Empress deposed. We’re to steal a document hidden in the royal wing library. Personal offices. A contract of payment for Gaspard’s head.”

This time, she allowed the sigh to slip past her lips, “We’ve got our work cut out for us.”

Oh wonderful. At least that was a very big clue as to who wanted Gaspard dead. If they could find the contract and it did tie back to Celene, that would be a bit of news every bit as revelatory as the mercenary in the Lord-General's custody. "I suppose the three of us could take care of that," he said. "When you end up back with Romulus, please do let him know. We only have about another hour until midnight, when the unmasking happens. I'm sure everyone else plans to have their plans in order by then; if we want to do the same, we'd best be on time."

He'd been reliably informed on more than one occasion that Orlesians really had a fondness for the dramatic. Leon couldn't help but feel even they'd be getting their fill of it by the time the night was done.

Zahra nodded her head and suddenly leaned back in a dramatic bow. Pegging on the fact that Leon wouldn’t allow her to fall in an embarrassing heap. As soon as she straightened up in his arms and allowed him to relegate her pace, she glanced to the side of him and offered him a thoughtful smile, “Hopefully after all this is said in done, we can finally eat some of this Orlesian food I’ve been hearing so much about and not
 actually eating.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The Winter Palace was alive and breathing around them as they hustled down the many winding corridors—quietly. Just as quietly as they could be, of course. Zahra’s ears were straining for any signs of footsteps. Something out of the ordinary. Though she was mostly defering to Rom’s judgment in nearly all those regards. Seeing how he was much better at being stealthy and not being caught. With only the barest sense of where they were going and what they’d need to find
 it would prove difficult to return in a timely fashion.

“So, we’ve got to find one piece of document somewhere in the right wing of this enormous place. A contract. You’d recognize the likes of it,” she paused to catch her breath and continued trekking at his side, “Ominous writing. A large sum of money. Where the Empress would keep such a thing is another story.” They passed several closed doors on the way. None that fit the description. Apparently the right wing would open up into some personal quarters. Offices. Strange. She might’ve thought that the Empress would hide something so important in her bedroom.

Under a pillow or stuffed inside her mattress for safekeeping. How Q knew where she’d hidden it went beyond her understanding. Orlesians’ love of their Game knew no bounds and she supposed their hatred drew just as deeply. If this Q wanted the Empress kicked off her throne, she wouldn’t have set any limitations to acquiring the information she needed to do so. Even still. This place was just as frightening as she’d thought it would be, in a much different way than staring down the blade of an enemy.

Here enemies smiled and shook hands. Laughed and drank together. Waxed pleasantries about the weather and who was wearing what. It made no sense to her. She supposed it didn’t matter even if it did. There was no place for a pirate among nobles and royalty. She found herself, for once, not minding that that was the case.

The last tendrils of a string instrument singing in the room they had left behind faded and was silenced as they progressed deeper. She was only aware that someone was approaching from behind when Leon was only a few paces away. Long legs were certainly favorable. She wondered if he had a better idea how to navigate the Winter Palace’s halls, or at least, if he was somehow familiar. Or he was simply quicker to catch up now that they’d paved the way. There’d been no guards to speak of. No trouble. Not yet.

“Fancy meeting you here,” she tipped her head with a smile and moved over to allow him space to walk between them. “If my directions are correct, we’re nearly there. I think.”

"We're going to want to look for an office, library. Something like that. Or maybe a safe." Still moving, he opened his hand, revealing a lockpick and the second, straight bit of metal usually required for leverage. "Estella loaned me these. I can use them, but I'm not especially fast or skilled, if either of you is better."

Zahra grinned wide, snatching them from his fingers and slipping them behind her ear, “I’ll put them to good use.” Being a grimy fishmonger and a bygone raider meant sticking her fingers into things that didn’t belong to her. Though she figured Rom had a similar set of skills needed for such a task
 so if she couldn’t get the damned thing open she would hand it off to him.

“A safe, more than likely. If she was smart about it.”

Rom continued in the lead, pausing when he laid eyes on a luxurious pair of double doors, the most ornate they'd seen in this particular wing of the palace, which was no small thing to say. "This looks promising," he said, moving forward to try the handle. Locked, of course. Taking a look around for anyone nearby, he found nothing, and then glanced at Zahra. "You want to take a crack at it?"

No sooner had he said it, however, then the light sound of a young woman's giggling laughter echoed down the hall. Around a corner, but coming closer. "Really, Duvelina, I must be getting back." That came from a second voice, a man's, and with it came the clanking of armor. The woman made an exaggerated sound of disappointment.

"So desperate to be rid of me, Mathieu? Viens ici, mon doudou!"

There was a moment of what sounded like passionate kissing, before they separated again. "Not here," the guard, Mathieu, said. "Won't your father be looking for you? What if he sees us? Let's... come, inside." Duvelina giggled her agreement, and their footsteps steadily approached the corner.

Rom cursed under his breath, holding out his hand for the lockpick. "Actually, let me," he said. "One of you needs to get rid of them." He obviously felt he wasn't the best candidate to do so, and given the skillset he'd demonstrated thus far it wasn't hard to imagine why.

Things had been going far too swimmingly. Of course, there had to some sort of complication. Zahra tsked and plucked the lock-pick from behind her ear, depositing it in Rom’s proffered hand. Maybe next time she’d get to show off a little. Her eyebrows furrowed for a moment before she wound her arm through Leon’s and clasped her other hand onto his wrist—he wouldn’t like this one bit, but it had to be done. She just hoped he’d be quick enough to play along. She’d apologize later. Over wine, perhaps. She tugged on his arm and inclined her head in the direction she wanted them to go, “Play along, won’t you? It’ll be semi-painless, I swear.”

She mussed up her hair with one of her free hands and instructed him to do the same. Just enough to look like they’d been fooling around in the hallway.

He seemed to get the general gist of the idea, anyway, mumbling something under his breath and reaching up to pull the tie out of his cornsilk hair and using a large hand to muss it. "Uh—" He cut himself off, perhaps deciding that Mathieu and Duvelina were too close to risk any questions.

A few more paces and the voices were nearly on them. She waited until they were just at the corner, and whispered something along the lines of sorry under her breath before bodily pushing him towards the nearest wall. Away from the coffee table and flowery vase at their sides. Just hard enough to jostle the picture frame above their heads. This was a dance of another sort. It would have to be convincing enough to persuade a drunken couple to look elsewhere for their little tryst. She was certainly good at making people uncomfortable; a skill she would be able to put to good use in Halamshiral of all places.

Uncomfortable might have been too mild a word for Leon, at least. He went easily enough when she pushed, which was good, because she'd have probably not been able to get him anywhere if his instinct had been to resist. His eyes were round in surprise and something quite a bit like terror. Apparently, this was what it took to put a dent in the Commander's calm. Go figure.

She maneuvered them around the corner until they were right in front of them. Though she hadn’t stopped. As if she was far too preoccupied to realize that they weren’t alone. She drew herself up on her tippy toes and grabbed onto the front of Leon’s jacket in order to pull him down towards her. Slanting her head sideways to plant a kiss on his lips; aggressively. One of her hands drew up the sleeve of his jacket and tipped back towards his jawline, before she finally broke away. She froze in place and swung a wide-eyed stare in their direction; mouth still parted.

“Oh! I didn’t realize anyone else was here,” she unwound her fingers from the front of Leon’s jacket but remained in close proximity, “Dear me, looks like you’ve found our little hiding spot.” The implication was clear. She wouldn’t be budging so they would have to clear off.

Leon's face was flushed a deep red. He'd clearly been expecting a something a bit more... feigned than the real thing, even if it was an act. The slightly dazed, extremely embarrassed expression on his face worked well enough for their purposes though, and he seemed to more or less snap out of it in time to at least contribute to the effort, clearing his throat and raising an eyebrow at the couple. "If, uh... if you don't mind..." he made a vague gesture with his hand, about as polite as an insinuation of 'get lost' could be.

Duvelina seemed very amused to have come upon them, trying and failing to stifle more giggles. "Oh dear, Mathieu. Looks like we'll want to try the other hallway." She winked at the both of them and turned, flouncing back the way she'd come, her paramour in her wake.

Leon cleared his throat again, ducking his head and refusing to make eye contact. Once they were gone, he stepped out from under where she'd shoved him back against the wall. "That was, ah... qu-quick thinking." He grimaced at his own slight stutter, then set himself to rights as swiftly as he could, straightening his shirtsleeves and combing his fingers back through his hair. "Let's... get back to Romulus, then. Ahem."

And here she was doubting his acting abilities. Perhaps she’d gone a little too far. Supposing that the success in this heist was of the utmost importance, she thought they’d done rather well. Zahra finally gave him some space and stepped off to the side; peeping up to look at his face. How red. Almost adorable. She’d never seen him so rattled before, the great Commander who towered over his enemies and strove into battle like a bull.

She patted him on the lower back and hm’d softly under her breath as they turned back around the corner, “I must say, you did splendidly. That’s one disaster averted.” She drew a finger up to her lips and tapped it there, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone. Cross my heart.” A laugh bubbled out as she dropped her hand back to her side, and tipped her head back up at him. It was in her nature to jostle the seriousness out of people. If only a little. Though she did link her hands behind her back and huff out a nearly genuine, “Sorry, I can’t help it.”

Besides, it looked like Rom was finished.

Indeed, he held one of the two doors slightly ajar for them, deftly flicking the lockpick about the fingers of his right hand. He shook his head slightly as they returned, offering a subtle grin. "I'd have just knocked them out," he admitted, shrugging. "But that's why I figured you should handle it." He tossed the lockpick at Zahra. "Come on, let's make this quick." He stepped inside, holding the door open for them to enter behind him.

The chamber they stepped into was as sumptuous as any Zahra had ever seen. It wasn't hard to decide that this had to be Celene's bedroom; there was just no one short of an Empress it could belong to.

There was almost too much to look at. The walls were painted in fresco-style, bright pigments in slavish detail illustrating... it was hard to say what. Scenes of venerated ancestors from history, perhaps—rulers and famous Orlesians past. If the richness and number of the depictions was anything to go by, there was no shortage of them. Men and women with beautiful faces, beneath beautiful masks, often armed or mounted or both, scenes of war, romance, and tragedy in some sort of grand visual history lesson.

The images broke only for the full wall of windows, each enshrined in elaborate stonework, the top half of each one assembled from mosaics of colored glass, arranged in contiguous theme with the paint, interrupted only by lavish silk drapes, patterned in delicate embroidery which carried through over the chaise lounges, upholstered armchairs, and the coverlet over the massive four-poster bed against the furthest wall. All of the wood was rich and dark, much of it inlaid with gold or mother-of-pearl. A small writing desk sat in front of the central windows, neat stacks of parchment arranged meticulously upon it, an elaborate white feather quill resting upright in an inkwell beside them.

The ground beneath their feet was soft; purple rugs lay over the bare floors, their edges gilded with thread as well, many of them with tassels gathered at the corner. At the very center of the room hung another of the magelight chandeliers. This one sparkled like diamonds, each crystal throwing brilliant little rainbows upon the nearest surface. A door to the left likely led to a privy chamber, but there were two others as well. A closet and an attached lounge, maybe? The whole thing was much fussier than any room in Lucien's home, to be sure.

It definitely was too much to take in
 which would make finding the documents a nightmare. Zahra only hoped that they’d be left alone for the duration they were in here, seeing how the Empress would be one of the only ones allowed in her chambers. Though with mercenaries and spies skulking around in the shadows, she doubted that that was the case. Maybe it was too much to hope for. She took a few tentative steps inside the room and spun in a slow circle, absorbing her surroundings.

The desk sounded far too easy, and the Winter Palace was anything but. “Now, comes the hard part. Where oh where would she keep a contract?” A rhetorical question. One posed to herself. If she were the Empress who wanted a relevant person executed without so much as a whiff tracing back to her, she’d use a vault and keep the key on her at all times; stuffed in her corset if she had to. She pulled open a few drawers and shut them once she’d found nothing noteworthy. Only then did she approach the desk, and fan out some of the parchment papers.

Searching for keywords. Coin. Gaspard. Something.

Leon checked the other doors. "Bathroom, salon, and closet," he announced. "...a really big closet. Might be something back here, actually."

Rom peered in behind him, seeming to agree, as he was the first to step inside. The space was about as big as the area in which Rom lived in Skyhold, with incredible depth to store an absurd variety of gowns and any imaginable other garment that the Empress might need. Rom seemed honestly to be quite at home with breaking and entering, rummaging through the belongings of an incredibly important woman. Like this was something he'd done many times before.

The closet area was lit by a small magelight in the ceiling, reflecting off of the full-size mirror on the far wall and dimly casting over the room. It wasn't much light, but at least enough for Rom to soon locate something near the back. "Here. Safe." It appeared to be located in the back left corner, a well made piece of work if the half-frown on Rom's face was anything to go by. He crouched down in front of it, pulling free a lockpick set of his own, apparently tucked away somewhere in the cloak he wore. "I'll see what I can do."

Zahra popped her head around the corner, and into the closet before glancing around the gaudy dresses and frilly nightwear, “You do that and I’ll make sure no one sneaks up on us.” Not that they’d have many options if someone cornered them in the Empress’ chamber. Scrambling underneath the bed sheets or barricading themselves in the bathroom didn’t sound very promising. She wandered the room as Leon continued shuffling through the parchment papers set on her writing desk—just in case she hadn’t hidden it in her vault. How long would a vault take to open anyway? It certainly wasn’t as simple as a door.

The uncomfortable itch of time was finally setting in. Her stomach felt heavy. It made her pace in front of the door, occasionally pausing when she thought she heard something. Footsteps? No. Straining her ears for any further noise proved fruitless. Just her imagination playing tricks on her. She exhaled softly through her nose; rolling the tension from her shoulders. They were fine, for now. She wondered how the others were faring with their missions, deterring assassinations. Hopefully just as well as they were.

There. There it was again. Distinct footsteps. Clearer this time. She pressed herself up against the door and tilted her head so that her ear was pushed against the wooden frame. Voices. More than one person. Speaking in assertive tones. Guards? She couldn’t tell. Orlesian accents, at least. “Wait—there’s something...” her voice lowered into a hurried whisper, “Someone’s coming.”

"Hide!" Rom hissed, from inside the closet.

"Lock the door," Leon added, quickly neatening the stack of papers he'd been rifling through and then darting his eyes about. He selected his spot quickly, ducking into the bathroom and shutting the door softly behind him.

Zahra fought back the groan crawling up her throat as she snapped the lock back into place, searching the room for a suitable hiding place. Dammit. That would do. At least it wasn’t in the bed itself. She hurried across the chamber, swishing purple finery as she skidded to a halt and crawled down on her belly. Fortunately the Empress was a clean lady. No dust to speak of, even underneath the bed. She pulled herself under and fixed the bedding back in place, making sure that her dress was tucked tight enough to her sides not to be seen peeping out.

Rom had apparently chosen to remain in the closet, as he didn't emerge from that room before the footfalls became much louder, right outside the door. Their voices were muffled outside, but definitely more along the gruff Orlesian lines than the more eloquent tones the nobility often took with each other. A key turned in the lock, and the door swung open. Two pairs of heavy plated boots made their way inside.

"It's incompetence, plain and simple," one of them said to the other, a deep male voice. He sighed in frustration. "The fool's never taken anything seriously in his life."

The next to speak up was a woman. "But he's your brother, you're really just going to destroy him like that? He'd be disgraced."

"Perhaps he should be. In any case, no harm seems to have been done. Room's clear."

"One moment," the woman said. "No harm in being thorough." Her boots thudded across the floor and into the closet, and what followed was an incredibly long moment of uncomfortable silence, as the other guard waited for her to finish her inspection, and very little sound at all came from inside. At least none that reached under Celene's bed.

Finally, after it seemed like the first guard might go to look, she reemerged. "Right, let's go. No need to watch the room from inside, right?" Together they made their way back through the door, closing and locking it behind them. Their footsteps did not take them away, and indeed it seemed as though they had stopped just outside the door, where they now stood watch.

A second later, Rom could be seen crouched in the doorway of the closet. "I don't think I can crack this," he admitted in a whisper. They would need to be very careful about their noise now. "At least... not with a lockpick."

The privy door opened soundlessly, Leon creeping out on surprisingly soft feet for a man so large. He moved a ways further from the entrance and towards Rom before he spoke. "Is there something else that will help? I doubt she leaves the key in here." It was almost certainly on her person. Zahra had already crept out from under the bed and was dusting herself off. Fixing the rumples in her dress; what could be done, if even Rom couldn’t pick the lock? She doubted she could.

He held up his left hand, green energy of his mark glowing softly. He almost winced before he spoke. "This should get through it. But it'll be loud." He glanced around the room, taking in their surroundings. "And we'd need another way to get out quickly."

Leon pursed his lips, glancing about the room. It was almost possible to see the wheels turning in his head. "The windows," he decided. "We're on the third floor, so we'll need to be careful, but it should work. We'll need to buy ourselves time." His eyes alighted on one of the chaise lounges; he crossed to it and picked it up off the ground with great care, minding the fact that two of its feet were on wood rather than carpet. "Let's block the door."

Zahra glanced at the window leading out of the chamber. She liked the sounds of that
 assuming they didn’t fall and break their legs. What an unpleasant conclusion to a dramatic heist that would be. Three stories didn’t sound so far down. At least she didn’t think so. Best only think of it when they were cornered and had no other choice. She let Leon handle the heavy furniture, as she moved towards the bedding and grabbed a silken throw folded at the foot of the bed. It would do for what she had in mind.

She tiptoed towards the door and set about her work: a bowline knot. As good as it would be without being made of actual hempen rope. Tight enough to be an annoyance. She gave one more tug before stepping aside to let Leon pile chairs in front of the door. She almost wished she could see their faces when they realized they couldn’t get inside as easily as they’d done moments ago.

Once Leon was satisfied as to the amount of furniture in front of the door, he crossed to the window, pulling it open and then nodding wordlessly to Rom.

He nodded back, turning back inside the closet room. He didn't waste any time about it, either, kneeling before the safe and pressing his marked hand against the door. It glowed green for a moment, emerald veins spreading like spider webbing along the face of it. It cracked, and then Rom released the pent up energy, letting it collapse in on itself with a loud sound of shattering metal. Rom turned his face away from it momentarily, only long enough to protect himself, before he looked back and let the door swing open. Immediately there were sounds of confusion from outside, and then the guards tried their key in the door.

Shouts followed next when it wouldn't open for them, but Rom had apparently found what they were looking for. "Transaction record there, should be what we need." He handed it over to Leon, apparently believing the Commander to be the better person for safekeeping it, and then he led the way to the window, peering down towards the ground.

"There's a pretty easy path here. Don't have to climb all the way down, either, just bend your legs and roll when you drop. If you need to." It was all the advice they had time for. The guards were furious, the banging on the door almost drowning out Rom's words.

But they had what they came for.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari almost felt bad for the poor sucker they were escorting back to the ballroom. Sure, she'd killed Philippe or whoever that guy was, but Celene had probably hired her for that, too, so it was easy enough for her to figure that she was likely to get the short end of the stick here. Maybe it shouldn't be—Khari knew assassination wasn't exactly the honorable thing to do. Maybe it was just personal bias that meant she always blamed the employers for it and not the assassins themselves.

They also had a spitting-mad Gaspard in tow, which was bound to make things interesting. Khari wasn't really certain how this was all going to happen, exactly, but she was willing to bet he was going to waste no time accusing Celene of trying to kill him with Venatori, or something else ridiculous. They had the bodies in the hall to prove that the Venatori had been around, but even if Celene was a power-hungry bitch, she really didn't seem like the type to fancy colluding with Corypheus and a nutty Tevinter supremacist cult.

Apparently, thinking about this kind of thing was Khari's life now.

Hopefully the others had their evidence in hand, because there was no way Gaspard was going to wait politely for anyone to make any extra inquiries. She practically had to jog to keep up with him, though the people like Cy and Ves with longer legs were managing a little better. “This oughta be interesting." She aimed the comment at no one in particular, but she did hear Cyrus snicker. At least someone was having fun.

"Hopefully not too interesting," Vesryn said, having finished catching his breath only a few seconds earlier. "I'm not sure how much more interest this palace can take."

The crowd actively got out of Gaspard's way; though she couldn't see the expression on his face, it was probably murderous or somewhere close. He stomped through the foyer, then into the ballroom, where it looked like the dancing had ceased. The Empress was back up on the upper balcony, and the music had faded to something more subdued, but whatever was going on stopped abruptly when Gaspard raised his voice.

"Celene!" He certainly could make his tone booming. Probably a field-command thing. Almost comically-synchronized, a roomful of nobles and guests turned around to face him. Face them.

Celene, for her part, did not react overmuch. "Dear cousin," she intoned, in a sort of half-friendly, half-condescending way that was hard to pin down exactly. "Whatever has you so upset? We should hate for any of our honored guests to—"

"Cut the platitudes, Celene. You hired a Bard to kill me, and you failed." Gaspard pointed back towards where Mick and Ves were transporting said Bard. "That's still a crime under the law, and you've lost your right to call yourself anyone's Empress!"

A murmur of surprise passed through the room, like ripples over a pond. Clearly, either the news or the manner in which it was being delivered was quite surprising to the gathered crowd. It had to be the second—assassinations were pretty normal here, after all.

Rom made a rather quiet approach on Khari's right flank. The attention of the room was pretty firmly situated on Gaspard and Celene, their dispute quite clearly coming to a climax before the eyes of the entirety of Orlais's highest nobility. Rom took in the last arrivals to the scene himself, noting the half of an arrow still lodged in Gaspard's back, and the blood decorating some of the Inquisition's members, Khari included.

"This should be good," he murmured, close enough to her ear for only her to hear, what with the way the room was still murmuring in surprise and confusion. "We got what we need on Celene. Leon handed it off." He took his eyes away from the scene for a moment, inspecting her dress. "They get you anywhere?"

She shook her head, grinning. It was probably weird that she was this glad to have been in a fight just now, but it was about the first time all night she'd felt like a help instead of a hindrance, and the adrenaline was slow to come down. “Nah. It's all Venatori blood." She was curious as to what he'd mentioned, though, and returned her attention to the stand-off between Celene and Gaspard.

"Have we now?" Celene remained nonplussed, her hands delicately folded in front of her, the very picture of demure innocence. It almost suited her, which was uncanny considering all they knew about the kind of person she was. Perhaps she was just that good an actress. "We are quite sorry to hear that someone tried to take your life, Grand Duke, but we are unsure why you believe we were responsible for such a thing."

This close, Khari could see Gaspard's jaw flex as he clenched his teeth. "Don't be coy. The assailant is one of Dame Cygne's Bards. You are the one who insisted that only they be allowed inside the Winter Palace this evening!" At that, a few of the more knowledgeable eyes in the room swung to Aurelie herself, who wore a much more neutral expression than either Gaspard or Celene did, almost disinterested.

"Again, dear Gaspard, if that is so, we are sorry to hear it, but we selected entertainment for this evening to ensure delightful music, not your death." Celene seemed a little less sanguine now, almost as though she were growing irritated at his persistence.

"You—" Gaspard didn't get very far before he was interrupted.

A throat cleared conspicuously from the right side of the ballroom, where the herald who'd announced the guests held a new piece of parchment aloft. "On this day, 23 Wintermarch of the forty-third year of the Dragon Age, Her Majesty Celene Valmont I does promise the sum of five hundred royals to the organization Le Nichoir, and its proprietor, Lady Aurelie Montblanc, for services to take place on 2 Drakonis of the same year. These services are to include musicianship and entertainment for a fĂȘte at the Winter Palace in Halamshiral, as well as the elimination of Gaspard de Chalons from contention to the crown of Orlais, by whatever means deemed most expedient and appropriate, to be carried out by the agent Wren."

There was quite a resounding silence after that; the herald folded the document back at its creases and returned it to the waiting hand of a tall nobleman with a fox mask—Julien. He smiled, leaning forward against the balcony rail on his side. "You were saying, Your Majesty?" There was no mistaking the satisfaction in his voice.

Khari felt her grin spread over her face. Oh, this was good. “Nice." She breathed the word on an exhale, reaching out for Rom's shoulder and squeezing. More jubilant displays of excitement would probably have to wait, so the did her best to contain herself, but if she hopped a little in place, well... no one was looking in this direction anyway.

"Not a bad story, how we got that," Rom said, smiling. "I'll tell you when we're done here."

The Inquisition's condemnation by proxy had an obvious effect on the crowd, too; the muttering increased in volume, and the general tenor of it took on a hostile edge. More than one disdainful look was leveled at the top of the balcony where the Empress stood.

Gaspard, riding the wave of success, took it upon himself to meet eyes with some of the guards. "Arrest her—for attempted murder and conspiring with the Venatori."

"Actually." This time, the voice that stopped proceedings was quite familiar. Estella stepped free of Lucien and Asala. "I contest the last claim. The Venatori serve Corypheus, not the Empress, and one of his agents was discovered among us tonight." She stood calmly, hands clasped in front of her, and tilted her head at Gaspard. "No doubt this agent wished death upon the both of you, as well as upon His Highness Lucien." She gestured behind her, where Rilien appeared, holding Florianne by the arm.

Her hands had been bound behind her back, and she seemed to have taken a few blows, but she was otherwise unharmed. The way she was dressed must have been the style of those harlequins someone had mentioned earlier in the night. Assassins with the House of Repose, or something like that.

Gaspard's mouth fell open. Clearly, he had not been expecting his own sister to be responsible for sending the Venatori to kill him.

Khari was pretty surprised, too. Florianne hadn't seemed any less suspicious than anyone else, but she wouldn't have picked her to actually be a trained assassin like Aurelie, much less one who worked for Corypheus. “Wait... how'd we figure that one out?"

"Offered her bait she couldn't pass up," Rom explained quietly. "Crown Prince and Lady Inquisitor in the same spot, with Rilien and Asala watching over them. Drew her into an attack."

"I suppose that's one way to do it," Ves commented from Khari's other side, keeping his voice low. "Doesn't look like she gave any of them too much trouble."

The Grand Duke now clearly wasn't sure how to feel about things, but he recovered enough to find his voice, at least. "Then arrest them both." He shook his head. "Celene has invalidated her claim to the throne, and in so doing, invalidated her line of succession. There is only one way to answer this." He crossed his arms over his chest, still clearly ignoring his injuries, and leveled a hard stare at a cluster of people in light grey. They were dressed pretty similarly to Philippe, so it must be some kind of official uniform for the Council of Heralds.

They all looked at each other, obviously as surprised by the turn of events as anyone. It was hard to get a read on the crowd overall, though some people were nodding, as if to express agreement with Gaspard's implication. Not too far away, the Costanzas exchanged a more worried glance. After all, if Celene's entire line of succession were invalidated because of what she'd done, then it would return to Judicael I's, and there was no longer anyone in front of Gaspard there.

There was general confusion for a few more moments, and then the grand double doors from the foyer flew open, one of them slamming back against the wall. In strode a very irritated-looking Guillame Drakon, followed somewhat more sedately by Violette, who escorted yet another prisoner in much the same manner as Rilien had kept hold of Florianne.

"Give it a fucking rest, Gaspard, you're just as guilty as them and you damn well know it." The Lord-General was obviously not inclined to mince his words for the sake of politeness. There were even a few scandalized gasps at the crudeness of his language.

Khari snorted, biting down on her knuckle to stifle the cackle that threatened. This had to be that merc Rom's group had captured a couple hours ago. But seriously, if the court found this kind of language offensive, they should hear her talk... ever. It was pretty ridiculous that that bothered them when they could watch a whole drama unfold like this with mere avid interest. Apparently, the Lord-General's brusque mannerisms were more obscene than the fact that no fewer than three of the people closest to the crown had all tried to kill each other for it.

This part, though... this part was gonna be fun. She moved her eyes to Gaspard, waiting to see what he'd do.

He wasn't half as good at keeping a Graceface as Celene had been. Though she wasn't bothering anymore, either. Two guards stood on either side of her, and her hands were in shackles, but she let a satisfied little smile curl her lip, quite able to read the writing on the wall here, no doubt. Maybe it was some consolation that her rival was going to go down with her.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Lord-General," Gaspard tried, but by this point the crowd was primed for the evidence to be legitimate before it had even been properly presented, and the dissenting murmurs were loud.

Guy rolled his eyes obviously enough that Khari could see it, and gestured Violette forward with one hand. She pulled her prisoner along with her, and the Lord-General glared at him. "Speak."

"Uh—" The man's accent was very Fereldan. He clearly wasn't in great shape; it looked like a lump was forming on his head where he'd been hit, but they were definitely battle-wounds, not the kind you got when someone was deliberately and methodically inflicting pain. "The Grand Duke, Lords. And Ladies. He, uh—hired m'boss's company. We were hiding out in the gardens, supposed to come in on his signal, y'see. Menace the nobles and the Council till they gave him the crown. Maybe cut a few up if anyone got mouthy."

It seemed to be particularly offensive that the men hired for this were Fereldan. Or maybe that they were mercenaries. It was hard to say which, but given the longstanding rivalry between the two countries, the first seemed a bit more likely.

"While we're arresting people," Guy added, meeting the eyes of another cluster of guards. These ones appeared to answer to him directly. "Arrest him, too." They moved to do it, careful not to bother his wounds too much, but he received no more quarter than Celene, Florianne, or the mercenary did.

"Well, now." Julien took over the narrative from there. And that's what it was, quite apparently: a dramatic narrative, planned in pieces, to keep attention and move events along swiftly and efficiently. No doubt Rilien had had some part in constructing it. Maybe some of the others had, too. The best thing about it was that no part of it was false. "As that seems to invalidate Gaspard's line of succession, I do believe we're back at Judicael's again. Where does that put us, o esteemed peers of the Council?" He folded his hands behind him with the air of someone who knew exactly what the answer to his question was.

Still, for whatever reason, the Council conferred on it for several tense minutes, during which everyone else in the hall waited for the verdict. It was almost possible to feel it, the way the sum total of held breaths and bowstring muscles gave the whole thing the feel of standing on eggshells. Or needles. Like one false move would bring the whole thing crashing down.

Khari was certainly feeling it. She knew the answer had to be the obvious one, but these people were really good at dragging it out. She wondered what the holdup was. Surely everyone had the really important bloodlines memorized, right? She couldn't believe they'd need to consult charts or anything.

“Taking their time, aren't they?" Apparently Cyrus thought the same. She rolled her eyes so he could see, causing a wry lift of half his mouth.

"We are dealing with the lines of succession," Marcy noted, tossing them a glance. "I believe the delay can be forgiven, considering."

“Hurry up and wait, so they say,” Zahra lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug and glanced down at her own dress. There was a section near the leg that was torn. Possibly from whatever had happened before, during the heist.

At last, one of the Heralds stepped away from the cluster of them to address the crowd. "Given the invalidation of both Grand Duchess Celene and Grand Duke Gaspard's lines of succession," he said, demoting Celene at the moment he spoke her title, "the Emperor of Orlais is Lucien Drakon."

The tension snapped, and the room exploded in noise. Lots of clamoring, even some shouting; no few people cheered. Others looked scandalized, or shouted questions at the Council, but there was little chance of any of them being heard over the furor.

“Ha. Yes!" Given all the noise already filling the room, Khari no longer saw any reason to dampen her enthusiasm. “Eat it, you poncy bastards!" She had absolutely no doubt in her mind that this was the right choice, not just for the Inquisition, but for Orlesians. She didn't always think of herself as one of them, but she was, and in this moment, she was pretty damn all right with that.

Rom snorted a laugh next to her, breaking into a full blown grin at her reaction. He didn't offer any taunting words of his own, but he did clap her on the shoulder and squeeze briefly.

Beside them, Mick rolled his eyes at her antics, but regardless smiled and clapped his hands, though for a moment he did lean forward to speak into Marcy's ear. Whatever he said must had been funny, because it caused her to laugh and nod in agreement.

Zahra’s smile couldn’t have been wider, until it broke out into a full grin. Teeth bared. She looked as pleased as the rest of them at the results, clapping Khari's shoulder from behind and rocking back on her heels, pleased as kitten doused in milk.

Across the room, Stel gave Lucien a bit of a nudge, and he made his way carefully nearer to the balcony where Celene had once stood, before pausing en route and seeming to change his mind. Instead, he descended the stairs to the ballroom floor, where the majority of the watchers were gathered. Those on the upper level crowded around the banisters. He raised a hand for quiet, which was nearly immediate. No doubt even those that didn't like the news would want to know what he had to say.

"Before I begin," he said, his tone dry, "I would like to ensure that there are no more doors to be kicked down, hostages to be dragged in, or accusations to be shouted across the room?" In the pause, there was scattered laughter, but no such interruptions were forthcoming. Lucien's shoulders rose and fell with a sigh. "Good. Frankly I'm not sure we can handle much more as it is."

His tone sobered to match his expression. "No doubt that was all very fast for you. I know it was for me. I can truthfully say that I did not arrive here tonight planning to leave an Emperor. And I allow for the possibility that, in the course of their trials, either my aunt or my cousins might be found not guilty of the crimes of which they are accused. If such a thing occurs, you have my assurance that I will not contend to keep this title in their places." He paused a moment, pursing his lips. "Nevertheless, it is clear that in the meantime, I will have to assume the mantle in full, because what is upon us now is a disaster in full. Our armies are depleted. Many of our lands lay barren, a result of a war that was by all accounts both short and exceedingly bloody. Our people suffer, and if that were what I had to contend with upon ascension, it would be a tall task."

Folding his hands behind his back, Lucien cast his eyes over the assembled, both in front of and above where he stood. "But that is not the extent of it. An enemy unlike any we have faced before has arrived upon our doorstep. Infiltrated our court, where many of us have doubtlessly believed ourselves safe from unfamiliar dangers." He glanced once at Florianne, but only briefly. "We have been distracted by our own disagreements for too long. One way or another, those have found temporary resolution tonight. I intend to use that time to prepare us to face down Corypheus, who is a danger not just to some of us, but to us all. I hope that as I do so, I can count on your support and your advice, as all new leaders are wise to do." He favored the assembled with a small smile, genuine as ever, then nodded to the guards.

"See to it that they are taken care of, please." As the prisoners were escorted away, Lucien pulled in another breath. "If I may, I think I might call this the most thorough unmasking that has ever occurred at such an event. In that spirit, let us all be known to each other." Reaching up to his own face, he took hold of the edges of his mask in either hand, and lifted it up and away.

The rest of the court followed suit, dropping their arms back to their sides. There was something about it—perhaps just the timing or the events—that made the effect particularly striking. People blinked at each other as though they were looking at their neighbors for the first time, almost, though surely at least some of them were more familiar with each other than that.

Finally, she could get this thing off her face. Khari peeled it away without hesitation, breathing a relieved sigh in the process. Really, if they liked decorating their faces this much, they should just do the logical thing and get tattoos. Wouldn't be so weird to connect them to families, either: that was what at least some Rivaini did, if Rom was anything to go by.

Speaking of... Khari shot him a huge grin. “Pretty sure we just made a whole regime change happen." If anyone had asked her about the things she thought she'd be doing at this point in her life... not even she'd have dared to dream as big as toppling a dynasty. Because that was what they'd done—they'd usurped the Valmonts, and put someone with the name Drakon back on the Orlesian throne. This was the kind of shit people wrote entire history books about.

Obviously, defeating Corypheus would be like that, too, but they hadn't actually done that part yet.

Ves removed his own mask as he walked past them. He looked a bit more tired than she was used to seeing him, but it was understandable given the unusual work they'd been forced into. He offered both of them a smile. "Not bad for a night's work, little bear."

He disappeared into the crowd of nobles, probably off to regroup with Stel. Rom had his arms crossed, free of his mask now and looking over the crowd as if surveying his handiwork. Their handiwork, since tonight had only been possible through contributions that all of them had made, whether it was picking locks, navigating conversation, or smashing vases over Venatori heads. "It was about as painful as I expected," Rom admitted, probably referring to the night as a whole. "But hey, at least we made it worthwhile."

Both Mick and Marcy had removed their masks, and she now leaned back against him, with his arms wound around her. With their faces bare, they both seemed immensely relieved, and for once relaxed. Even Marcy's expression was soft and gentle, apparently reveling in their success with her husband.

Off to Romulus’s right side, Zahra hefted her mask off and tucked it under her armpit. It seemed as if she already had a destination in mind. Nearly trouncing towards a nearby servant standing off to the side with a tray poised atop his palm. This time, she wouldn’t be interrupted. She didn’t stop to talk to anyone, only swept up her lace and leaned against the wall beside him. Words were exchanged as the platter was lowered and she began plucking small morsels into her mouth, eyeing him whenever he was foolish enough to pull it away thinking she was done.

With a short, shallow bow to the crowd, Lucien placed his hand over his heart. "Please, stay and partake if you still wish to. And take care on your travels home. Each of you will be needed in the days to come." His address concluded, he once more ascended the stairs, leaving events to resume in his wake.

Rom glanced sideways at Khari. "You hungry? I could go for something to eat right about now."

“Starving." She knocked his elbow with hers, letting her mood—tired, but pretty damn fantastic otherwise—manifest itself as playfulness. Close enough, anyway. “Let's go."

Changing the fate of the world had a way of working up an appetite.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Reading Chryseis's words had a way of making Rom deeply uncomfortable, even if what she said had nothing to do with him.

Maybe it was made worse because he'd insisted on writing the letter to her himself, the one asking for her aid in their efforts against Marcus Alesius, and securing a way into Minrathous for the Inquisition. Her reply was little more than a confirmation that she would indeed help them as she had promised to do so in the letter that had officially released the slave Romulus from her service. She made no demands in exchange for her aid, only inquired after the health and condition of her father, who was still a prisoner of theirs.

The end was what made his skin crawl, where she stated she "looked forward to working with him again." Harmless words from anyone else, but naturally Rom was inclined to read too much into them. He'd have to reply back, let her know how her father was doing, as she had a right to know. But he couldn't help but wish that Rilien hadn't seen fit to share the letter with him at all.

Setting it aside on his desk, he decided he needed to work. Something physical to put his mind elsewhere. Yesterday's storm had passed, leaving him with a clear and bright morning immediately following to do with as he pleased. He settled on starting through his personal routines, flexibility and strength work. He removed his shirt and got to it.

The stretching went as usual, leaving him limber and loose, but he paused before starting his pull-up sets. His eyes settled on his alchemy station, the small vial he'd left there for himself the night before. He'd almost felt the need to take something before sleeping, but had resisted. It left him rolling in bed most of the night, and tired come the morning. He'd already taken one draught immediately after waking, and now he felt the need to take another. Boost his stamina.

He shook his head, rubbing at his eyes. It was getting worse. The reactions to it were getting stronger. He'd always been playing with concoctions he barely understood, but before the Inquisition he rarely needed to take them so frequently. Threats in Minrathous were lethal, but they weren't what the Inquisition faced. He didn't have the same investment then that he had now. A nearly all-consuming desire to be at his best for what he'd come to care so much about. The people, the cause, the place to belong to. All of it.

He tried to get through his reps without it. It started out well enough, but over the course of the hour he started to hit his limits far sooner than he was comfortable with. Beads of sweat rolled down his back and chest, his breathing came heavily, and he was forced to stop each time he began to feel sick, taking a moment to stop and drink. After the third time of this, he remained in the chair by the "mouth" at the edge of the room, letting the air cool him. Khari would probably arrive for practice soon enough. He wasn't sure he'd even be able to finish before she did.

It wasn't more than a couple of minutes before he heard her approaching, probably sooner than usual, since she seemed to be speaking. Khari talked to herself on occasion, to be sure, but her tone this time definitely suggested an audience of some kind, which was confirmed when they came into earshot. “—can't believe you've never actually been down this way, but yeah. He's right here. Hey Rom, we're coming in!"

The door was open, but Khari pushed it a bit wider before stepping inside, Leon of all people in tow. The commander ducked slightly under the doorway; it was only barely taller than he was. Likely they'd just finished some kind of tactics lesson. Khari's fingers were never covered in ink except when Leon made her draw out maps and diagrams and models for planning strategy. They were now, though, and a few drops had spattered her bare forearms, too, where she'd rolled up her sleeves to the elbows. She caught sight of him in the chair and did a slight double-take, clearly expecting him to still be at his sets.

“Am I late? Or did you finish early today?"

"No, you're, uh... yeah. Finished early." He almost wished he were flustered for what had become the usual reason, but here he hadn't been quite quick enough to come up with an excuse. Maybe it was the appearance of Leon this time that threw him off, or maybe he just wasn't thinking as fast as normal. Likely some combination of it all. He wiped his face with a towel, hoping he didn't look quite as bad as he felt. "Something you need me for, Leon?" They didn't really have conversations here, as Khari had indirectly pointed out on her way in, so he had to assume Leon had a purpose in coming.

Leon, perhaps not surprisingly a rather observant man, seemed to have noticed the stumble, but he didn't seem inclined to press on it. Instead, he offered a slight smile. "Well, I confess to some interest in the training you two get up to, but I don't mean to intrude." He glanced once at Khari, clearly trying to decide if whatever he meant to say next should be said in her company or not. In the end, though, he went ahead.

"I'm... ironically, I'm actually here to inquire after your health. I noticed you weren't quite... as alert as I'd have expected, at certain points during the Halamshiral events. I'd understand if it was merely the setting, of course, but... it seemed only right that I ask." Rom had made a rather similar query at one point, after all, and received rather more dire news in response than anticipated.

“Wait, really?" Khari had obviously not noticed anything of the sort, and was quite surprised to hear that Leon had. Her interest in the answer was immediately obvious, however. Her brows knit together, and she shot Rom a look of clear concern. Her hands, comfortably settled at her hips, dropped and hung there, as though she weren't quite sure what to do with them.

Rom knew what points Leon was talking about without needing to ask. He'd been a bit lost in the fight in that hedge maze, with Gaspard's Fereldan mercenaries. Right after he'd taken quite the strong dose. Honestly, it had been quite a bit worse than he expected, but he probably took it too soon after the last one. The strain of everything that had happened before no doubt contributed to that; Halamshiral had been stressful from start to finish. When not in a fight it gave him focus, clarity, quicker thinking, but during the fight it had a way of dulling things. Pain was among them, but the adrenaline must have been interacting with something else.

"I'm fine, uh... I was just out of it." It was a weak excuse and he knew it. He reached for his shirt, barely in arm's reach where he'd dropped it on the floor, and pulled it over his head. To give him something to do with himself for a few seconds, and to hide his face for that period.

When the seconds were done and he could see them again, Khari was wearing a very different expression, much more skeptical, and her hands were back on her hips. Her lips thinned. “'Out of it?' She echoed the words with a tone that suggested disbelief, glancing once at Leon and then back to him. “Out of it how, Rom? You're usually about the most focused person I know. Hell, you do pretty much all of your training by yourself—" She paused; he could almost see the realization click into place.

“You didn't finish early today, did you?" She looked around the room, eyes flickering over the various pieces of equipment, almost as if trying to figure out if they'd all been recently used and wiped down or not. “What's—what's really going on?" Probably the fact that he'd tried to brush past the topic had done more to convince her that it mattered than just about anything else could have.

He pressed his thumb and forefinger to the bridge of his nose, closing his eyes briefly. There wasn't any getting out of this, but it had already brought him a headache. "It's the potions, the tonics," he said, gesturing haphazardly towards where one of them still sat on the alchemy table, the little vial still stoppered by the cork. "I've had to take them more and more recently." It was difficult to admit, honestly. That he had to take them. Or that he felt that way, at least. As far as anyone else had known it was entirely his choice to take them, that he wasn't their prisoner in any way.

"And I've had to make them stronger," he continued. "I know I was going to have to tell someone eventually, I just... Halamshiral was too important. It wasn't the right time to try to figure something else out." He wanted to stand, as he felt almost like he was being interrogated sitting in front of them, but at the same time, he wondered if it might make him feel too sick. This was embarrassing enough already. "I tried to go without it today, but... I don't think I can." Exhaling heavily, his eyes sought the potion again. "Can you hand me that, Khari?"

Her eyes fell to it, too. She reached over, taking the vial in her hand and staring at it for several long seconds. For once, her face was unreadable. “Can I ask a stupid question first?" Not that there was really much choice; she was the one holding the potion, and she seemed to realize that a moment after she spoke. “Is it... is this a choice you're making? Is it something you want, or something you... need?" She didn't quite sound sure that need was the right contrast word, but no better ones came to mind. At least none that she replaced it with.

He held out his hand when she picked it up, but when it became clear she wouldn't immediately hand it over, he let the hand fall to rest on his leg. His fingers were shaking slightly, but he curled them into a fist to make it stop. "It was never a choice," he admitted readily. "Chryseis had me take them. She taught me to make more. And I've always had reasons to need them." Reasons involving survival. The first time he'd ever really spoken to Khari, back in the Hinterlands in what seemed like another life, he'd taken a resistance tonic that let him walk right through a mage's fireball. He probably would've died several times over if not for them. "I don't know what will happen to me if I stop. This isn't... this isn't well documented alchemy I've been practicing." Again he held his hand palm up.

She bit her lip, something tightening around her eyes to lend her a look of discomfort. But she did hand it to him; ink-blue fingertips lingered against the roughened skin of his hand for a heartbeat too long, but then she dragged them away. “Do you want to stop?" It was an unusually-gentle tone, for her, one that hearkened back to the basement at Haven, when she'd been struggling to understand his attitudes towards the pieces of his life that were nothing like any piece of hers.

It took a significant amount of self control not to snatch it from her hand as soon as it was in reach. With as steady a motion as he could manage, he removed the cork and downed it. Instantly it hit, flooding his limbs with energy, his breathing made easy as if the room suddenly had twice the air in it from before. He shuddered slightly, exhaling a rush of breath in a mix of relief, and quite honestly pleasure. It wasn't the best taste, but the sensation was euphoric. He wiped the last of the sweat from his forehead with a towel, and could feel that no more would be needed.

"I do," he said softly. "I want to stop. But, uh... I don't want to die. Obviously." He couldn't imagine a way of doing this that wouldn't be dangerous. There were no easy cures or magic for this sort of thing. "And I want to be at my best. Physically. For the Inquisition, I need to be."

Leon, arms crossed, reentered the conversation at that point. "I know a few things about substance dependence, but I couldn't possibly have a particular recommendation for your case. I think, though, that if you brought what you know of your tonics to Rilien and told him you wanted to safely stop using them, he might well have a better answer than you'd get anywhere else." The suggestion almost came across like an apology, from his intonation. Possibly for bringing the matter up with an audience. He clearly hadn't expected the answer Rom had ended up giving.

"Of course, that's entirely up to you. I could hardly fault you for deciding against it, given... well, given everything. But if you've got a chance to live free of this—" he cut himself off, smiling sympathetically. "Well, you don't need my advice. If there's any way I can help, though, just say the word."

Khari nodded, though she still looked troubled by something. “Wish you'd mentioned it before." The words were mostly murmured, but she was close enough for him to catch them anyway. Clearing her throat, she quite visibly forced her expression to brighten. “But Leon's right. We're here for you if you want our help with anything. Which you probably knew already." Her smile was lopsided as usual, but also a little awkward. She wasn't much good at concealing anything.

"There's a lot that I'm not proud of," he said, almost before he'd realized it. After that, it was too late to take it back. "Things that I wanted to leave behind, in Minrathous. If I'd known this was going to start hounding me like this... well, guess it doesn't matter now." He hadn't told her, or anyone, until pressed about it, and that was that. He hadn't even told Zee about it, and she was learning alchemy from him. He truly hadn't known how difficult the dependence would become, and how quickly, but then again, the unpredictable tended to happen when demons were thrown into the mix. Rare ingredients in his old life, but in the Inquisition they were never in short supply.

"I'll ask Rilien if he has any advice. Need to write a letter anyway. Might as well ask my teacher for help, too." He wasn't sure what Chryseis would think about him trying to stop, but she likely knew more than anyone on this particular subject. It was worth a try, at least. He got to his feet, meeting Khari's eyes, a bit awkward himself. "Think we can call off practice today?"

She nodded slightly, waving a hand. “Sure." A short pause. “Uh... you mind if I still hang around, or d'you want me to, you know." She hooked a thumb over her shoulder towards the door.

"No, stay. If you want." He made his way up to the desk, rearranging a few candles to provide better light to write by. "You can help me write this. You're very tactful, after all." Tactful enough to break a chevalier's nose. He grinned a little at her.

That got a laugh out of her—a short bark of one, but a laugh all the same. “They should just give me Marcy's job, I know. What d'you think Leon? Promotion in my future?"

"Well, you did get an apology out of the Lord-General. I'll think about it and get back to you." Leon shook his head. "Sorry to intrude, Romulus. Best of luck with the letters." He inclined his head, and showed himself out.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Image



The first of the Maker’s children watched across the Veil
And grew jealous of the life,
They could not feel, could not touch.
In blackest envy were the demons born.
– Canticle of Erudition 2:1

Image

Spring had finally begun to rear its head across Thedas and Zahra couldn’t wait to step foot back on the Riptide, even if the occasion left something to be desired. Her ship was docked in Redcliffe. So, that was where they needed to go. After the ship was prepped, they would set sail to Llomerryn. To a barely distinguishable fisherman’s paradise, Pressa, tucked away along the shoreline. Unremarkable, if it weren’t for their acclaimed hedge-witches. The weather permitted lighter clothes. Comfortable to move around in.

She’d drawn her hair into a loose ponytail. Though any attempt to tuck her curls behind her ears thwarted by the breeze blowing it back over her face. She wore leather pants tucked into knee-high boots, a loose white tunic with her sleeves drawn up to her elbows, and Aslan’s red scarf wrapped around her neck. Billowing in the wind as she turned to face the ship, hands planted on her hips. She could already feel the tickle of sweat down her spine, but figured her nerves had just as much to do with that then the sun beating overhead.

She had already explained her situation to Rom
 in as much detail as she could provide. It was mess. It sounded like a mess, but he agreed to come along anyway. She needed his help. His support. While he hadn’t seen her nightmare, in her dream-space, she supposed he understood her well enough to know that this was important to see through. Even if she still wasn’t sure how she felt about it. The thought of seeing her family again terrified her. There was a separateness there that she hadn’t thought to touch in ages; they felt apart from her. Someone else’s family. Certainly not her own. It made her wonder why she was doing any of this in the first place.

Leon had agreed to come easily enough after getting his affairs in order, busy as the man always seemed to be. She supposed that part of it had to do with how much he had already seen. Or else, he was just as big-hearted as she thought he was. The latter sounded accurate enough. She was glad to have him along. She needed his strength. Where he was, things were steadier. And Cyrus
 had done far more than she could ever give him credit for. Far more than she could even thank him for. If it hadn’t been for his involvement, she doubted any of this would have gone so far. She would have been left with shadows and questions; no answers.

With her doubts and cowardice.

Even with the journey so close, she couldn’t untie the knots in her stomach or ignore the throbbing of her knuckles; bruised and caked with dry blood. Unbound. Of course, like she’d told Cyrus, she had spoken to Garland first. With her fists. Her spitting words. She’d never felt so betrayed. So furious. Never. A mixture of stupidity souring her belly made it impossible to still her hands. As soon as he admitted to having contact with the masked man, as well as Faraji, she lost it. All of her control. He hadn’t offered any explanation. She hadn’t given him time. She beat him senseless; a black and blue mess, swollen-eyed and slack-jawed. She kicked him off the Riptide, and sent him to the cells. At least, until they returned and could further question him.

A piss poor job on her end. She knew. She knew that, already. She stood next to Cyrus and barked orders to those moving barrels aboard the ship. Rations. The like, for their journey. She took in a deep breath through her nose and tried to smooth out the wrinkles in her brow, “Looks like we’re almost ready to set sail.” She looked at him sidelong and gave him a lopsided smile, “Will this be your first time in Llomerryn?”

Cyrus stood steadily on the deck of the ship; though he'd not been involved in much by way of the Inquisition's sailing-ventures before, he already looked a great deal more comfortable than Khari would have, that much was obvious. The grace he moved with on solid ground served him just as well on the deck of a ship. Probably wouldn't change much once they actually got sailing, either. He'd folded his hands behind his back, watching the crew scramble about at her orders with a dim sort of interest. His swords hung at his waist, but he'd forgone the armor, for now.

At the question, he slid his eyes to her, offering a shake of his head. “I haven't, actually. I rarely left Tevinter until about three years ago, and even then, I went the other way. You'll have to show me your favorite places. Perhaps on the way back." He certainly understood the relative urgency of the situation as well as anyone did, after all. “I'm sure you know all the best haunts in Llomerryn, no?" He smiled about halfway; it was a clear, almost clumsy attempt to lighten her mood, it seemed.

Zahra scratched at her chin. Now that she thought about it
 she didn’t think anyone in Tevinter would have much reason to travel all away to Rivain’s Little Llomerryn. Seeing how it was built up by raiders, and run by irregulars of a different flavor. Not the type of rabble civilized people would want to rub shoulders with. Though, she was sure that Cyrus would like their ilk well enough. They were an honest people; rough around the edges, always saying yes to more and never taking no for an answer.

There was a lightness swelling in her chest. Anticipation. A shadow of it, at least. She hadn’t returned to Pressa since she’d fled all those years ago, for fear of running into her brothers and sisters. Her mother and father. Stomping on tradition didn’t sit well Rivaini families. Running away. It amounted to the same thing. Excommunication from the family or a forced wedding. A contract of sale. For most hapless brides, the shame may have been enough to see it to fruition. Even so
 even so, the thought of showing her friends around her spit of youth made her feel braver.

Her smile, at least, felt less forced.

“Of course, of course. There’s a saying there, you know
 any man can gain his heart’s desire, for a price," an eyebrow drew up as she paused for effect and grinned wide, “I think it describes Llomerryn pretty well. Perhaps, it’s a wee bit dirtier. But don’t worry, I’ll keep you all from trouncing on too many toes.”

Nixium had already taken her place at the wheel. She was beginning to roll her shoulders, indicating their departure. The last of the barrels had been rolled aboard and were being lugged into the ship’s underbelly. Dragged into storage, where everything was kept in the general proximity of Brialle’s kitchen. At least they wouldn’t need to suffer through hard tack and chewy meat-strips; a shipment of food had come in just on time; a good portion of it already being sent to the Inquisition while they kept what they would need for their journey.

Leon, who seemed to have been supervising part of that procedure, came aboard then, dressed lightly in anticipation of the warmer climate they would soon be encountering. Unusually, he'd left his arms bare. His skin was fair enough that it was quite hard to tell, but he looked to have quite a number of even paler scars on them, no doubt from training and battle, at least in the main. His hands had the worst of it, though, almost mangled-looking with all the callus and scar tissue on his knuckles. For all that, they weren't in any way misshapen.

"Carts are loaded," he said with a small nod. "Only a few more crates to bring on board, and then we'll be ready to go."

Zahra leaned against the railing and watched Leon’s approach. Soon, they would leave Redcliffe behind. The idea of was laughable. Sailing home. She wondered if it would be safe to bring them to Llomerryn’s heart after everything was said and done. It hadn’t ended well before. Surely they wouldn’t remember their faces. If not
 well, she could bring them to what little Pressa had to offer.

At least with her friends at her back it wouldn’t feel so heavy. The burden wasn’t hers alone to carry. She tipped Leon a smile, “Perfect. Seems like we’re making good time.” She knuckled at her nose, and glanced around the ship. She hadn’t seen Rom lately. Not for awhile. She figured he may have disappeared below the decks or stopped somewhere in Redcliffe for supplies. Either way, they wouldn’t leave without everyone accounted for.

He didn't take much longer, though, arriving on deck shortly thereafter with some kind of pastry halfway in his mouth, his arms otherwise occupied with bags of supplies and provisions. He set them down as he made it alongside them, reaching up to bite the chunk of pastry away. There was something off about him lately. Grumpier than usual, but then there were a number of likely explanations for that. He'd spilled his secret to Zahra during their last alchemy lesson, that what he'd been taking was becoming too addictive for him to overcome, and getting worse. He'd begun whittling down on those since then, but he was still early in the process. He'd actually given his supply of potions to Leon for the duration of the trip.

It could have also been returning to Redcliffe that didn't sit well with him. It had been obvious that Rom hadn't enjoyed anything about his time here when they came before, the only memories being the ones that involved time travel, bleak futures, his former master, and first meetings with the man that would eventually claim to be his father. Whatever the case was, he looked ready to leave.

"Do we know where we're headed, who we're meeting?" he asked. "Once we get to Llomerryn, I mean."

Of course, Zahra had noticed those changes. In the light, standing there, he seemed off. Melancholic. It was a word that suited his moods lately. Not that she didn’t understand. Hunched beneath pressures she couldn’t fathom
 with a flourishing addiction on top of that. One cultivated by a woman he hated. Her reaction had been as it always was when it came to them; non-judgmental. It wasn’t his fault. She would weather whatever sour moods he bore. What mattered was that he was trying. She was only grateful that he still decided to come along even when he was suffering.

She tapped her hand across the railing and watched as the last crates were loaded up the gangplank by none other than Nuka and Brialle. While the latter was struggling to hold the weight on her end, the wee dwarven lass was having no troubles at all. It wouldn’t have surprised her if she’d carried the damn thing all on her own. She was laughing about something she couldn’t hear, while Brialle was trying to readjust her hold. Zahra pursed her lips and regarded Rom with a thin smile.

“Outside of Llomerryn, actually. A little fishing village called Pressa. A spit on the island’s finger. We can dock there.” She felt a heaviness in her chest. Who, indeed. “My father. Maleus said that he’s still there, in his home.” It no longer was hers to claim. To call her own. She’d lost that long ago. She wasn’t even sure she remembered his face. The lines. His eyes. She cleared her throat and straightened her shoulders, waving for Nuka to pull the gangplank aboard and ready the ship for departure. Little more than a hand gesture, that’s all that was ever needed.

“Wonder if it wouldn't stand out rather too much to dock a boat like this in a place like that." Cyrus leaned back slightly against the rail at the side of the fore deck, moving his hands so that one palm connected with the rail. The other wrist draped over the hilt of one of the swords; she could hear a heavy exhale pass from his nose. His eyes moved to where Nuka was pulling the gangplank, then to the spot several members of the crew were working together to haul anchor.

A call came down from the crow's nest with the bearing of the wind, and the riggers adjusted accordingly, angling the sails and unfurling them so that they caught the wind just so, swelling outwards in a deep flapping of crimson canvas. With Nixium at the helm, the Riptide glided smoothly out from the dock, into Lake Calenhad proper. They'd have to sail its length before reaching the short river that would take them out into the Waking Sea, near Highever, but from there it should be open water until Llomerryn.

A seagull crooned. Far out to sea, the white-bellied gulls wheeled and turned in the wind above the Riptide, dipping to the side of the ship. Following or leading them through the open waters of the Amaranthine Ocean. Zahra could never tell. Maybe they were just there to torment them with their wailing cries. Sea-rats, Aslan used to call them. Little blighters that shit on their billowing sails. On their heads, too, if they could help it. The thought made her smile, even if she disliked the bloody things.

The weather had been kind to them. No clouds cluttered the skies, and the sun beat down on them just as it had in Redcliffe. A good sign as any. Unlikely to hold out if Pressa was anything to go by. It often rained there, though it was good for the fishermen. Her father used to tell her that insects drifted closer to the surface of the water whenever it rained, attracting fish there, as well. Which was why he always dragged them to the piers whenever clouds drifted in, sopping wet and miserable, but baskets laden and full. It was a strange memory to recall.

Maybe, she hadn’t forgotten as much as she thought.

There was a moment of calm. For once. A momentary slip. It always felt like this aboard the Riptide, cutting through the tide like a knife through butter. Brine assaulting her nose. Wind whipping through her hair. What better place in all of Thedas could there be? She never doubted Nixium’s navigation. Never understood it either. Though she could have said the same about Garland before Cyrus wrested his name from the dark-eyed man’s mouth. She thought his callused hands were meant for keeping them whole, alive. The Riptide, and its crew. He’d been more than helpful since she’d let him stay aboard all those years ago. The betrayal had cut deeper than she liked to admit.

She wasn’t sure what to do with it: her anger, her hurt.

The Inquisition would have words for him. They would decide, she supposed. It involved them just as much as her. Any chink rent in their armor was an affront. A weakness they couldn’t afford. Even so, it made her uneasy. She hadn’t heard him out properly, after all.

Zahra had taken Cyrus’s advice. Docking at Pressa would be foolish. Some of its residents were skittish of newcomers, especially with raiders frequenting their waters. Llomerryn was run by unsavory characters; ofttimes criminals. Said raiders never operated under the same banner. An unfamiliar ship, much larger than the trawlers, would gain unwanted attention. All it would take to have guards raining down on their heads was one hapless gossip. Qunari. Mercenaries. They weren’t in the habit of asking questions first. Having their lot run out of town before even speaking to her father would make all of this pointless. She wasn’t exactly sure what would be waiting for them there, but a safe bet would be to let the Riptide ride on her anchor, a few leagues from Pressa itself, and take one of her small boats to shore.

Why hadn’t she thought of it before?

An alcove, tucked into the island. It was frequently used by the Raiders of the Waking Sea. A place other than Llomerryn to pull their ships abroad. The docks were older, and there were no homes to speak of in the vicinity. Only a pathway that led straight through Llomerryn, and another that led towards Pressa. This place had been the first time she’d ever set foot on a ship so large—the one Aslan had spirited her away on. Saving her from misfortune, and a life she would have hated. She could see it on the horizon, drawing near. She shut her eyes, almost able to imagine how the ship had looked to her so long ago. How large everything appeared.

Only when Nixium called from the wheel did she push herself away from the railing and stretch her arms above her head; cat-like. The journey had been rather longer than she would have liked. Possibly moreso to those who weren’t used to it. A week. Cyrus seemed to be taking it rather well. In stride, even. And Leon seemed happy enough to help her crew with the rigging and whatever else needed doing around the ship. While Rom’s mood still seemed rather sullen
 she figured finally having a chance to stretch his bones on land would do him some good. At least Brialle’s cooking had been put to good use with all of the new faces aboard.

Anchored at least a league away to prevent them from grounding the ship in the choppy waters, Zahra was in the process of prepping their rowboat before it was lowered. She’d brought her bow along with her. Strapped over her shoulder, with her quiver strung around her back: arrows neatly arranged. Just in case. Even if they had no intention for trouble, Llomerryn could rear its ugly head when they least expected it. She’d given the others instructions to prep their gear, as well. It would take them a couple hours to get to Pressa. A short hike through the woods, if she remembered correctly.

Leon was the first to finish his preparations, which made a certain amount of sense, considering that he had no weapons to bother accounting for. He was armored, but not in the usual full plate; perhaps as a concession to the setting, he was only wearing leathers and heavy fabric by way of protection. Over the week, his hair had migrated into a thick tail atop his head—probably the only way of wearing it that didn't risk overheating. The sun had not been especially kind to him; his cheeks and neck had both reddened, tanned slightly, and reddened again with hours in the marine sun. If that bothered him, he gave no sign of it, though a few of the crew had ribbed him for it more than once.

He helped lower the rowboat into the water without being asked; he'd demonstrated a passable knowledge of ships and navigation, though not expertise, exactly. "What's the terrain like, where we'll be going ashore?" he asked, settling himself in the rowboat, at the oars, before the rest of them did. Probably for the best, considering his size. The others followed.

Zahra perched herself on the furthest bench and kicked her feet up against the bench ahead of her. She tilted her head to the side. She had been one of the first to tease him about his skin. Reddened to an unfortunate rouge. Probably a lot more painful than he was letting on. The sun hadn’t been kind to him at all. She’d instructed him on several occasions to hide out in the Riptide’s underbelly to keep him from bubbling like a fish dried up on land. Sometimes, he listened. He didn’t seem to mind. The sweltering heat of the equatorial woods was much different. Blood-sucking insects. Buzzards. A constant, sticking sweat.

She rubbed the back of her neck, and arched an eyebrow, trying to wrestle the grin off her face. “Not like the Dalish woods at all. Swampy in some spots and filled with tangles. The path is small. I’ll admit, it’s not a pleasant walk. But eventually it opens up into a beach. That’s where Pressa is.”

“Sounds charming." It didn't take a particularly practiced ear to detect Cyrus's sarcasm. He glanced at Leon for a moment, almost as if contemplating the possibility of offering assistance, but it was clearly not necessary. A man of the commander's build could easily power a boat like this by himself, even if there were three other passengers. So instead, Cyrus turned his eyes towards their destination, squinting at the shoreline that appeared not long after in the distance.

He wasn't completely free of sunburn, either, but it was nowhere near as bad as Leon's. Just a bit of pinkish color on his nose and cheeks, really. It could have been mistaken for windburn, or something much more short-lived. He'd gone with leathers as well, over the linens and light chain from his usual armor. The borrowed pieces didn't quite seem to fit him right, but if he was bothered by it, he wasn't complaining, anyway.

Given the strength of their oarsman, it only took them about ten minutes or so to reach land. Cyrus hopped off first, landing knee-deep in the ocean and helping pull the boat onto the shore, so it wouldn't drift away while they were gone. They hid it in some underbrush, covering it until it wasn't obvious, at least, but when that was done he tilted his head at Zahra. “Lead on, then. We're behind you."

Zahra bit back a snort at Cyrus’s saucy remark. It was rather charming if you liked bug bites and salt seeping into your bones; as well as fish, and fish, and more fish. Pressa’s people bled seawater and strife, nearly consumed by Little Llomerryn’s shadow. For the most part they cooperated with each other. Trade was trade, and they both had something the other wanted. The best fishermen came from this particular village, and without the city’s streets to sell their fish, they’d be penniless. Trawlers weren’t meant for long voyages, after all.

She stepped off towards a small opening in the woods, and pushed back some of the overgrown ferns. The trail was there, but barely. Her brothers used to travel to the beach and back again, carrying crude axes and curved blades, clearing the path for those who needed to make the journey. From the looks of it, no one had taken over their duties. Tall blades of grass tickled its sides. Rotten trees had fallen in some places that she could see. Not much of a challenge for the others, but a nuisance nonetheless.

“Alright. Let’s go then.”

The alcove sat somewhere in the middle of Pressa and Llomerryn. It didn’t take them long. The walk was rather quiet. She didn’t find that she minded. She led in the front with Rom just behind her, careful not to trip over any thick brambles. The mossy floor was comfortable to walk on, but uneven in most spots. Forcing those to readjust their footing. Spiderwebs tickled at their faces until hands rose to swat them away and the constant buzzing of flies nipped at their sides, relentless in their pursuit. Sweat already ran down her spine, and dripped off her chin. The heat they’d felt aboard the Riptide was nothing compared to this. She could feel her heartbeat thrumming in her her ears. Against her ribs. They were close.

The thickets thinned out and widened enough to see the sky once more. Long, flat pieces of stone formed a staircase that led down to a beach. Several cabins littered the shoreline; all in varying states of disarray. Efficient as a shelter, but not much else. Certainly a far cry from what they’d seen in Halamshiral. Long piers stretched out like fingers on the coast and trawlers could be seen bobbing in the distance. Her house was the second on the left. “It’s right there. The one with the red tarp at the door.” Zahra pointed a finger up at it and tilted her head to the side, squinting hard.

"Not the only thing at the door," Rom pointed out, lifting a bare hand halfway in that direction. He looked more comfortable than the rest of them, clad in a sleeveless tunic and hardened leather breastplate over it. His dark skin hadn't darkened any further at all in the sun on the way over, and despite the heat he didn't seem to be sweating all that much. She had seen him consume his day's concoction of stamina, reflex, clarity, focus, that sort of thing, just before they'd disembarked. No doubt wanting to be at his best when it actually mattered.

Four robed figures stood beside the door they were headed towards, clad in dark robes that couldn't have been comfortable to wear in the Rivaini heat. Adorned with chrome plates on the shoulders and other metal accessories decorating them to the point of rather obviously overdoing it. It remained to be seen just how much that impacted their movement, or if the sacrifice of practicality for style would actually be worth it. "They're Tevinter," Rom said, stating the obvious. "Rich."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The news that they had apparently been beaten to this location by... some people or other from Tevinter was not the best, but Leon wasn't inclined to assume anything until matters became clearer. This far out, it was hard to tell much about the figures other than that they were dressed in an Imperial style and there were an unfortunate number of armor-spikes involved. Frowning, he squinted a little harder. There looked to be a crest or something on the back of one of the uniforms, but he couldn't discern anything specific about it from this distance.

He glanced at Zahra. "It might be worth trying to gain some information here," he advised. Knowledge was one thing they were sorely lacking in this case, and if there was a chance that the people here might provide something of use, it seemed better to aim for that than a fight they might be able to avoid. That said... he also knew better than to count on anything here. "Maybe keep your weapons loose in the scabbards, though."

Zahra up leaned against a tree, drawing a hand up to shield her eyes in a weak attempt to see better. Her mouth was pursed. She was mumbling about them being here of all places. She certainly didn’t look as if she’d even considered this as a possibility. Understandably doubtful that anyone would willingly come out here, in the middle of nowhere. In front of her father’s house. Their voices were indiscernible from where they stood, but they appeared to be knocking on the front door and attempting to peer through the shuttered windows.

“I
 suppose you're right.” She straightened her posture, and tried to smooth a smile on her face. A friendly one. It lifted halfway and wobbled into a thin line. There weren’t many moments where she appeared at a loss, but now, she looked like she wasn’t sure what she should be doing at all. Her hand had lifted closer to her bow before dropping back down to her side. She took a tentative step out into the open and halted for the others to join her, in order to descend the stairs together. The stone pathway branched out towards the cabins, including her own. She halted in front of the rusty gate, hand poised on the latch.

It would be noisy.

The furthest man was still rapping his knuckles against the door. Hard. He jerked his hood down with harsher sigh and rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand, “He isn’t here. Why waste anymore time in this blasted place?”

“Then we wait until he is.” The finality of the statement bore a clue as to who was in charge. The woman was leaning against a heap of fishing traps, facing the house. Her arms were crossed over her chest and her hood already pulled down to reveal a meticulous set of braids.

Another man had his hands cupped to the sides of his face, peering through the shutters of a nearby window. He took a moment to try and jimmy his fingers through them before straightening back up, defeated, “Why don’t we just burn the place down? He’ll have nothing to come home to.”

“That’s not why we’re here.”

It was the fourth person who finally noticed their arrival. He’d been hunched over inspecting something on the ground. He raised his head and froze in place, staring at them. His surprise was only momentary before his expression soured considerably. An indignant lift of the lip followed, “What’s this? An audience? Shoo. Go on, now.”

Only then did the others turn to regard them, bearing the same leveled stares. Looking beneath them. There wasn’t a flicker of recognition there, only contempt.

Cyrus drew up next to Zahra, leveling a rather unimpressed look at the lot of them. He crossed his arms over his chest. “That's funny: I could have sworn trespassing and arson were both illegal in Rivain. They're certainly against the law where you're from, my sartorially-challenged interlopers." He lifted an eyebrow, perhaps allowing his accent and obvious bearing to speak for itself as to the rest. His eyes narrowed, though, when he inspected their robes a little more closely. “Ah. So you are House Contee, then. Little unsubtle, isn't it? The insignia."

That seemed to strike a chord with them. Their faces displayed an array of disgust and startled disbelief. They certainly recognized his accent. There was a spitting noise in the foreground. Perhaps, from the man closest to the door. The woman pushed herself away from the fishing crates and rounded up in front of the fence, closest to the gate they stood at, her arms dropping to her side. She appeared to scrutinize Cyrus for a moment before flicking her gaze at the others and then back at him again.

Her smile was anything but kind. One they might have seen in the Winter Palace. A double-edged blade, searching for a spine. She tilted her head to the side, and prodded a finger into Cyrus’s chest: clearly unimpressed. “A matter of perspective in some parts of Rivain, I hear.”

It was clear that she did not care about any of the implications he had made. She sucked a breath through her teeth and pulled her hand away, as if it had been tainted by something deplorable, ignoring his bait with a flick of her wrist, “So, you're familiar with our house? Far from home as well, aren’t you? Why are you here?” Each inflection grew more and more impatient.

There was a rattling cough behind them. A cleared throat. The other man who’d initial spoken to them was pulling a sheet of parchment paper from his robes, eyes widening once more. He squinted hard at them before swinging his gaze back to the piece of paper, jaw bunching together. Though the woman paid him no mind.

Leon didn't have to think too hard to figure out what was likely going on here. But just to be sure—and because it seemed that any chance at politeness was rather ruined between Cyrus's characteristic sarcasm and the outright rude responses of the Tevinter citizens—he reached forward quite quickly, deftly snatching the paper from the man's hand and turning it over in his.

Rivaini woman. Short. Dark hair, curly.

Tevinter noble. Black hair. Indigo eyes. Tall.


The other items on the list followed suit, describing a few key members of the Inquisition. Leon sighed. This wasn't going to end well, he could already tell. When he spoke, his voice was more weary than anything. "It seems the people with explaining to do are, in fact, yourselves. What are you doing with this, and who gave it to you?" He turned the paper back around so they could see it. No doubt they'd make the connection soon enough anyway.

Zahra shifted at his side, fingers fumbling at the latch to allow them in the yard. She still hadn’t spoken, though she seemed to catch on fairly quickly as to what was happening.

The woman sneered, instead of answering his questions. She looked rather pleased for someone caught in a ruse. The men behind her were fanning out to the sides, hands stretching out. They watched like wolves eager to see the faintest flicker of prey under their noses. She stepped back a few paces and clicked her tongue, not once taking her eyes away from them. She did not hesitate to answer, “What does that matter? We’re here to eliminate you.”

A sweltering hiss of flames shot from one of the man’s outstretched fingers.

Leon, being the biggest target, was not surprised to find that the initial spell was aimed for him. He ducked to the side in enough time that the flames only skimmed the leathers on his shoulder, leaving them uncomfortably hot but not on fire and otherwise uninjured. They should have backed up, but they hadn't yet, and he punished them forward, reaching forward to grab the flame-thrower by the shoulder. Yanking, he brought his knee up at the same time, the mage's nose giving way under the blow with a wet crunch. He staggered, but Leon gave him no quarter, slamming an elbow into the back of his head as he recoiled upwards from the first blow.

He dropped, definitely still alive, but also assuredly unconscious. That was enough that the others quickly tried to scramble backwards.

One of them didn't make it more than a step before Cyrus drove one of his swords into the ground, catching the hem of his robe and staking it in place. The interruption of his backwards momentum tripped him, and Cyrus didn't seem nearly as interested in remaining nonlethal as Leon; the second sword found the man's heart.

A frost spell caught him in the side as he was drawing them out; Cyrus hissed and shifted sideways before the second could do the same, but the first crawled down his leg, locking it at the knee and severely hindering his motion. At least until he could get rid of it.

A fire spell came in next, but Romulus stepped in front of it, shield blocking its path. The fireball burst and surrounded him. He must have acted on instinct, as this sort of spell normally would've just washed over him without many ill effects at all given what his potions could do. He was without those particular effects this time, and as a result when the cloud cleared most of Romulus's left arm was on fire, his pants and shirt threatening to catch the blaze as well.

Rather than let it stop him, he performed a roll forward, towards the offending mage. The roll doused him on the damp and in many places downright wet ground, and he came up with his small crossbow in hand. The bolt loosed from it found the mage's chest, the force pitching him back a step. Romulus took off at a sprint to close the rest of the distance. It wasn't hard to imagine what would happen when he got there.

One of the mages who’d come from the behind the house had tripped and stumbled over his feet in an attempt to escape. Eyes bulging. As soon as his hands touched the fence, legs poised to swing over, an arrow struck through the back of his head and continued straight through until it came to a halt in a tree. The fence swayed but did not hold his weight, crumbling beneath him. He tumbled in a tangled heap and fell on his face, blood pooling out into the grass.

Only the woman stayed her ground. Though she was slowly backing away towards the fence, eyes flicking from each face. The smile she’d worn only moments ago was gone. A blade had found its way into her hand, dropped from one of her long sleeves. She licked her lips and quickly raked it down her forearm, dragging the length of her sleeve up to her elbow. Blood pooled down her wrist as she held it aloft, towards them. Dripping onto the toes of her boots. She held her free hand towards the corpse lying at Cyrus’s feet and for a moment, he seemed to stir. His body shivered. Slivers of blood rose from the wound on his chest and gravitated towards her, swimming in the air in thin streams.

The streams rose around them, like sanguine whips undulating in the air. There was a sense that she was preparing to strike, until she heaved forward and groaned. The sound was monstrous. Something caught between a gurgling shriek and layered moan. Inhuman. Her arm snapped forward at an unnatural angle, driving her towards the ground. The blood slashed down into the dirt. Erratic, but directionless. Her skin bubbled and stretched; crackled an ugly purple, but her eyes remained the same: blue, gawping at them, spittle dragging down her chin. Even through the swelling of her face, it was clear that she’d lost control of herself. Spine and shoulders crackling under the rearrangement; making room for further deformations. Her hissing breaths became more labored as she began trying to sway back to her feet.

Leon knew exactly what this was. He was too far to prevent it, but there was something else he could do instead. Stilling, he focused his attention on the woman, reaching for the lyrium he could feel in her blood. It wasn't hard, with so much of it spilled for her magic; she was practically saturated in it compared to a southern mage. Not at all like Cyrus, whose only hint of it had been the corrupted kind. He found it easily, his breath hissing out through his teeth like steam. His skin felt hot, not unlike more sunburn, but from below rather than above, a deep, thrumming heat that rose to the surface of him, barely contained by his physical boundaries.

She burned, as well, but in a markedly-different way. The woman's transformation halted partway through, the demon repulsed by the pain its new body was in as the lyrium in her system ignited. Her joints locked, motion ceasing; a scream tore from her throat, raw and shrill. It was only half-human, the undertones of the demon's rasp bleeding into the sound. Leon kept his eyes locked on hers and covered the rest of the distance, taking hold of her head in both hands. The flesh underneath his gauntlets was starting to soften, become almost oversaturated, spongy in texture.

Her anatomy was still human enough that her neck broke in just the same way when he twisted. The scream abruptly cut off, and the woman fell.

Romulus was returning from where he'd violently finished off the mage he'd struck with the crossbow bolt. He wiped the blood from his blade, watching what had happened with the possessed mage and Leon, clearly some degree of uncomfortable. None of it had been a pleasant thing to observe, at any rate.

He stopped before the unconscious member of the party that had attacked them, and glanced at Zahra. "If you want some time to yourself in the house, we can watch your back."

Zahra seemed somewhat preoccupied by what had just taken place, staring at the remains of the twisted abomination Leon had just taken care of. It didn’t appear as if she’d seen that sort of thing before, from either party. She startled when Rom spoke to her, and managed a weak smile, before looking at the others. Perhaps to check if they were fine, and whole. “Ah—yes, right
 you’re right.”

She cleared her throat and stepped over one of the corpses, careful not to tread in the blood now pooled across the yard. Flecking the grass like a canvas. It was a mess to behold. Colorful. A stark contrast to the backwoods environment; fishing rods leaning up against each house. There was the sound of shutters snapping closed in the distance. As of yet they hadn’t seen anyone who lived there, but it felt intentional. She hunched down in front of one of the flowerbeds, fingers scrapping across dirt until she upended a semi-buried rock. Flat as a pancake, and as wide as wide as a plate.

Her laugh bellied disbelief, “He never even moved it, the fool.” Spoken more to herself than anyone in the vicinity. She’d grabbed something from underneath. It became clear what it was when she jiggled a key inside the lock and pushed the door open. She disappeared inside, with only the sound of stomping boots indicating her search. A moment later and she reappeared at the door, mouth drawn into a frown.

“He’s not here. He’s gone to Llomerryn to sell his fish.”

“Might be for the best, considering who dropped by to visit." Cyrus prodded one of the corpses with the toe of his boot. “Maybe we tie up the one still alive and see what we can get out of him later. They've left your father alone this long—it might be worth knowing what has changed. Then off to Llomerryn as discreetly as we can, I suppose?" He looked at Romulus when he said it, clearly figuring he was the one most likely to manage discreet in this context.

"We can probably do better than the last time we visited," Romulus agreed, his tone somewhat dark no doubt from the memory of what they'd been visiting for.

Leon felt his lips thin; his fingers curled into his palms before he forced them to relax. He'd never been especially fond of that technique, nor inclined to use it. But... better that than allowing the abomination to enter this world unobstructed. He took a deep breath through his nose and nodded. "That seems like the best course of action, yes. Perhaps we should return to the boat."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Rom found that Llomerryn, at first glance, was a place that agreed with him wholeheartedly.

The gates were open for the day, and the guards weren't really making any effort to stop anyone coming in. If they had to stop every suspicious looking person on their way in or out of the city they'd never get a moment's rest the entire day. Rom had done his best along with the others to make their group look as unnoticeable as possible, though with a man of Leon's size that was rather difficult. Still, with some conversion of the Tevinter robes they had at their disposal they managed to create some nondescript looking cloaks, shorn of all identifying marks and symbols. As a whole they looked like a fairly drab group of travelers, but Rom could already tell that such a practice was common in Llomerryn. Like Orlais, many of the people here were probably more than they seemed, just without the need for prancing around in fancy dresses and gilded masks.

They put some distance between themselves and the gate quickly, as Rom figured if anyone was watching for their approach, it would be at the gates where they would need to enter. They paused often, checking for figures trailing them. Rom led the way, but often asked Zahra for directions. He might've been born here or somewhere nearby, but that didn't mean he knew the place. He knew cities, and she knew the way. There were more Tevinter people about than he'd expected, robed men and women with slaves trailing dutifully behind them. Close enough to be useful at a moment's notice, but far enough away not to crowd the space of their masters. It evoked familiar memories. It was difficult to tell if any of them were among those specifically watching out for their presence, but all the same it was better to avoid them. Use the crowds as their screen.

It wouldn't do for them to get separated here, Rom thought. The city had a haphazard layout, especially as they approached the renowned bazaar. Rom paused before they entered it fully, turning to Zahra and pulling back the edge of his hood slightly. "We're close. Any idea where he'll be in this mess?"

“Through the bazaar, tucked to the right, closest to the Boar’s Head. Dirty tavern. But they do love their fish and cockles. He might even be inside,” Zahra’s eyes frequently searched the crowd for robed figures, only slipping back to meet his when she answered his question. Several carts were set up along the busiest roads. Merchants crying out their wares; some more aggressive than others, shaking beads and baskets to those foolish enough to wander too close. Almost as dangerous as the cloaked men if they managed to tie you up in one place, some going as far to snatch up potential buyers wrists. She’d already warned them to steer clear of them as well.

The bazaar itself was formed in a less than precise circle, with the majority of wagons set up in messy rows in its center; blocking off lanes. The right side, left side, and heart. The crowd was as varied as the produce that were being sold here. Some looked to be from Ferelden; others had rolling Antivan accents. Clothes and countenances of every variety squished in one area.

She scrubbed a hand across her chin and dipped closer to Rom’s side, inclining her head towards the left side of the bazaar. There were two cloaked individuals slipping through the crowds, hands slipped into their sleeves. It was obvious that they were searching for something rather than perusing the bazaar’s wares. Stark-faced. Serious. “Ah—there’s some there too.” She hadn’t pointed. Only tilted her head in the opposing direction. A larger group. Three, or four, loosely packed. Some stood, while others leaned against the closest houses. Eyes raking the crowd.

“Do you think we could make it through the middle without being spotted?”

"Not without splitting up, and we're not doing that," Rom answered, without much in the way of hesitation. They'd be spotted just standing still if they didn't do something soon. Two solutions immediately came to mind, but he wasn't sure which one they would prefer, nor did he have time to properly explain them both. They needed to act quick. He exhaled a breath, tilting his head to better see Zahra. "We can kill them all somewhere quiet, or kill one and make a scene. Up to you."

Cyrus cleared his throat softly. “Far be it from me to have any say." His mouth pulled a bit to the side; he looked like he was doubting his decision to speak even as he continued. “But we could also not kill them. Rendering them insensate should achieve the same effect, yes? Death is a rather unkind punishment for serving the wrong house in ignoble ends." He shrugged with a soft rustle of fabric. “Unless it comes to them or us, I suppose."

Even Zahra appeared to feel the urgency of the situation as she rocked back on her heels and pressed closer to the wagon they stood beside, eyeing the others before pinching her eyes closed. She reopened them a moment later, though there was a pull to her lips that suggested she wasn’t so sure either, “Whatever we do, it has to be quiet. We don’t want raiders nipping at our heels.” This wasn’t her forte; subtlety. Staying her arrow. Not so surprising given her loud, over-the-top temperament.

Besides, Llomerryn was capricious at best. Where most people would turn their heads, and allow blood to stain the streets as long as they were left alone, there was no guarantee they wouldn’t join the fray. Upset a wagon and a merchant would be as willing to jump in as any mercenary would. Llomerryn’s people operated under different rules; if any at all. A far cry from most of the civilized places they’d seen so far. There was no Game here, and certainly no honor. She readjusted her hood as they cut out from the middle path and started veering to the left side. Less robes to contend with.

"Follow me. Act like you're paying them no mind." Rom started forward, expecting the others to keep up behind him. It was too tight a space, and there was no way they were going to avoid every gaze searching for them. All it took was one, and the others would be alerted. They would be followed, so long as it looked like they weren't aware they were being followed. Rom carefully counted their numbers as they passed. Six. That was problematic. Killing six without raising an alarm would be difficult enough. Rom supposed he wasn't thinking when he was willing to condemn them all to death being on the wrong side, but Cyrus's suggestion would be even tougher to pull off. Especially if they couldn't find an ideal location to spring a trap.

He led them deeper into the bazaar, taking a few twisting turns until he found an area that was almost entirely unpopulated. Empty stalls, high walls around them. It would do. Their pursuers would not be far behind. Rom glanced back at Leon. "Six following us, they'll be here soon. Think we can do this bloodless?"

Leon considered it. "If we're quick and prioritize keeping them quiet, I think so. I can handle two for those purposes." The way he said it made it sound like something he'd had particular experience with, and knew from that experience, rather than guesswork.

"Alright," Rom agreed, "you take the two in the front, I'll handle the two in the back. Cyrus, Zee, split the two in the middle." It was a safe bet they'd be separated enough to make picking targets easy; the alleyway they'd walked into was barely wide enough for three people to walk side by side comfortably, in most places. "Find someplace to hide and stay quiet. Wait for me to attack first. They'll turn around for you to hit them from behind."

There was no more time to lose, as they were already risking being seen. Rom ducked into an empty merchant's stall, using a tall pile of drab rugs to conceal himself with. They were obviously so low in quality whoever owned them wasn't even worried about them being stolen. Cyrus crouched behind a few haphazardly-stacked barrels next to another cart. Empty, most likely. Leon's options for concealment were slightly more limited, but he folded himself into an overhanging doorway, the shadows doing more to conceal him than the outright cover did. Zahra had no such issues. Most of the objects in the alley would’ve been capable of concealing her diminutive size. She slipped off to the right and hunkered down behind a cart stacked with dirty carpets and blankets.

Soon after they were all settled, they could hear boots coming down the alley in their direction, echoing softly off the cobblestones underneath their feet. They slowed as they approached, but if they were aware that those they sought chose this particular place to hide in, they didn't show it. "Which way?" one of them asked, near the rear. There was no answer. They continued walking.

Once the last of them had passed Romulus he threw himself out over the counter of the stall, landing as heavy a punch as he was capable of to the temple of the nearest robed Tevinter man. He stumbled and went down, but he'd only be there for a few seconds. Before the next one closest could react he'd reached up and locked his arms around the man's neck and head, swiftly choking him into sleep.

As expected, the rest of their pursuers turned at this, ready to meet the unexpected threat. Leon stepped out from behind the doorway then, swiftly grabbing the front two men and curling his massive arms around their heads, hands easily spanning their noses and mouths. It wasn't the right angle for a proper suffocation, so he did the next best thing. With a controlled surge, he knocked their heads together, the impact heavy and audible, particularly as things were still relatively quiet.

Cyrus was clearly considerably less used to this sort of thing. His first attempt to grab his target was evaded, but he did manage to trip him instead, following him to the ground and muffling his cry of alarm with the man's own scarf and putting a knee to his chest, holding him in place and wrapping his other hand around his neck, cutting off his airflow until he went limp.

The last man certainly hadn’t expected a woman to jump out from behind a wagon. Zahra immediately grabbed onto the back of his jerkin and yanked him backwards, taking advantage of the surprise so that she could readjust her grip in order to grapple onto the side of his face, guiding it into the nearest wall. There was a crunching noise, before he tumbled to the ground. She ah’d beside them, stooping low enough to tilt her ear by his mouth, straightening up a moment later, “Oh good, he’s still alive.”

Rom tossed his unconscious first target aside, swiftly moving onto the second just as he made his way back to his feet. He had time to briefly shout, but not enough to draw a blade or light a spell in his hands before Rom was on him. His knuckles found his throat, striking hard and silencing him with a pained choking sound. He then twisted him around and snared him in another sleeper hold. He waited patiently, watching the others resolve their brief bouts as the man finally stilled.

"They should be out for a while," he said, shifting the unconscious body so he could more easily carry him. "Hide them in the stalls." There was plenty to conceal the bodies with, old rugs and blankets that wouldn't look out of place at all on the floor of a particularly dingy bazaar street.

After they’d hidden all of the unconscious bodies and tucked them them out of sight. Under tattered rugs and ragged blankets pulled up across their faces. A rude awakening would follow. Zahra brushed off her knees and clapped her hands once, before turning back towards them. “Not so bad after all. The tavern has a crooked boar’s head stuck on the front. Shouldn’t be much further from where we’re at.”

It didn’t take them long to retrace their steps through the winding alleyways. The herd was thinned, so they’d have less trouble making their way through the bazaar. They picked their way through the crowd and avoided anyone in suspicious robes, with Romulus still leading the way. Only when Zahra pointed out a particularly ratty building with the aforementioned boar head leaning at a tilt did they slow their pace. The windows had no shutters to speak of, so anyone could take a gander inside, if they wished.

The rabble inside weren’t much different than those pushing past them in the streets. A little rougher, maybe. Lined, dirty faces. Scarred. Mostly everyone had a blade of some sort hanging at their hips. Tankards were jostled together, and roaring laughs cut through the noise. Pirates. Raiders. Uncouth individuals. She took a few tentative steps forward and tucked herself closer to the wall, peering inside. Squinting hard. Her mouth was set into a thin line, clearly focused on trying to pick her father out of the crowd.

Only then did she beckon them over and bob her chin towards a man seated in one of the furthest tables. Alone. He carried a wicker basket that appeared mostly empty. He was slightly slumped forward, wrinkled face already blotchy-red with drink. Eyes shuttered closed. A cane made of some sort of reed had was leaning against his chair. “I
 think that’s him there. Should we
 ?” Her question drifted off, as if she were suddenly unsure. The color from her face seemed to drain, as well.

“Well we came all this way to see him, didn't we?" Cyrus's body language bespoke unruffled carelessness: his arms were crossed loosely, shoulders low, back almost slouched a bit, like he didn't quite want to stand at his full height. But his tone was another matter—quieter, more solemn, and his eyes were the same when they made contact with hers. “Do you want us to go with you? Or follow you in, maybe, stay close by?"

“I
 I’d like you to come with me, I’m not sure if I can explain the situation right.” Zahra’s tone was stronger this time, at the suggestion of having them alongside her. It may have been what she’d intended in the first place. She took a deep, withering breath and stepped closer to the doorway; taking tentative, slow steps. Only when she turned to see the others at her heels did she finally make her way inside, closing the distance between her and the man she’d believed to be her father.

At first she only stood at the foot of the table, hands stretching out and curling into fists. The man himself didn’t seem to be aware of their presence, hardly stirring. Head set off to the side, hidden from view. He may not have even been awake at all. The recognition was immediate. Her shoulders stiffened and her throat bobbed as she swallowed. “Maccio Tavish?” It sounded weak. Constrained. As if she hadn’t wanted to utter those words. Father might’ve been too heavy. Too unfamiliar. Only then did the man move; slow, lethargic.

He did not respond vocally. Though he did raise his head in their direction. Zahra took a step back and made a noise in the back of her throat—something caught between an intake of breath and a startled hitch. Age was not the only toll taken to his face. Red veins stripped down from beneath his heavy lids, spread out like spidery webs that spanned past his cheekbones. His pupils were white, sightless, and rippled with red. Where there’d once been color, only red remained. As if he’d been struck on the head and never recovered. Empty. Unnaturally so.

It stunk of magic.

Only then did he speak, “That’s right. Who’s that now?”

When it became quite obvious that Zahra was either unwilling or unable to respond, Leon cleared his throat quietly and took out a chair at the table, letting it slide over the ground with a muted noise that seemed intentional. As though he were doing his best to make his motions and actions obvious but unobtrusive. He settled into it and leaned forward against the table on his forearms. "My name is Leon Albrecht," he said mildly. "I'm with a group of people called the Inquisition. One of our members pointed us in your direction—she said something had happened to your family. Is there a chance you'd be willing to speak with us about it?"

“That right?” Maccio sucked at his gums, considering his words for a moment. His head had turned in Leon’s direction but he appeared to be staring over him. Chin raised. Patchy salt and pepper hair falling over one eye. He was peering somewhere over his head. The ugly markings stretched as his mouth formed a thin line, “If this isn’t trouble
. I suppose it couldn’t hurt.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus settled into another chair in the dingy bar, across the way from Leon, gesturing wordlessly for Zahra to take the one next to him. That left the one beside Leon for Romulus.

At the very least, Zahra's father—Maccio, it seemed—was willing to talk to them. She herself still didn't seem to be in a position to do much talking, so he picked up the thread of conversation Leon had begun. “We're not trouble for you, no. But there are quite a number of Contee men about, even here. Ran into a few back in Pressa, as well. Any idea why they'd be around now, of all times?"

At the mention of the Contee family name, Maccio seemed to come alive. Unadulterated fury contorted his face. He raked his gaze over the assembled people seated at his table, never quite stopping to meet any of their faces. “Those fucking whore-sons,” spit flew from his lips as he slapped a hand flat against the table, nearly upending his cup, “they’ve taken everything from me. What more? What more could they want?”

His voice had risen to a hoarse yell. Unaware, or clearly uncaring if anyone heard him. Only a few heads turned their way before turning back to their own business: disinterested. Lucky enough for them. Zahra only shifted beside Cyrus, mouth still working for a response, though he was quick to interrupt once more, with a curt, bitter laugh, “That Faraji bastard wants to know if I’m stewing in my waste, I bet. Alone.” His chest fell and rose, before his shoulders finally sagged.

“What business does this Inquisition have with Contee?” There were accusatory undertones, as if he did not quite believe their tale. He pointed a crooked finger in Cyrus’s direction and gave his head a shake, “who’s this girl who pointed you in my direction?”

It was Romulus, however, who answered. "That would be Zahra here." He looked to be eyeing this Maccio quite closely from where he sat, his hood finally pulled back to reveal his Rivaini features. For once, somewhere where he didn't look like a foreigner. Even if he still was. He'd certainly had his own father-child reunion moment, and while it didn't seem as though he expected anything of the sort here, he was obviously on edge. "Captain Zahra Tavish, of the Riptide. Her ship and crew are an invaluable part of the Inquisition."

“Zahra?”

The inflection sounded incredulous. A little, humorless laugh accompanied it. Maccio’s gaze stared through Romulus: unwavering. His hand slipped off the table, into his lap. A breath puffed out, stinking of ale. His mouth gawped open for a moment before he licked his lips and tilted his head to the side, “Now, what kind of cruel lie is that.”

“It’s true,” only then did Zahra break her silence, softly. Unsure. Reluctant. If she could have looked anymore uncomfortable in her seat, she might have crawled away. Maccio, at least, appeared somewhat confused by the new voice. Recognition did not flicker there, only wariness.

He scraped his chair backwards and stood up, gesturing his hand in the air as if he were searching for something, “If that’s true, then come here.”

Zahra did not immediately oblige, sitting in her seat like a child who’d been punished. Much smaller, in spirit. Only when Maccio cleared his throat and wagged his fingers did she push away from the table and make her away around Cyrus to stand in front of him. She raked her nails across her forearm, nearly squirming. She managed to find her voice as he raised a hand and brushed them across her cheekbones, thumb tracing lines, “I’m sorry. I—” The expression on his face flattened and another flash of anger twisted on his face, burning just as brightly, quick as the slap he leveled across her face.

From the noise she made, she clearly hadn’t expected the reaction. One of her hands shot forward and caught the corner of the table, halting her sway. Nearly toppling onto Cyrus. She stayed motionless, stuck in place, as he rounded on her, “Zahra? My daughter. The one who ran off. Abandoned us here. Come here to do what exactly? Did you finally feel guilty after all these years?” Bitterness bled from his mouth, spilled over. Voice hitching to an angry swell. “It’s a little late for that, girl.”

Cyrus shot up out of his seat as soon as she'd reeled backwards, steadying her with his hands at her shoulders, just the lightest touch that could still be effective. He felt his own ire rising; he did not particularly appreciate the sight of someone striking their child, adult though she may be. He swore the skin on his back itched. But he gritted his teeth, tamping down on the flame before it grew into anything uncontainable. “Would you have preferred never? Because she could well have done that instead." His tone was a bit sharper than he'd intended.

He took a deep breath through his nose. “As Romulus pointed out, she is hardly alone. And as Leon indicated earlier, we are here about what happened to your family. It was only brought to our attention recently what the situation had become. Maleus sent a message." Perhaps the name of a child he did not bear so much bitterness for would force the conversation back to some semblance of civility. Cyrus realized he was squeezing Zahra's shoulders a bit too tightly and murmured an apology, dropping them and taking a step backwards.

Zahra hadn’t raised her head but steadied against Cyrus, until she, too, stepped away from Maccio. She drew a hand mid-way to her face, before dropping it back down to her side. Rendered speechless. A muscle jumped along her jawline, and even though he was blind, she appeared to be struggling to meet his withering gaze.

Maccio’s lip peeled back against his teeth. Contempt clear. His expression was as dark and enigmatic as midnight, violent as a wounded animal. Perhaps he’d been wounded so long that he’d become a different beast. “What would I have to lose? My life? That’s already been taken. You wouldn’tknow. How could you understand my loss!” His finger prodded the air each time. Harshly. He seemed to reject anything else as if it did not matter or exist, exuding an aura which was as close to poison as it could be. Sick. Spiritually, physically; overwhelmingly ill. Zahra shrunk against the words; maintaining her distance, as well as her silence.

Only when Maleus was mentioned did he seem to deflate. The sweltering temper sifted away like sand pouring through outstretched fingers; shoulders sagging and mouth trembling into a hard line. “Maleus? My son. He still lives
?” His voice was softer this time, less rough around the edges.

Zahra shifted from foot to foot at Cyrus’ side, though she seemed surprised by the tremble of her voice, the desperate lilt, “He told me. Us. That you were still here. I think he wanted us to come get you. You’re not safe here anymore.” That much was obvious. Even so, at the sound of her voice, a flicker of hostility reappeared. Not with as much fervor. His countenance was clear: defeated.

It was not Zahra that he spoke to, but Leon. Swinging his head in the direction he may have assumed him to be still seated in. “The Inquisition wishes to free my family of its shackles? For her?” Then, he turned his gaze to his daughter, sightless eyes staring straight through, “Prove it. Atone for what you’ve done. I’ll come along to make sure to it that you do.” Gratitude seemed far away: an impossible sentiment. It would not be squeezed from him. He turned away from them and patted at the back of his chair, seeking his cane.

Leon's expression was difficult to read, but in the end, he nodded slightly, speaking as well to clarify. "Very well then. A solution will take time, but once we have the necessary information and resources, we shall undertake this." He paused, his eyes moving to Zahra. "Did you have further business here? If not, we should get moving before the Contee servants find us again."

In a world that might’ve gone dull and gray, or black with darkness, where his daughter, once thought bright, promising and obedient
 was no longer any of those things, Maccio merely bobbed his head in a nod. Barely listening. Back to the husk they’d stumbled in on. He appeared much older now. Snatching up his cane in his hand and tapping it on the floor, using it to lean on every now and again. A crutch. Easier to hate someone else, than himself. It was clear that he’d chosen her to blame. And her alone.

Zahra’s gaze finally rose from the floor, regarding Leon. She offered him a thin smile, though it didn’t reach her eyes. Hardly lifted the corners up. Whatever fire she’d had from their most recent battle had been leeched out. Dried. Smothered under Maccio’s boot. “No. No, there’s nothing left to do here.” A pause. “You’re right. We should go back.” There was a moment where she appeared as if she was going to help her father to the door, though she only hesitated and stepped aside, allowing him to lead the way towards the door.

From there, it was much the same process, in reverse. It was easier to avoid the Tevinter guards, as there were fewer of them now, but of course having an elderly blind man with the group made it harder in turn. Fortunately, there were no issues, and Leon had no more difficulty rowing five people than he had with four, though it was close quarters in the boat itself.

Maccio was eventually situated in a room below deck, and the navigator—Nixium, Cyrus recalled her name was—turned them back towards the south. They'd dock in Jader this time, to minimize overland travel. Orlais was a sight more hospitable to the Inquisition than Ferelden was, anyhow.

About an hour into the journey, Cyrus approached the upper decks himself. That had been... rather a lot to take in, on Zahra's part, he was sure. He couldn't say he'd ever experienced anything of the kind, but imagining how it must feel was a little easier than he'd expected, and there wasn't anything about it that seemed pleasant. So after smearing his face and arms with a tincture made primarily from aloe that might do something to protect him from the sun, he set about the task to trying to find the ship's captain.

He found her at the bow of the ship with her feet poised between the beams and forearms perched atop the railing. Her upper body was angled over it as if she were balancing herself. Swaying against the tepid breeze like a child balanced between the beams of a fence. Maccio was nowhere in sight. She’d already told him that if he needed anything, anyone aboard the Riptide would help him. His own response lacked the biting edge he’d displayed in Llomerryn, though it had been just as curt. Cold, even.

Her face was turned towards the horizon, hidden from view. She appeared to be studying the sun lowering itself across the pastel sky. Pink hues had already begun to show, threaded with orange. Nightfall would soon take them. Fortunately they’d had time to board the Riptide before trying to navigate out of the inlet. Night transformed the waters into an inky swell, concealing shallow rocks and other obstacles. Their exit had been thus far successful. Zahra’s mood, however, seemed anything but lively. Her curly hair whipped around her face, though she made no attempt to push it from her eyes.

He approached quietly, feeling his mouth turn down. He didn't make any attempt to be particularly stealthy though; there wasn't any reason to and he wasn't especially skilled at it even if there had been. He chose a spot next to her, standing with his back to the same railing she faced, then hopped up the few inches it took to be sitting on it, letting his legs anchor him to the secondary rail below. He was good with balance. He wondered if that mightn't have been a mistake, though; Zahra was always considerably shorter than him, and this only magnified the fact.

Well, too late now. Cyrus let himself slouch a little, resting his forearms on his knees. That helped. “I feel stupid, asking how you are. Obviously you're not feeling particularly happy at the moment—it's right there on your face." He expelled a breath through his nose. Why were the simplest of social interactions so mystifying now? It wasn't like he'd had trouble offering condolences before. He knew what the words were, how to make the sentiment sound right.

He just didn't know what to do when he actually felt the things he was attempting to express. The words seemed inadequate, somehow, in a way they hadn't before. He took in a new breath, well-aware of the fact that he wasn't going to be able to make anything better. That was the rub above all, maybe. He'd once taken it for granted that his words mattered no more to anyone who heard than they mattered to him in the saying. But a friendship, a real one, went both ways. He settled for something that might be more useful than his sympathies.

“Anything I can do for you?" He tried not to grit his teeth at the inanity of asking that. Tried not to assume there simply couldn't be. He wasn't sure he succeeded at either.

“I thought I had the most handsome face in all of the Inquisition.”

Zahra’s tone lacked the biting aphorism it usually held. The wit dry and brittle. She certainly looked miserable, like grief-doused wet wood, until she huffed out a drawn out sigh and gave her head a shake, stretching out her arms in front of her. She only turned to look up at him when she pressed her cheek against the railing and wrinkled her nose, eyes rolling to meet his for a moment. They were slightly puffy. Red-rimmed. Though they were dry, now. She looked a mess; and had obviously holed herself up somewhere, out of sight, before finding herself a new perch here.

She cleared her throat and wiggled her fingers out towards the ocean. Towards the rolling waves slapping against the Riptide’s belly. The retreating sunlight—and home, eventually. Her mouth tipped into a shadow of a smile, as she dragged her forearm across the beam so that she could perch her chin across it instead. “Something as strong as dragon’s piss would be nice. You wouldn’t have any of that hidden on your person, would you?” A clever turn of phrase of remembered misery in the Herald’s Rest. His. Hers.

“Ah, but brooding only makes us handsomer, or so I've heard. Sadly I've yet to notice any such thing." He shook his head. “One tankard of dragon's piss, on me. As soon as we get back, as I'm not hiding any right now, no."

"Any chance Anderfels whiskey will do?" Leon hadn't been far, closer to the prow of the ship than they were, but enough of the conversation must have carried that he caught it. "I don't have a lot, but there's some." He unhooked what looked like a small flask from his belt—viridium, from the dark green pall of it—and took the several steps necessary to offer it to Zahra. "Tastes a bit better, in my humble opinion."

Zahra dramatically leaned back while still holding the railing and eyed Leon, upside down. Curls dragging down in a tangle. Her smile warbled appreciation even if she looked exhausted. She made a hm’ing noise, before allowing her legs to slide between the rails until she could plop down on her rear, “I’ll gladly accept both of those offers. Anderfels whiskey now, and dragon’s piss later.” There a pause, and a withered exhale, “We do make a fine group of handsome broods, don’t we?”

A laugh crackled from her. The sound of it was off. Unlike her usual roar. What was supposed to sound like a booming, ridiculous thing turned tinny, small: forced. Her hand reached back back behind her head until the bottle was settled in her palm. She closed her fingers around it, uncorked it with her thumb and drew it to her lips, tipping her head back for a long dredge. Another exhale, this time somewhat relieved. Probably from the whiskey warming her belly. For a moment she seemed to still. She patted a hand against the ground, indicating that Leon should join them as well, and set the flask at her side.

“I just wanted to say,” her voice wavered, caught on something before steadying itself off. Steeling for something that sounded like an apology. Or acceptance. “My father. He wasn’t like that before. He’s not
 he had a point back there, you know?” She stared out across the waves once more, and lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug. “What he said. He was right.”

“Which part?" Cyrus shifted his grip slightly on the rail under his palms. “There's no arguing that you left. But nothing that happened after then was your fault. You couldn't possibly have known what Faraji was going to do, and even if you had, the responsibility wouldn't have been yours." It was a point she'd helped make abundantly clear in his own case: there were things one could rightfully blame oneself for, and things that were simply too far beyond one's control. Things that had to be left at the feet of the people who'd really caused them, however much guilt he or she might feel about them.

"Not that knowing that helps the guilt, I expect," Leon added, his thoughts clearly in the same vein. He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back against the rail, gingerly at first, then more solidly once he was sure there was no unexpected weakness in the structure.

Any other day she might have argued. Or spun something clever to divert the topic before they could delve too deep. Unearth carefully tailored half-truths, dressed in something more pleasant. It wasn’t often that Zahra chose to speak about herself: a theme that he may have shared as well. Not until it was dragged out into the open. Grew too ugly to sweep under the rug. In this case, she seemed at least receptive to their words. Her hand came to rest back on the flask, before she decidedly took another swig.

A thump indicated that she’d replaced it beside her. “I know, it’s stupid
 but I keep thinking if I’d stayed. If I did things differently. He wouldn’t. They wouldn’t. Things wouldn’t have turned out so badly. Not for them.” Another breath. Harsher this time. She pressed her forehead up against one of the rails and let out a scoff, “I’m not good and I’m not repentant.” Her hands clasped onto the railings; trembled, ever so slightly. “I almost wish Maleus hadn’t sent that letter. How awful is that?”

“Well within the normal human range of awful, I think." Cyrus shrugged, then hopped off the rail so he could plant himself next to her instead, swiping the flask for a moment so he could take a nip himself, before offering it up to Leon. The whiskey was the same he'd tasted before, what seemed almost a lifetime ago, not long after their arrival in Skyhold. “You can resent them for dumping this on you if you want, you know. It's within your rights. If they'd never tried to sell you off in the first place, none of this would be happening, so you're fixing someone else's mess."

He exhaled heavily. “But you'll do it. That already makes you leagues better than some people. Probably better than I'd be, in the same situation." He tried to imagine doing something like this on Tiberius's behalf, but from the immediate flash of anger he felt, he almost certainly wouldn't have. Better not to think about Tiberius—it only made him seethe.

"Hard to control our feelings," Leon added, sipping from the flask before handing it back down to Cyrus so he could set it on the deck once more. The breeze in from the sea was nice, cooling the heat of the sun beating down on the deck and stirring their hair. "But our actions... those seem like the better things to measure ourselves by, don't they? And it's like Cyrus said: you'll do it. We will. Nothing left to fault, then."

Zahra’s snorted and bumped her shoulder against Cyrus’s, “Well within the normal human range of awful. I’m not sure if I should feel better or worse.” She parroted it with a wobbly smile, more genuine this time. A jest. The closest thing to one since dragging themselves off of Llomerryn’s shoreline, at least. Her eyes swung up towards Leon and drifted back towards the horizon. “Someone else’s mess
 that doesn’t sound so bad.”

Several times, her jawline worked. As if she couldn’t find the words. Until she finally did.

“You will, won’t you? Be there.” The Inquisition. We. Another laugh. Soft and hard, all at once. A plea or bargain. Hard to tell with someone like her, staring off into the nothing. The sun had fully retreated and along with it the last remnants of furious orange, pale pinks and somber yellows. Stars had begun peeping across the murky skies, and the moon along with them. She seemed to understand well enough that she couldn’t do it alone. Perhaps, that she would not, otherwise.

Cyrus snorted. “Of course we will. If we can't stop a measly Magister, we can hardly deal with Corypheus. It'll be good practice." He offered her an uncertain smile of his own, then turned his eyes out to the darkening sky.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

While the others spent time recuperating in Orlais, Rom took his own rest in Skyhold.

He put the peaceful time to good use, aggressively fighting against the necessity of using his particular brand of potions, and he was making very good progress. He wasn't free of them yet, but he felt that within the month he could be. Leon and Rilien both agreed with the assessment, which was reassuring. He'd stopped making new draughts altogether, practicing alchemy now mostly so he could continue instructing Zahra. For all her bluster Zee was a pretty good student, when she had the desire to learn. And in this field, she did.

His energy to keep himself in prime condition had flagged steadily, a result of the drawbacks of his recent efforts. It wasn't like he was turning into a weakling or anything remotely close, but it did bother him to know he might not be as strong as before, as fast or as decisive. When his life or the lives of his friends sometimes hung on a razor's edge, it disturbed him to think he'd only succeeded before because of this. To think he might fail in the future because of it. But he would just have to hope everything would continue to work out. He'd have to have faith.

Rom decided a walk was in order after he was satisfied with the work he'd put in for the day. The late afternoon sun greeted him as he made his way out of the keep, a pair of guards closing the great doors behind him. The days were finally starting to seem much longer, as summer rapidly approached. There were big things coming, he could feel. Hopefully good things.

His walk took him down past the drill yards, where mages were just beginning an afternoon session. More and more templars were beginning to work with them, and while the relations would never be comfortable, they were at least starting to seem cooperative. Their Captain, Séverine, always made sure to be among them. Rom continued on, down the steps towards the front gate, past the fortress well, the stables. The curiously different sound of a large halla greeted him from inside. A rowdy one, if some of the stablehands were to be believed, and only well behaved for a few different handlers. Rom had never been the best with mounts of any kind. He headed for the stairs, looking to make his way up to the battlements.

“Huh. Well, this figures." Khari's was an easily-recognizable voice; she peered down at him from the top of the staircase, apparently about to descend it. For just a second, her brows knit, an almost anxious sort of surprise pulling at her features before it disappeared, replaced by something a little more normal for her: a set expression that he recognized as resolve. “I was just going to find you, and here you are." She flashed a momentary smile, then gestured towards herself. “Planning on a walk? I'll go with, if you don't mind."

Khari coming to find Rom was hardly unusual, but there was something unusual about her today, even if Rom could quite decipher what it was. "Figured I'd walk the wall, just cooling down." He normally didn't cool down with walks, but he'd been making a habit of it lately, and getting outside more was refreshing.

He let it go unsaid that he didn't mind, since it very rarely needed to be said, and together they made their way back to the top of the wall. A pair of guards outside the nearest tower greeted him by his title, and he offered a salute in return. That was something he would never get used to. He and Khari walked along the wall, Rom closer to the outside edge of it, his right hand occasionally brushing against the stone crenelations.

"I've been feeling better," he said, preempting the question. "I'm glad we haven't had to deal with any Venatori lately, the rest's done me good." He glanced left at her. "What about you? How was... uh, forgot the town's name..." He was never very good with Orlesian anything.

“It had a weird name anyway." She shrugged. “It was all right, I guess. Marcy's staying a while longer, which means Mick is too, but that's okay. Everyone deserves a rest sometimes, I guess." She was not known for taking them herself, and no doubt she was working herself just as hard in her trainer's absence as she did in his presence, if not moreso.

Khari turned slightly, almost as if to verify his words about himself. For a moment, she studied his face, squinting as if the truth would be right there to see, when in fact the physical manifestations were only a very small part of the story. Still, it satisfied her, or at least seemed to, from the way she nodded and moved her eyes out over the wall instead.

“You had me worried, you know." Her lips paled where she pressed them together. A breeze from behind pushed several strands of hair into her face; she batted them back behind her ears with an irritated grumble before continuing. “I don't mean—it's not like you have to tell me everything. I get having secrets. Honestly, I do. I just... kinda figured you and me didn't need them. So I was pretty—I dunno. I didn't know what to think."

It hurt a bit, because Rom knew he had more. Worse ones, even. And telling her was... not at all easy. "I've got a lot that I want to just... let go of. And that was one of those things, but it wouldn't let go of me. Maybe the rest won't either." Maybe it would all come back and rear its ugly head when it seemed like he was making too much progress. It would come back and remind him of what he was, what he feared he still was. He should've told her about the potions, probably, but the rest... he didn't know.

"I'm sorry I worried you. I'm not proud of what I was, and... well you might've noticed I'm not the best at talking to people. I guess that includes my friends. I never know how to say any of the things I might want to, it always... comes out wrong, you know?" They were approaching one of the corners, a large square tower that overlooked the entire lake below. They'd played capture the flag down there like idiots last winter, and to be honest Rom was looking forward to doing it again when everything froze back over.

Khari seemed to recognize the spot, too; she picked up her feet a little faster to get to the crenelations, leaning out over them and sweeping her eyes over the landscape. She turned around, though, using her hands to assist herself in hopping up to sit on the wall, facing in towards him. She leaned her shoulder into the toothlike formation on her left, nodding slightly. “I was being stupid." She sighed heavily. “Only thinking about myself. And how I wanted to be the kind of person you could tell that stuff to. But it's not about me, and I was dumb for trying to make it that way."

She blinked, the jade color of her eyes almost washed out by the bright sunlight overhead, until they were just an indistinct, almost colorless pale hue. She shifted slightly, and the impression vanished. “You tell me what you want to tell me. And if some of the things you could say never get said, then I'm fine with that. But I'm not gonna judge you, Rom. Not for anything but who you are now. I just wanted you to know I'd decided that."

Rom very much hoped she could hold to that. The idea was immensely comforting, even if the thought of talking about all the things he couldn't figure out how to say made him feel distinctly uneasy. And he hoped he could hold to the kind of person he wanted to be, the one that would be judged. Because it wouldn't be just Khari judging his actions. Not in the position he now occupied. Only a fool would ever think the world was a kind and forgiving place. That fool died in Rom the day he was shipped away from the Chantry house in Minrathous.

"That's good to hear," he said. "Really, I mean it." He shifted a bit awkwardly on the spot, noting that she'd taken a seat on the wall when they'd originally come up here to walk. "Did you want to keep going, or...?"

This fact seemed to dawn on her as well, if a bit belatedly. “Uh, yeah. I just—I've got one more thing to say first." She hopped down off the wall, shifting her weight between her feet, as if she'd temporarily lost the easy confidence with which she so typically held herself. Focusing on a spot over his shoulder, she pulled in a breath, her shoulders lifting with the force of it. The expression on her face went through several shifts in the ten seconds that followed, almost too rapidly to pin down.

Abruptly, she dragged her eyes back to his. “I like you. I think you're funny and interesting and I always feel like I can rely on you. But you knew that part already." A pause; the tips of her ears were slowly turning red. “You're also really handsome. And sometimes I think about kissing you. Pretty often actually. Like now, for instance. So." Khari frowned slightly, then plowed forward again just as rapidly.

“If, uh... if you've ever maybe considered kissing me, too, you should know that I would absolutely be more than okay with it if you did at some point. And if you haven't, well... that's also fine. I can just, you know, never mention any of this again. Ever." By this point, the blotchy red-pink had spread over most of her face and neck as well. She cleared her throat.

“We can keep walking now."

He really didn't know how he could be this colossally stupid. It made sense now. A lot of things made sense now. He could feel the heat immediately rushing to his face as well, and with it came panic. How many times had he tried to say something like this to her? How many times had he come so close? Of course she would be the one to do it first, she didn't let anything get in her way, not for long at least. And now it was out in the open, and all he had to do was tell her he felt exactly the same way.

And yet, he took a step back, unsure where to put his eyes, because if he put them on her, it was like he was seeing her altogether differently now. And not in a worse way, not at all, just... different. It was jarring, it was frightening, and it was entirely too much. "Um... I don't, uh..." He struggled for words, then grimaced because he'd paused after I don't. "I do, I have, it's just... every time I think, it's... uh. Shit." His grimace grew until it seemed like he was actually in pain. "Not the thought, I'm just doing that thing. It's not coming out right. What I mean to say is..." He tried his absolute best to hold her eyes, like he'd practiced for the Orlesian nobility. This was a thousand times more difficult.

"I... I can't."

Khari's shoulders, held high and tense, collapsed downwards into a slump. She closed her eyes, took in a breath, and opened them again on the exhale. “I sorta figured, somehow." She attempted a smile, but it trembled, then fell, unable to remain. She'd never been particularly good at faking things. “It's oka—" Her voice cracked. “It's okay."

The silence that fell then lingered for several long moments. Khari seemed suddenly very interested in the toes of her boots, from her posture, but it was easy to see that she wasn't really looking at anything in particular. Rather, she seemed deep in thought. “Can I—can I know why?"

"Yeah," he said quickly, "you can. It's like you said: we don't need secrets. But before you jump to any conclusions, it's... probably not what you think." She seemed to be taking it that way, as though this was a rejection, and he was determined not to let it turn out that way. She needed to understand that first. "Khari, you're... you're beautiful, and I've always thought that. You're also an unstoppable force of nature, and I don't think you have any idea how attractive that is to me."

He'd said it, and honestly... it didn't sound that bad now that it was out. It didn't sound that different from the way it went every time he rehearsed it in his head. But all of those times never had what he now needed to follow it with. And this... he'd never practiced this. It was hard enough to think about, let alone say.

"So," he said, exhaling a gusty breath, "with that out of the way, do you remember Redcliffe, the first time we met Chryseis together?"

It took her a little bit longer to adjust her frame of mind to accommodate the new information, clearly. Perhaps that was understandable: she had to do it twice. For a moment, her face was blank, but it was easy to see her putting things together—it was in the way her eyes looked. She lifted her head, nodding once, slow and careful. “Yeah, sure." Khari was no longer even attempting to keep walking, but her uncomfortable shifting had stopped, too, as she narrowed her focus to the conversation alone. “In the Chantry." The relevance wasn't clear to her, but she must have assumed he'd be getting to that, because she didn't ask outright.

He knew she remembered. Even then they'd been more than good enough of friends for her to know that meeting her there was extremely difficult for him. He'd still been in the mindset of a slave at that time, intent on returning to her when the Breach was closed. "You'll remember then that everyone else left when the talking was done, and I stayed behind with Chryseis." He imagined the different breed of tension between them might have been apparent to others, but he didn't think Khari would catch on. She wasn't known for picking these sorts of things up especially quickly.

"She had me, uh... we had sex. In one of the back rooms." He hadn't even thought about it at the time, the fact that it had occurred in a Chantry building. Some Herald of Andraste he was. "That was part of our arrangement, as domina and slave. Ever since her husband died, that was another way in which I... served her." He hated saying it, hated revealing anything about this part of his life, but he trusted her when she said she wouldn't judge him. He believed she would do her best to understand. If it was even possible for her to understand something like this.

“Oh. Oh." She clearly understood something. Grimacing, Khari reached up and tugged at the shell of one ear, a nervous gesture he hadn't seen her use in a while. Right on the heels of that, however, her expression morphed swiftly into fury. “Served her? Arrangement? She raped you, Rom. That's what it's called when one of the people doesn't have any choice." The muscles in her jaw jumped as she ground her teeth. “Fucking sick fucks and their godsdamn—"

Her hand reached behind her, more reflex than conscious thought; for a split second, she looked confused when it closed only over air. The tiny moment of pause was enough to avert what looked to be building into a righteous temper, though. Khari forced a slow breath out through her nose, dragging both hands down her face. “Shit. Shit, I'm sorry. I didn't know and I just—ugh."

"It's okay. It's not your fault." Her reaction was more or less what he'd expected, once she understood. Anger. She cared about him, and what Chryseis did to him damaged him, that much was clear. Rom thought about it often. He never felt he could be impartial about judging such a thing, considering that he had been one of the parties involved. Chryseis had been grieving, and frustrated, and more than anything alone. She let almost no one see a side of her that could be considered vulnerable, but Rom... he likely knew her better at the time he left than her own father did. And while he didn't really have a choice in the matter, she never demanded it of him. She never threatened him if he refused her.

By the time she asked it of him, she didn't need to. He was utterly obedient, and if she needed to be served in that way, he did it without question, without complaint, without a second thought. Sometimes he wondered if he even looked forward to it. If he helped her, she would think more clearly, she would treat him and the other slaves more reasonably. Truly, it was only when he freed himself of her, and when he met Khari and began to think of her in a different way, that he understood how much Chryseis had cursed him.

"I've tried to move on, but... I can't. Not yet. I need to be free of her first, rid of her." That was the most terrifying thought of all. Confronting her, forcing her to address this. She could declare him a free man, to do with his life as he pleased, but words written on the page would not remove the claws from his back. "There's something coming. We'll see her again, I know it. When we do, I'm going to find a way to end this. And then... then we can come back to this conversation."

Khari crossed her arms, gripping her biceps in her hands and squeezing until her knuckles were white. Though it must have hurt at least somewhat, it seemed to clear the last vestiges of anger from her. She swallowed, then let out a short breath. “Okay." She nodded firmly. “'Til you bring it up again, everything's just going to be like it has been. Even if you never do, we've got a pretty excellent thing here, and I don't mean to lose it." She grinned, the expression a bit more subdued than usual, but still genuine. It looked like it belonged on her face.

“Can I hug you, though? I really want to right now."

Rather than give her permission he went ahead and hugged her first, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. He let his fingers twist through some of her mass of red hair. "No matter what happens, we're never going to lose this."

Her hands bunched in the back of his shirt; Khari took a deep, shaky breath and squeezed.

“Good."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Somehow, Rom had yet to come face to face with many Red Templars at all.

He'd encountered a few of them at Haven alongside the Venatori, but the events of that night were such a blur of chaos and death that he hardly could remember the details. It had been Estella that first encountered them with the others at Therinfal before that, and her again in the Emerald Graves. What he learned from traveling through the Vimmarks was that description of them rarely did them justice.

Lia and a few hand picked scouts led them towards Kasos from where they left Zee and her crew in Cumberland, on horses that Rilien's agents provided. Sturdy Fereldan mounts, good for climbing and the forging ahead over difficult terrain, if lacking in outright speed. There was no use for speed, as they had to slow and even change courses several times to avoid Red Templar patrols that Signy or one of the other forward scouts spotted ahead of them.

Even the most human-looking of them were horrifying to look upon, with growths of the scarlet-shaded crystals sprouting from their skin at odd angles, their armor molding with their flesh as their bodies were twisted out of shape by the corrupted lyrium. They exuded strength in equal measure to their horror. Being caught by any of them would mean a hard fight.

Thankfully they managed to avoid being seen, and the travel itself was not overly difficult given it was summertime and the mountains were not cloaked in snow. In fact it seemed likely that these peaks didn't see that much snow even in winter, as the forested areas that decorated their slopes were almost tropical in nature. Any farther north and the heat would've begun to become oppressive.

"We're getting close," Lia said, pulling her horse to a stop. "We should go on foot from here."

They did so, dismounting and using their last chance to gear up before they would make their approach. Lighter armor was the order of the day, and preferably nothing that would catch and reflect the sunlight. Any steel was best kept covered by leather or cloth until they could get inside. Séverine had armed herself with a short sword in addition to her flail, the smaller weapon being preferable for the tight quarters they might find themselves in. Her armor was templar gear of a lighter issue, consisting mostly of scale mail and smaller segmented plates over more exposed areas, though she carried her kite shield upon her back still. Khari wore a suit of chainmail between her ordinary clothing and a loose shirt she was using for camouflage. There wasn't much helping the fact that her preferred weapon was too large for closer quarters, but there was also a long, curved knife on her right hip, which she no doubt intended to use to make do if necessary.

Lia took her bow in hand, a deft hand adeptly twirling an arrow in the other. "The tunnel's going to be your way in. I don't think they wanted to draw any attention to it. It may not even be guarded, but you should still be ready for anything on the inside." Rom could agree with that much. Sometimes the entrances that appeared most vulnerable could prove to be the deadliest, to the unwary.

"If you need to make a retreat, we'll try to cover you as best we can," Lia continued, "but I can't promise much until you're outside of the walls. And even then, Red Templars often ignore arrows that would stop a normal fighter in their tracks."

"I understand." Leon smiled mildly and gave a short nod. Neither he nor the woman he'd introduced as his teacher, Ophelia, needed to worry about how close the quarters would be, unless of course one of them needed to duck—Ophelia was quite tall herself. Like SĂ©verine and Khari, they'd worn somewhat less armor than usual, disguised under cloaks. "Go ahead and take your positions. We'll make our way to the passage. With any luck, we'll be out in an hour." He paused. "If we haven't returned in three, assume we've been captured and get word back to Skyhold."

"Understood," Lia responded. "Good luck in there."

With that, the five of them broke off from the small scout party. They were still a ways out, and no doubt patrols would be denser this close to Kasos itself. Leon dropped back to the rear, glancing once at Rom. "Can you take point?"

He nodded wordlessly, and led the way steadily forward. The foliage was dense here, trees and bushes and tall grass in abundance. It made for good visual cover, but it was hard to move quietly, so they were sure to take things slow. That said, Rom liked to think that no patrol of hulking Red Templars could be quieter than they were, so he hoped they would hear any enemies coming before they themselves were detected.

"That's it there," Séverine pointed out, looking through the trees in the distance ahead of them. What they could mostly see was one of the walls, dark grey stone similar in color to the cliffs that rose behind. A few small towers jutted upwards over the upper crenelations, but the castle had not been built to stand out much from its surroundings. Probably why it had survived so long and been repurposed as some sort of repository for artifacts for a group that specialized in secrets.

The captain was about to start forward when Rom's hand seized her shoulder and kept her back. He touched his ear, indicating she should listen. Indeed, when they focused they could hear heavy steps and the soft crunching of grass, twigs, and dirt underneath some hefty boot. Rom pointed down next, and they sank low, concealing themselves behind trees, rocks, and bushes thick enough to obscure them.

The Red Templar patrol proved to be a group of three. One was a knight, one of the brawnier varieties, ballooned in size by the effects of the red lyrium, their armor horrifically sinking into their very skin. The second was a newer-looking member of the order, judging by the lack of progress the corruption had made. She carried a bow in her hands, and attempted to hide her face under a cowl. The third was a shadow, a lithe and lighter killer, with spikes of the red lyrium growing out of his arms long enough to become proper blades. He seemed the most watchful of the three.

Their patrol route brought them perilously close in front of the five of them, enough that Rom could begin feeling the effects of the corruption that wafted off of them. Simply sitting in it was slightly dizzying, and he could feel his stomach slowly starting to turn. He couldn't even imagine what the effect felt like on mages. Perhaps the absence of his potions was making matters worse. Regardless, if they could just keep quiet for a moment, the patrol would hopefully pass them by.

The first two moved past, the rhythmic thuds of their footsteps indication of an almost automatic approach to patrol. They didn't even look around much. The last was out of step, pausing often to listen before hastening to catch up. It was during one such erratic pause that one of the people behind him—probably Khari—shifted at the wrong moment, rustling the detritus that carpeted the forest floor beneath them.

The noise ceased, but the damage had been done. The shadow paused, his head whipping in their direction. They were close enough to see his eyes, red like the lyrium, faintly aglow in the dim light that made it through the canopy of trees. He raked them over the underbrush, searching for the source of the sound, but whoever had made it did not make the error a second time, and though he took half a step in Rom's direction, parting the fronds of the closest fern, the fading thuds of his fellows' treads alerted him to their continued departure, and he hesitated only a moment more before hurrying after them.

By unspoken consensus, they waited a bit longer than strictly necessary after he'd disappeared before emerging from their hiding spots. From there, it was nearly a straight shot to the tunnel's entrance, which wasn't more than a moderately-sized crack in a short cliff-face. It was obscured by moss and the thick, ropy vines of some plant that hugged most of the rock shelf, making it almost impossible to see if one wasn't looking for it specifically.

Ophelia took one look at it and grimaced. "Better not get any tighter than that inside," she muttered. She'd fit well enough, but it was a genuine question whether it would accommodate someone of Leon's dimensions. If he'd been in full plate, he'd have definitely needed to remove it. "I'll check."

Pushing away a few of the biggest vines, she turned sideways to fit inside, footsteps shuffling for a moment before she disappeared entirely. Fortunately, it didn't take her long to reappear; she just put a hand far enough back out to gesture them forward, and they filed in.

The tunnel itself was only big enough for a single-file line, and Leon had to remain half-turned to the side, head and shoulders ducked awkwardly, but they could move through it well enough otherwise. The walls and floor were smooth, evidence of the deliberate nature of the construction, but it definitely didn't seem like a supply tunnel. Most likely, it had served instead as an emergency escape route for the most important of the castle's one-time residents; such things were not uncommon in old castles, or even particularly-elaborate new manor homes. Disuse was evident in the cracks, though—in a few places, tree roots had penetrated the stone slabs and slithered across the floor, making it more perilous to navigate than its makers had intended. The passage seemed to run along the cliff-face, for a while, angling down eventually and escaping even the roots until the only peril was the occasional trickle of groundwater. The air smelled stale, and a little earthy; nothing unexpected.

Rom was not uncomfortable with tight spaces. He was not a particularly small man in any of his dimensions, but he was used to being cramped, confined, so much so that he often did it to himself. There was some comfort to living underneath Skyhold's keep, not within it. Thus the passageway didn't bother him in the least, though he imagined pretty much everyone else was not as pleased with the situation. Séverine's breathing had become noticeably more measured and forced. Khari was, for once, fortunate to be short, and the shape of her weapon was more ungainly than she was in here, the tip of it occasionally touching the side walls with a soft scrape of metal on rock.

Eventually the ground began to slope upwards again, and Rom could sense they were getting closer, if only because the passageway began to subtly widen a foot or so when they approached the exit. When it suddenly came to a halt, they were faced with a sheer rock wall that could be ascended by way of a set of old, rusty iron rungs fastened into the wall. Rom found himself glad he wasn't the first to test them. Rearranging their order wasn't really possible in a space this tight, so it was Ophelia who went up first, Leon second, and Rom after him. Khari followed shortly behind him, with Séverine bringing up the rear.

At the top Rom clambered up into what appeared to be a storage area of some sort, though it didn't look like it was being used for anything. Probably since the outpost wasn't commonly occupied by anyone. More alarming was the fact that there didn't seem to be a way out. Even with their eyes adjusted by now, it was extremely dark, and there was no obviously visible door. Immediately Séverine began to breathe as though she were running, when in fact the climbing up here had been the most physical activity they'd done all day.

"Check the walls," Ophelia advised. "Might be a lever or switch. This room was probably designed to be undetectable from the other side, but there's probably another passage out." The rustle of her cloak was the only indication that she'd moved to follow her own advice.

"Shouldn't be much longer," Leon added quietly, most likely for Séverine's benefit. "We're looking for anything that feels or sounds irregular." That, he added for the group at large.

Khari shuffled a lot more than the others did, a dull thud sounding as she ran into something. It sounded like the wall. “Fuck. That was my finger." A breath hissed in between her teeth, but then she fell quiet, feeling along the wall with the rest of them. The room wasn't very large; it only took her another few moments before she spoke up again. “Uh... I don't really know what I'm doing, but there's something weird about this wall. The mortar's all chalky and it doesn't seem... right?"

"Let me see," Rom said, following the sound of her voice to the wall she was on. He reached out, his hand accidentally finding Khari's head and hair before the wall. "Er, sorry." Once he was finally touching the wall, he could see why she thought it was strange. Compared to the others he'd touched, which were smooth and well-finished, this one was poorly done. A hasty job, meaning that wherever it had been sealed off from was likely another room, not just the solid rock wall that served as foundation.

"There should be something on the other side of this wall, if we can get through." He wasn't going to bash it open himself, though. He supposed he could use his mark, but he preferred not to create a violent blast of brick pieces in a confined space with his friends. Best to let the many physical powerhouses with him figure something out.

"Are we hitting something?" Séverine asked, obviously still working to control herself. "I wouldn't mind hitting something right now."

"By all means, then," Leon replied. "I don't... anticipate anyone being down here if they believe it is blocked off so thoroughly, but everyone should remain ready just in case."

"Alright, then." Séverine pulled her shield from her back and slid her arm into it, rolling her shoulder a few times. "Everyone get to the back wall. Don't want to break anyone's nose on accident."

When she had enough room to swing, she did so with a grunt of effort, ramming the rim of her shield into the wall. As loud as the clangs were, Rom knew the crack of his mark's bursts were quite a bit louder, like a clap of thunder from a few feet away. After a few strikes Séverine had created a small gap through which light was filtering into the room from whatever lay beyond. It encouraged the captain, and she smashed at the wall until it was starting to crumble.

Stepping back a few paces, Séverine charged forward and rammed it behind the face of her shield, busting through the wall enough that she tipped over and fell into the next room amidst the wall's rubble. Quickly she got back to her feet and put her back to a wall on the other side, what looked like a more proper storage room, and one still in use. Torchlight on the wall illuminated the way out into a corridor. They had to shield their eyes from it for a moment in order to adjust.

"Much better," Séverine said between breaths.

"Agreed." Ophelia stepped over the rubble next, casting her eyes around the room. She must not have seen anything of interest in the crates and boxes arranged neatly in the space, stacked against the far wall. The floor was bare, too, and so the group of them picked their way to the door, pausing to listen for any reaction to the noise they'd made. When there wasn't any, Leon opened it, putting them out in the corridor.

From the absence of windows, it was clearly a basement or at least a level built underground. The most immediate sensation, however, was the smell. Rom recognized it easily: blood and decay. The stench of rotting corpses and living people probably halfway there. There was also a faint hint of sickness on the air, the taint of red lyrium, but it wasn't yet enough to cause any of them any real nausea. Not like when the patrol had passed by.

Leon's jaw clenched. "Looks like we're going up."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The hallway was dank, the smell nearly overpowering. Khari had mentioned the feeling of nearby red lyrium as well, though Leon himself couldn't feel anything, as was usually the case for him. It was quiet, too, nothing to fill the space except the small rustles and scuffs of their movement. At least not until they'd been walking for a couple of minutes.

He stilled then, holding up a hand so the others behind him would know to do the same. Cocking his head, Leon furrowed his brows and strained to listen. He could hear... someone groaning. Softly; pained. The kind of sound that was threaded through labored breathing, an unintended expression of agony. Someone was dying.

Leon started forward again, a little faster this time. The hall up ahead ended, splitting off to the right and to the left. The dying person—and the worst of the smell—were both to the left, so he went that way, rounding the corner in front of the others. The turn put them into a cell block, perhaps once fully occupied, but now more mausoleum or mass grave than anything.

Resisting the nearly-overpowering urge to raise his hand to his nose, Leon steadily moved forward, peering into the first cell on the right. The dim light made it hard to see much, but there was a torch in this room, at least, throwing wan light and deep shadows over the haphazard pile of corpses on the cell's floor. They were in varying states of decay, from ones that looked almost fresh to others that must have been present for weeks, shriveled and darkening. Someone clearly did not care if the prisoners died from disease... or didn't expect them to last long enough for it to be a problem.

There was another soft sound, pulling his attention away from the bodies towards a cell closer to the end of the block. Leon padded over, passing cells both occupied and empty, but seemingly none with living people inside. The source of the noise was a woman, propped against a corner in the cage closest to the stairs, legs sprawled in front of her. Her breaths were ragged and irregular, her eyes closed over in such a way that he couldn't be sure if she were awake or asleep. Her skin was a waxy, pallid white yellowed by torchlight, the veins underneath it bruise-dark. The sickly contrast spiderwebbed over her visible flesh.

"Can someone get us in there?" Leon cast around for a key, but no such thing was visible. He doubted there would even be much to do for the poor woman, but... worst-case scenario, she was still their best clue as to what was happening here and what lay ahead. There was a lock built into the cell door, sturdy enough that it wouldn't break from percussive force alone.

Romulus had not resisted the urge to cover his nose, doing so with the cloth mask he'd had draped around his neck, which he used to conceal the lower half of his face and protect against some of the stench. He nodded wordlessly to Leon's request, being the obvious candidate for quietly getting through doors in the group. Pulling off his targe shield, he kneeled before the lock and got to work with lockpicks drawn from his bracer.

Séverine kept watch from the rear, her shield covering their back, sword held loosely but ready. If it were possible, she actually looked more comfortable here than she had in the tightly enclosed room, but it wasn't as though she was enjoying herself. Just masking it about as well as Romulus's facial concealment was able to.

A click signaled the defeat of the lock at the Inquisitor's hands, and he stood, picking his shield back up from where he'd propped it against the cell bars, and pulling the door open to allow Leon to enter. His eyes wandered to the bodies in the cell he'd opened, lingering for a moment and giving him a troubled expression. He pondered for a moment before speaking, perhaps wondering if it was prudent.

"They've been vivisected," he said finally. "Experimented on or studied by being cut open while still alive." He didn't have to add that such a thing was a particularly gruesome fate.

Now closer, Leon was able to see that he was quite right—the bodies bore evidence of regular incisions; he recognized some of the cuts from books on field surgery and Mortalitasi practices. He didn't linger long, however, instead making his way to the woman. He didn't recognize her, and he didn't know if that was a relief or a shame. Crouching beside her, he reached out and laid a hand on her shoulder, attempting to either get her attention or stir her awake.

Her expression shifted; she took in a heavier breath through her teeth, hissing with some pain he could not see. Her eyes snapped open, and Leon pulled in a sharp breath of his own. They were dull, glowing red. It took her longer than it should have to focus them. She blinked several times before she recognized there was a face in front of her, and Leon stilled her attempt to move by tightening his grip just fractionally. "Easy," he said softly.

"You're not—" The woman's voice was raw and raspy, trailing off into a weak cough. A fine mist spattered the cloak over his chest; Leon grimaced.

"We're here to help you," he added, though at this point it was obvious there was no chance for that. Not in her case specifically, at least.

She seemed to know that, too. "Gia," she rasped. "I am—I was a Seeker, in Nevarra. Lucius—" A shuddering cough interrupted her words. Leon grimaced; all he had on his belt was whiskey, and that would hurt much more than it would help. He glanced back up to find that Ophelia was already holding her waterskin out towards him.

Gia had significant difficulty drinking even with help, more of it ran down her chin than her throat, without a doubt. But she shook her head after, and he withdrew it, handing it back over his shoulder to his teacher. "He gathered us," she continued. "Brought us here, told us we were mustering to move against a threat. He made us take... red lyrium."

"They didn't die from being cut," Ophelia put in. "But there's no crystals on them."

Gia dipped her chin once before her head fell back against the wall behind her. "I think... he was surprised when nothing happened. He brought in these people. Tevinters, in robes. They... they did the cutting, increased the doses. It's... it's poison, if you take enough."

As was just about anything. Leon swallowed thickly. "Is there anything else you can tell us? Is the Lord Seeker still here?"

"I think so." Gia's breaths were coming harder now, more gasps or pants than anything; it was taxing whatever reserves of energy she had left just to speak. She managed to find Leon's eyes, though; he felt distinctly like he was being looked into, though perhaps that was only the color. "Please... kill him. For what he's done. He's mad, and he's destroyed—" Another cough. "Everything I ever cared about. Kill him."

"We will." Leon wasn't honestly sure that was true. If the Lord Seeker had left, there might be no opportunity. Even if he was here, there were no guarantees. But it was what she needed to hear, and so he said it.

Gia relaxed a little. "Good. And... if you could, would you...?"

Leon did not need to ask what she meant. He turned around, eyes landing on Khari first. "Can I borrow your knife?" It would be less painful than the way he'd do it with his hands, at least.

Khari had clearly been engrossed in Gia's story, and had to tear herself from the grip of horrified fascination in order to answer him properly. Physically shaking herself she gathered her wherewithal. “Oh. Uh. Right, sure." She reached down to her belt and slid the curved knife carefully from the sheath at her hip, walking her fingers down the length until she was holding the blade, handing it towards him hilt-first. “There's really not... anything else we can do?" Her eyes fell to Gia, mouth thinning. She clearly knew. That didn't make it easy to accept.

So Leon said what he supposed she needed to hear as well. "There isn't." Quiet, but certain. He took hold of the knife with a grateful nod, turning back around to the younger Seeker. "It will only hurt for a moment."

Gia dredged up a wry smile. "You don't know that, but I'm about to find out." She pulled in a deep breath, and relaxed the rest of the way back against the wall. "Do it."

With a nod, Leon moved. Quick and decisive, he slid the knife across the major artery in her throat. Blood welled thickly from the wound—she was dead in seconds. Thinning his lips, Leon wiped the blade off on the edge of his cloak and stood, handing it back to Khari. "It seems there are Venatori here as well as Red Templars. We need to disrupt whatever research they're doing, and destroy whatever records they have of it." However mad Lucius might be now, he wasn't the kind to torture people this way merely for the pleasure of it. The way Gia had spoken of it made the efforts sound calculated, experimental, and therefore probably to some important end that Corypheus wanted or needed to know about. Nothing good could come of leaving that knowledge in these hands.

"They've probably converted most of the rooms above, but the biggest one is the main dining hall. I think we're best off starting there." They all had a rough idea of the layout, too, from his own map. There was little point in trying to decide anything now, when the plan could change thirty seconds in the future depending on what they found.

Séverine took point, leading the way with shield. Romulus paused only to give Khari a brief squeeze on the shoulder, but it was obvious that he was of the same mind Leon was. Death was the kindest thing they could give to the woman. Assuming a spot in the middle of their line formation, Romulus drew his blade again.

They moved slowly and quietly, finding a nearby set of stairs that took them up to the next floor. They slowed even further here, as they could hear the ominous sounds of others moving about above them, almost certainly Red Templars judging by the weight behind the noises. Séverine took measured steps up, checking the way forward carefully as they arrived in another hallway, clear for the moment to at least escape the stairs and gain level footing.

Unfortunately, their luck did not hold. Though the hallway they emerged into was clear, a trio of reds turned a corner at the end, putting them face-to-face with the Inquisition, only about fifteen feet of space separating them. That wasn't going to last, either: the templar in the lead immediately hurled himself forward. He was one of the larger and bulkier knights, crystallized protrusions of lyrium giving ridges to his arms and spine. One had even erupted from his forehead, slightly off-center and jagged. The two behind him were both shadows, and they charged in at his flanks. The hallways was just large enough to accommodate all three of them across, meaning that there was no way all five of Leon's party would be able to meet them at once.

He certainly intended to, however, and stepped forward to be beside Séverine; Ophelia moved up next to him on the other side, leaving Romulus and Khari to watch the rear. No doubt the noise would draw others in short order anyway. Leon took a few strides out to absorb the knight's dash, successfully stepping around him and using his own momentum to trip him, taking the both of them to the ground, where the templar's sword would be of much less use. One of the shadows drew up short at that, aiming the long protrusion on its left arm for his face.

Séverine intercepted the strike with her shield, following up with a swift thrust of the short sword into a gap on the templar's side. He growled in discomfort more than overwhelming pain, but all the same Séverine strongarmed him into the wall, where they proceeded to struggle for positioning. With Ophelia engaging the other, and Leon locked in a deadly engagement in the center, a sort of battle line had formed that it was difficult for either Romulus or Khari to contribute to without risking a hit on their allies.

"Quick, over the top," the Inquisitor suggested, sheathing his blade and briefly putting his back to the fight so he could present Khari with a foothold she could use. Obviously he meant to help throw the elf over the trio of fights, so she could tip one or more quickly in their favor by attacking from behind.

She didn't waste the opportunity, backing up quickly a few paces to get a running start, stepping up into the foothold he'd made with his hands. With Romulus's assistance, she sailed over the heads of all three Red Templars, one of the shadows only narrowly missing her when it tried to stab upwards with an arm blade.

By the time Khari had landed on the other side, her knife was in her hand, and it didn't take her more than half a second to decide where to put it, lunging for where Leon and his opponent were tangled on the floor and driving the blade up under the knight's helm. There was a dull scraping sound, no doubt where the knife encountered lyrium, but it was both long and sharp enough to do the job anyway. Even a red couldn't function with a dagger in the brain. She pulled it out again and backed up a step, giving him space to move while she assessed her new options.

Back on his feet, Leon gestured for Khari to help Séverine, and himself moved to where Ophelia was hammering away at the other shadow with armored fists, striking mostly for the softer parts of its body. If the impact sounds were anything to go by, she'd nearly completely caved in his ribs, but of course what would completely incapacitate most people only inconvenienced a Red Templar. Drawing back, Ophelia kicked upwards, striking the shadow's helm. He staggered; Leon stepped in and grabbed him from behind, fitting his arms under the templar's armpits and pulling him back against his chest. There wasn't a lot he could do from this lock position, but there was plenty Ophelia could.

Stepping forward, she tore the shadow's helmet off, exposing a face half-caked with red lyrium crystals, then took his head in both hands, wrenching sideways. He struggled, kicking back ineffectually against Leon. Their strength was formidable, but they were no more skilled than they had been before, and it was positioning that sealed his fate. His neck snapped, and he went limp in the Seeker's arms.

Meanwhile Séverine had maintained enough awareness of the fight to know that she had help to her side, and twisted the shadow in her grip in that direction as an attempted stab glanced off her armor. The templar was served up for an easy stab in the back by Khari, and Séverine plunged her short sword down into him at the neck, sinking it in nearly up to the hilt. She twisted, and with a choked cough the shadow stilled. The two women pulled their weapons free, and Séverine pushed the templar over onto his back.

She pulled up, looking expectantly down the hall but finding nothing. "That was too loud," she said. "I thought more would come for sure."

"As did I." Leon felt himself beginning to scowl. He wondered if all of this hadn't been a little too easy, from the unguarded tunnel to the unwatched prison to the utter lack of reinforcements now that they had definitely been found. "I'm beginning to believe we're expected."

Ophelia's expression was hard. "You think this was a trap. That he let it slip where he was in hopes of luring us here."

He shrugged. "In his position, it's what I'd do. Now I'm almost sure he's in the main hall. And I doubt we're getting out of here without confronting him."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

A trap, huh?

Khari glanced between the others, registering the looks on their faces and concluding that it was probably going to be difficult to survive springing it. Not that they had much choice, anymore. Lucius had to know they were here, and he wasn't just going to let them go without pushing them into it. Sheathing her knife, she went for the greatsword on her back instead, shrugging her shoulders. “Okay. I mean, it's gonna be hard, but we knew that already. Might as well just go do it."

Hell, maybe if they could just kill Lucius, that would be enough to at least give them a chance against the rest. One thing she'd learned during her time with the Inquisition was that leaders, whether they were the best fighters or not, were absolutely necessary. Even big, scary powerful forces tended to fall to pieces if they went down. They'd probably only won at Adamant because they'd managed to fuck with the way the hierarchy went among the Wardens there. Corypheus knew it, too, considering all the trouble he'd gone to in his attempt to take out the leaders in Orlais.

Not that she was overly eager to follow Darkspawn logic, but strategy was strategy, and they knew what theirs had to be. All they had to do now was give it their best shot. And she had faith that it'd be good enough. It always was.

No one seemed that inclined to linger, anyway, but Leon looked a bit in his own head. He was holding a glass vial in his hand, she saw, his thumb brushing over the cork in it repeatedly, like he was trying to decide whether to open it or not. Khari wasn't sure what that was about, but he wouldn't waste the time if it wasn't important, so she shifted to take her turn at point, figuring that'd give him the rest of the walk to decide.

Navigating was just a matter of remembering what was where, and she'd studied the map for long enough to know how to point them at their destination. They didn't encounter any resistance on the way, not even another patrol, making it more likely that it really was a trap. They didn't pass any exits—those were further to the front of the building. They'd probably be heavily-guarded, to keep the party from getting out. Didn't really matter much anyway, as far as she was concerned.

The Lord Seeker needed to answer for what he'd done. Khari didn't pretend she knew what was right all the time, but she knew that much.

As it turned out, the main hall's door was already cracked open. Only an ominous silence greeted them at this point, and she couldn't see anything through the crack—it was too dark for that. Pausing, she turned back over her shoulder, shifting her grip on her sword to level it out in front of her. “Ready?"

Séverine had sheathed the short sword in favor of her flail, no doubt expecting there to be more room to swing in the main hall. For the moment she held the chain against the handle, both to reduce noise and to prevent accidentally touching anyone with the spiked metal ball on the end of it. "Let's have it done," she said, her expression conveying more anger than nervousness.

Rom nodded as well, and didn't feel the need to voice anything. He'd pulled his mask down, eyes locked at the space where the door was cracked open. He looked a little more tentative than usual, but he'd never backed down from a fight when there was one in front of him. She hadn't seen him take anything today, before or during the mission, so perhaps that was it. This fight was going to be all him, no unfair advantages applied.

Leon used the moment's pause to down the contents of the glass vial, shaking his head a little at the taste of it and replacing the empty vessel at his belt. Ophelia cracked her neck both ways, then nodded.

Jaw set, Leon stepped in front of Khari and pushed the door open.

It swung back smoothly on its hinges, but the motion was clearly a trigger for some kind of mechanism, because all at once, magelight torches lit on either side of the room, brightly enough that Leon's step hitched. He nearly reeled back, but then the sound of a low whistle cutting through the air reached them and he reacted to it seemingly on pure instinct, snatching the arrow out of the air with his right hand. It snapped in his hand, and he actually growled, the sound echoing softly in his helmet. Throwing it aside the remains, he burst forward, making a direct line for the most impressively-armored man in the room.

That man—surely the Lord Seeker—wasn't wearing a helm, but was otherwise in well-wrought full plate, a halberd resting easily in one hand. Arrayed about the hall in organized columns were Venatori and Red Templars both. Any remaining doubt that this was an organized trap was dashed. The mages volleyed various elemental attacks at the charging Seeker, but by either luck or reflex, he bypassed them all, still barreling forward.

The numbers were bad: there were at least twenty reds here, and ten more Venatori, a few of them wearing the white robes of the most elite mages under Marcus's command. They wasted no time in moving to engage the Inquisition, either.

So Khari didn't waste time going to them. Even she registered a bit of trepidation at the sheer number of opponents to be had here, but even that disappeared when she took a deep breath and let the Haze come over her, sinking into the part of herself that was—would always be—hurt and furious and violent. The details around her seemed to sharpen in her vision, in her hearing. The haptic feedback from her body swallowed more deliberate thinking, sharpening her natural instincts. Those in turn drove her forward, the fight-or-flight dilemma resolved in the same way she always resolved it.

Sensation, raw and visceral, hummed beneath her skin when she swung for the first Red Templar to come within range. A shadow who'd gone in for a flank and found her more mobile than expected. Her sword shrieked where it scraped against the crystalline arm-blades on the other woman's body. The dizzy-sick feeling of being so close to the lyrium didn't even register. Not anymore. Khari's lips pulled back from her teeth in a silent snarl; she pushed forward, breaking the lock with a hard step in and changing her angle.

Her blade found the weak spot just under the templar's chestplate, slipping in and bursting out the other side. But these were not so easily put down as any ordinary foe, and she anticipated that, twisting the sword with both her hands and then kicking the woman off the end of it, chopping into the sliver of skin between her gorget and her helmet when she staggered backwards from the blow. She dropped.

A mace caught her across the back of her chainmail, knocking the wind from her and throwing her to the ground. Khari rolled, blindly choosing to angle to the left, just in time to avoid the follow-up, which slammed into the stone floor where she'd just been. Finding her feet, she whirled, putting her back to the wall and dismissing the pain ricocheting up her spine as irrelevant. All pain was irrelevant. Nothing mattered as much as bringing the next one down.

She lunged.

Séverine took on several enemies at once on one of Khari's sides, helping her avoid being surrounded for the moment. The templar's flail swung about in wide arcs, forcing all in front of her to think twice about rushing in. Each time it connected a small burst of red lyrium shards flew through the air, and she was quick to get her weapon moving again, constantly moving. The hits weren't lethal immediately, but all inflicted damage on the fallen templars. The first to die to her weapon was a Venatori whose helm proved insufficient against the spiked ball. The flail crunched through his skull, momentarily getting stuck as a red flood poured out. Séverine had to plant a boot to his chest to free her weapon again.

It was a moment longer than she had at her disposal, and a barehanded knight took advantage on her unshielded side. His lyrium-hardened punch found her ribs on the right side, denting her scale mail and sending her stumbling unfortunately right into Khari mid-swing, with enough force to upset both of their balances. The knight pressed in, a hand grappling around her throat while the other tried to secure her wrist.

After a moment of fruitless struggle, she was relieved when Rom hurled himself onto the knight's back as best he could, his blade already dripping with blood. It was his marked hand he struck with, however, managing to get a hold on the knight's shoulder and unleashing a powerful blast that swallowed that lyrium encrusted upper arm, bursting the rest in a shower of red. Rom lost his grip immediately after, falling to the ground. He was forced to roll away from a downward stab of a less-corrupted Red Templar, who he dealt with quickly, finding an opening and driving his blade up into her throat. Séverine discarded the knight that had grabbed her, and threw herself back into the fray.

Up ahead, Leon had at last reached the Lord Seeker, who was doing his apparent best to keep him at bay with the halberd, which gave him a significant reach advantage. The fact that there were two extremely large Red Templar knights at either side of him was no doubt helping with that, though like Khari, Leon seemed to be unconcerned with pain right now, if he even felt it. Knocking aside a heavy two-handed blow from one of the knights, Leon intercepted a downward swing of the halberd, catching the blade in his hand and using it to pull Lucius forward. He was heedless of the crimson spatter that dropped to the stone, evidence that the blade had cut into the thinner protection offered by the inside of his gauntlets.

Lucius lurched, and Leon had time to get in one powerful blow to the Lord Seeker's face, crunching his nose in with a low crack audible even to Khari. But any chance of a more fatal follow-up was precluded by the intervention of another knight, who drove a spear for Leon, forcing him to take a step back, lest his chainmail fail against the enhanced strength given by corrupt lyrium.

Lucius's face twisted. "Ugh, barbaric. I had almost managed to forget you were Ophelia's brat." He didn't dwell on the injury, though, not even as it gushed blood down his lips and chin. Instead, he firmed his grip on his halberd and swung again.

Ophelia herself had torn into the sole cluster of archers, including the one who fired the first arrow. He was unmoving on the floor, but there were plenty of others, and no few of them had drawn blades now that she was so close. Her ferocity was more contained than Leon's or Khari's: she placed her blows for maximum effect, every time. Already she'd felled three, but four more were surrounding her, and she clearly knew it, launching herself at one and physically bowling the smaller woman over to get clear of the knot. The moment any of them was truly surrounded would quite possibly be their last one.

Khari had found herself in a similar predicament, her mobility hampered by the fact that she didn't have much room to make use of it. She'd been separated from Séverine by several yards as the fight wore on, and enemies had filled the gap. Between the suppressing fire some of the Venatori had shifted to using and the three Red Templars she was currently trying to handle, she'd seen better positioning, to say the least. That fact registered only dully, however, and she parried the next incoming blow, then swung around to sidestep the next. The third swept her feet out from under her with his poleaxe, and she went to the ground.

She attempted to roll away, but didn't make it too far before a heavy boot landed on her shoulder, hard enough that she'd definitely have a bruise if she survived this. The spearhead that followed was less merciful, punching through her chainmail into her belly. She shouted, a harsh yell as much fury as pain—more. One-handed, she swung her sword in a mighty arc, catching the templar's throat with the tip of the blade more by luck than anything. Clearly, they were not used to fighting those who could function in pain almost as well as they could.

Her wound pulled as she regained her feet, ducking under another swing of the poleax and stepping in, driving her pommel up into that one's chin. She could sense the other coming in behind her and dropped back to the floor—his blade ran through his ally instead of her, and Khari drew the knife from her hip, stabbing it viciously into the back of his knee, where both armor and crystals were less protection. He didn't react overmuch, but she'd clearly severed something important, because the leg collapsed underneath him, leaving him to try and rebalance. He didn't get the chance—still on the floor, she drove her sword up into his lower back, severing the flexible cord part of his spine. A chunk of crystal fell away when she pulled the sword back out.

She was slower to rise this time. Slow enough, in fact, that a Venatori's well-aimed ice spell caught her left leg, sealing it to the floor. Two more followed, until she was encased in ice from her foot to her hip on that side. The mage, one of the white-robes, readied what seemed to be a much larger spell, from the way it crackled and hissed at her fingertips.

A short crossbow bolt found the mage's side, lodging between her ribs. Rom had loosed it, and rushed the mage leading with his shield. Rather than unleash the charged lightning spell at the temporarily rooted Khari, she turned it on Rom to protect herself, unloading a torrent of disorganized lightning out in front of her. The spell was wide enough to catch several Red Templars caught in its path, but Rom was in the center of it, and received it in full.

Khari had seen Rom shrug off worse spells like they were mere annoyances, but this one stopped him in his tracks, and when the blinding light faded, the Inquisitor was shaking violently on the spot, barely able to remain upright. A knife-armed Red Templar took advantage, plunging the blade into his lower back, likely only missing the spine because it was a moving target. He withdrew the knife as quick as it went in, flipping it into a backhand grip to plunge it in somewhere much higher, but Rom managed to turn and catch his wrists. He was driven back to a wall, and there the two grappled for a moment, until Rom, smoking skin and all, headbutted the Red Templar to stun him. Gaining control of the man's hands, he pushed them down hard, plunging the dagger into the man's own abdomen. A swift knee up into his head was enough to knock him flat on his back, and knock him out cold while he bled.

In the meantime Séverine had rushed in on the mage. Her shield glowed with a white light, one that was expelled forcefully when she bashed it across the mage's head, her templar ability purging the remaining mana from the Venatori woman. She dropped to her knees, unable to rise, and Séverine brought her flail around in a long arc, uppercutting and wrenching the mage's head back grotesquely. She tipped over and did not rise.

Several enemies closed around her at once after that from multiple sides, too many to deal with at once. Her flail drove back one, her shield blocked another, but an arrow of all things slipped through two of them and punctured into her abdomen. The hit came just before a shadow rushed in with a low feint followed by a downward slash from the other blade protruding from his arm. It caught Séverine across her unprotected face, opening a bloody line from her forehead above the right eye, across the bridge of her nose and down to her left cheek. She stumbled back, reeling under the blows that followed on her shield and struggling to get a breath with an arrow lodged in her.

By this point, Leon was bloodied, but he'd successfully felled the original two knights with the Lord Seeker. Of course, more had diverted from their positions elsewhere, along with several of the Venatori that had been supporting their allies from the edges of the fight. A fireball struck Leon square in the back; he roared and lunged for the offending mage, closing his hand around her throat and squeezing. Something popped, and he dropped her, leaving a bloody smear where his hand had been and whirling to face the red closest to him.

The shadow attempted to stab him, its lyrium blade tearing a gash in Leon's chainmail like it was ordinary leather, but the commander twisted, avoiding the worst of the blow and taking the appendage in both hands. The eyes showing through the gaps in his helmet were as much red as violet, though the hue was not the same luminescent crimson as that belonging to the templars. It was closer to scarlet, a touch of orange or gold or something else in it—whatever it was, it had to be the effects of that potion he'd taken before the fight. He gripped the lyrium arm and used it to swing the shadow, picking him up bodily and hurling him the few feet necessary to slam into a pair of Venatori. All three crashed to the ground in a heap; one of the mages was unlucky enough to be impaled on a red lyrium crystal protruding from the shadow's armor.

Another knight moved in behind him, jumping up onto Leon's back and wrenching his helmet off. It clanged against the stone where it hit the ground. Leon heaved, throwing the knight over his shoulder with great effort, bringing his boot down against the gap in the templar's helm where his face was. The knight fell still; whether he was unconscious or dead was hard to tell.

Lucius took the opportunity to slash at Leon's exposed face, splitting open his nose and cheek on the left side, down to the bone. He snarled, teeth bloody, and followed the halberd's retreat, taking hold of it beneath the blade with both hands and pulling. Lucius lost his grip, and Leon tossed the weapon away like a useless trinket. Blood ran freely over his armor, patches of it darkening his plain cloak. How much of it was his as opposed to someone else's was impossible to say, but his strength seemed only to grow with it in either case. Lucius took a step backwards, and another two reds converged upon Leon, who grabbed for the first and caught her by the shoulder, wrenching her head to the side to expose pallid skin, dark veins of corrupted lyrium splayed out beneath the nearly-translucent surface.

Rather than break her neck efficiently, as he'd done dozens of times before, Leon leaned down and bit her, tearing savagely into the flesh of her throat. She screamed—apparently some things were painful enough for even a Red Templar to feel pain. Or perhaps it was fear, instead. Either way, it didn't last long before she was limp, and Leon threw her down like chattel.

Abruptly, he staggered; the other Red Templar's longsword erupted from the center of his chest, coated in bright red blood. The shield on the templar's other arm lashed forward, catching him in the back of his head, and Leon fell to the floor, unmoving.

Ophelia lowered her shoulder into the templar responsible, carrying him away from his opportunity for any final blows, and shouted over the din. "We need to leave, now!"

That was probably true, but first—Khari had only two things she wanted to do. And since she was temporarily free of assailants, she was damn well going to do both.

The Lord Seeker was dangerous even when disarmed, something he proved when he dodged her first swing entirely, drawing a sidearm from his hip and slashing for her exposed face. She leaned back out of the way of it and retaliated, sweeping low for his legs and stepping in when he hopped backwards in enough time to avoid it. Her aggression and his current lack of protection backed him up against the wall quickly, and though he managed to land a slash just under her jawline, the long fight with Leon had clearly worn him down, and without a Red Templar's endurance, he could not hold her off forever.

The edge of her sword found his chin, and she drove it up and back, striking the wall behind him with the tip before she wrenched it back out. Once that was done, she hurried back to Leon, where a predicament presented itself. She couldn't carry him with her sword strapped over her back, nor would one arm be sufficient, especially not in her injured state. Grimly, she tossed the blade aside, kneeling to situate him over her shoulder as well as she could. He was heavy, probably moreso than anything she'd managed to lift in training yet, and his height made it even more awkward. Still, she did her best to distribute his weight the way Mick had taught her—evenly across her shoulders.

Her wound damn near screamed at her when she tried to stand; she pulled a breath in through clenched teeth and returned to her knees. Maybe it would work if she were already standing, but there was no way she could get there on her own.

"On your feet!" Rom shouted from behind her. Before she could make the attempt his arms were looped under hers. "Now." He lifted with her, and the two sets of legs proved sufficient to get Khari's feet under her, stable enough to carry Leon, though the progress would be slow.

Rom came around in front of her, intercepting a Red Templar on the way. He blocked a downward strike with his shield, plunging his blade multiple times into the enemy's abdomen until the wounds were big enough for some of the man's innards to spill partway out. He shoved him off and turned to look at Khari, spattered head to toe with blood, and almost no way to tell how much of it was his. He gestured for her to get moving, and continued guarding the way forward for her. Somewhere behind her the clashes of metal and lyrium on shield and armor continued, as Séverine watched her back. A pained grunt escaped her when she took another hit, but Khari didn't hear the sound of her falling, and that was all that really mattered at this point.

Ophelia led the way out, directing them no doubt more from her mental map of the place than anything. As Khari had predicted, the Templars and Venatori both were considerably less organized without their leader, and though the reds still seemed willing to engage, the Venatori were much more inclined to retreat and not face potential death. The lyrium warriors must have heeded their commands, at least in part, for those they met on the way out were few in number, and almost never in groups of more than two. The three in front of her were able to handle them without Khari's help.

Leon's teacher paused in front of one door, eyes narrowing. "Get him out," she said gesturing further down the same hall. "I'll take care of the research. Don't wait up—I can find my own way back, and you need a healer." Without pausing to allow argument, she opened the door and stepped inside, closing it behind her.

The rest of the path out was straightforward, and though they were slow, their progress was steady. By the time they were loaded up onto their horses and a few miles out, they could see a plume of smoke rising from Kasos, orange tongues of fire lighting up the windows.

Though they traveled through the night, Leon did not stir.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

The last time the Inquisitors had left Skyhold to practice with their marks, the lake had still been frozen over. Now what was white and ice blue was lush green and a deep dark, and though they didn't have quite as much space as before along the lake's shoreline, it was more than enough considering that neither of them was trying to teleport anymore.

Estella had that skill down well enough by now, having made excellent use of it in combat quite consistently, and Rom had given up on his hopes of replicating it altogether. If it was not because their marks were different, then it was because they were, and what Estella could do with hers was simply not accessible to Rom, and vice versa. She had yet to use hers in a directly aggressive manner the way he had grown accustomed to, though he couldn't help but think that if she wanted to learn, she would be able to.

Rom had requested the aid of Estella and her brother in mark-related matters not because he wanted to try again to do what Estella could, but because of what happened at Kasos, and what would probably happen again in the future, if he wasn't ready for it. At least it was warm for the practice this time.

"There has to be some way to use these to protect, right?" he asked, directing the question at both of the twins. "They seem versatile, if we can make things burst or instantly move across distances with them."

“Magic is about intent, to a significant degree." Cyrus was undoing his cuffs, rolling his sleeves up to his elbows. He didn't look exactly comfortable in his own skin, yet—he hadn't in a long time. But there was clearly a significant improvement in that regard. He squinted skyward for a moment, then glanced at his sister. “Not in the moment, but over time. Education gets a hold of most people, disciplining their magic in turn, but the wide variance in what hedge mages are capable of is proof enough. Some can shapeshift, others channel spirits. It's all dependent on what they desire and in turn what they practice." He shrugged his shoulders.

“So there probably is a way. But first, you need the will. So to speak." He half-smiled, glancing between Rom and Estella. “Of course, these are the marks and not magic per se, so I could be completely off-base. Really only one way to find out, right?"

"Over time, though..." Estella looked down at her mark. "Wouldn't that mean it's easiest to get them to replicate or expand protections we're already used to? Maybe I could find some way to let other people teleport themselves?" Her brows knit; she didn't seem sure something like that was actually possible.

Protections he was already used to. That sounded like a problem, since all he knew how to do with his mark was destroy things. "Does it need to be something magical I'm used to?" He asked. He imagined it was fairly obvious what he hoped the answer would be. "Because I'm not used to anything magical. What I've done so far was just a twisting of what it does naturally to the rifts." Eventually, it did become a similar process to say, reaching for his crossbow and aiming, though never so automatic. It still required a great deal of focus in an often hectic moment.

"I'm just... not as strong as I used to be," he admitted. His trouble with the tonics he'd learned to produce under Chryseis's teachings wasn't a secret anymore, and though he hadn't gone around talking about it, the Irregulars at least would know that he had steadily worked his way off of them. It meant he wouldn't be beholden to them anymore soon, but it also meant that he wouldn't be repeating any miracles like surviving Anais's twisted flames again. Not unless he could find another way. "I don't trust myself nearly enough to try to protect anyone else with this," he gestured to his marked hand, "but at Kasos I was stopped in my tracks by a Venatori mage. That never would've happened before."

Cyrus rubbed thoughtfully at the arch of a brow with his index finger, humming under his breath. “I don't see any reason it would have to be. Magic often emulates the natural. Or perhaps the alchemical, in this case. Your body is accustomed to protective tonics, you're used to thinking in terms of what you can do with their assistance, what effects they can achieve, and so on." He dropped his hand with a shrug. “It's all academic until you give it a go, anyway. But I would say... try recalling how it feels and how it works. That particular method has helped the two of you before; it might do so again."

How it felt and how it worked. He wasn't sure how easy that would be to recreate. The tonics were euphoric as they went through him, and anything his mark had done had always been at best uncomfortable, and at worst outright painful. Still, if he focused on other parts of the feeling, and the effects they applied... it was like sinking into a pool of warm water, or possibly something more viscous, preventing him from feeling much of anything beyond himself. No heat, no cold, no jolts of energy, it all just washed over him.

He didn't think he could manage to slip into the Fade the way Estella could, but that was the wrong way of thinking about it. He was looking for something much more static, devoid of motion, almost the opposite of energy. He let his mark crackle to life, strands of the eerie green energy flickering in arcs away from his palm. When he'd created the rifts that led to blasts upon their closing the light had been volatile, pulsating erratically. As he let it emerge now it had more of a steady green glow, humming a low sound. With intense focus, he managed to create enough to wrap around his forearm, encasing himself up to the elbow in a translucent layer of energy.

"Try to burn me," he said suddenly, holding the arm out in front of Estella and taking a step to the side so he wouldn't be in the way. "Just a little fire. Quickly." He knew she didn't often perform magic in a straightforward way, but she was now the only mage among the three of them, and he didn't know how long he could hold this for a test.

Estella's eyes widened; she quite clearly hesitated. But Rom's haste seemed to have startled her into compliance, and she turned one of her palms upwards, a small flame sparking just over it. It grew for a moment, but then she frowned at it and reeled the spell back in, until it was only a little tongue of flame, licking upwards about six inches or so. Stepping slightly forward, she held her hand out away from her body, but didn't go so far as holding it directly under his arm, probably to let him control the amount of exposure. "If you need me to... adjust it, just say the word."

Rom went ahead and put his arm directly over the flame anyway, bracing himself momentarily for the stinging pain of a burn, but none came, and he double checked to make sure that his arm was actually over the flame. It still felt somewhat warm, but instead of a burn it was a pleasant heat. Still, he didn't think that was quite right.

"More," he said, frowning slightly. "Please."

Estella grimaced, but nodded, and the flame grew until it swallowed her hand, flickering up over the skin of his arm to meet again above it. She kept glancing between that and his eyes, almost skittish. Probably hoping whatever he was doing would last.

It did... at least for a moment. The warmth grew only slightly at first, even as the flames wrapped around his forearm, but then the green light sparked out of his hand and pulsated in a wave along the length it covered of his arm. Immediately he felt a strong burn at several points on his arm, and he wrenched it away, hissing in pain. The green light faded as he gave up on the effort, shaking out his arm and taking the few steps necessary to the lake, where he sank to a knee and plunged the arm in, sighing audibly in relief at the chilly cold of the mountain-fed water.

"It, uh... didn't work," he said, stating the obvious. "It wasn't bad at first, still warm, but manageable. Then it was like holes just opened up in it. I don't know if that was from me or from the fire."

"I-It might have a damage or duration threshold," Estella said, her face openly apologetic despite the fact that he was the one who'd asked her to use the spell in the first place. "Maybe one you could increase with practice. It took a while for me to be able to do more than one jump at a time." She crouched next to him and held out both hands. "I can, um, get rid of those burns. Probably. Save you the trip to the infirmary."

When he held out his arm, she passed both her hands a few inches away, coated in magic. It took considerably longer than any of the specialists at Skyhold would have, but slowly the burns faded. Estella glanced up at her brother. "Unless you think it's something else?"

Cyrus shook his head. “No, you're most likely right. Like anything else, it will take some time to get the hang of it. Perhaps best practiced with slightly less damaging elements than fire in the meantime." He sat down on the grass just short of the water, crossing his legs underneath him. “Might be worth testing against other kinds of damage, too, just to see what the boundaries are. I'm sure you've got a better grip on knife safety than either of us, though." He smiled, a hint of humor breaking through his demeanor. “So maybe do that test yourself."

He certainly wasn't going to ask Estella to try cutting him, considering that burning him obviously didn't sit well with her, even when he'd asked for it. "Yeah, probably just need to practice," he agreed. "Wish it didn't feel so uncomfortable to use this." He suspected it was the same for Estella, and also that it would always be that way. Whatever had happened to them was probably not meant to happen to humans. Calling on it, even to close rifts, always felt like he was opening a little doorway to something far more powerful than he had any right to control. Not that the control was ever very easy to achieve.

"I'm sorry I dragged you both out here just for this," he said, shaking off his arm of some of the water clinging to it once Estella was done healing. "Better safe than sorry, I guess, when dealing with these. It's just hit me that I have this sudden... weakness to magic, that I never had before. And this is just the worst time to have something like that." Even besides the Venatori they regularly had to face, there was also the matter of the mage that had once owned him, someone he suspected he would see again sooner rather than later. They were not technically enemies, but Rom did not like the idea of being vulnerable to her in the event that things turned that way.

Estella shook her head. "Believe me," she said, "I understand feeling like you have to make up for something. Glad we could help you get started." She paused a moment, shifting a bit in her crouch and letting her hands rest over her knees. "But, um, if you don't mind staying a little longer, I'd like to try something with mine, too. Possibly on you, if that's okay. That way Cy can observe and tell us if anything changes from his perspective."

He might've said something about how it probably wasn't wise for the Inquisitors to be using each other and themselves repeatedly as test subjects, but he seriously doubted Estella would be willing to try something that had any risk of hurting him badly. "Alright," he agreed, slowly getting back to his feet. "What are we doing to me?"

"Hopefully we're teleporting you, but I guess we'll see if that works or not." She stood too, taking a couple of steps backwards, such that there was about three feet of space between them. The mark on her right hand began to crackle, but soon subsided to something softer, a steady hum with a higher pitch than his had. Like when she teleported, a greenish mist slowly enveloped her, and she almost blurred a little at the edges.

Her shoulders moved as she took in a breath. "Okay, this is like normal. I'm going to try and spread this out now. That's how I can take other people with me, so maybe it'll..." The words, at first clearly directed at him, receded to a murmur. She was thinking aloud more than anything.

But the mist did spread, some of it coalescing around him as though it were magnetized to living bodies. The space between he and Estella was thick with it, too, until she started backing off. First one step, then another; the green cloud of fog thinned until it was nearly transparent, just a slight tint. One more step, and the connection broke.

The mist seemed to shudder and roil, but then Estella sucked in a sharp breath between her teeth, and it stabilized, leaving him with a green filter over his vision, but no pain or other ill effects.

Everything around him suddenly appeared as though... well, it was difficult to describe. Like the air had become a slow moving river, and he was standing submerged in it entirely. There was a blur over almost everything in his vision, all save for Estella, who was still quite clear where she stood. Rom wasn't sure if he should move or not, if it was safe to. He wasn't moving, which he'd thought was Estella's intention, to move him through a space without physically touching him.

A few more seconds and it passed, however, the appearance of everything around him returning to normal as the mist that clung to him dispersed painlessly. He looked briefly down at himself to ensure nothing drastic had happened, and that he was still standing in the same spot. "So... what just happened?"

“Hard to tell, since neither of you moved much, but..." Cyrus trailed off, tilting his head and rising from where he sat. “I recognize what a time distortion looks like, having caused a few myself." He crossed his arms, then turned to Rom. “How did it look to you? From inside?"

"Like..." Rom struggled for the words for a moment. "Like standing underwater, but, with the air as the water. If that makes any sense." It didn't really make sense to him, but that was what he'd seen. "If that was a time distortion... is that something we should be messing with? Considering what we've seen of that magic?"

Cyrus shook his head, though it didn't seem to be a direct answer to the wording of the question. “These distortions are minor. The amount of energy it would take to create anything similar to what Cassius did at Redcliffe... well, Stellulam would have to be trying very deliberately to achieve that, assuming the marks alone are capable. We've not seen any evidence that they can do anything on quite that scale." He shrugged. “It's about as safe as anything else is, with those."

"So... no trying to tear the fabric of reality apart. Got it." Estella's reply was almost sardonic. "Not that we're at much risk of me being capable of that. Looks like I'll be lucky to speed someone up for a few seconds, if this was anything to go by."

"Looks like we both have some things to practice, then," Rom concluded. "It's not the worst thing, knowing that there's always room to grow."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Even Zahra noted how strong she’d gotten over the past few months. The fact that it was discernible, rather than felt, spoke volumes about how she felt about her progress. Muscles she’d never known to exist had begun to form. Biceps. Shoulders. Everything she needed to lance an arrow clear through someone’s skull. An archer’s dream. She felt strong. Stronger, in any case. No longer did she huff and puff up the stairway like she was on the brink of death. An improvement on her endurance. Not only had she begun regularly concocting her own little potions—under Rom’s supervision and frequent recommendations that she should practice self-restriction or else she’d find herself much in the same place he had, but she’d also stayed true to a regimen. A rarity, given her lack of conviction in most things.

Alchemy was a tool; not a crutch to lean herself on.

It was a reminder she took seriously, even if her impatience was in conflict. She could tell by the pinch of his brows whenever they had their lessons that it was no laughing matter. How would she have fared in his place? Not so well if her drinking was anything to go by. Sailors, and pirates, by default linked arms with some sort of dependency. Whether it was freedom or liquor or any other kind of unsavory inclination, they were bound and doomed once their boots hit the boards of a ship. Usually. There were exemptions. She hadn’t met one yet.

This was a perfect day to test her mettle. The day was in full flight and she had already delivered the questionable challenge letters underneath Khari and Rom’s doorways; a wink of levity in her slanted scrawl. All sloping letters and eccentric spirals; the wording was ridiculous, but she assumed they would’ve understood it anyhow. She hadn’t actually sparred with anyone besides Marcy and Ril. One was planned, and the other was quite impromptu. She’d learned much from both
 but had always wanted to toss dirt with those two. The sun had fortunately dipped behind a formation of clouds, allowing a little shade across the training grounds.

Favoring a lighter fare of clothing for the smarmy weather, Zahra had chosen a fitted leather vest and billowy, dark brown trousers that were rolled to her knees. As was common in Skyhold, she’d forgone shoes. She stretched her arms over her head in a wide arc and let them fall back to her sides again; a grin already set on her face as she awaited their arrival.

Khari was the first to show, lightly-armored compared to usual, like she wasn't quite sure if she were going to be needing it or not. She was still doing up some of the pieces as she walked actually, an enterprise that was clearly frustrating her. Grumbling, she came to a stop a few feet from Zahra, blowing a puff of air upwards to force a stray red curl out of her face. It worked for about two seconds before the lock fell back down in exactly the same spot.

The issue was one of lacing—it seemed she hadn't threaded them through beforehand like she probably should have, and was now effectively trying to stitch herself into the hardened leather plates. “Why is this harder to get into than plate?" One of the laces finally fit through the eyelet, but that still left her at an awkward angle, considering that they ran down her sides beneath either arm.

Zahra’s attempt to withhold laughter ended in an unwomanly snort—not so unlike her usual bouts of laughter, though she doubled over, and planted her hands on her knees, before finally straightening and crossing the yard towards her. So many laces, it was a wonder that Khari had enough patience to put any of it on. “Let me, let me,” she grinned wide, and circled around to Khari’s side, flapping her fingers away so that she could finish lace them up herself.

It wasn’t difficult to do from her angle. A second pair of hands was essential, or there’d be a lot of frustration. She wondered if this was the reason knights had those assistants, yes. Squires. Did templars have the same kind of person trailing along beside them? Chevalier? Someone who would help when they were needed. Learning along the way. Someday, she supposed, Khari would have someone like that at her side, teaching them what it meant to be a warrior. She hoped so.

“Here I was thinking that anything made of steel would be a bloody racket to get into.” She gave her a pat and stepped off to the side, “I don’t know how you do it.”

"Lots of practice, if I had to guess." It seemed Rom wasn't long after Khari, though he'd emerged from the main keep, geared up as he usually was by baring his arms up past the shoulders, with his leather armor only where it was needed. No doubt he didn't struggle putting that on, or taking it off. Sometimes it seemed like he didn't ever leave home without it, or his blades. The ones he wore today weren't sharp and deadly like the others, though, more useful for painfully prodding weak spots to let his opponent know that in a real fight they'd be bleeding all over the place now.

He pulled on a second bracer, the protection extending along the top of his hand to protect his knuckles as well. He flexed his hand to test the tightness of it, apparently finding it adequate. "So what are we up for today, Zee?" He seemed in a decent mood. Possibly from his continued recovery from those potions of his. She hadn't seen him take one in quite a while now. Not since she'd made it back to Skyhold at least. He was quite possibly done with them altogether.

That Zahra was wearing the least amount of armor hadn’t escaped her, but she was an archer, and usually only bore leather bracers and little else; even when using her rapiers. Movement was a priority. She was beginning to realize that it was her main strength and she only just had begun working on her endurance to meet the requirements of lasting more than a few minutes. Her window was small, but she was optimistic that she’d improve with time.

She clapped her hands together and wandered to the center of the training grounds. “I’ve seen both of you spar before. And while you’ve been away, I’ve been training quite a bit.” An eyebrow rose, inquiringly. She spun into a slow, languid circle, hands sweeping out to her sides. “I figured it’d be fun to see the fruit of my labors.” She pulled her hands back to her sides and grinned wide, teeth bared, “With bets, for flavor.”

Khari blinked, crossing her arms, though not in a particularly aggressive way. “Wait, what are we betting? Because if this is another game where we have to take our clothes off, I'm not drunk enough to play it."

“No, no, not thatkind of game,” Zahra waggled her eyebrows and stepped off to the side of the grounds, hunching over to pick up her blunt blades. They were somewhat thinner. Perfect for swinging blades with as much precision as rapiers. Clearly not as sharp as those made for penetrating the thin defenses leather armor allotted. But, enough to let someone know that if they’d been sharper, they would have done damage to hobble them.

“Bets to see who can take someone down the quickest,” she tapped her blade on the ground and tipped her head to the side, “They don’t need to be as tawdry as those, unless you want them to be. Stripping our clothes would be awfully strange.” Her lips curled into another smile, crinkling the corner’s of her eyes, “Personally, I’d love an extra piece of pie at our meals.” She rolled her shoulder into a stretch and shrugged her shoulders, working out the kinks. Challenges always pushed her to her limits, this was no different.

Rom looked a little amused by the idea. He made his way over to the edge of the practice ring, allowing the two women to occupy the center. "If you can take down Khari at all, I'll get you all the pie you can handle." There was no doubt he was capable of it. Being Lord Inquisitor had its benefits, after all, and one of them included the ability to nab anything he wanted from Skyhold's kitchens. It was something he'd been known to do, from time to time.

He put his back to the wooden fence, stepping up to sit on the highest rung of it. "Enough pie to undo all the work you've been doing lately."

Khari grinned, apparently pleased with the direction of the conversation for some reason or another. “That's not a whole lot of incentive for me, but this is a spar, so I really don't need any. Pie's nice though." She considered the ring around them, then reached back over her shoulder to pull forward her own weapon. It was certainly much heavier than anything Zahra would ever bother to use, and quite a lot longer as well.

He was right. It’d undo all her hard work—though she figured that all she needed to do was train even harder to allow herself the satisfaction of an extra pastry on her plate. Skyhold’s pastries were divine. Zahra lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug and stepped off to the center of the grounds, grin tempering itself into a smile, “Bragging rights are just as good.”

It was a challenge. A small taunt. She could already see the flicker in Khari’s eyes; the woman always loved a good fight whether it was with her fists or her ridiculously large sword. Sparring was a battle in itself. It was one of the things she loved so much about her. For a moment she glanced at her own thin blades and decidedly tossed one to the side, drawing one of her hands at the middle of her back: fingers splayed.

What Zahra lacked in ferocity and brutish strength, she made up for in agility. Flexibility. Grace, in a sense. Rapiers were used by those who could dance; and if she’d learned anything from Marcy
 fencing was a calculated art that relied on reflexes, and calculated movements. Attributes she could take advantage of. Temper like steel. She drew her foot backwards and slowly sidestepped to Khari’s right, blade poised vertically. Waiting.

It would no doubt be an exaggeration to call anything Khari did in a spar or a battle dancing. They'd fought alongside each other often enough for Zahra to know that. But the Khari that looked back at her now was clearly a very different one from the early days, when she'd have risen to the bait like a hungry shark. Instead, her expression was almost blank, like she wasn't even paying attention to what Zahra had said, only the way in which she was standing. Assessing, analyzing. Strategizing.

But when she moved, she exploded. With a sudden lunge, Khari brought her sword around faster than anyone had a right to move something that large, going in for an efficient overhead cleave. It wasn't actually aimed for Zahra's head, of course—even a practice blade would do a lot of damage if it hit there. Instead, she went in for the forward shoulder.

It surprised Zahra when Khari hurtled forward after the minuet of non-action—she’d been watching her closely. Looking for chinks in her posture, in her stance, perhaps. There was no doubt that she’d learned much from Leon and Lucien both; she was redefining what it meant to be a chevalier, all on her own.

However, she had misjudged her speed. It forced her into an awkward position of sidestepping to the left, twisting her torso sideways, and bringing her rapier to clang against the flat side of Khari’s blade. It did nothing but allow her enough time to stumble off to the side. Bare instincts, rather than anything else. If she’d taken any longer than a second to react, she would’ve caught her arm in the downward cleave.

This left her in an unfortunate position where she couldn’t take a second swing. Not how she’d originally planned. Instead, Zahra took a few more circling steps, kicking up dirt, and attempted a forward thrust towards Khari’s belly.

Khari shifted to the side slightly, just enough that the blade skimmed past the surface of her armor instead of posing any genuine threat. Unlike Zahra's dodge, it didn't unbalance her much; she stepped closer and went in for a pommel strike to the sternum.

Zahra only backpedaledenough for Khari’s strike to fall shy of her chest. A few inches, at best. She’d watched Khari enough times from across the grounds to know how she moved, but even still, she was surprised by just how quick her movements were. She was a far cry from the woman she’d met on the shoreline, baring her teeth against dragons and giants. Wide-eyed and curious; a beast of a woman who railed at the chance to battle against something much larger than herself.

She supposed that that Khari was still there, under the surface. Whatever her lessons had taught her proved much more efficient in a duel. Any attempt to taunt her proved fruitless. She couldn’t even catch her eye. As she rounded at her elbow, she couldn’t help but think of a chess board. Where once Khari had moved about with a relentless fury, she moved with purpose. Guessing where she’d move before she planted her foot down.

After parrying a few more strikes, twirling out of reach, Zahra managed to catch Khari’s shoulder, after receiving a few blows of her own. Instinctive. Quick strikes. Ineffective compared to Khari’s furious strength. But if they had been true blades, they may have been enough to send someone to their knees. She leveled one at the back of her leg. Enough to hobble, if it had been a true battle. She couldn’t help but grin as she set her blade in front of her face, and stepped into her, attempting to stall the downward strike at the base; catching the pommel. A rapier would falter against a much larger sword, unless the combatants were close enough to snatch at their wrist.

She had. Though, not particularly successfully.

The stand-still didn’t last as long as she wished it would. Panting as she was. Sweat trickled down her spine, and dripped off her chin. Khari managed to slip closer still, slipping her arm beneath her armpit, tossing her off her feet. Into the air. The world turned upside down. Even if she’d wanted to halt her momentum, she doubted she could. She hadn’t expected it. Not until she landed on her back and her breath heaved out of her. Her rapier clattered off to the side. It took her a moment to curl into herself, before she started laughing. Cackling.

“Strong as a bear, you are,” it came out as a wheeze, bared through teeth, “Guess you win this one.”

Khari grinned in reply, the narrow, dauntless focus of a moment ago dissolving as though it had never been there and leaving only the gregarious elf woman behind in its wake. Like someone had snapped and produced light in a dark room, chasing away the shadow and foreboding all at once. Staking her practice sword in the ground, she made her way over to Zahra, offering a hand to help her back to her feet. “Sorry I threw you. Don't get a chance to practice that, usually. Most of the people I fight are a bit too heavy for it, and Stel's too slippery."

Zahra reached up and grabbed onto Khari’s hand, letting her pull her back up. She planted her hands on her hips and rolled her shoulders, stretching out the ache in her back. She’d definitely feel it tomorrow. The grin hadn’t left her face, though. She never wanted anyone to go easy on her. It would’ve been insulting otherwise. “That’s alright. Surprised me, that’s all.”

Jokes aside. She noted the difference. Her lack of endurance had improved. She doubted she would’ve been able to last that long against Khari before, not with her relentless style of fighting. It was something, at least. There would be times in the future where a bow would not be at her fingertips, where she’d have to square off against someone much stronger than she. “Here I was thinking I’d made all the progress,” once she steadied her breathing, she sidled to Khari’s side and slung one of her arms around her shoulders, hugging her close, “Alas, I don’t think I’ve got slippery in me.”

She hummed low in her throat and waggled her eyebrows in Rom’s direction. A challenge, in not so many words. “I don’t think I’ll be winning any pies today, but this, I think, is good enough.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image


"A dog might slink back to the hand it has bitten
And be forgiven, but a slave never.
If you would live, and live without fear, you must fight."
-Canticle of Shartan 9:7

Image

Somehow the raven knew to find him specifically. Dark wings, dark words.

Rom didn't know when to expect it, but some feeling in his gut told him it would be soon. Chryseis didn't allow things to go unfinished forever, and had a way of making progress even where none was to be found. He couldn't say he expected it to be made quite like this, but then the Venatori were not a force to be trifled with, and Chryseis's resources in Tevinter had become somewhat limited of late.

The raven that carried the message had flown into his quarters through the mouth of the undercroft's cavern, flapping to a perch on his armor stand and waiting patiently. There was an unnatural light to its eyes, some spell that Chryseis had learned. He'd never seen her turn into an animal of any kind, as she had little interest in it, but dominating minds and thoughts was very much her strength. It was a simple enough task to get a raven to deliver a message for her. And a simple enough task for the Venatori to see its direction, predict its contents, and let it go.

He held eye contact with the dark bird for a few seconds, wondering if she could see him through it. If she could, she'd read the thoughts written on his face and know he was pondering just tearing up the message, scattering it to the winds and letting her die. She was formidable, but those she faced were too, and to fight them on her own would surely mean her death. Only with a strong reminder of her purpose and what it meant for his friends and his cause did he stay his hand. They needed this. For Vesryn, Estella, Cyrus, Ithilian, Amalia. For Zee to have a chance to resolve things with her family. For the Inquisition.

He folded the paper carefully in his hands and made his way out to the door. The sound of footsteps coming down the stairs drew his gaze up, where he found Khari on her way down. It was about time for them to train together, something they'd continued to do after the conversation they'd had on the walls. It was undoubtedly a little more awkward now, but neither of them made any mention of it.

"We're gonna have to call it off today," he said from his doorway, holding up the folded letter. "Chryseis is in Ferelden. I need you to get Estella and Rilien, bring them to the war room. I'll get Leon." It went without saying that he'd want her there as well.

Khari didn't waste time asking unnecessary questions—she nodded shortly and reversed direction, heading back down the hallway at a brisk clip. She hit the door just close enough to him that he could slide through the gap before it closed behind her, but then they peeled off in opposite directions, hers carrying her towards the Spymaster's tower.

Rom didn't have as far to go to get to Leon's tower, and the Commander didn't make himself difficult to find, nor did he question him any more than Khari had. Rom handed over the small letter to Leon on their way up to the war room so he could read for himself. The script was quite small, but Chryseis had always been precise with her letters, and there was no difficulty in making out any of the words.

They didn't have to wait long in the war room for Khari to return with Estella and Rilien, both dressed for the training they'd just had interrupted. As soon as the door was closed behind them, Rom stepped up to the map laid out on the table in front of them.

"Chryseis Viridius contacted me. She says she's in Ferelden. Venatori forced her from her home in Minrathous, and have pursued her the entire way." He paused. That information was a bit incredulous on its own, that the Venatori had neither captured her nor lost her trail. "They're using her as bait, well aware that she would contact the Inquisition for help. She recommends that we go anyway, and spring the trap."

Estella stepped up to the map table on the other side, her eyes falling to where Ferelden was laid out. Not a small country, by any means. "Where exactly in Ferelden is she?" She asked, reaching up to rub at the scar just beneath her jawline. A recent one; from Kirkwall, he understood. "And why not try to come here, I wonder? Jader would have made the most sense as a landing place, wouldn't it have?"

"I don't think she came by boat," he answered. He imagined several dead horses, to make it this far south in reasonable time. "And I expect any move she made was only because the Venatori allowed it. If she tried to make for Skyhold, they'd attack and kill her. If we go in force, they'll kill her. She might as well be their prisoner, but they allowed her to get this far because they know it'll tempt us to go after her." He pointed to a spot on the map, due east of Haven. "She's at an inn called the Bright Water, on the west banks of Lake Calenhad. No mention of the exact Venatori strength, but if they're avoiding notice from locals, it can't be much. A few elites."

Khari was frowning openly; it wasn't hard to figure out why. No doubt the idea of so directly aiding Chryseis didn't sit well with her. She crossed her arms over her chest, narrowing her eyes at the the blue spot that represented Lake Calenhad. “So... who're we taking then? If this is anything like the last time we sprang a trap, it's going to go badly, but that was a lot of Reds and the Lord Seeker. This should be cake by comparison." Though the words themselves were dismissive, her tone didn't convey the same, not with the wry edge it carried.

Rom appreciated them all the same. This didn't seem likely to be as hard as Kasos, but the location was less than ideal. There were a few reasons why Chryseis might pick a place populated with civilians to wait for the trap to spring, and none of them were pleasant to think about. Even if he could see the logic behind it. "The trap is for me," he said, tilting his head slightly in thought. "Or an Inquisitor, at the very least. We have to assume they're watching the road in. If they see they aren't getting a chance at what they want, we might arrive to find only corpses and a burned inn. So it needs to be me." He certainly wasn't going to ask Estella to meet Chryseis for him and spring a trap, not when it had been his idea to use her help in the first place. And he did need to meet her.

"I'd like Asala to be there. I'm not seeing any way we get out clean, and we need to make sure Chryseis survives." He looked up from the map, to Leon. "I'd prefer if Khari and Zee can be there as well. And if you're up for another ambush, seems like you'd be well suited for the quarters and the enemies." He figured that was as large a group as the Venatori were willing to entertain combating, given that they had the advantage of surprise almost guaranteed to be on their side.

Leon smiled a bit, his eyes narrowing at the corners. "I believe you just suggested I would make a good barroom brawler because I punch things," he said, shaking his head minutely before his expression sobered. It was a mostly quite serious matter, after all. "I admit, to configure ourselves this way is to trigger the trap with rather more fingers than necessary, so to speak, but we almost have to, to make it seem worth the risk from their perspective."

No doubt the events at Kasos weighed heavily on him still, but as Khari had pointed out, this situation was considerably different for many reasons. After a moment more, he dipped his chin slowly. "I'm recovered enough to do this much. You may consider me at your disposal."

"Thank you." It was something of a weight off, to know he'd have many of those closest to him at his back. "It might be best if some of the scouts shadow us, but it should be at a distance. To cover us if we need to make an escape, or to catch any Venatori that try the same." Risk or not, he didn't think it best to chance them falling into Venatori hands. That would likely be worse than losing their way into Tevinter, if indeed Chryseis had arranged it.

"I think that's everything," he said. Nervousness was not something he showed often, but he was sure it was showing up now. "We should leave as soon as we're able. Once we have Chryseis, we can begin preparations for the journey north, however she recommends we make it." His eyes met Estella's as he said it. He knew she had been waiting for this day to come for a while as well, for her own reasons.

She wore an expression of vague unease, likely from multiple sources, but he watched her rid herself of it in her habitual way. Her shoulders lifted as she took in a deep breath, then offered a tentative smile. "I'll get that started here while you're gone. Be careful, Rom." She filed out first, followed closely by Leon, no doubt off to make his own preparations for a trip into the field.

Rilien glided out quietly after them, leaving Khari and Rom as the sole occupants of the large war room. She pulled her eyes up from the maps on the table and settled them on him. “So." She paused, clearly reaching for words that were not immediately ready to her tongue. “This probably isn't the way you were planning on meeting her next." She blinked, grimacing like she might have said something else, but whatever it was, she swallowed it instead.

"Honestly, this might be better than what I'd thought." The Venatori pursuing her were a rather obvious downside to things, but taking them out of the equation... "I thought we'd meet her in Minrathous. Then I'd just be waiting for it for weeks while we sailed there or something. I'd end up feeling as sick as you." He smiled slightly, remembering how well she'd fared on their journey to Llomerryn. "This way I'll just meet her before I even have time to think about it. And I've got friends with me, and we'll have much better things to do than talk about anything that happened in the past."

Maybe they would need to get to that eventually, but they could cross that bridge when they came to it. Rom did have some plans regarding that particular bridge, but he honestly didn't know if he should give voice to them. "Listen, uh... when we meet her, I honestly don't know what I'll do, or what she'll do. It's been a long time, and for all I know she might've changed as much as I have. Not necessarily in a good way, either. Just..." he hesitated, trying to find the right words for what he wanted to say. "Just do that thing you do, where you help me be a different person than I was before all of this. Maybe don't focus on her, but just me. If that makes sense." He felt a bit of heat rising to his cheeks, but ignored it. It was important to say.

Khari expelled a breath from her nose, a bit harder than necessary; her mouth pulled to the side. Clearly, she didn't take the request to be an easy one, but she nodded readily enough. “Okay." She pursed her lips, then nodded again, but more firmly. “I'll... uh, do my best. To help you. That's the important thing anyway." She cleared her throat, then smiled a bit. “But I think you'd be okay even if I didn't. You are a different person. You'll see."

"Thanks. I hope so." He knew he'd changed, but he wasn't willing to discount the possibility that he could revert, even if only temporarily. He also had to acknowledge that Khari's personality was not always the best in delicate situations. She'd shown as much at Halamshiral, thankfully not in a way that had caused lasting harm. She didn't know Chryseis, not like he knew her, so it was almost certainly better for her to follow his lead. As long as his lead was worth following. It was all very complicated, and to be honest he was looking forward to getting it over with.

"We'll handle the Venatori, and then we'll handle Chryseis." One way or another, he'd find a way to be rid of her. To purge whatever shadow she still had hanging over him, intentionally or not. But first they needed her help. He could wait, and endure her a little longer.

"Come on, we should get ready. Don't have much time to lose."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Bright Water was fairly aptly named. As the Inquisition's small party approached it from the northwest, they could see moonlight reflecting off the surface of Lake Calenhad beyond, like a silvered mirror. They'd docked Riptide several miles up, to avoid spooking the Venatori, and now approached on foot, moving neither especially quietly nor in such a way as to make a production of their presence. Arguably they would have found actual stealth impossible, particularly considering that Asala was here. Khari knew she was next up on the list of not being able to keep it down, but the gap was more like a gulf, if she did say so herself.

They hadn't passed much of interest so far—just farmland, crops ripening that last touch before harvest, some of the leaves on ears of corn beginning to turn brown at the edges. This far south and at this time of night, the air was a little chilly; Khari was glad of her cloak, to be sure. A few times throughout the trek, she'd gotten the distinct sense that she was being observed, but none of the bastards had shown themselves, so she'd done her best to ignore it and keep moving.

But now they could see the inn ahead; it was a comfortably-sized building, two stories tall, sitting on a well-tended plot of land. Warm light poured from the windows, golden illumination pooling onto the surrounding lawn. She could make out smoke wafting regularly from the chimney, sure signs of a fire working to stave off the chill. In her traveling days, she'd have bypassed it, uncertain she'd be able to afford a room and too prideful to make any attempt to plead the fee down. She supposed that, with the Inquisition salary she got pretty regularly and never had much use for, that probably wouldn't be an issue anymore, but they weren't here for any purpose so mundane as staying the night and eating a hot meal. Much as she would have preferred that to what they were doing.

She stopped a good fifty yards from the building, turning over her shoulder to glance at the others. “So... are we just going in, or...?"

"In a moment." Rom was never the most talkative sort, but he'd been especially quiet on their way over, for the obvious reasons. He hadn't drawn up his hood or done anything else to conceal who and what he was. In the darkness a faint green light was usually visible emanating from his marked hand. None of the others needed to disguise themselves either, or hide the fact that they were ready for a fight. If anything, it might help warn the civilians in the area that they should avoid them. Trouble had a way of following them after all.

Rom took several moments to observe the inn, the surrounding area, the lakeside, the narrow extending a short ways out into it. Only big enough for a rowboat or something slightly larger. It wasn't clear what exactly he was looking for, or trying to read on the ground. Looking for signs of the Venatori, maybe. If he found any, he didn't comment on them. "I don't see where the Venatori would be hiding," he said, finally. "At least, not in numbers capable of ambushing us. They're probably inside already. Which means they're almost certainly disguised, trying to blend in." That wasn't a trick they'd seen before. The Venatori were usually pretty obvious with their bright white robes and obnoxiously pointy armor. And if they were mages, they didn't need to conceal weapons on their persons to be highly dangerous.

Leon considered this for a moment, crossing his arms and studying the building from afar. "The only other place I can think they might be would be the roof, counting on easy access through windows, or the upper floor, where they might need less by way of disguise, but both are less likely options." He glanced once at Khari, then back to the inn. "I think our best chance of figuring out who is whom is being proactive. Doing something that would make a trained Venatori agent react differently from a normal civilian. That would allow us to isolate and neutralize them while keeping the others out of harm's way."

He hummed. "If there were a way to draw them outside, that would be best, but I'm not convinced they wouldn't startle and kill Chryseis if we tried. So it will probably have to be once we're already in."

“Why not just kick the door down and force it?" Khari shrugged. “I mean, look: we do something really startling. Venatori react like they're trained to do, which is going for their magic or weapons. Civilians cower, or find cover, or whatever. We know who's who. Asala jumps in first, throws the best barrier she's got on Chryseis, and then we all get down to business. If we start the fight on our terms, we're most likely to end it that way, too. I don't like the idea of letting them strike at us first, and we're not out-subtling anyone as we are, in this group. We know what needs to happen, so let's just do it."

"If I might suggest a slight amendment," Leon offered, "the door will be drawing the initial attention, and whoever is first through it should be able to handle that. If Asala is shielding Chryseis, she is not shielding herself immediately." He glanced between them. "Better if some of us go in through the windows on the ground floor. I should likely handle the door, and the immediate retaliation that would result." He paused, his attention shifting to Rom. "And it might be better to know which windows go where, and where Chryseis actually is, before we kick over the hornet's nest."

"It would help," Asala added, repeatedly steepling her fingers together. A nervous twitch undoubtedly, "If we knew where she was before we entered," she agreed with Leon. "It would, uh, save me the time it would take trying to find her over the ruckus," she said with a shrug.

"Right," Rom said, tapping his knuckles lightly against Zee's forearm. "Think you can scout the place out for us? A few passes around the outside. Try not to be seen, but probably better to play it casual than full on sneak." It was likely a few people were already outside of the inn, on one side or the other. There would be no easy way to tell their intentions, or if they'd inadvertently tip off the Venatori if they reported it inside. Zee's appearance was also a little more subtle than Rom's, even avoiding taking the glowing hand into consideration.

Zahra’s eyes tore away from the building ahead of them and though her grin was a shade grimmer than usual, she stuck up her thumb and ambled away from them. Fortunately, she didn’t look too out of place here. It was an inn, and to anyone who spotted her, she may have well passed for a traveler. Just another face. A drunkard to anyone else lingering on the inn’s outskirts; they knew well enough she was an admirable actress.

She tugged her dark cloak tighter around her neck and headed towards the back of the building. There was another sound aside from her footsteps. A greeting of sorts. Slurred. Most assuredly hers. A mumbled response. Clearly uninterested. Nothing more. A moment later, and she reappeared at the opposing side of the building. She rounded back to Rom’s side, and regarded the others, “Chryseis is alone, sitting between two of the lakeside windows. Once we drop in there, we’d be swimming.” She paused for a moment and shuttered her eyes closed, “Northernmost is another window. It’s closest to the stairwell. Whoever goes through there will take a little longer to get to her. There’s more windows on the west wall. Bedrooms, and the hallway. The last one is in the south. Someone left it open a wee bit. Smells good. Good chance it’s the kitchen.”

There was a pull to her expression; as if she was unsure. She bobbed her head in a nod and reopened her eyes, “There’s a lot of bodies in there. This inn’s popular. Farmers mostly, I think. But
 if you’re right, and they’re disguised, it’ll be hard telling who’s who.”

“Probably best to draw the attention away from her." Khari figured that Asala could shield from outside if she could see her—according to Stel, she'd used barriers from behind a hedge before, so it'd be a similar principle. If everyone else was climbing in through windows other than those ones, any Venatori in the room would have to divide their attention. And the possibility of giving themselves away increased. “If Leon's going through the door and Asala's shielding from lakeside... then I guess we all go in a different way. I'll take the kitchen." She did best when making a fuss, not trying to avoid one. Might as well give the Venatori something else to worry about so they didn't all gang up on Leon for too long.

"I'll go in from the lakeside," Rom offered. With Asala shielding from the other window there, that side was covered. "That leaves the north window for Zee. Should give you a better view of what's happening, and you'll be the first to meet anyone coming down the stairs. I'm willing to guess most civilians will stay in their rooms if they hear this kind of noise, so be wary of anyone you see." He took a deep breath, cracking his knuckles. "Ready?"

Khari glanced at the others; everyone seemed to be in agreement. “Ready."

They split up, then, everyone taking up their positions. Khari kept low and moved to the window Zee had picked out as belonging to the kitchen. It did smell really nice. She'd have to do her best not to mess anything up on her way into the main room, but she did still intend to cause a commotion, since she'd probably reach the fight quicker than anyone but Leon did. Assuming he managed to start one. But Leon knew what he was doing—if anyone could force the Venatori to reveal themselves, it was him.

Loosening her sword a bit in the sheath at her back, Khari placed both palms on the windowsill, counting her breaths as the cooks moved about busily inside. Elves, most of them, all intent on bubbling pots or kitchen knives and vegetables. She kept to the side a bit to avoid spoiling things too early; the knight wasn't getting in on this assault until the bishop had initiated.

And he certainly initiated; it didn't take too long for her to hear a bang, followed by a splintering crack right on its heels, then another bang, probably as the broken door slammed back against the wall or maybe the floor. Several shouts followed, many pitched high with urgency and surprise, and the hissing sizzle of magic fire being conjured.

There was no better cue than that—Khari swung herself up and over the window-ledge and into the kitchen. It took a few seconds for anyone to even notice; all the cooks' eyes had swung to the door leading into the main part of the inn. "What's going—gah!" The speaker, an elven woman probably about Khari's own age, noticed her only partway through the sentence, and suddenly the room's attention had whiplashed back to her.

“I'd stay here if I were you. Better yet, go out that window. This could get ugly." Grinning, she reached back over her shoulder to unsheathe her blade, heading for the door as she did. The kitchen staff scurried to get out of her way, a few of them already heading for the window to take her advice, no doubt.

Pushing open the door, Khari emerged almost directly behind a man with sparks of lightning shifting between his fingers. From the fact that he was neither ducked nor covered, and looked to be aiming at Leon, she decided he was one of the Venatori. Her sword found his ribcage accordingly, erupting from his chest. Khari whistled sharply, drawing more hostile attention, and planted her boot in the mage's back, pushing him off her sword and fixing a bright green glare on the next, flourishing her sword and falling into a crouch, grin firmly in place. “Wanna dance?"

He did not want to dance, unless throwing a wide cone of flames in her direction could be considered as such. It was a delaying tactic, and one meant to cause more chaos than anything. The entire room had fallen into almost instant anarchy, as the patrons were temporarily at a loss as to what to do, and where to go. The main door was still mostly blocked by the towering figure of Leon, and other strange figures had come through all the windows, making it unclear if they were being attacked by the Inquisition or not, since by all appearances the mages in the room were defending themselves, and not obviously of Tevinter descent.

The fire caught quickly, igniting several tables and licking at the ceiling. One or two people were partially caught in the blast; a young woman screamed as she fell, trying to put out the flames that had stuck to her sleeve. The barrier in the room was already around Chryseis, who had gotten to her feet at her table, knife in hand. She was dressed like a traveler, and a poor one at that, her cloak torn and fraying at the edges. A thick spike of ice speared the barrier just after it came up, leaving a crack but no more.

Chryseis eyed the woman that had let loose the spell, sparking lightning at her own fingertips. She threw it at the barrier in front of her, the spell shocking it heavily, something it seemed she expected. "Get this thing away from me!" she shouted, lighting another spell.

Rom attacked the ice-slinging Venatori from behind, but her senses and reactions were quick, and she managed to turn and avoid both his grab and the first slice that came for her. They tangled, and soon fell, with Rom trying to end the fight quickly and failing. An older man tripped over them and fell. He'd still been carrying a mug of ale, but that went flying as he went down. Everywhere there were people cowering, hiding, looking for a safe escape route. These couldn't be all of the Venatori, so they had to assume some among the civilians were better at keeping their cool than these first few.

Leon stepped away from the door, throwing his Venatori opponent hard enough into an empty table that it split and collapsed. She did not rise. He diverted his attention momentarily to the panicked civilians, whether any of the Tevinter agents were among their number or not. "Get out!" he bellowed, the gentle rationality with which he would probably have normally approached this replaced by the urgency of trying to keep as many of them safe as possible in a very dangerous situation.

A few of those nearest the door were startled into compliance, making a break for the door and nearly tripping over themselves on the way out. One of those, however, unexpectedly veered off course. With a flash of steel, a short knife buried itself into the meat of Leon's shoulder, kept from anything more vital by the fact that he moved on reflex. His hand closed around his assailant's neck, lifting him off the ground and driving the heel of his free hand into the man's face. Under the blow, the fine cartilage of the Venatori's nose cracked, and he howled, managing to kick free of Leon and land more or less solidly, driving forward again with the knife, this time with a coat of magical frost on the blade.

Khari took a hard step forward and hewed him down from behind, but they punished her for it, an ice spike impaling her thigh, still held in the hand of the Venatori who'd conjured it. He swept her legs out from underneath her, putting her on her back with a hard whoosh as the air left her lungs. The pain, she could deal with—the larger problem was that she'd landed nearly against the wall, cutting off most of the obvious avenues for escape. Someone—presumably Marcus—had really taught these fuckers how to fight.

Growling, she lunged from her spot, hooking the crossguard of her sword around the back of his ankle and yanking, spilling him onto the floor. He grabbed the edge of a table to steady himself on the way down, spilling the food and liquid contents of it down on both of them. Unluckily, Khari found herself with ale in her eyes, and the Venatori used the opportunity to pin one of her arms, drawing a short blade with his free hand.

The Venatori’s face contorted as he leaned forward; dark eyes bulging and mouth gawping down at her. The sword he’d been holding clattered to the side. His fingers twitched. There was a croaking noise, a wet gurgle, before a froth of blood spilled from his lips and spattered onto Khari’s shoulder. The tip of a slender blade poked through his throat. Deliberately slow. It disappeared as soon as he slumped off to the side, the weight liberating the rapier.

Only then did Khari see Zee standing above them. Her expression unreadable. There were a few more spatters of blood on her face; a streak of it across her jawline. Whether it belonged to her or someone else was anyone’s guess. The tavern had turned chaotic. Tables flipped and streaks of lightning snapping above their heads. She was already offering to help her up, reaching down to grab onto her forearm, “You OK?”

Khari rolled her her feet with the assist. “All my parts are still working." Which meant she was fine to keep fighting.

At some point during the tilt, Asala had slipped in through the window stood next to Chryseis. "Stay close!" Asala asked of the woman. The barrier no longer surrounded her, but from the tone in Asala's voice, it seemed that she intended to protect her the best she could regardless. Instead of around Chryseis however, the barrier was alive in a different spot. Over near where Zee had entered, up the stairs that led into the second floor a barrier lived, cutting off access to and from the rooms upstairs. With the barrier in place, Asala split her attention between that and picking out spots to spring another in order to help them, just as she tried in her practice.

"Get out of the way!" Chryseis roared at the confused cluster of people in front of her. She thrust her hand out, a blast of arcane energy non-lethally throwing them onto their backs. All but one, anyway. One of the men in the group had instinctively shrouded himself with a magical shield of his own. Promptly realizing his exposure, he reared back with a fire spell, but Chryseis's stunning lightning struck him first, leaving him paralyzed momentarily. It was all she needed to rush forward and slice her blade across his throat. The blood fell unnaturally, drops of it hovering and circling around her hand, but the body collapsed normally enough.

Rom finished off the Venatori he'd been tangled with, getting back to his feet only for the first shock of a chain lightning spell to strike him in the back. From there the spell went wild, arcing in every direction and bouncing repeatedly on the bodies of Inquisition, civilians, and Venatori alike, leaving many who tried to escape momentarily pinned in place while they struggled to regain control of their bodies. It wasn't even clear where the spell had come from, but obviously they weren't out of the woods yet. Not to mention something was blasting Asala's barrier at the base of the stairs, steadily breaking it down.

Leon was among those hit by the lightning, but shook it off much more quickly than those surrounding him, returning to motion a moment after impact. He'd clearly taken note of the wear on the barrier, too, and hopped over a downed table to head towards the stairs. "Take it down, Asala, and do your best to get the civilians out. Push if you have to!" The sense of 'push' was obvious, if he was asking her specifically. He disappeared from sight as he passed into the short hallway beyond the barroom.

As ordered, Asala's barrier fizzled out soon after Leon left sight. With a new task at hand, she whipped toward the clusters of civilians and cupped her mouth to make herself be heard over the din. "If you are able, please leave!" she shouted in her firm, but gentle manner before she started to get more directly involved. She began to help individuals who needed her personally, her barriers flicking to life whenever necessary to protect them. As asked, some required more than that, and that was where her barrier encouraged them to move, while keeping them safe as well.

Someone had knocked Zee off her feet as the arcing lightning lit up the air, paralyzing those unfortunate enough to be in its path. The offending person was still grappled onto her shoulders, punching with his fists rather than with any noticeable weapon. She crashed into a table, splitting it in two with the weight of them both, spilling them onto the floor. Chairs were kicked away and whatever had been on the tables surface shattered on the floor, scattering across it. Mugs, glasses, plates; crunching underfoot.

The scuffle hadn’t lasted long. It took Zee a moment to reappear, shouldering her way from underneath the man’s immobile body. She heaved him off with a groan and tossed the shard of plate away; arm soaked to the elbow in red. Her face, however, had received the brunt of the damage. Her nose, and lip, bled freely. Swelling had begun to show just below her eye socket. From Khari’s vantage point, she was already pushing herself back to her feet, stooping to pick up her rapier, before bee-lining towards Rom.

Instead of offering her hand as she had with her, she hunkered down and slipped her arm around his back, shifting underneath his armpit, in an attempt to aid him back to his feet. Her words were inaudible, but a slip of a battered grin could be seen.

At this point, Khari was having more difficulty deciding who she needed to fight. The Venatori that had exposed themselves most obviously were dealt with, as were a few that had attempted stealthier maneuvers in the heat of the conflict. It was likely that those who remained knew the fight was lost, their numbers dwindled, and the smart thing for them to do would be to maintain their disguises and allow Asala to shepherd them out with the civilians. She wasn't sure there was any avoiding that—startling them into revealing themselves had probably exposed more than they would have noticed otherwise, and prevented anyone from being knifed in the back as of yet, but it wasn't a perfect solution to the issue.

Scanning the remains of the inn's front room, she tried to figure out if anyone else was obviously hostile. Maybe they'd managed to get them all; there was certainly no shortage of dead or incapacitated mages on the floor.

There was at least one left, though, and he came sliding in across the floor from where Leon had engaged him around the corner. He was dressed as a mercenary or adventurer perhaps, sword armed and leather armored over a long coat, with short brown hair and well groomed, curly beard. He might've been a decent-looking fellow under normal circumstances, but presently he was beaten and bruised, clearly scrambling and holding off panic.

He physically scrambled behind the nearby bar, grunting with the effort of it, and pulling a young woman to her feet with him, producing her from behind the counter where she'd been hiding like a sleight of hand trick. She looked to be a serving girl, perhaps even a child of the establishment's owner. Immediately the Venatori's sword was at her throat, his eyes rapidly shifting between the Inquisition members.

"Stay back!" he demanded, baring teeth. "I'll open her throat. I'm walking out, understand?" Chryseis exhaled an amused breath, droplets of blood still circling her bent fingers.

Leon emerged from the hallway then, the left half of his face a sheet of crimson where a blade had opened a long gash on his forehead. The eye on the same side was closed, though he reached up to wipe the blood off with his thumb and the side of his hand. The rest had a prominent burn, like he'd had to defend against a close-range fire spell with it. He spat a glob of blood to one side, split lip already swelling, but paused his motion as soon as he took proper stock of the situation.

"That's not the smart thing to do here," he rumbled, residual aggression or pain roughening the edges of his tone, though it was for the most part reasonable as he ever was. "Let the young lady go; it only gets worse for you if you don't." His eyes narrowed, like he was concentrating hard on something, or trying to make a particularly difficult decision, but the focus was entirely on the Venatori man with the hostage.

"Don't try anything, Seeker!" the Venatori demanded, putting his back to the wall and letting the blade's edge touch the girl's throat.

Chryseis rolled her eyes impatiently. "Enough of this." She hurled an arcane bolt at them, the magic missile striking the girl rather than the Venatori, but both of them were thrown back against the wall. The blade left a shallow cut across the throat during the collision, but the force was enough to separate them as they went down. The sword came up for a downwards stab that would end her, but before it could fall there was a low thrum of magic being called upon.

Blood magic, if the shifting of the blood around her hand, and the pools on the ground were anything to go by. For a moment it seemed like the firelight from the hearth and the braziers dimmed slightly, and then the Venatori shrieked in what could only be incredible pain, every muscle in his body seizing up. Chryseis twisted her hand, and the sword dropped to clatter against the ground, the man arching his back from his knees. A second shriek of pain followed when Chryseis pulled him onto his back with her magic, walking the necessary steps to be beside him.

"Decius, please," she said. "You must have known coming south would be the end of you. And with so few..." She clicked her tongue, then wrenched her hand sideways. Decius's next cry of pain was cut short as he was violently taken from consciousness, left sweating and breathing lightly on the ground.

A patron that had been cowering in one of the back corners, an elderly farmer by the looks of him, shakily got to his feet. "What... Maker's breath, what the hell was that? You—you're the Inquisition, aren't you?"

“Some of us are." Khari felt her lip curling, and not in any kind of smile, but she forced the expression down. She had to at least make their position clear here. “The disguised ones were Venatori. Tevinter cult. We're, uh... sorry about the intrusion." Shattered furniture, blood smeared all over the floors, and a pile of dead bodies were a bit more than an intrusion, but it was probably still the best word to use. Maybe.

"Can't breathe," came a weak voice from behind the counter. "I can't breathe."

It was Rom who nimbly climbed over the counter to hop down to her, carefully pulling her to a seated position with her back to the wall. "Slow down," he advised, his voice even and focused. "One breath at a time, it'll come back."

Chryseis noted the exchange with passing interest, but then turned her dark green eyes on Leon. "We'll want to bring this one with us, I think." She gestured to the unconscious Decius at her feet. "He's the leader." She looked around at the carnage and the destruction, some of the flames still trying to cling to wood here and there. "That was interesting."

Leon sighed heavily. "That's one word for it," he agreed. "Can someone tell me which of you is the innkeeper? I believe the Inquisition owes you for property damage."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The walk back to Skyhold was not a pleasant one.

The few scouts that joined them along the way helped secure their prisoner. Decius Catus. Rom knew him, but didn't know he'd joined the Venatori. It had been a number of years since last they met, and when he'd lived in Minrathous they hadn't regularly spoken about anything. Chryseis's alliance with the man's father was the most common thing that brought them together. In any case, he was an enemy now, and one they needed to handle with care. If he had been dispatched to follow Chryseis by Marcus himself, there was a good chance he had information that could help them.

He wasn't subtle in his avoidance of Chryseis on the road back. There was more than enough space for them to remain out of speaking distance the whole way, which he did. Working out their differences while still cooling from the heat of a fight would be unwise. They had a job to take care of first, and it was more important than anything she'd done to him in their history.

By the time they passed through Skyhold's gates again it was morning, and the fortress was waking up. Their return had obviously been announced before they reached the walls, as guards were there to meet them, and several from the infirmary's staff to check for any wounded still in need of care. For now the wounds had been taken care of by Asala, leaving nothing that required more immediate attention.

"I don't suppose there's time for me to sleep?" Chryseis asked to no one in particular, as they started up the steps towards the keep.

"If you would care to, you certainly may, milady" Leon replied, tone polite but slightly dry. "But you'll understand if we prefer to conduct our pressing business as soon as possible. There are matters of considerable urgency at hand." The cut on his forehead had been repaired by a combination of Asala's magic and potions, but it was still faintly pink. He, like all of them, really needed a wash.

He gestured over a nearby pair of Templars, who approached swiftly. "Take Lord Catus to a holding cell, please, and have extra guards posted until I send for him." When custody of Decius was remanded, he let out a breath and returned his attention to them, smiling mildly. "There is time enough to refresh ourselves, at least. I'll have someone show Lady Viridius a room, if the rest of you would like to avail yourselves of the opportunity. We'll reconvene in the interrogation room in an hour."

As the words were basically permission for them all to leave, it wasn't all that surprising that Khari also took them as a cue to relax. She'd been watching him for most of the way back, though she'd made an effort not to be intrusive about it. It certainly hadn't escaped her how much distance he kept between himself and Chryseis, and more often than not, she'd situated herself in that space, much closer to his side of it. Now, though, she stretched her arms over her head and heaved a sigh. “I won't lie: I like this armor, but I'll be happy to be out of it." She dropped her hands, letting one of them land on his shoulder. “See you in an hour, then?"

"Yeah." His left hand still held his shield, so he reached across with his right to briefly grasp near her wrist. He was being more subdued than usual, but he trusted the contact would be enough to convey what he wanted. Khari didn't normally sit in on the discussions that took place in the war room among Inquisition leaders, but he knew no one would keep her out of this one, and Rom in particular probably wouldn't even do it unless she was there.

Her gear wasn't kept in the keep, so they split at the stairs, with Rom ducking his way towards the undercroft as soon as he was inside. One of the Skyhold staff had prepared a washcloth and a bucket of clean water for his return. It was cold, like anything around Skyhold was as they began to move out of the summer season. Washing it over his face helped rid him of the drowsiness that had begun to build behind his eyes, willing them shut if he allowed it. There was more work yet to be done.

He exited his quarters near an hour later without his armor, armed only with his regular blade at his hip. He didn't wear it normally, but today was not a normal day. He'd also chosen to put on boots instead of sandals he might've worn otherwise. Subtle things that he was kidding himself if he thought Chryseis wouldn't notice. The others surely would as well.

She met him on the walk from the keep, in the great hall, a bit of extremely unfortunate timing that allowed her to fall in step beside him. Chryseis was shorter than he was, but had no trouble keeping up with his swift pace of walking, which he certainly didn't try to slow for her. "I'm pleased you came for me," she said, as they made their way out of the front doors. "Not a moment too soon, either. Decius was starting to get impatient."

"We came because we need your help," he replied, not content to let her speak at him as she once might have.

"Which I have offered freely." She obviously took note of his tone, and replied in kind. "In fact, working against the Venatori has cost me no small amount. There had better be blood at the end of this trail. Marcus's. I trust you can get it."

"It is what I do best. You saw to that." He honestly hadn't meant it as a threat, but he wondered if she took it that way. Hunting powerful mages was what he was best at, what she'd trained him to do, what his purpose had been. Eventually even the threat of it was sometimes enough to get what Chryseis wanted.

The guards allowed them down into the dungeons. The stairs were just wide enough for them to walk side by side, but Rom allowed Chryseis to go ahead of him. They found the others outside of the interrogation room. It seemed they were the last to arrive. Alongside Leon and Khari were Estella, Rilien, and Cyrus, who had no doubt been made aware what had happened, and who their prisoner was.

"Cyrus," Chryseis greeted, placing a smile on her lips. "It's good to see you again. I trust my father is well? I heard the Inquisition chose to make use of his talents."

“Chryseis." Cyrus inclined his head slightly, his tone difficult to place. He did not wear the facade of ebullience quite so easily as he once had, the intervening years having done much to sober his demeanor. He did smile slightly though, and it seemed real enough. “Little changes Cassius, as I'm sure you know. In this, his extended stay with us has proven no different." The smile disappeared at that. “It seems that your end of things has been a sight more eventful than his, actually." The words invited elaboration without demanding it—though he know doubt knew the minimal details of what had occurred, there was much missing from such an accounting.

"Indeed." It seemed the pleasantries were over already. Chryseis never had cared for introductions where she didn't feel they were needed or wanted. Apparently that included walking into rooms with leaders of the Inquisition. "I was driven from my home in a brazen attack led by this rat in here." She gestured to the closed door of the interrogation room. "Decius Catus. Old acquaintance, never liked him much. Talented, but stupid. Only successful through following the orders of his master to the letter. His talents are not worthless, when directed properly." Rom knew that the two had also been matched together, or at least attempted to be, by their respective fathers, but it had happened in a period when Chryseis had no interest in anyone but herself, and to force the issue likely would've ended in disaster.

"Why did they attack you?" Rom asked. He'd put some space in between the two of them since entering the room, re-positioning to stand nearer to Khari.

Chryseis turned away from the door. "I slipped, as much as it pains me to admit. Pushed too hard. They caught wind of my investigation. One of my slaves went missing. Captured and tortured, I think, Marcus is supposed to be quite good at that. However it happened, I became a presence in Minrathous that couldn't be tolerated. There are elements in the city, in the Magisterium, that support them, and they are difficult to root out. The attack on my estate was not stopped. So long as they limit themselves, the Venatori do as they please. I was forced to flee, to carry my information to you. Your way into Minrathous."

"And that is?" A bit of impatience seeped into Rom's tone. He hadn't come to hear Chryseis's woes.

"By ship," she answered. "Two ships, actually, your pirate woman's vessel is too recognizable. You'll take it to Afsaana, little village on the Rialto in western Rivain, where you'll board a trade vessel by the name of Jezzabelle. Her crew has been paid for. She will take a small party back 'round the coast, and west to Minrathous. They'll guide you into a private dock, where a slave of my ally Bastian Catus will meet you, and take you into the city."

“Wait... Catus?" Khari glanced towards the interrogation room, which even now held a man of that same name, something which obviously hadn't escaped her. “You sure he wants to help the allies of an ally more than he'd want to help his own... what? Kid? Seems like things would go to shit real fast if you're wrong about that."

Chryseis narrowed her eyes for a moment, as though she hadn't at all expected the elf to speak, and didn't at all like what the elf had to say. "Yes, I'm sure. Their differences drove Decius to join the cult in the first place. And now we will be delivering him back home, provided he is useful to us. I expect Bastian will be thanking us. His manor in the city will be a safe place to rest and prepare. From there you can launch your attack on Marcus."

Leon nodded slowly, turning for a moment to Rilien. "Can you please ensure that some of the people we have in Rivain watch this trade vessel for a while? I'd at least like a bird if something looks off before we get there."

“Of course." Rilien nodded like it was obvious. Then again, considering his area of expertise, perhaps to him it was.

With a nod, Leon reverted his attention to the rest of the group. "As it is, this plan seems to hinge on securing Decius's cooperation. I suspect this will not be an easy thing to do. I've often found that stupid people can be more intractable than the smart ones, if only because they don't always see what is to their own benefit." He crossed his arms over his chest, shifting his weight a bit.

"It could be done without him, in the worst case scenario," Chryseis said, crossing her arms. "I've learned a fair amount about Marcus's magical defenses. Can't say I could bypass all of them with ease, but I believe I could get us in. But yes, having his cooperation would be ideal. That leaves the issue of securing it." She chose to look at the Lady Inquisitor finally, tilting her head up ever so slightly. "How is it your Inquisition normally handles these sorts of things?"

Estella cleared her throat softly. "We do not torture," she began, perhaps anticipating that such a question was likely to arise eventually. "In the cases where the subject of interrogation is particularly reticent, it is usually left to Leon or Rilien. Even if the rule is hard and fast, I do not delude myself into believing the subjects of interrogation are always... aware of that." No doubt much of the effectiveness the other two were able to demonstrate came from careful and assiduous use of the threat of prolonged pain, even if it was not actually an option.

A glint appeared in Rilien's hand, a rich golden potion in a small vial finding and reflecting back the room's light. “My methods are primarily alchemical. I have designed several tinctures that create varying levels of suggestibility, and another that makes it difficult to resist the urge to speak. These can be administered willingly or otherwise." He had not even a trace of Estella's merciful disposition, but it was clear enough that he was willing to follow her rules. “The downside is that he may be somewhat useless for some time after taking them. The side effects take a while to fade."

"I've also had some minor successes just... speaking to people. I do not know if that is likely to work here. You'd know better than I."

Chryseis hmmed both thoughtfully and with an undeniable hint of disappointment. Her eyes found Rom for a moment, and he resisted the urge to hide. Not that there was anywhere to hide here, but he had long dreaded this line of conversation coming about. Yet more from his past he'd never spoken of, about to come rearing back up. "I suppose the tinctures could help us glean information about the defenses I may have missed, but if his assistance is required in the city itself, we can't rely on drugging him. Hard to work complex magic in that state."

She glanced between Estella, Leon, and Rilien. "You don't torture, then? Seems you aren't making full use of your Lord Inquisitor's talents. Killing swiftly's not all he can do with a blade, after all." She settled her gaze on him. He imagined he looked like he was pleading her not to, and she immediately picked up on that. "You haven't told them, have you? Not surprising." She wandered a step towards the interrogation room, letting her fingers run across the surface of the door. "Romulus is an expert at inflicting pain. It's so much more visceral to work with a physical object than something magical. He can leave injures barely noticeable afterwards, yet cause excruciating pain that could make a member of the beresaad howl for mercy." She actually smiled a little at the thought.

"You're sure you won't make an exception? For your one ally in Minrathous? The father knows what the son's risked by betraying him like this. He might even do this himself after we deliver him."

“So fucking what?" Khari was just about snarling; it was clear that something about what Chryseis had just said had set her off, and the look on her face wasn't so different from the one she'd worn when that chevalier had insulted Asala. Worse.

Cyrus on her opposite side seemed to realize the same thing—he reached forward and gripped her by the shoulder, pulling backwards just enough that she had to make a decision about whether to resist or acquiesce to the obvious direction. For a very long, very still moment, it wasn't completely clear which one it would be, but in the end, her shoulders relaxed slightly, and she took the half-step backwards. “We're not sinking to anyone else's level. No exceptions for you fucks."

The man holding her sighed. “Yes, well, in any case, even from a purely pragmatic standpoint, we have a reputation to uphold. The long game, as it were. And while I know better than most people how effective pain is at ensuring compliance, it's quite risky. On the chance it fails, it tends to fail rather spectacularly."

"They're Venatori," was Chryseis's response, as though the word itself indeed carried a significant penalty as to their worth. "You'll skewer them in the back in roadside inns, but you won't inflict pain when it can gain you an advantage?" The idea seemed to confuse her greatly. "I'm so glad the Inquisition is preoccupied with childish notions of honor. Perhaps we'll offer Marcus a chance to properly arm himself before we attack? Warn the surrounding estates to stay off the streets an hour before we move?"

"This is pointless." Rom's voice cut through the small room louder than he intended it to, but he was not about to see words thrown back and forth between them until cooperation with Chryseis was no longer possible, let alone Decius. "It doesn't matter. Even if they wanted me to, I'm not torturing Decius."

"Then indeed, we are wasting time." She stepped away from the door, holding out her hands in invitation. "Do as you wish with him, and then let us prepare to leave. There are Venatori in my home that need to be killed."

Initially wordlessly, Rilien stepped past her, also apparently having decided that further discussion was unnecessary. “I will ply from him what may be plied. That may be all, but we will make do." So having said, he opened the door and disappeared within, letting it close softly behind him.




The preparations took only a day, and then the party setting out for the north made for Jader, and the Riptide. As far as the Irregulars went, it was a large excursion, but that was because there were multiple objectives to take care of. Estella, Vesryn, Cyrus, Harellan, and Astraia were boarding, but would be disembarking a day or so early, when they reached the northern edge of Arlathan Forest. He didn't envy their task any, even compared to his own. With him were Khari, Zahra, Leon, Asala, Chryseis, Decius, and the two most personally invested in the death of Marcus Alesius, the Dalish elf Ithilian, and the former Qunari Amalia. Welcome additions to any team.

For his part he'd been avoiding mostly everyone for the day of preparations, but Chryseis most of all. He wondered if some part of him had been broken, to serve so mindlessly a woman such as that. So consumed by her hatred and whatever target she chose to aim it at. That he used to find fulfillment in bringing her some measure of happiness, or her own near-equivalent, made him feel sick to his stomach. But the past was the past. Once this was done, it would hopefully be the past forever.

They were in Jader by midday after they left, departing Skyhold well before the sun came up. Before they'd left they received a letter from the Emperor of Orlais, Lucien Drakon, regarding a gift he planned to make, one that they could be in Jader to receive. Ships was the obvious answer. It remained apparent that having a friend such as Lucien Drakon was a key factor to the Inquisition's success.

For the moment Rom found himself on a hillside overlooking the sea, the docks not far below him, where Riptide was being prepared for the journey, loaded with last minute provisions. Astraia stood at the dock's edge, gazing out at the expanse of water with a mix of wonder and trepidation. Rom was content to enjoy the moment of relative quiet before being trapped on a ship with Chryseis for weeks.

As it turned out, however, the quiet was broken by an approaching pair of footsteps. Though she did not stride so boldly as usual, he could recognize that they belonged to Khari nevertheless. She came to a stop beside him, and for a moment joined him in staring at the water in front of them. She was fidgeting a little, a restless energy that could only mean she had something to say. Khari was only rarely ever still, but her movement was generally purposive, unlike this.

“I'm sorry." When she finally spoke, she blurted the words, grimacing when they came out a little too loudly for the surroundings. She tried again, this time at a better volume. “Sorry. I said I was gonna follow your lead and I... well, I didn't." She scrubbed her hands down her face, expelling a heavy breath. “Still trying to get the hang of this restraint thing. Probably shouldn't be around anyone who has to like us, but..." She shrugged, dropping her arms back to her sides with the motions. The reasons this case was an exception were very obvious. Unfortunately, they were also likely making the goal of restraint that much more difficult to achieve.

"And we said we'd try to be honest with each other, and... then another secret comes out. I wish I knew how to tell you these things before someone like her does it for me." She hadn't given all the details, but more than enough for Khari to get the picture. That Rom had tortured a number of people for her, that he did it enough to become very proficient at it. That she clearly enjoyed watching him do it.

"Fuck her." He crossed his arms, his eyes watching the horizon towards the west. "Fuck Chryseis, fuck restraint. She doesn't deserve it." He hated that Khari had opposed her, and that now she was apologizing for it. For standing up to her, for doing what she always did, and calling out bullshit where she saw it.

"There's going to come a time very soon where we don't need her anymore. When that time comes... I'm going to be rid of her, for good." There was no question as to what he meant, not with the way he said it. He meant to kill her himself, as soon as their job in Minrathous was through. It was what she'd trained him for, after all.

“Hang on a second here." Khari wore a pained expression, like she was warring with something internally. “I was with you right until that last part." Her mouth pursed, tension pulling her vallaslin taut. She licked her lips, clearly searching for words. “You don't have to kill her to be rid of her. And I don't... I don't think you should. She's not a threat to us. And as much as she might deserve it, as much as I really want to just..." She exhaled violently, a growl on the edges of the breath.

“This is one of those 'now' things, you know? The things that are gonna... define you. Better or worse. She hasn't hurt anyone more than you. You know what she's done better than anyone, and you've suffered it more than anyone. But... that's exactly why it's so important to really think about what you're gonna do here." Khari scoffed softly under her breath. “Not that I'm one to talk about thinking shit through."

He wasn't surprised at what she said, to be honest. Nor at how much he wanted her to say something else. It was a selfish desire, to want her to be on board with this. To let him do the wrong thing here, just this once, in this case where the victim would be most deserving of it. But of course she didn't want him to do that. Something she'd said in one of her worst moments came back. About good winning, every battle it fought. And this was one of those battles, there was no doubt about that. Several of them would be fought by the time they returned to Skyhold. If they returned at all. Nothing was guaranteed.

He exhaled heavily, the anger he'd let show having dissipated as quickly as it came. "Guess I'll have a lot of time to think about it. Probably for the best." He fell silent, getting started. It wasn't long, however, before he pointed out to the west. "Ships on the horizon."

It seemed to be a full fleet of them, actually—and not a minor one, either. As they came into view, he could count twenty in total, each with neutral white sails bearing no identifying marks of the Orlesian navy, though there was no mistaking where they came from. At the fore were four caravels, low-slung, swift and quiet, with triangular sails large in proportion to their bodies—scout ships, on most occasions. To the flanks bobbed five balingers, equipped with both oars and sails, their relatively spacious, flattened design making them ideal for the transport of large numbers.

Ten more were split between medium sized cogs—the standard warship of most navies—and larger, more impressive double-masted caraques. Those were almost exclusively Orlesian, though similar designs had made it to the other seafaring nations, like Antiva and Rivain as well as the Imperium. But the boat at the very center of the formation was the obvious flagship, and also obviously an attempt to answer the power and structure of a Qunari dreadnought. There were no fewer than four masts on it, all lined up along the dorsal line of the vessel, the second from the front being the largest. A prominent, beaklike prow helped the ship slice through the water, compensating for its obvious size with thoughtful engineering. The masts in the fore anchored pristine white square sails in place, the lateen rigs in the aft section were triangular, designed as auxiliaries for those in front, no doubt, to make the ship faster and more controllable. The design had to be relatively new, as he'd never seen anything like it.

Khari had clearly never seen boats this impressive, either; a small grin touched her mouth. “I almost regret being the worst sailor in the history of sailors." She turned slightly to aim the smile at him. “I bet Zee's gonna be over the moon. Think you can promote her to Admiral now?"

"I'll have a talk with the others about it." He couldn't help but grin back. "See if we can get her a new hat or something."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari sighed heavily, pressing her forehead to the vertical bar in front of her. As she tended to end up doing whenever she was on a boat, she was dangling her feet over the side, braced on the rails, and trying not to lose what little was left in her stomach.

The first part hadn't been so bad. In fact, she'd been well enough that she'd thought she might finally be getting used to sea travel. But apparently she'd only acclimated herself enough to make it out into open ocean after they'd crossed the Waking Sea in the Riptide, at which point she'd promptly become ill and miserable again all the way to Afsaana. She'd have appreciated a few more hours landbound to recover, but there hadn't been time for it, and so she'd reluctantly boarded the Jezabelle, which didn't even have the benefit of being Zee's ship and steered by Zee's navigator Nixium, which made it about a hundred times worse in Khari's expert opinion.

Stel had sat with her for large portions of the trip, others rotating their company too, because they were good like that, and the distraction of conversation had almost made the hot sun and salt breeze nice instead of terrible. She'd even managed to laugh pretty heartily at Leon's inescapable sunburn before she regretted it, the vigor of the merriment churning her lunch right out of her guts. She couldn't spend more than a few hours below at a time without it getting worse, so she napped sporadically and then dozed here on the deck.

And then they'd stopped right between Antiva and Tevinter, to drop off Stel, Cy, the equally ill-looking Ves, Harellan, and Astraia. Not that Ves's illness had much of anything to do with the water. She really hoped they found what they were looking for in that forest. It'd sure spooked the captain and crew enough to have to drop anchor nearby. Arlathan ran basically all the way up to the coast, and there were some pretty intense superstitions about its danger, apparently. Days more after that had passed in kind of a blur, but she figured they had to be getting close to Minrathous now. If she squinted, she swore she could make out a city on the horizon, but at this point it might just as well have been wishful thinking on her part.

But as the minutes passed, the shape of it turned out not to be an illusion. Rom joined her, looking out at it with a strange mix of emotions. Apprehension, certainly, but also a kind of excitement. Perhaps just the weight of expectation he'd piled onto this place after so long away, and so long at sea.

"Home," he said. "Once."

Minrathous was built on a massive, rocky island not far from the shore of the mainland, accessible by land only by crossing a single, wide bridge. By sea there were many more ways in; the city boasted the largest array of ports and shipyards in the world, a harbor which was not as well used for trade as it could be. The journey was both far, and perilous, with the constant threat of conflict lingering in northern waters.

The city rose in the center and shrank as it approached the water, with the impressive towers of the Minrathous Circle of Magi dominating everything else below. The buildings near the water, and in the lower parts of the city, were ramshackle and quite obviously falling apart. Even from a distance Minrathous had an aura of decay to it, a city slowly losing a battle against time. Despite that, its life and activity were obvious, with smoke rising from the buildings, lights in every corner, the undeniable taste of magic on the air. The city was rife with it.

They blended well into the masses of ships coming and going, pulling up their sails and rowing the rest of the way into the docks. The crew seemed to know how to navigate it somehow, even though after a short time every dock, every shipyard started to look the same. When they finally pulled into one, it was in a lightly used section, a shipyard sparsely occupied only by those who appeared to be the poorest and most meager of traders.

As the boat was tied to the dock, they passed into the shadow of one of the Circle towers. It seemed obvious that much of the city was cast in shadow by the structures towering over it. This seemed to be one of those places. It was quiet, but not too quiet. If there was an ambush waiting for them here, it was a damn good one.

The elf impatiently waiting for them to disembark didn't look capable of pulling off any kind of ambush. He was short, maybe an inch or two taller than Khari, with shaggy light brown hair and hazel green eyes. Very boyish in his appearance, though if this was the elf Rom had briefly described, he was in his mid twenties by now. Dressed in drab and worn linens of muted colors, he looked every bit the slave, right down to the flapping sandals that barely clung to his feet.

They didn't stop him from jogging out to greet the Inquisition, who were led forward by Rom onto the dock, their supplies for the operation gathered in their packs. The boat had been instructed to wait for them to complete their task before ferrying them back to Afsaana, but that didn't mean they needed to trust them to hang on to any of their things.

"Look at you!" the elf grinned broadly as he stopped in front of them, having eyes only for the Inquisitor. "I didn't believe the stories. My best friend, leading an Inquisition in the south of Thedas. I'm gonna be honest, I don't even know what that is." He looked up at Leon, seemingly undaunted by the man's size. "What are you? Some kind of special army?"

Leon shrugged, in the process of smearing some kind of ointment on his nose, which had seen the worst of the sunburn, as though he were any other sailor disembarking a ship for no special reason. "In a manner of speaking. An army with a very specific aim." He glanced about, then up at one of the spires. "I suppose information about us would be scarcer here than elsewhere—little of our business has yet reached so far north." Not none of it, though—that was why they were here in the first place.

He offered the elf a small smile then. "Forgive me. We were told you'd be meeting us here, but not your name. I'm Leonhardt—Leon, if you don't mind."

"I'm Brand. Slave to Magister Bastian Catus. More importantly, old friend of Rom's."

"Partner," Rom corrected, narrowing his eyes at the elf. "Friend is debatable."

"You forget how many doors I opened for you? Not all of them with lockpicks, either." He shook his head and waved his hand dismissively. "Guess you are still Rom, aren't you? So who are your new friends?"

He started on his right, working around behind him. "This is Zee, Asala, Ithilian, Amalia, and Khari." The elf's eyes lingered on the last to be introduced, widening slightly. He was certainly impressed with something.

"I like your sword."

Khari grinned. She was wearing a heavy zweihĂ€nder for the trip, the blade in total almost as tall as she was. It was no Intercessor, but she'd gotten used to it over time. “Thanks." She had a feeling they'd get along just fine, especially if he was an old partner-maybe-friend of Rom's. “Used to have a bigger one, but then I broke it on a demon."

Zahra inclined her head when her introduction came, grinning wide. It appeared she found something funny the way she was elbowing Leon’s side, waggling her eyebrows. All shades of inappropriate. She glanced over to Khari before swinging her gaze back to the small elf. “You wouldn’t believe me, but we’ve already met,” she allowed a theatrical pause to stretch between them and leaned slightly forward, “in my dreams.”

Her smile hadn’t tempered herself at all. If anything she seemed delighted by the acquaintance, though it was clear she wouldn’t have ever met him before. “You mentioned the sword bit too. And wrestling. And tender, sexy times. It was a riot.” As always, she didn’t seem the slightest bothered by any possible misunderstandings her words may have caused. Knowing Zee, she would have jumped at any opportunity to rattle and tease. This appeared to be one of those times; even if she hadn’t properly explained herself. The effect was probably intentional. “It’s nice to actually meet you.”

"Zee... for fuck's sake..."

Rom's hand had found his face partway through Zee's mentioning of whatever the hell that was. Something else Rom had never told her about, though from the contents it sounded a lot stranger, and probably a lot less important than other things.

A stifled giggle slipped between the fingers covering Asala's mouth. Of course, she then quickly averted her glance and pretended that it had belonged to anyone else.

Brand was a mix of lost, amused, and still slightly in awe of Khari, but he managed a laugh, albeit an awkward one. "Here I thought I was going to be the strange one in this meeting. You'll, uh... you'll have to explain that one to me."

"Later, please, or preferably not at all. We have Chryseis and Decius with us, they should be..." He turned, to see Chryseis leading the captive Decius from the boat, his hands still bound behind his back. His shoulders were sure to be incredibly sore by now, but they weren't especially concerned with his comfort, given his allegiances.

"Ah." Brand offered an awkward wave in between the taller Inquisition members. "Hey C. Hey D." Chryseis did not stop at the gathering, leading Decius around the others and past Brand.

"If you're all done socializing, there's work to do." She made eye contact with Brand only when she needed to speak with him. "I'm assuming we're getting our feet wet?"

"Unless you wanna walk the streets with a Qunari and a Venatori prisoner." She took that as answer enough, and walked onward. Brand turned back to the others. "She hasn't changed a bit, has she? Come on, we can talk on the way." He glanced down at their feet, looking for something. "Hope none of you are wearing nice boots."

Khari wrinkled her nose. “We're going into the sewers, aren't we?" It had to be what the 'feet wet' thing meant, plus it would be way less obvious than traveling at street level. Cloak and dagger wasn't really her thing, but she could see the need for it here. “And... to the Catus place?" That, she asked as they started walking, falling in just half a step behind Brand. She remembered Chryseis mentioning something like that maybe, even if she hadn't exactly been in a thoughtful state of mind at the time. She thought it was kind of odd that Rom's friend got away with calling that same woman by her initial alone when she'd always been domina to Rom back then, but maybe it was a difference Khari didn't understand, something to do with who supposedly owned whom. In any case she didn't know exactly how to ask about it, and she didn't want to do what she usually did and risk eating her own foot as a result.

"It's not sewers all the way, at least," Brand offered, as though that was indeed valuable consolation. "In some places it'll pass into the catacombs. Long dead things smell better than recently shat things. And B will make sure you all get a chance to bathe if you want. Before doing your thing."

"How considerate." The words came from near the rear of the group, where the other Dalish in their party, Ithilian, lingered with his partner Amalia. He was about as quiet as Rom had been back when Khari first met him, but maybe that was because he was in mostly unfamiliar company, having not been with the Inquisition nearly as long. When he did open his scarred mouth, it tended to be grouchy, like that.

Brand paid it no mind, undoubtedly used to comments like it from working with Rom and Chryseis in the past, if indeed he always spoke to her as he had on the docks. They soon left them behind, but hadn't quite reached the city proper before they found Chryseis paused at the nearest entrance into the subterranean section of the city, a thin doorway Leon would be lucky to make it through without turning, leading to a stairwell that ran down into the sewers. Brand found a torch at the bottom of the stairs, almost picking it up, but then he thought better of it, turning back to Chryseis.

"Magic light fends off the rats better." It was an effective argument, and Chryseis had soon cast a magelight spell that hovered out in front of the group as they walked, casting long tendrils of shadow out behind them. The sewer walkways were narrow and damp at all times, and the smell was about as putrid as expected for such a large city. Still, all the natives of the city seemed to know just where they were going, and they made good time underneath the city, which could often be heard humming with activity above their heads.

"Where are we going, exactly?" Amalia spoke up from the rear of the procession, apparently entirely unbothered by the stench of their surroundings. She seemed like the kind of woman who'd been through much worse, for whom minor inconveniences such as these were downright trivial. "I do not know how this city is organized. I assume the nobles are clustered together?"

"Yep." Brand took a left, leading them up a short flight of stairs and finally to an area not damp from near constant running fluids. "No room to build out on an island, so the city mostly goes up. Circle of Magi's the tallest place, that's the towers you probably saw sailing in. Ivory District isn't far, that's where the nobles are, and where we're headed. To the estate of my dominus, Bastian Catus."

They began to pass several rows of what could only be sarcophagi, but by their lack of ornament they carried bodies of lesser importance. No great mages of Tevinter buried down here, next to the sewers. Brand didn't seem concerned that they would run into anyone. "The poor are kept literally beneath the rest here. Better a slave than a refugee, I say. I don't have to steal for my meals." He pointed in a direction, though it wasn't really clear how he still knew which direction he was going down here. "West is the Proving Arena, jewel of the city. There's games tomorrow, I hear, might be a good idea to time whatever you're doing with those."

"You don't know why we're here?" Rom asked.

Brand shrugged. "Don't need to. B said to meet you at the docks, bring you all to him. If I need to get you somewhere else, I'll do that too. Way you're all dressed I'd guess you're expecting to kill some people here. That's not really my thing."

"The people are Venatori, I'll tell you that much," Rom offered. It seemed they were steadily leaving the sewers behind, as the smell faded to just what they now carried with them. More stairs followed, too narrow to take more than one at a time.

"That much I'd figured out." Brand scratched behind his pointed right ear. "Can't go a day anymore without hearing something about the Venatori."

They came to the base of a very long ladder, running up the wall almost far enough to pass into darkness before it reached a closed hatch. Brand turned and paused. "Wait here a second, I'll get it open. Probably best to go one at a time after that, this ladder's used to just holding little me up." Indeed, it didn't look like the sturdiest construction, nor the youngest. The elf ascended it swiftly, pausing to twist the dials of some kind of combination lock at the top. A few moments later it clicked, and he pushed the hatch open, climbing up inside. "Okay, come on up!" he called down to them.

One by one they made their way up the ladder, and when Khari's turn came she found herself climbing into what appeared to be a pantry. They were surrounded by shelves of wrapped and preserved foods, and the only door led out into a kitchen. Brand walked by a rotund elven woman in an apron, busy chopping slices of meat on a table. "Sorry about the smell, Fee," Brand apologized. "Few more guests than usual."

"And they had to come through the trap door?" she glanced suspiciously at them, but then turned with a start upon seeing Chryseis and Decius. "Magister Chryseis, Master Decius, forgive me, I didn't know you were coming."

"Would seem I'm no one's master anymore," the Venatori among them said in a low voice. Chryseis shoved him forward, ignoring the flustered elven woman.

"B's still upstairs?" Brand asked over his shoulder. Fee whipped her head back around.

"Your dominus is, yes." She turned back to her work, grumbling. "Boy never learned respect."

Rom seemed to have seen this type of exchange a time or two, as he didn't make anything in particular of it, instead gesturing for the others to follow him after Brand, Decius, and Chryseis. They left the kitchen behind as the cook wished them a pleasant stay, and promised a hot meal after they'd been given an opportunity to clean up.

Another staircase leading up deposited them in what appeared to be the living area of the magister's household, an expansive area that looked capable of seating half the Magisterium with the sheer numbers of couches, chairs, stools, rugs, and tables. It seemed they'd ascended a decent distance, as out the window they could see a view that managed to pierce through taller buildings around them and out to the sea beyond. Not the highest place in the city, but far from the underbelly, that was for sure.

By the time Khari had reached where the front of the group stood, she found their host already in conversation with the front of the pack. Bastian Catus was a well-groomed man, his hair kept short cut, a shade darker than his son's and accented by a touch of gray indicative of his age. His beard wasn't full as Decius's was, but rather shaved to leave an immaculately trimmed mustache and pointed goatee.

"You're a fool, and lucky to be alive," he was saying, to his son. Decius seemed resolved to keep his head lowered, and endure it, as there wasn't any denying it. "If you live through the coming days, perhaps you'll thank the Inquisition someday for their mercy." He nodded to Chryseis, and turned to look upon his guests. "I, at least, will thank you right now. You are free to use my house as your own for the day. Brand will show you to your rooms when you are ready, and baths have been prepared. I would not recommend setting foot outside until you are ready. The city has eyes, and they will find the sight of any of you most intriguing."

Leon nodded, glancing over the group as if he'd thought something similar himself. "You have our thanks for the use of your home, Magister Catus. We will do our best not to bring you trouble for it." It wasn't a hard guess that if their association became too widely-known, there would be repercussions. Maybe if they could topple the Venatori, people would say Bastian had been astute in seizing an unconventional opportunity. But they certainly wouldn't say that now.

"That would be most beneficial," Bastian agreed.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Having the opportunity to bathe after their little trek in the sewers had done wonders on Zahra’s mood. She’d even pulled Brand aside to regale him of the tale she’d brought up earlier. The Fade dream she’d promised she would never forget. Fine wine had loosened her tongue. Of course, all of this was out of Rom’s earshot—it would do her no good to keep up with that particular gibe. She was sure that he’d find some way to get back at her. She liked the wee elf. He was every bit as charming as his Fade-counterpart. She supposed she shouldn’t have been so surprised if that’s what had been conjured from Rom’s dream.

It was strange, being there. Minrathous.

Even though she’d wanted to, she hadn’t asked Bastian if he knew the Contee family. Seeing how close they were to where her family might be, where her brother was being kept, Zahra struggled to keep herself focused on the task at hand. She hadn’t asked him. Not while they ate, nor when she lingered in the lounge; the perfect opportunity rearing its head. She could have. Easily. There were too many questions, and little to no answers. She wasn’t even sure why she hadn’t. A small part of her wondered if Decius knew anything about it. Minrathous was a big place. Bigger than anything she’d seen before.

He was with them. Maybe...

Her thoughts wandered as they were instructed to wade back through the smelly depths of the catacombs. Stinking sewers, more like. While she’d never been averse to getting her hands dirty
 this was a new level altogether. A necessary one. She made no complaints; but noted that she’d have to properly wash her boots when they returned to Skyhold. Leather had the nasty habit of retaining smell. She wrinkled her nose, and sidled beside the ladder, waiting for the others to climb down as well.

"You get used to it, if you give it a bit," Brand said, noticing Zahra's scrunched nose on his way down. He was the last to descend, and after a brief check that everyone was ready to move forward, he led them out, using another magelight from Chryseis. Decius had his hands bound in front of him this time rather than behind, as today he would need to actually cast and aim magic, in order to get them inside. Didn't mean they wanted to risk him running or trying to fight in the event that things turned sour. They had a way of doing that.

According to Brand, they were making for the north side of the city, though it was difficult to tell after a time. Direction was a difficult thing to keep track of underground, especially in any place as labyrinthine as these catacombs and sewers. Brand seemed to always know where he was going. No doubt he'd practically grown up in these darkest places of the city. It was remarkable he hadn't ended up a more morose person as a result. Perhaps his humor was the way he coped with it. Regardless, the key was apparently the direction of the sewer water flow, in the places where it could be heard or seen or felt. Following the flow would lead them down, towards the sea, whatever direction that happened to be.

When they left one section of the sewers, the water flowed against them. The south side. They passed through a section of the catacombs, without changing direction, and found it flowing with them. North side. They didn't spend very long there before Brand began to lead them back up. Decius was made to walk in the lead; if there were any magic defenses, there was no better way to ensure he defused them than to make him walk in the front.

When Decius stopped, so did the rest of the group. They were on a path leading up, almost out of the sewers by now. "Trap, D?" Brand asked.

The mage nodded. "Near here, and concealed. I can locate and remove them, but..." He grimaced, understanding that he was about to ask something he hadn't earned. He aimed it at Leon, possibly finding him to be the best target. "I'd really prefer to have my hands free for this. Tie my legs if you need to."

Zahra could see Leon consider the request, clearly debating it internally for several seconds before he nodded slightly. "Very well. Please be aware that if we trigger anything or you turn a spell on us, it will be very painful for you, regardless of whether any of us is in reach." He said it slowly, like the threat tasted sour on his tone, and in truth his tone wasn't all that threatening. Perhaps he thought the words were enough themselves, without any sort of show of intimidation otherwise.

Stepping forward, he bound Decius's feet first, clamping an iron manacle around each ankle. The chain between them was long enough for shuffling motion, or to do well enough if they had to climb another ladder, but there was no way he'd be running like that. Only once those were in place did the Seeker remove the bonds at the prisoner's arms, hooking those ones over his belt, presumably in case they once more became necessary.

"Thank you," Decius said, uneasily. "Now, where were they..." Being careful with his steps to not risk falling over accidentally, he shuffled forward and lit some kind of spell in his hands, glowing a light blue color. The stone all around them turned a slightly different color in its presence, more yellow instead of dull brown. All except for several bright red spots, where something could be seen worked into the very walls, and one spot on the floor.

"What's that one do?" Brand asked, curious, and probably not as concerned as he should have been.

"This one," Decius slowly approached the one on the wall to their left, "would incinerate you to ash before you could blink." Brand hmmed like it was just interesting information. Once he was close enough, Decius weaved a spell between his hands, and let it loose at the trap. The bright blue light coiled into the wall, and the red inscriptions faded. "Two more."

He repeated the process with the other two, and while it wasn't particularly exciting to wait, his warning about the traps was more than enough to keep them still. When they were gone, Brand cleared his throat.

"And I think this is where I leave you." He glanced up ahead, where the sun's light of day was clearly visible. "You're about out of here, and I'm no use against mages and magisters. Good luck, though. You guys seem alright." He winked at Zahra as he said it.

“We're not totally awful." Khari shrugged, then grinned slightly. “Thanks for the help, Brandywine. See you when we get back." Her tone indicated no doubt that they'd be back, either.

Being incinerated wasn’t on Zahra’s list of things she wanted to do in Minrathous. Bringing Decius was a good idea after all. They wouldn’t have made it nearly this far without his help, however forced it had been. Helpful. Even if he was dead weight with those manacles of his.

She stepped around Brand and grinned wide, thumping him softly in the chest with the back of her hand, “I’d say we’re pretty likable.” He was too. This friend of Rom’s—it was a shame, really. Having to serve someone in Minrathous. Coming back to Skyhold sounded much better. She thought he would’ve liked it there. Who wouldn’t? He would be free of shackles, however loose they appeared to be. “We’ll bring back some interesting stories. Promise. Make sure there’s plenty of wine left.”

"I'll steal some on the way back," he promised, before meeting eyes with his old friend. "Do your thing, Rom."

He grinned, ever so slightly, and clasped arms with the elf. "Don't step in shit on your way back."

"That's the nicest thing you've ever wished for me."

Chryseis sighed audibly. "If you're all quite finished, there's only so much time left in the day." Brand took the hint, and scampered off into the darkness of the sewers. There were torches they'd passed on the way. Hopefully he'd be able to find and light one of them.

"Not sure why anyone's in a hurry," Decius said, though he was the first to make his way forward, shuffling his little steps to get a head start. "Considering what you're up against." He turned so he could shuffle backwards, and searched out the quiet human woman among them, Amalia. "I heard about you. Is it true what they say? That Marcus killed you once? Suppose it can't be, if you're here now."

Honestly, she'd said maybe a handful of words on the entire way here, all the way from Skyhold, and most of those were to the equally-quiet Dalish man she was always with. A few for Khari now and then, Zahra had noticed, but very little otherwise. Just enough to confirm that she wasn't actually mute. She regarded Decius flatly, her eyes unusually mismatched, but both sharp. "He tried," she said, her voice quiet. It lacked no steadiness or surety, however. "It didn't take."

It seemed either he hadn't known what answer to expect, or he didn't expect that, as Decius was left without anything to say for a moment, before he turned back around. Perhaps it was just the manner in which she said it. Either way, they continued in silence, and stopped several more time to disarm similarly lethal traps blocking their path. Decius had a sharp memory to locate them all, and avoid the ones that didn't need disarming.

Eventually the way forward led them onto a low, quiet street on the surface. It was the first time they'd actually been outside with their faces showing since leaving the docks, and it was hard to shake the immediate feeling of being watched. It was clearly a poorer area, with buildings of multiple stories surrounding them on all sides, some with rooftops within reasonable climbing distance, others serving as the base of impressively tall towers that continued up and up into the sky, only held together still by magic at certain points in their height.

"It's up ahead," Chryseis warned them. She went without any staff, preferring instead a short, curved knife, and a free hand left for casting, or cutting in the event that there was a shortage of blood. "That door, there."

The street split into a Y-shape, but the building they wanted had an entrance right at the divergence, on a landing at the end of a short flight of stairs. It was another tower, and if the other magisters' locations were anything to go by, they would need to go up once they were inside. The street was more than a little exposed, with the buildings on both sides looking down on a pathway devoid of any useful cover.

Decius carefully made his way up one step at a time, still working with chained feet, and stopped before the door. It was metal, slightly rusted by time, with a single handle and no visible lock. "There's a field on the doorway," he explained, lighting a different spell in his hand and lifting it to the portal. "Unpleasant results if you pass through it while it's activated." It was hard for Zahra to tell what the exact magic workings were, but it seemed like a more complex thing for Decius to pick apart. He had to focus a great deal, like he was remembering very specific instructions. Likely the magic was beyond him, and only something he could perform by following Marcus's specifications.

Soon though, there was a sound like water running down the rock face of a cliff, and Decius grabbed the door handle, swinging it open. The field was present in the doorway, but it was a soft yellow color, and didn't look dangerous. "Quietly now. Inside."

Ithilian stepped forward, his hand lingering on the hilts of his blades. Two of them, anyway. Apparently he wanted to be the first inside, or felt it was his place to test the effectiveness of Decius's spell. He lifted his hand slowly to the magic barrier, touched his fingers to it, and nothing happened, save for a slight rippling of the magic effect where his fingers broke the surface. He stepped inside, and waited for the others to follow.

Amalia followed him, no weapons yet drawn, but she was bristling with them in general: knives of several shapes and sizes, potion flasks, and a few pouches distributed in easy-to-reach places about her person. Whatever was in there, it seemed clear that she'd prepared for it. The barrier rippled behind her as she passed through, the color steadying once she'd disappeared to the other side.

Easy peasy. They hadn’t run into any Venatori yet, their cover hadn’t been blown and they had two frightening warriors at their sides. If Decius hadn’t felt a shudder trickling down his spine at Amalia’s deadpan retort, she certainly had. Or else, he was lying. It was a good thing they were on the same side, because she wouldn’t have ever wanted to cross blades with her. Nor him. She wasn’t surprised when they were the first to step through the barrier.

All the more reason for her to go next. Zahra rolled her shoulders, and feathered her fingers across the pommel of her rapiers. Her ironbark bow was well within reach if she needed it. She hadn’t had the opportunity to actually put it to use. What better time then this? Trouble would find them soon enough. It always did. Especially when complex magic was involved and this place was rife with it. It almost made her uncomfortable with how little she understood it.

Almost. Not nearly enough to question the rippling thing covering the entirety of the doorway. She squeezed past Decius and stepped up to the barrier, brazen in her gait. Seeing how easily Amalia and Ithilian had walked past, she opted out of running a tentative hand across it. A hissing sound sang out as soon as her forearm and hand touched the barrier, “FUCK!”

There were no languid ripples; no effortless admittance. Her sleeve sizzled and burnt as if she’d stuck her arm over an open fire. Only then did she bodily recoil, hugging her arm to her chest, stumbling away from the accursed doorway. Her eyes flew wide, eyebrows drawing in. “What the bloody—” She rounded on Decius, “You said it was fine.”

"It was, it was, I deactivated it, as instructed!" Decius appeared to be panicking slightly at what he just saw. "It has to be—ah!" He had touched his own hand to it, as though Zahra had somehow done it wrong, only to find that it burned him just the same.

A small gasp escaped from someone, and after the soft rush of footsteps a gentle hand descended on her shoulder. A glance behind her would reveal a worried gaze from Asala. "Can I see?" she asked kindly, gesturing with the other hand for her to see the afflicted limb. In between fussing over Zahra, she did manage to spare a wary glare in Decius's direction-- though her eyes did linger on his own hand for a moment, before she returned to Zahra.

Zahra relented easily enough. It was difficult not to with how worried Asala looked. She unfurled her arm from her chest, holding it out to be inspected. Much of the fabric had burned clear away, reaching the flesh underneath. The burn itself was somewhat blistered and remarkably red. If she hadn’t known better, she might’ve thought that she had actually caught on fire. It had taken seconds. The barrier. Magic. She huffed softly and leaned out, looking at Decius from the side of Asala’s shoulder, “Well, clearly, it’s not. What do we do now?”

On the other side of the barrier, Ithilian had his blades drawn now, one a slightly curved and slender Dalish sword, the other a bone-carved knife with angry-looking enchantments worked into it. He touched the sword to the barrier's inside, finding that it hissed and left the tip of the sword glowing red hot. Not worth trying to pass back through, no doubt. It seemed they were stuck for the moment on the other side.

Meanwhile, Rom had started watching their surroundings as soon as something appeared wrong, and for good reason. An arrow came whistling in towards Decius's throat, but was intercepted by Rom's shield. "Venatori," he informed them calmly. The arrow had come from a rooftop to their left, but there were signs of movement on either side of them. More arrows soon to be on the way.

"No, no, no, no," Decius repeated, backing himself into a corner, as though he expected the Inquisition to execute him on the spot as well.

"An ambush," Chryseis declared. "Wonderful."

"Asala, we need this barrier down, as soon as possible." No doubt it wouldn't be a simple matter of dispelling it, if Decius didn't even understand it, and if it was as complex as someone like Marcus Alesius was capable of. And there were still the Venatori at their backs to deal with. "Zee, we need your bow on a roof." The Venatori were the ones with superior sight lines right now, but that didn't mean they couldn't take those positions for themselves. "Khari, help her get there?" It wouldn't be wise for them to split up too much, but sending Zahra off alone wasn't the best plan either.

"Make it fast, we've got our own on this side," Ithilian said from beyond the barrier. He was looking down as he said it; apparently the Venatori were coming up from below. The scarred elf grimaced, then got to work.

“You got it, Rom." Khari glanced around for no more than a few seconds, eyes alighting on a rundown house not too far away, at a nice angle from the entrance that stymied them. “That one. Let's get inside and get on the roof!" She took point herself, drawing the heavy sword from over her back and making a break for it, shouldering past a few more Venatori that were approaching on ground level. There wasn't time to stop for every one of them.

The home was surrounded by a little wooden fence, rickety and rotting at the posts. Khari cleared it in a leap, shifting her grip on the sword and taking hold of the doorknob with a hand. From the fact that it didn't open when she twisted, it was locked, but it was in such poor condition that it yielded under several insistent applications of her shoulder, falling open and allowing them inside.

A frightened squeak alerted them to the presence of a young woman, two small children clutching at her skirts. She was huddled in a corner, about as far away from the windows as she could possibly get them, wide, terrified blue eyes fixing on the intruders.

There was little time to reassure her that they weren't there to do any harm, though, because there was already a threat in the room: a Venatori operative. He hurled an ice spike at the doorway, forcing Khari to dodge to the side. The little house was so cramped that she nearly hit the wall in the process, and had to maneuver awkwardly to get her big sword around in time to knock down the next one, stepping in and striking him in the gut with her pommel. It gave her enough time to retrieve a shorter knife and find his throat with it.

Zahra, too, dashed to the side, opposite of Khari. She nearly tangled herself in a chair, before catching herself on the wall. The children were being scooted beneath a small table, out of sight. For the best. The house was too damn small to linger in any longer. They’d be at a disadvantage if they let anymore Venatori pool into the room. Besides, how the hell was Khari going to swing that monstrous blade? A wet gurgle signaled the operative’s last breath.

There. Once her eyes locked onto the staircase, she wasted no time vaulting towards it and only halted when she climbed the first few steps, nearly bumbling into another Venatori descending. Whether he hadn’t expected to bump into someone at such close proximity, it would be his undoing. He hadn’t had time to raise his hands or level his pike. She grabbed onto the front of his collar, braced herself against the stairs and leaned backwards, sending him tumbling past her down the stairs for Khari to finish off.

From the thunk of steel biting into the floorboards, she certainly had.

She bounded up the stairs two at a time, only slowing when she reached an old, shabby door. The upstairs was just as unremarkable as the rest. Quaint. This door, however, led out onto a flattened expanse. A rooftop. Perfect place to pincushion Venatori. Presumably, most of their archers had already taken position in prime locations. They’d need to go first to give the others some wiggle room.

Only when Khari joined her side did Zahra reach for her bow, slipping it off her back. Her heartbeat thumped quicker. She fought against the smile twitching at her lips; her blood sang in her temples. Not wholly unpleasant. This nameless bow of hers. It felt comfortable in her hands, like it belonged there. She gave her enough room to push the door clear, letting her take point once more, “Let’s get ‘em.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Venatori bodies were already starting to collect in the streets, including one or two that had unceremoniously smacked against the ground at the end of their two-story fall, left in bloody heaps after Zee and Khari were through with them. Rom kept near the doorway at first, working with shield and handheld crossbow as best he could, and covering Asala's back. He was the only one with an actual shield in the group, though Leon's six and a half feet of heavy armor were good for it, too. Chryseis wasn't much for protection, choosing instead to sling powerful spells down the street, often with lingering effects of ice or fire that made forward progress difficult for the Venatori.

The arrows from one side of the street had stopped altogether, and the ones coming from the other had targets in two directions to deal with now. Zee had both good sight lines and good cover to work with using the rooftop's railing. There was a long and mostly unstable wooden plank connecting the rooftops on either side. Rom didn't have to wonder whether or not Khari was going to use that to get across and into the buildings on the other side.

Leon shored up the left side street for the moment, while Chryseis delayed advancing Venatori from the right. Rom shot down those that advanced up the way they'd come from, preferring to remain at Asala's back when he could, but descending the steps into the street when necessary. Ithilian and Amalia had been forced from the doorway by now, as there were more Venatori inside.

"Any luck, Asala?" Powerful blood magic wasn't her specialty, but she'd need to figure something out sooner or later.

"Uh, not yet," she replied, the yellow field still glowing in front of her. It did, however, look agitated, which meant whatever she was doing was having some sort of an effect. Suddenly, it popped and sizzled, causing her to recoil her hand back from the force and trying to shake some sort of pain out of it. The field on the other hand, remained strong "Not that," she spoke to herself, a twitch to the corner of her mouth. She gave her hand one more shake and then leaned forward, working on the spell once more.

Still on the left, Leon was serving as a one-man road block, something at which his size no doubt helped him succeed. That said... he wasn't moving at nearly his usual alacrity, nor were his blows landing either as hard or as precisely as Rom was accustomed to seeing them. The street was wide enough for more than a few of the cultists to confront him at once, and in the time that took him to down the first few, several more had swarmed into their places, the melee combatants backed up by mages.

The commander swept one woman's feet out from underneath her, stepping onto her throat with his left boot and raising an arm to deflect an incoming sword. It skidded off his gauntlet, but he missed the follow-up grab, too slow to seize hold of the swordsman before he skittered away on lighter feet. In the time it took him to recover from the miss, one of the mages in the rear had shot a fireball, clearly overzealous at what seemed an opportunity to get a good hit in on someone they'd no doubt heard much about already.

As though it had been timed, a body fell from the roof above, the limp corpse taking the fireball dead-on, leaving only cinders to lick towards Leon. When it hit the ground with a thud, it was still burning, the dead Venatori's clothes smoldering and forcing the others to take a step back. Khari had, perhaps intentionally, created an obstacle to help defend one of Leon's sides, at least for a moment. Indeed, she leaned down for just a moment, offering up a facetious grin.

“How's that for tactics? Hop to, Leon, or I'll have you beat in no time." She vanished again, presumably to deal with anyone left on the roof, or maybe the next one over if she could get there—no paths as convenient as the fallen plank were available, unless she dragged it across herself.

For the moment, they were holding them off, and it even seemed like the Venatori were pulling back, being a little more cautious in their attack. Skirmishing, really, trying to poke at the established defense for a weakness. The barrier wasn't showing any of those, unfortunately. If anything it looked angrier, having shifted in color back to an alarming red more indicative of the effect it had on those trying to pass through.

It wasn't long before Rom heard an ominous sound coming from Chryseis's side street, somewhere out of sight due to the wall of ice she'd been constructing and fortifying between the tall buildings. It was a heavy, constant beat, regular intervals like drums vibrating the earth under their feet. Boom, boom, boom, boom. Chryseis preemptively took several paces backwards from her wall, arcane magic ready at her fingertips.

The beats became irregular just as they reached the other side of the ice wall. A low, gravelly grunt preceded an explosion of ice shards in their direction, and through the shattered remains of the wall charged a stone golem, eight feet tall, rotund and broad-shoulders, magic runes carved along the length of its arms and around its collar. Silver-grey eyes glowed in its head, and it wasted no time charging at the nearest member of the group.

Chryseis let loose a mind blast that only served to delay it. A personal shield of arcane magic went up in front of her before the golem struck, punching through it and throwing her back. She tumbled back down the street until her back hit a wall and brought her to a stop. Rom reached her first, grabbing the back of her shirt and helping haul her to her feet. She seemed only just capable of staying upright. He might've been disappointed by that, but for all he knew they'd need her to win this now.

With the golem's charge came renewed attack from the Venatori behind it, preferring to use ranged weapons and magic in order to stay out of the way of its rather large swinging fists.

Leon felled another Venatori with a swift jab, turning back over his shoulder just long enough to assess what the problem was before his eyes flew back to the roof. "Khari! We need you back down here. Zahra, take the right side—arrows won't do much to that!" He didn't say it aloud, but the grimace on his face conveyed well enough that he doubted his bare hands would have much effect either, in his current condition. The conclusion was obvious: the burden of keeping the cultists at bay would fall to his fists and Zee's arrows, leaving the rest of them to protect Asala and deal with the golem itself.

The split in his attention cost him, brief as it was. A Venatori knife found a weak spot in his armor. Leon grunted and doubled over, grabbing the responsible party by the collar of his leathers and slamming his face into a knee. The knife, he left where is was, between two of his ribs in the place where his chestplate joined the armor on his back. It seemed to take him great effort to straighten again and block the next incoming blow, but he managed it, the axe clanging off his crossed arms.

“You got it!" From the sound of Khari's voice, she was on the move again, backtracking across the roofs to move from the left side of the alley where Leon was to the right, where the golem had entered. She came into view shortly after, her sword sheathed across her back, arms and legs pumping furiously as she sprinted across the reddish tiled slope, some of her treads actually pulling the shoddy work free of the roof's underlying surface.

She changed her angle, and then it became obvious just what she was planning to do about her exit from altitude. “Here we go!" With an excited ha! she gathered her legs under her and launched herself. For a moment, she seemed almost about to fly, to be propelled from beneath by some lucky wind and take to the sky for truth, but then gravity caught up with her and her arc came back down, pulling her towards the ground like any other wingless creature, wild hair streaming like a tattered pennant.

But she'd aimed herself well, and both hands gripped the golem's shoulder on the way down. She pulled herself in, a loud, echoing clang signaling the heavy impact of the rest of her body with the construct's stone back. She scrabbled a moment, her feet searching for purchase, but in the end it was by the strength of her arms alone that she began to pull herself upwards.

“Hey!" The shout was breathless, exhilarated and urgent all at once. “Where's the weak point on these things, anyhow?"

"Back of the head!" Chryseis called, still a bit breathless from the hit she took. She looked a bit like she didn't believe what she just saw. Rom, however, wasn't surprised at all, just concerned. "Where the head meets the neck!"

Khari didn't stop to second-guess the advice, drawing the short knife that served as her sidearm once she felt she was secure enough to spare the hand. Setting it between her teeth, she shuffled her way closer to the spot, pausing once when the golem's movement got a little too aggressive, and holding on mostly, it seemed, by sheer strength and willpower. The motion slowed just enough, though, and she jumped the final distance, catching herself so that one arm wrapped as far around its neck from behind as she could make it go. Her other hand took up the dagger, and she plunged it into the spot, perhaps spotting some crack in the stone not visible from any further away.

If she'd been an annoyance before, it was now the construct's obvious first priority to be rid of her, and it thrashed heavily, heaving itself around and nearly crushing a Venatori unlucky enough to have ventured too close. Khari held on for a few seconds, but then a momentous heave sent her flying again, and this time not half so gracefully as before.

She slammed front-first into the wall of Marcus's hideout, throwing her arms out to protect herself on instinct. The dull crack of one of them giving out underneath her was unmistakable, as was the thud when her head hit the siding right after. She fell, landing in a heap on the ground and rolling to her back, clearly fighting to pull in a breath, expression dazed. At least she was conscious.

Rom was in motion before she hit the ground, closing the distance quickly. "Asala!" he called, arriving at Khari's head. "Get Decius out of there, I have an idea." Healing would have to wait for all of them, but he needed to get Khari out of the way first.

"Come on," he said, more quietly, slipping his arms underneath her and pulling her away, trying to be careful while also using the speed necessary to get out of the way of the angry golem. "Chryseis! Give us a moment."

"This had better be good," she growled, moving to engage the golem before it could crush him and Khari. It seemed to ignore most of her spells, at least the damaging effects of them, but Chryseis was more prepared to dodge this time, and didn't immediately take a hit.

By the barrier, Decius held up his hands in a sort of surrender to Asala from where he was crouched against the wall. "I swear I didn't know this was going to happen." She might need to carry him, with the way his feet were chained together. He certainly wasn't going to be making good time away from the door on his own.

One last sizzling pop from the magic field and Asala stepped back. It appeared she attempted one last burst of magic in an effort to break through, but that failed as well as the barrier remained. She instead huffed loudly and shook her head and turned her focus instead toward Decius. "Sorry," she frowned apologetically before she leaned down and gripped him by the legs. She flipped him over her shoulder bodily and then turned away from the door, making her way anywhere else but there. Though not as strong as her size would suggest, it was enough to carry Decius away-- had he been a bigger man, it would perhaps had been a different story.

As they made their escape, Asala summoned a barrier over both herself and Decius, just in time as it turned out as a lightning bolt struck the surface soon after. She huffed again, but the shield held fast and settled soon after.

Rom regrouped with her in the safest area they could find down the street, letting go of Khari there and grabbing Asala's shoulder briefly. "I'm going after it," he said, sheathing his blade and discarding the shield. Wouldn't be useful against the front of the golem anyway. "I need you to make sure it stays on me. Don't let it turn on anyone else. We need to lead it to that barrier, and force it in." He figured either the golem would be destroyed by it, or it would destroy the barrier. Either way it was progress. Unless he died.

There wasn't any time to discuss the plan more, as Chryseis took an untimely arrow to her left side while engaged with the golem, from an archer soon picked off by Zee. The disruption to her focus caused the next swing from the golem to connect, tossing her back into the wall behind her. She hit it hard, and crumpled to the ground at its base. Rom took off, his mark already crackling with energy.

He jumped at the nearest hand, trying to make contact before he let loose the energy he was building up. The blast was enough to knock him on his back the other direction, and enough to remove a pair of fingers from the golem. It turned on Rom and charged, forcing him to dive out of the way. He relocated towards the steps leading up to the barrier, but the golem charged on until it hit a wall, and then turned towards Leon, approaching his backside. It seemed more agitated than it had to begin with, targeting whatever happened to be in front of it.

Fortunately, it was neither quiet nor subtle, and Leon was evidently able to sense its approach, because he strafed to the side, clearly unaware of the plan to keep it from ranging too far with barriers. One of the Venatori seized the opportunity and hurled a bolt of lightning at him, one that struck the knife still embedded in his side. The commander's knees buckled under the force of it, leaving him more or less at the mercy of the other cultists on his side.

It wasn't an advantage they had much opportunity to make use of, though, because Khari ran out from the side of a nearby building, having clearly decided she'd be of most use helping him out. Just in the nick of time, her good shoulder slammed into the closest Venatori, knocking him into two others and throwing off the follow-up spell aimed for Leon.

She stooped to pick up a discarded axe, no doubt unable to wield her sword with a broken arm, and bared her teeth, hacking forward into the nearest wayward limb with the stolen weapon. “Just a little more, Leon. Don't worry about the golem—Rom and Asala are gonna keep it away from us. Let's finish these fuckers."

As she said, one of Asala's barriers sprung to life, blocking off the access to their side of the street. It appeared to be thicker than usual, most likely created in order to better stand up to the golem. The woman herself kept well out of the way, having discarded Decius somewhere along a way. She kept a sight line with the golem just to be able to direct her barriers.

"Hey!" Rom yelled, standing in front of Marcus's barrier, unsure if the golem would respond to verbal cues. He pulled free his crossbow and fired a bolt at it for good measure, the projectile striking the golem in the brow and chipping off a small piece. That seemed to do the trick, and the golem thought twice about punching against the barrier from Asala it had run up against, turning on Rom instead. With a low roar it charged straight for him, pounding heavy steps that shook the street as it clambered up the stairs.

It made a leaping attempt at a smash that almost caught Rom off guard, but he had just enough space to roll out of the way to the side. That left the golem standing directly in front of the angry red barrier. His mark sparking to life, Rom pressed his hand against the construct's back and let loose a blast, taking small chunks out of it and making it stumble halfway forward. Not quite enough. He darted back a step. "Now, Asala!" he called. "Push it in!" No easy task, he was sure, but this seemed like their best chance.

A shield descended over the golem, bowed inward to try and trap it between the two barriers. It then began to constrict, soon brushing up against the back of the golem. Asala herself stepped out from where she was hiding, the magical glow of her barriers reaching up to her elbows. She strode forward, the clear effort of pushing such a solid creature written on her brow, as sweat began to bead and the look of exertion worked into her features. The magical glow on her arms only intensified as she walked, ramping up the strength of the barrier.

In the confined space it wasn't able to get much of a backswing on its punches, enabling the barrier to stay up longer, and within a few seconds it was pressed against the field preventing entry to Marcus's tower. There was a sizzling at first as the outer layer of stone on its back was scorched and burned away, but it soon built into a series of small explosions, the barrier violently fighting to keep the golem out, while Asala's barrier pushed it in. The runes on the surface of the golem's body lit up in a bright red hue, and flames soon covered the construct. It roared, rearing back with a fist that managed to punch and hold through the field, despite deafening cracks and small blasts.

The fist came back and punched Asala's barrier, shattering it, but it became obvious that little remained of the arm once it was done. The rest fell to pieces on the ground in front of it, and the golem staggered forward. Huge chunks had been burned away out of the back of it, too many for it to continue functioning, it seemed. It staggered forward heavily, wobbled, and then collapsed down the stairs in a heap of rubble, forcing Rom to backstep out of the way.

The street fell mostly to silence, the Venatori having given up the attack as well. Rom spared a glance for Khari and Leon, both injured pretty severely, but it seemed they'd managed to clean up their end of things. He looked back to Asala. "Nice work. Have another go at that barrier?" Indeed, it looked weakened, visibly flickering, and some of the doorway around it had been damaged by the golem's efforts to escape. Perhaps it had simply been forced to fend off too much with the golem's inhuman capability for endurance.

Asala exhaled deeply once and rolled her shoulders, wiping the sweat from her brow while she was at it. She took a glance at the wavering barrier and nodded. "Okay. I will try to hurry," she added with a look toward Leon and Khari.

"Thank you." Rom, meanwhile, made his way quickly over to Chryseis, who appeared to be unconscious, sitting slumped against the wall at the side of the street. She always came prepared he knew, and when he crouched at her side he rummaged first through the small bags on her belt, finding a few healing potions. He took them all, four in total, and carried them quickly back to the street on the other side of Marcus's entrance, offering them out to Khari and Leon.

"Drink these," he said, setting them down to empty his hands and let them decide how to split them. "Asala's working on the barrier. We need to be ready for more once we're inside." They had no idea what had happened to Ithilian and Amalia, but knowing the history they had with the magister, it could be even worse than what they'd encountered out here.

Still... there was an opportunity here. Leaving Khari and Leon to the potions and their healing, Rom made his way back over to Chryseis, who still had an arrow lodged in her side. She wasn't in great shape, but it didn't seem like she'd die if she was just left here, either. He returned to her side, crouching again and taking hold of the arrow. What to do with it was what he hesitated on.

She coughed, and stirred, and still he didn't let go of the arrow. Opening her eyes, she didn't seem surprised to find him there, but winced all the same as little motions of the arrowhead caused painful twinges in her abdomen.

"If you're going to do it, best do it now," she advised him. As ever, his intentions were plain as day to her, and likely had been from the time they met. "Before your friends come over here." He locked eyes with her, finding them almost uncaring, disinterested.

"I need you to be gone," he said quietly, unsure of why the words left him. Why he felt the need.

"If it needs to be done, why are you hesitating?" She coughed, her lips slightly painted with blood. "Why am I still alive? I've played my part. I have nothing left to offer you." Still he hesitated, and her lip curled into a snarl. "Do it. Or are you still a slave?"

“Gone's not dead." A metallic scrape accompanied the flat pronouncement; Khari's sword dragged slightly against the road until she planted it point down in the dirt, leaning heavily on it. The same hand gripped an empty potion bottle between her last two fingers. The other arm still hung at her side in a way that suggested serious injury, but her eyes were clear when they found Rom's. “And dead's not the same as gone. This isn't about her, or what she deserves. It's about you. What you deserve. The only one who can make you a slave anymore is you." She exhaled, the breath shaky, and her grip tightened on the handle of the sword. Her face was as easy to read as it had ever been: past the pain she was in, Khari was quite at ease.

She believed what she said. And more than that, she had faith in him. Trust. Enough of it that she didn't feel the need to say any more than she already had. Instead, she simply regarded him with open expectation, her head tilted slightly to the side, loose curls stuck to her neck with sweat and frizzing up from her crown, a half-formed smile curling her mouth.

"All of you talk about things too much, you know that?" Chryseis winced again, trying not to move while Rom still had the hand on the arrow in her. "If you're not going to do it, then could you please—gah!"

He pulled the arrow out of her, tossing it aside and backing away a step. She hissed out a breath in pain, pressing her hand to the wound, opening her potions pouch with the other and finding it empty. "Wonderful. Rob me, and then spare me."

Not a moment later, a loud pop punctuated Chryseis's sentence. It sounded as if it came from the barrier barring their way, and a look in that direction would reveal Asala scampering back away from the door--the popping perhaps startling her more than anyone else. After she'd scurried some distance from the now open door, a shield rose up in front of her to shield her from some blow back that fortunately never came. After a moment or two of nothing, she finally felt comfortable to let the shield fall, before tossing glances to all of her friends around her.

She took one last deep breath before a gentle pinkish light wrapped around her hands and she began to make her way toward Leon.

The removal of the barrier was enough to immediately draw Rom's attention away from Chryseis, and his blade and shield were soon in his hands again. "Anyone who still can, we need to get there."

There was no way of telling what had happened inside the tower.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The past few days had been restless ones for Rom.

Of all the injured, he was perhaps the most intact, and so he was left to watch as Asala and Chryseis and even Bastian coordinated their efforts to keep everyone alive. There had been close calls. None came closer to death than Amalia, though somehow she'd managed to pull through. Chryseis knew healing well, though she rarely had any desire to perform it. He was certain she didn't have it here, either, but there was something about the dedication to her work that struck Rom. She had been assigned to save Amalia's life, and assist with the others where needed. Once Chryseis was given a task, she was loath to fail it, to leave it unfinished. Her dedication and drive were frightful in some ways, and utterly remarkable in others.

And it occurred to him that if he had used that arrow in her to tear her open and let her bleed out, thus supposedly freeing himself from her presence, he would have doomed Amalia by extension, or perhaps one of the others. That blood would've been on his hands. And the more he thought of it, the more he knew Khari was right. As she usually was. Death was not the way he was going to free himself from memories of slavery, of submission.

While she worked to heal, there was nothing to be done. They had managed to recover a large amount of papers after making it inside Marcus's hideout, but they would take a great deal of time to parse through, and Rom was not the ideal candidate for that. The others needed rest, though Khari was difficult to keep from action as ever, and Zee had avoided most of the injuries the others had suffered as well. What followed was a tense few days of waiting, and constant work by the healers in the house, to keep those most grievously injured alive. Eventually, it became clear that they would, in fact, survive, though the two among them that most desired the Venatori leader's death had not been able to claim it. Their situation was not his, he knew. Unlike Chryseis, Marcus would torment them in the physical realm as well as in their minds, if he wasn't dealt with. He felt guilty about not being able to help them, but that time had passed.

On the fifth day, Chryseis finally spent some of her waking hours away from the patients, who reportedly were not fond of her presence, and often asked her to leave. That Rom had no trouble believing. It gave him a chance to finally speak with her around sunset, when she took her drink out onto the balcony of Bastian's manor, with a wonderful view of the sunset and the glittering water far below.

"I imagine you want to speak to me," she said when she noticed his approach. Her voice was unusually quiet, perhaps just from tiredness. "I imagine this is also a first-time occurrence."

He remained standing, preferring not to sit next to her. "Want and need aren't the same thing."

"I suppose not. Out with it, then."

That was the first step down. Now for the rest. Rom crossed his arms, trying to figure out how he wanted to say it. "I'm trying to have a different life now. The Inquisition has given me a chance for it. It's just... every time I start to think I'm moving forward, I remember you. And I remember the terrible things that I've done for you. And I remember just what it was like to live here in your shadow, as your blade, doing anything and everything that you asked of me."

The way he put voice to the last words he spoke there implied that he was referring to some of the things Chryseis asked of him that did not require any violence. She noticed quite easily. "If this is about you and that insufferable elf woman, you have nothing to fear from me. Do as you please."

"It's not..." He exhaled, frustrated by her interpretation of things. "That's not what this is about. Maybe a little, but this isn't about any one thing. It's about moving on from our pasts."

"Our pasts?"

"I've killed people for you," he continued. "I've beaten and intimidated people for you. I've tortured for you, spied for you, destroyed lives for you, caused collateral damage, hurt people that had done you no wrong. I've been able to get this far because I've come to accept that even if that's who I was, it's not who I have to be always. It's painful at times, but I feel now that I'm getting close to who I really am, who I used to be before I ever was a slave."

She seemed confused by this. "And yet you claim the shadow of the memories hangs over you. Are you a new man or are you not?"

"I can't just shed everything all at once, it doesn't work like that. But piece by piece I'm trying, and it's working. There's just been one missing piece, and it's here. It's you."

He'd inched closer a little, lowering his voice with some uncertainty. It had taken him a few days to come around to this, that this was the way he wanted to solve things. Chryseis obviously wasn't seeing it yet. Another first occurrence, that for once she didn't see right through him. "I don't understand. If you want me to fix you somehow, I can't do that. I don't know what you—"

"I don't need you to fix me," he interrupted. "I want to fix you."

It might've been the first thing he'd ever said that caught her fully by surprise. She narrowed her eyes at him, as though trying to figure out if he might be an impostor, wearing a mask of Rom's face. "Excuse me?"

He expected this reaction, and had prepared what to say. "Something happened to us, when we were younger. Something we had no control over. Many somethings, in your case, but a few things in particular." He didn't need to spell them out for her. Her father trained her a certain way, taught her the same cruel path he tried to instill in Cyrus. In Chryseis, it took. But she fell in love, the kind that made cruelty and cold logical practicality seem irrelevant, and for a time she approached happiness. Then he was taken from her, and she was taken by rage and hate and her ability to use her power to destroy those that harmed her.

"You did things," he said, "things that offered you brief satisfaction at the cost of pieces of your humanity, pieces of who you had the potential to be. And you started to feel like you had nothing to look forward to or fight for, so you took up his dreams and hopes for your country, what he died for, and made it your goal. But you only knew cruel ways of bringing it to reality. While trying to rebuild Tevinter, you tore down yourself."

She'd stopped looking at him, instead taking a drink and staring out at the sea. He took it as a good sign, and pressed on. "It doesn't have to be that way. You don't have to be that way. You're one of the most intelligent, driven, determined, powerful people I know. You can find a way to be who you want to be, and still fight for the goal we set out for. Believe me when I say that there is nothing in this life more worthwhile."

She stared a moment longer, taking a long drink and wincing slightly at the burn as it went down her throat. "I remember a time not so long ago," she finally said, "when you could barely string a sentence together around me."

She left it at that, leaving Rom confused. He stood in silence, waiting for her to continue, but she did not. At last his patience ran out. "Chryseis...?"

"I'd like to be alone," she said, standing. "I have much to think about." She walked past him and stepped back inside, leaving him alone on the balcony. He couldn't be sure, but he felt as though he might've reached her. Something inside of her, that he'd seen as a adolescent, in private moments on her father's estate. In the brief period of marriage she enjoyed, and never again after. Maybe she would again now. And if he was responsible for her changing, even a little, then he knew he did the right thing.

It wasn't more than a couple minutes later that Khari appeared, her footfalls considerably softer than usual behind him. Understandable, considering that she wasn't wearing any shoes. No doubt it was a great deal warmer in Minrathous than she was used to, and like several of the others, she'd made concessions for the heat. Her shirt, loose and white, was sleeveless, and she'd taken to rolling her pant legs to her knees.

She walked right up to the railing and took it in both hands, hoisting herself up so she was sitting on the banister, facing inwards, swinging her feet freely in the air. “Just passed Chryseis in the hallway." She tilted her head at him. “Can't say I expected to see that look on her face at any point." Her tone invited elaboration, if he was inclined to give it.

He grinned, just a little. "I'm not sure how well it went, but... I did something. And I think it might just move things in the right direction." Rom wore sandals, and they flapped softly on his way over to the railing next to her. "It felt good to do something, after... well." He shrugged, feeling a little heavier. "After the fight. Hard to feel like it wasn't a defeat."

“I get what you mean." Khari shrugged, offering half a grin of her own. “On the other hand... you and Asala smashed up that golem pretty well, so there's a win for the books, right? And here I thought I was the reckless one." The smile grew until it encompassed her entire expression—apparently not even the lingering sense of loss was enough to dampen her mood for all that long.

For a moment, she looked over her shoulder, back out at Minrathous stained in the colors of sunset. They made her hair look like fire. “You know... it's kinda different from how I expected. The towers are pretty obnoxious, but I figured they'd be a bit more sinister or something." She wrinkled her nose. “Guess I was imagining it as 'the place that really sucked for some friends of mine' more than anything. It's pretty, though. Smells nicer than most cities, with all the water nearby."

He snorted at that. "Up here, maybe. You haven't seen where Brand would drag me to drink on coin he stole." He smiled at the thought, but in all honesty, it was foul down there. The streets stunk of piss everywhere, and worse sometimes, and the drinks were so watered down they were hardly recognizable. Well, Rom liked to think it was water they were thinned with, and nothing else. But it was something he'd enjoyed making Rom do. Buying something hard earned, he said, as though stealing was honest work. Rom appreciated it, even if he rarely said it back then. A brief chance to get away from it all, even if it felt like the city was burying him in the process.

"There are good people here, and others less so." He turned sideways, leaning his hip on the railing. "Same as any city, or any clan. They've been at war too long for their own good, but at this point I don't think it's something they can escape. Tends to sour them a little." Chryseis was perhaps the prime example of that. "And it did suck sometimes, but... despite everything, I'm happy with where it's landed me."

He grinned again at her, a little slyly, letting it reach his eyes. "You know I wouldn't have done this without you, right? As always. One of these days I'll figure out what the right thing is without you needing to be awesome and tell me."

Khari laughed, leaning back a little on the railing but in no apparent danger of overbalancing. “Well, if I have my way, I'm always going to be at least this awesome, so I guess you've got some catching up to do." Her expression softened a little, though, and for once she just looked happy. No edge of wryness or aggression or anything else—happiness in its simplest form. “But you know... I've got this feeling you're already well on the way. We're gonna win, you and I. The good in us both."

He smiled at her, and loved the way she looked. Despite the loss, the way things hadn't turned out perfectly. They never did, but there was still a way forward. Always, a way forward. "One more thing," he said. "Let me see if I can remember how you said it..."

He never remembered actually feeling confident about these things before, but somehow he did now. His smile morphed back to a grin, somewhat teasing in nature. "If, uh... I was maybe considering kissing you right now, would you absolutely be more than okay with that?"

For a moment, Khari looked quite surprised, eyes widening and grin faltering, but she recovered swiftly, leaning forward slightly where she sat. “I'm gonna make fun of you for flirting with me later, but right now?" She arched an eyebrow. “Absolutely."

The genuine attraction was causing his heart to beat much more quickly than normal, but Rom was surehanded in this, and didn't fumble or hesitate. He smiled as he slid a hand to the back of her neck, tracing his thumb along her jaw, twining fingers through her thick hair. He leaned in and kissed her, letting his other hand find her waist. One of her hands bunched in the front of his shirt, the other scrubbing blunt fingernails over his nape. She actually wasn't overly forceful or clumsy about it, either—though in this as all things, her enthusiasm was readily apparent.

"Oh, shit," came an excited elf's voice from inside, almost startling Rom enough to make him jump. He reluctantly pulled away from Khari and turned aggressive eyes on Brand, eavesdropping from just inside the still open door. Sneaky little shit. "Dreams have become reality."

Rom took an angry step towards him, enough to get a yelp out of him, and he darted off at a very swift walk. Rom scratched the back of his head for a moment, before an idea occurred to him, and he looked back at Khari.

"How much d'you think it would cost us to buy a slave from Bastian?"

“How about... one not-dead son?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus knew the way around the mausoleums under Minrathous's main level perhaps better than someone of his former status really ought to, but it was serving them well at the moment. Fortunately, today's trip didn't involve a trip into the sewers proper, which he heard had been as unpleasant as usual the last time the others had to make their way somewhere discreetly. Sidestepping a pile of crumbled stone, he paused at a fork in the passage, clicking his tongue and trying to decide how soon they were best served to return to daylight. Three years wasn't so much time that he'd lost his sense of where things were, but he certainly didn't have perfect knowledge of how populated different areas would be at exactly this moment.

Deciding to play it safe, he turned them to the left, taking them down another passage full of the ashes of the dead, and the bones of those too poor to be properly burned. In times of strife, the catacombs were useable for food storage, but many of the spells that kept them sanitary enough for that were long decayed, and at the moment they sat empty of anything but those who had long expired, open and echoing with each scuffed footstep or loose stone's descent to ground.

A series of rungs set into the stone wall took them up, and Cyrus moved aside the metal grate above them before pulling himself back up onto street level. Gripping the hood of his drab grey cloak, he pulled it over his head, obscuring his features. The chance he'd be recognized was small, but not completely negligible. Better not to risk it.

The narrow street they now stood on was grimy, slicked by old rain that hadn't quite drained away or dried yet, lingering in stagnant pools in cracked stone that once would have funneled it perfectly well into the grate. Most of the city was like that: once-glorious design ruined by the uncorrected ravages of time. Some of the older buildings were held together by magic alone, but none of those here were important enough for that, and one of those to the side of this laneway sagged into the one next to it, forming a lean-to currently occupied by huddled forms that barely spared the emerging party a glance. Refugees; no doubt the city had swelled further with them since he'd been gone. The Qunari wars only ever got worse, not better.

“Mind your step." No doubt Romulus knew well enough already, but the others were still unfamiliar to Minrathous, and it to them. “We're heading north from here." The Provings was at the center of the city, more or less.

It was impossible to totally avoid nicer areas as they made their path there; aside from the Ivory Quarter and the Tower District, Central Minrathous was the most affluent part, filled with the homes of wealthy merchants and Laetan houses with money but without peerage. The grime and dirt of the outer city receded somewhat, broken buildings gradually giving way to those that had been preserved with more effort. In the distance, the Argent Spire loomed; the cathedral where two among their number had been raised in early childhood was not far from it, but they were headed a different way for now.

Eventually, the laneways widened into more capacious roads designed for commerce, the mood of their surroundings lifting until it was lively, the fetid water stink replaced by the scent of grilling meats, heady spices, and perfumes. A slave auction looked to be impending, various people in chains being led up to a platform on one side of the street, where a small crowd had gathered, speaking amongst themselves until proceedings began. Cyrus bypassed all of it, slipping smoothly through the press of bodies and heading for the very heart of the city, where the market throngs thinned out and a civic garden emerged around them, trimmed in black and white stone.

Just beyond it lay their destination: the Provings was a massive triangular prism shape, tiered hanging gardens on the exterior giving it a lush, rich coating of color and texture, the tropical climate allowing bright color and thick foliage to flourish with minimal magical interference. The green jewel in the stone city, or so it was called by the fanciful. Cyrus thought Corveus was most likely to be somewhere in the garden; of all the surrounding public locations, it was the one that allowed for the greatest degree of discretion.

“Anyone see him? Nondescript fellow; probably looks like a smug evil bastard." If his previous wardrobe preferences were anything to go by, he was most likely wearing monochromatic black, even.

"I don't see him," Romulus said, the first words he'd spoken in a while. Changed man though he was, he was still quiet, especially on the streets of Minrathous. His hood was drawn up as well, leather armor more indicative of a mercenary than anything else, and though the armor lacked sleeves, his hands were tightly wrapped and gloved, to conceal the glow coming from the left one. In other cities it might've been conspicuous to go around in hoods, but it wasn't especially strange in Minrathous.

"No threats of any kind. Yet." He didn't seem to think they were walking into an ambush here of all places, but he hadn't come unarmed, either.

Zahra, too, wore a gray cloak cinched at her collarbone, though she’d foregone wearing her hood. She had no past to speak of in Minrathous, aside from her unfortunate affair with Faraji. The chances of bumping into him now were slim to none. The marketplace itself thrummed with diverse faces; dark as her own. Coming from all stretches of Thedas for commerce, business or shadier inclinations. For all its disreputable histories, the city bore its belly like any other. Men hawked their wares, wagons trudged down the busy streets and the sweet, familiar scent of primrose and plumeria wafted down from the gardens ahead.

She rounded up beside Cyrus and raked her fingers through her unruly curls, pushing them away from her face. Her lips pursed, eyes drawing into squints as she peered across the many stippled rows of flowers, looming trees and shrubbery. Concise, in its own way. Qunari influence was obvious in the way everything had been meticulously arranged. Forcefully molded to be aesthetically pleasing as possible. Not at all like Skyhold’s wild garden, allowed to grow in whichever way it wanted to, tended softly. “Whenever I picture a smug evil bastard, I imagine Corypheus. Don’t suppose he’s a ridiculously, ugly giant, do you?”

There was, however, a man in the distance, dressed in clothes Cyrus had rightfully assumed he might have been wearing—a nobleman’s fare, from the looks of it. A hip-length jacket with several buckles riding up the front; high-collared. Black pants, calf-length boots. Crisply cut, in varying shades of monochrome. Trimmed to fit smartly. What stood out the most was a wink of a pin snapped where a lapel might have been, above his heart: a dragon with coiled serpents. Without the mask
 he looked awfully less cryptic; cropped hair that mirrored his monochrome palette, striking a noticeable contrast between the pallor of his pale skin. He was sharp-featured, as many Tevene were, with eyes that looked like two pieces of flint. Apathetic, if not curious.

His gaze was trained on them, mouth set into a line. A moment passed, before he inclined his chin beside the large grove he was seated in, beneath a tree, gloved hands folded in his lap. It didn’t appear as if anyone else was in the vicinity. Only him.

"Don't look now," Leon said dryly, "but I think that's him." He nodded in the man's direction, as if to make sure they had all indeed spotted the obvious target, but he didn't move, clearly expecting that Zahra would want to take the lead.

Zahra was standing straighter and straighter, a hitch of her breath catching as she inhaled through her nose. She exhaled out softer, this time. When it appeared as if she’d composed herself well enough, she rounded her shoulders and took the first tentative steps forward, following Leon’s field of vision towards the man lounging beneath the tree, “Best not keep him waiting then.”

She took a moment to make sure that they were following along with her, glancing over her shoulder. It was clear by the expression on her face that it was for her benefit more than theirs, making sure they fell into step so that she wouldn’t have to face him alone. Even if it was only a few paces ahead. She smoothed her hands across the front of her pants before climbing up the small, grassy embankment leading up to the spindly tree; branches laden with heavy purple flowers, swaying in long streams, its roots rippled through the ground like surfacing vipers; easy enough to step over.

Corveus. Upon closer inspection, he looked somewhat ill. Gaunt, at least. Bags hung beneath his dark eyes, and his cheekbones seemed too sharp, too tired. Hollow-eyed, but still alert, aware. There was a stillness there, as he turned his head to regard them, making no movement to rise from the shade of the tree. His lips pulled into a half-smile, though it seemed bereft of any humor. “There’s no need for introductions on your part, I already know your names.” A pause, before he pushed himself to his feet, gaze swinging over each of them, “Mine is Corveus Contee. A pleasure to finally meet you in person.”

He patted the grass and petals from the back of his trousers, leveling them once more with a stare, “I’m sure you’ve questions, but it would be prudent to keep moving. You can ask them on the way.”

It was all quite rude, but efficient enough. Cyrus was inclined not to care much about the former if it guaranteed the latter, and he fell in step with Corveus as they walked, just a half-step behind so as to let the other man do the leading. “I'm assuming you already have some plan for us to follow?" He didn't seem the type to leave anything to chance if he could avoid it—nor the type to willingly cede control of a situation to someone else. Which meant they probably weren't expected to do much more than go where he said when he said and do what he said. For now, that honestly suited Cyrus just fine. But if there were clues to be had about when that would change, he wanted to decipher them as soon as possible.

“I do,” Corveus inclined his head in Cyrus’s direction and seemed to consider him for a moment before he arched a thin eyebrow, the creases of his eyes crinkling enough to show some indication of amusement, “Though truthfully, I’m only the key. What happens once we enter is anyone’s guess.” The way he said it sounded as if there were things inside that went beyond his reach and control. A troubling thought, given the spidery web he’d established over Skyhold, vicariously operating through Zahra’s crew-mate. He did not, however, seem especially worried. His expression smoothed over just as quickly; a drop of water rippling across a veneer of indifference.

Corveus led them down a series of winding alleyways, buildings crushed together only to allow single-file, while others opened into several spaces with archways and shuttered windows. They passed by hunched beggars in tattered clothes, holding up trembling hands, murmuring for change. Coin, please. He only pressed forward, sparing them no attention. Tevinter was rife with all sorts of rabble, and the poor and rich were startlingly disembodied. The poor were strewn about Minrathous like rats in a gutter, and the rich segregated to their own little kingdoms. So it was.

It was Zahra’s jawline that was bunching up as they walked. Lips pursed, as if she were chewing on words unspoken. Her hands opened and snapped back into fists, murky eyes burning a hole through their backs. “So, what’s this price you so cryptically alluded to?” By the sound of her voice, she’d been thinking on it for awhile, releasing the question out in one hoisted, cloying breath. Impatient as ever, even if Cyrus had said that it wouldn’t matter. That they would navigate those waters once they reached them.

If there was any hesitation on Corveus’s part, it was imperceptible enough to go beyond anyone’s notice, as he hadn’t slowed in his steps or turned to look at her. There was a subtle, unperceived flicker of his gaze, before he unlatched the following door and stepped through. “It would only make sense to make my demands once I’ve followed through on my end, don’t you think?”

Zahra only huffed, clearly not satisfied with the answer. She dogged their heels just the same, swinging her gaze towards the upper windows, keeping her hand feathered across the pommel of her blades.

“Any more questions? We’re nearly there.”

"Who exactly are we dealing with here? What's the layout inside the location?" Leon, as always, thought strategically and questioned accordingly. It was easy enough to tell that he was hardly pleased with the underwhelming amount of freely-volunteered information, particularly in a situation that could easily become life-threatening.

He looked rather like he might be a bit more vulnerable to such threats than usual, at the moment, a somewhat gaunt sunkenness to his cheeks that hadn't always been there. Cyrus knew of his sickness, of course, but it seemed to have progressed even in the few days it had been since they last saw one another.

Corveus did turn to look at Leon, pausing in his tracks to scrutinize him. Perhaps, he’d only noticed the noticeable difference in their statures then, staring up at him. Aside from the occasional anomaly, those in Tevinter were generally of average stature. Elves and humans, not casting particularly daunting figures. His gaze flicked up to his face, before he met his gaze, eyes rolling skyward to recall the information he was being asked for, “Faraji. My mother’s Thorns, her loyal hounds. Enchanted traps for those who don’t share the Contee bloodline. Vindictive bunch, as you can see.” He lifted a shoulder in a half-shrug and glanced in Rom’s direction, lips forming another candid line, “Like any other estate; too large for comfort. Fortunately, we’ll be bypassing most of it in favor of the oubliette. She should be there.”

With that said, he turned back on his heels and continued leading from the front. It didn’t take them long to twine through several blocks, ducking into alleyways, stalling only a couple times whenever Corveus raised his hand, ushering them to wait until approaching footfalls passed them by. Although some parts of Minrathous were in disrepair, flooded with refugees, somehow still swathed in powerful magic
 there seemed to be a presence there, guards in slate-colored clothes, speaking in Tevene’s trade tongue. Mercenaries, perhaps. Difficult to tell from the back and Corveus had not waited long enough to get a better look. He hardly paused at all, tracing his steps back as if he’d taken them many times before; a disreputable place for someone who was of noble birth.

The further they walked, the more decrepit their surroundings appeared. Brightly colored banners were replaced with tatters, flailing in the wayward breeze. Buildings seemed to crackle, tipping in on themselves, but still somehow managing to keep upright. Bits of brick littered the side of the pathways, and the cobblestones beneath their feet gave way to uneven ground. The frequency of serfs, hooded figures and homeless increased, though they paid them little mind as they passed. The divergence of wealth seemed to startle Zahra, as she gawped at her surroundings, wide-eyed and distracted. Corveus only slowed in his pace when he was leading them down a series of stairs, running beside a wide-mouthed drain with mucky water several lengths long. The water itself looked questionable, a greenish brown shade.

Something of a latched cover had been arranged beside the furthest wall. A dead end. Covered in moss, decay, and brine. He stopped in front of it and pulled at the iron knob, hoisting it up with effort. He pushed it up against the wall, and smoothed out the crinkles of his jacket, “Catacombs. This one leads precariously close to the estate.” Not home, not his estate. He seemed to be making it clear that there was a distinction there. He glanced at the others, and hunkered down first, boots clanging against the iron-wrought ladder. He disappeared into the darkness, and there was silence, a beat passed, before he called up after them, “Close it behind you, if you will.”

Leon was the last through, and hardly seemed to need telling; little would make their passage more obvious than leaving the door open for any passers-by to find. The door closed softly and then it was back down into the sewers. Thy seemed to be going back roughly the way they'd come, except via a more disgusting route. It wasn't clear why Corveus had forced them out of the Ivory Quarter only to lead them back to it, but perhaps he feared that a rendezvous too close to the estate would draw the attention of spies or some such. Their boots sloshed through a fair amount of muck, though fortunately not enough to leak in anywhere; the stench would be remaining external to their persons, at least.

Corveus, at least, didn’t seem to mind the stench. Perhaps, he was used to it. Seeing how easily he’d found the passageway, it was a safe assumption he’d traversed through them several times, for whatever reason a nobleman might want to. The darkness, however, hung over them like a heavy blanket, with the skittering of tiny feet echoing off the walls surrounding them. There was movement off to Cyrus’s right side, before light exploded from the end of a torch Corveus seemed to have taken off the wall nearest the ladder. He shook his hand, waggling his fingers, before taking the first step off to the side, through the inch of mucky water.

Warm, orange shadows played across their faces, and danced across the rounded ceiling. It made Corveus’s face look even more grim, the bones in his face jutting out at acute angles. He stared ahead, tracing his steps with little care for his boots, kicking up water with every step. The probability of rats was verified when one scurried through their feet, screeching down the way they’d come. Zahra made a noise in the back of her throat and bumped into Leon’s shoulder, stepping back just as quickly, mumbling a hoarse apology. She hadn’t done that well in the other catacombs, and this was no different. Though the other had been minutely better, perhaps, with a larger number of people.

“Dead, stinking place, couldn’t we just walk over?” Zahra was mumbling under her breath, eyebrows knitting together, “I hope Bastian has more wine.” There were a few heavier plopping noises as she rounded to Cyrus’s side, stepping much more carefully now that she had matched his pace. She only spared Corveus a glance, before looking back up at him. “I didn’t know Minrathous was so
 like this. What’re these even used for, besides crawling through, all secretive like?”

Cyrus blinked. “The sewers or the catacombs? The sewers are used to channel waste and runoff from the streets; as I'm sure you've noticed, large parts of the system have fallen into disrepair, particularly in the poorer areas. When they work, however, disease is much less prevalent for the obvious reasons. The catacombs house the dead who lacked either the money or the family for a place in one of the aboveground mausoleums. Minrathous is the largest city in Thedas, and there is only so much room, so we tend to build up and down here. In a pinch, there are spell systems in place that make the dry catacombs safe for food storage." He shrugged. “The city has withstood several prolonged sieges by making use of them."

Glancing once at Corveus, he let his eyes fall back to Zahra. “But primarily these days, they're used for crawling through, all secretive-like, as you say. A lot of business happens in this city that is better kept from prying eyes. It's like any other urban center in that way."

“Not at all like Pressa,” Zahra countered, pushing errant curls back behind her ear. She hm’d and straightened her shoulders, focusing her attention on her boots. She seemed to want to talk just for the sake of talking, even if the answers were obvious. Discomfort was easily read in her posture; too rigid, too wooden. Their words echoing off the walls, accompanied by wet sloshing and the flicker of the torch's flames. More than a few times, she’d wiped her hands across the front of her trousers.

Before Zahra could say anything else, Corveus interrupted. “Here we are.” They’d reached the end of the little stretch of sewers by now, small beams of light could be seen peeping through the wooden slats of another battered door, casting speckles on the cobblestones beneath their feet. He waved a hand upwards, and smile grimly, shadows making his eyes seem ever so sunken. “After you.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Leon was last out of the sewer, just as he'd been last in. His arms ached as he pulled himself back onto ground level, replacing the grate they'd climbed out from beneath as quietly as he could. They stood now on a small pathway, a line of thorny shrubs to the left, which appeared to be part of the manor house they were heading for.

A quick glance at it gave the impression of age and angularity. A closer one revealed that the same dwarven influence as pervaded a great deal of Tevinter's older structures prevailed here, at least in the most basic lines of it. Too old for the Qunari to have had impact on its design even without the architect's awareness, but there was a certain precision to it even so, space maximized within its parameters. Only after the marble blocks had been cut and fit exactingly had the more needless flourishes been added; wrought-iron flanges at the triangular peaks of the roofline, carried through into the gating set into the grey stone border wall. The shingles were gilded, late-evening light reflecting from them with a bright sort of flare that Leon diverted his eyes from.

The garden, or what he could see of it, seemed to be more sculpture than plant life, elaborate fountains shaped into shapes both draconic and humanoid, many of them locked in the posture of battle. The garden wall had several brackets set into it for torches, which burned with blue light, leaving the ivy and thorns around them undisturbed but illuminated in the same lapis hue.

When Corveus confirmed that it was the one they were looking for, Leon took point. Out of the group of them, he was still probably the best suited to weather any initial magical assaults, though he would unfortunately be reliant on their untrustworthy ally as far as knowing where the traps were. The gate proved to be unlocked, and they slipped in quietly, straying from the obvious path up to the house and skirting the garden's outer edges instead.

As they drew close enough to see the entrance in more detail, Leon stopped, looking back over his shoulder with a frown. "I take it the door requires some form of magic to open?" There didn't appear to be any handles, knobs, or depressions in it— nothing but a solid slab of wood.

“An accurate assumption.” Corveus’s expression remained thin, lips twitching into a tired half-smile, before he stepped around him and quickly ascended stairs two at a time. Gnarled, ebony statues depicting wyverns lounged at the sides of the stairs, mouth eternally gawped open in a soundless roar. He took a moment to look around the premises, hollow eyes scanning the front yard, presumably making sure that they were truly alone on the terrace. The streets themselves were empty, save for the occasional bird flapping overhead.

Once he seemed satisfied by their lack of an audience, he turned his back towards them, facing the large, gilded doors. A large insignia had been engraved in a circular piece of stone, a swirling opal hue. The draconic head, cosseted by serpents. He drew his right hand up to his mouth, set a finger to his lips and pulled the leather glove from it, tucking it neatly into his jacket. The lamplight overhead played against the thin, and thick, scars riddling the top of his hand and exposed wrist, as he held it towards the stone plate. Ugly, marring things; puckered white, while some remained pink. Fresh wounds.

As soon as his palm touched the surface of the plate, it rippled around his fingertips as if he’d pressed it to milky water. Swirls, turning into themselves, until a line of red ribboned out from Corveus’s index finger, separating into sanguine beads. It disappeared soon after, stilled itself until only a bloody fingerprint remained. He retracted his hand and set it back to his side, glancing in their direction, “I ask for no subtleties here. Do what you must. As soon as you step foot inside, subterfuge will no longer be an option. There are servants here, as well, however. They are harmless, but may still whisper of my arrival. I’ll do my best to navigate us through without too much trouble.” He seemed to be implying that he would no longer be safeguarded simply because he was family, and if they needed to utilize force, he had no qualms on the matter. “I’d suggest having your weapons at the ready. We aren’t a welcoming bunch.”

The sound of whirring gears and hidden mechanisms came from inside, soon after, the doors shifted and cracked themselves open enough to be pushed aside. Corveus cleared his throat and removed his other glove, pushing it into his jacket as well. Zahra had already bounded up the stairs, standing off to Leon’s side, trying to sneak a peek around him into the sliver of the entranceway. Even though she seemed as wary of his words as the others were, she had already shouldered her bow into her hands; the tension in her shoulders easing with the comfort of having weapon in hand.

With the soft rasp of metal, Cyrus slid both swords from their places at either side of his waist, taking a steady, but relaxed grip upon the hilts and lowering them so they pointed at the ground. “Ah, so you're a Tevinter family after all. What's a little blood between blood, after all?" His tone was dry, but it was easy to read the cynicism in it, as well as something else. Slightly uncomfortable, like this situation reminded him of another one in particular. Unpleasant, without a doubt.

Rom already had his shield in hand, but he left his weapon hand empty for the moment, for whatever reason. Leon had seen him fight more than enough times to know that he was quick enough to have the blade and shield ready in almost any circumstance. Perhaps the mention of servants inside stayed his hands for now. He also dropped his hood, clearing up his peripheral vision. Identity concealment wouldn't be worth the trade-off once they were inside.

Leon didn't need to do anything in particular to have his weapons at the ready, so while the others prepared themselves, he reached down towards his belt, unhooking the second of the two flasks he commonly kept there. Not the one with the alcohol, sadly. He wasn't sure exactly how much resistance to expect here, but it was bound to be magical, and that was enough to incline him to caution. Most things did, especially since Kasos had reminded him so potently of its benefits.

The draught tasted terrible on his tongue as always; he stopped himself after a few swallows, though his body cried out for more. Cried out for the warmth and strength that adrenaline and need alone could not deliver. But every day it cost him more, and he had to balance strength with time. Had to hope he was doing so as well as possible. Replacing the cork, he licked the last dark red drops from his lips and swallowed, clearing his throat and tucking the flask back into its place at his belt.

"Let's get this over with, then."

Zahra seemed intent on his face for a moment, watching as he drank from his draught. There was a good chance she’d never seen him drink it before, or had never noticed. She, too, extracted a much smaller vial from the belt at her hip. Finger-length, thin as a flute. The liquid it contained was a soft blue, cloudy. She set it to her lips and tossed her head back, flicking the empty vial into a nearby bush with a careless grin. Aside from the bounce, she only appeared more energized by whatever she’d taken. Her expression shifted and she stepped off to the side, probably intending to bring up the rear. She gave her bow an absent pluck, and reaching over her shoulder, extracting an arrow from her quiver.

Corveus nodded once, pushing the doors wide enough for them to enter. Once they were all inside, he shut it behind them. The same whir of concealed instruments sounded behind them as the doors shut themselves, smothering the last breeze at their backs, presumably sealing them inside. His countenance appeared less assured now that they’d passed the threshold, though he was doing a well enough job keeping it from his face, flicking his gaze to the spiraling staircases set nearby, running up both sides of the large entryway; forming a horse-shoe.

The estate itself was as gaudy as any other, though it felt colder than Bastian’s. As if the warmth had all been snuffed out. Luminous chandeliers hung from the high ceilings, crystals hanging down like stalagmites, abstract in design, and magically enchanted to cast a soft, pale glow across the chamber. The motif was clearly a mix of Tevene, and dwarven architecture, as if it had been rebuilt around each other; a hybrid of inspirations borrowing from one another. The staircases corralled a large lounging area, with a fireplace pushed up against the furthest wall, just beneath the overhanging balcony.

It was Corveus who took the first step forward, striding to the right side of the chamber, not quite waiting to see if they would follow. Once he reached the door pinioned between two twisted plants, he turned the handle, and toed the door open, sweeping a hand in front of him. “In here, through the kitchen.” Zahra’s jawline was working as she looked around the room, sidestepping a table and stuffed chair, stopping short of the door’s frame, allowing the others to move ahead of her.

There was a startled racket through the doorway. A clatter of pans, and a softly uttered kaffas.

Leon stepped in first, blinking rapidly. His pupils had already dilated, allowing him to take in his surroundings in far sharper detail, but the downside was a certain light sensitivity that made focusing on anything too bright difficult. He kept his eyes away from the cook-fire, settling them almost automatically on the only moving object in the room. A person, in this case; a small girl, perhaps about twelve or so. Elven, from the ears. The clattering of dishware had been her doing, and she regarded them now with wary eyes, already edging towards the exit, but refusing to put her back to them. Not unwise, in her situation.

Unfortunately, talking in the sort of soothing, modulated tones that would suit this situation was something Leon knew was currently beyond him. already, his muscles were warming, the heat thrumming through them waiting for the opportunity—any opportunity—to flare to life and propel him forward into violence. He probably didn't look in any way reassuring. Glancing behind him, he made eye contact with Romulus first, asking the question without so much as a growly word escaping him.

Romulus understood the question clearly enough, and put a hand on Leon's shoulder as he passed, perhaps to reassure him. This sort of thing wasn't the Lord Inquisitor's usual task either, but considering the person they needed to keep calm, he could see that he was probably the best choice for it. His weapon was still sheathed in a scabbard on his belt, and Romulus made sure the girl could see that, advancing slowly forward with his open hand extending slightly, in plain view.

"Easy now," his voice taking on an unusual accent. "We're not here to cause trouble if we can avoid it. Doubt it would be your job to do something about if we were, anyhow." It was a rough accent, far less sophisticated in tone than what the magisters seemed to employ. In fact, it sounded a fair bit like Bastian's talkative slave, Brand. Well, a slave until recently, as Romulus had arranged for his purchase and then subsequently freed him. Not that he'd gone anywhere after.

Nevertheless, it seemed Romulus hoped the accent, which he seemed comfortable in, would help identify that he understood the position the girl was in. Perhaps even that he had occupied such a place once himself. He stopped a fair distance from her, not close enough to grab her without taking a few steps first. "You're probably supposed to tell your dominus about us now, right?" He didn't pause, the question rhetorical. "We won't stop you if you need to do that, but... it would really help us out if you wait a bit. Maybe finish up your work in here first."

The small elven girl seemed to be shrinking back further into the counter, though the rigid tension in her shoulders eased as Romulus spoke to her. She blinked owlishly at him, her freckled face crinkling with something that appeared apprehensive of their intentions, for good reason. A handful of strangers filtering in with a lordling that didn’t seem so well-received was peculiar enough. She glanced towards the door to the right of the wood stove, flicking back to Romulus’s extended, empty hand.

The fact that he wasn’t approaching with any weapon in hand seemed to calm her, though she was quick to notice Corveus over his shoulder. He, himself, made no movement or effort to calm the girl. Perhaps he’d thought it best Romulus deal with it as well, as Leon had. There was a good chance that his words bore no weight in the estate, anyway. She swallowed thickly, and bobbed her head in a wooden nod, “I, I just carry the water, sers.” Her own accent was just as rough around the edges, most likely she’d been spared any education.

A lowly serf, only useful as a tool. Certainly not worth teaching anything.

Her hands, however, were wrapped in bandages all the way to her elbows. Stark white, threaded between her fingers. The black and red outfit she wore mirrored the Contee’s colors; emblazoned with the roaring dragon and coiled serpents. The only finery slaves were allowed, if any at all. It was a symbol of ownership. A reminder. Despite the racket in the kitchen, it appeared as if she hadn’t been cleaning at all. There were crumbs at her feet and a discarded knuckle of bread that had rolled between them. She was a skinny, gangly thing. No doubt she’d grown hungry and snuck down for something to eat.

The girl took another trembling breath through her mouth and swung her gaze towards the ground. She twined her hands together, rubbing at her palms, before meeting Romulus’s gaze once more. She, at least, seemed more at ease now that she knew she wasn’t in any trouble and perhaps, punishment would not be on the horizon. She seemed to be making internal considerations, keeping her focus on Romulus rather than the others. “My dominus said to tell when L-Lord Corveus was back
 but not if anyone else was here.”

Her eyes seemed to brighten, beaming. It was a question, a clever omission; an assurance that her logic was sound.

Romulus didn't seem too confident in how that would go, either for the slave girl or for them, but at this point the decision seemed to be letting her go and do as she pleased, or doing something aggressive to prevent that, and he obviously wasn't considering the latter to be a real option. "Fair enough," he relented. "Maybe walk slow on your way to him?"

The elven girl blinked at him and bobbed her head in another nod, quicker this time. She seemed pleased by the outcome, as she stooped low to snatch up the piece of bread, stuffing it inside her tunic. Once she straightened up, swiping the last bits of crumbs from the front of her tunic, and pants, her mouth pulled into a gap-toothed grin, “I’ll take the long way, sers. You best hurry.”

She walked around them, glancing only at Corveus’s feet as she passed. The sound of the door they’d come in from shut softly behind them. A moment passed, before Corveus broke the silence, “Well. That worked well enough.” There was a sense that he might’ve done things differently by the way he stared after the girl. He strode towards the door nearest the stove, and unlatched it, shouldering it open in small increments, enough to peek into the long hallway it led into.

“We’ll have company soon, and they won’t be harmless little girls,” he pursed his lips and pushed the door open wider, stepping into the hallway, “at least they won’t be expecting us. Borus and his ilk patrol these halls; ever vigilant. My family’s paranoia matches their cruelty.” A pause, and he swung his gaze in Leon’s direction, “If you would so kindly bring up the rear, Commander. I’d rather not have any surprises of our own.”

"Very well." Leon's tone didn't sound completely unlike two heavy stones grinding against each other, but as there were no children around to scare without meaning to, it was fine. Allowing the others to proceed in front of him, he dropped back to the rear guard position, closing the door quietly behind them.

Corveus took the lead once more, allowing Cyrus, Zahra, and Romulus to form a loose band in the middle. The hallway itself had no other offshoots, but many doors littered on each side. Long portraits hung above oaken side tables; depicting familiar, shallow-faced individuals wearing a variety of Tevene finery. Robes, mostly. Each expression grimmer than the next. Not a lively bunch. A family line, most likely. Also, they were notably female. Aside from the occasional vase, filled to the brim with purple, drooping flowers that smelt eerily like blood, there was nothing of note.

The quiet was interrupted by the sound of metal scraping against metal, clanking footsteps approaching from one of the doors behind them. Corveus halted in his tracks, eyes flicking over his shoulder. His jawline bunched up, and the veneer of calm started to sift away. From what Leon could tell, he seemed to want to go in two different directions at once, but hadn’t had enough time to decide which was best, because the door swung open and rowdy conversation filtered into the hallway. Certainly more than one voice, chiding each other in Tevene.

A large man in a full suit of plate stepped into the hallway, facing slightly away. Broad-shouldered, tall. Not quite so tall as Leon, but an impressive figure nonetheless. The dragon sigil had been cut into his plate, and the colors he bore matched the Contee’s standard. Red and black. He carried a greatsword on his back, as large as Khari’s, though far less remarkable. He had tossed his head back in a laugh, dark eyes raking across the hallway until they landed squarely on their group. His laugh died shortly after. To his benefit, it only took him a moment to grasp the situation, heavy brows knitting over them. His gaze lingered on Corveus, and his expression darkened considerably.

Reaching into the room, he pulled out a much smaller man by the cuff of his collar, grumbling something in Tevene, before pushing him stumbling towards the kitchen. Sending him with orders, no doubt, to raise an alarm. “Fasta vass—get your asses out here. Our little snake finally bore its teeth.” Four more figures, garbed in a similar array of armor, chain and plate, filtered into the hallway, “You know what to do. Settle this before she finds out, dammit. And keep him alive.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

There wasn't any time here to politely convince slaves not to do their jobs and raise an alarm against them.

To be honest, Rom was starting to wish he'd dealt with the little girl more intelligently. It was hard to make himself harm children that occupied a place he'd once been in himself, but all he'd needed to do was put her to sleep, leave her unconscious on the floor there. That was the fate he intended for this particular scrambling messenger, assuming he could reach him before he got away. The others could hopefully cover him as he worked, and these five would be the only ones they'd need to deal with here.

Taking off at a sprint, Rom still didn't draw his weapon, knowing he'd need both hands relatively free to properly grapple onto the running servant. He was quicker than the slave by a fair bit, catching him in only a few seconds in the hallway, where Rom performed a sliding tackle, taking out his legs and bringing him to the ground. His hands were on him immediately after, swiping away attempts to escape, kicking his legs out as he tried to get his feet again, trying to wrap arms around the smaller man's neck. It would take a moment, but it needed to be done.

Leon moved to protect their formation's flank. It meant he didn't engage directly with the leader, rather moving to cut off one of those that emerged from the back of the hallway instead. In a manner that had become familiar to Rom with time, he let a hit glance off his armor, using the opportunity to close to within arm's reach. For now, at least, he appeared to be moving at just about full steam, lowering his shoulder and tackling the other man to the floor.

The Contee guard's helmet clanged against the ground hard. Leon gripped the faceplate of it in one large hand and slammed it back against the stone. Even with the protection, there was no way the force involved didn't do something, and the guard dropped his blade beside him, likely from insensate fingers. He was slack and still, perhaps just unconscious rather than dead. Leon climbed off him when it became obvious he'd be putting up no further fight, casting about the room for the next opponent.

In the time that took, Cyrus had moved up to engage the leader, grimly fending off the greatsword with a well-timed deflection from his left-hand blade. The right-hand one sought a weak point in the man's plate, but skidded away instead when he shifted, letting his armor absorb the hit. Cyrus wasn't a small man, but he was smaller than this fellow, and he didn't try to force a contest of strength, instead sliding away from the engagement and trying again from another angle. His strikes were much faster, and for now at least he didn't seem to be in any danger of getting hit, but one misstep could change that. His own armor wasn't nearly so thick, after all.

An arrow hissed overheard moments before Rom tackled the servant to the ground. It twanged into the kitchen door, down to the shaft, vibrating with the propelled force. A sorry, sorry was heard over the din of metal clattering together. She hadn’t seemed to notice that the man was a servant, or had simply reacted before thinking. A by-product of the concoction she’d taken, perhaps. She pressed herself up against the wall, slightly behind a coffee table, already reaching over her shoulder to produce another arrow from her quiver.

This time, she loosed her arrow a little closer, straight over Leon’s bunched shoulders. Another man had stepped into view, face obscured by the plated helm he wore. The arrow bit into one of the guard’s exposed forearm just as he was readying to rear back, attempting to strike out at Leon’s torso with an unusually curved blade. It clattered to his feet, bouncing off to the side. He screamed and reeled backwards, before he snatched at the arrow, pulling it out in one swift tug. He turned back to face his much larger opponent. Blood welled and lifted into beads, pooling from his wound. It looked as if he were gesturing towards it with his other hand.

Corveus didn’t appear to have any weapons to speak of. At least, none that were noticeable on his person. The question as to whether he would simply watch, rather than intervene, was soon put to rest when he flicked his wrists off to the side, producing two small, curved blades. Instead of elbowing his way to the forefront, he had rolled up his sleeves, dagger poised against his palms.

The bloodied guard had used the opportunity to use blood magic, forming a lash made of it and striking for Leon. The commander moved out of the way, but not quite fast enough to avoid the strike entirely; it wound around his arm several times, holding him with supernatural strength. Leon flexed his free hand, then used it to take hold of the whip at a slightly lower spot, turning his other arm so that he had it in a doublehanded grip. Wrenching his whole body, he pulled the guard off his feet and to the floor, where the man skidded for some distance before the whip disintegrated.

Leon didn't waste time letting him get to his feet, charging to where he lay and bringing an armored boot down on the exposed back of his neck. With a crack, the mage went still.

Cyrus ducked under another swing from the leader, transitioning into what would have been a smooth riposte, had the guard not taken one hand from his weapon's hilt and blasted point-blank with ice. The force of the spell was enough to throw Cyrus back several feet; only extraordinary balance kept him from losing his footing. Instead, he sidestepped the follow-up, ice crystals cracking away from the joints of his armor with a sound like glass crunching underfoot.

He recovered quickly, however, not slowed long enough to take the full brunt of the crude bolt of lightning that followed. It crashed into the tile floor behind him, blackening the marble and blasting away several small chunks of it. This time, when he ducked in, Cyrus found a proper weakness, one of his falcata piercing the underside of the arm raised to launch the spell. Taking a half-step forward, he redoubled the force, the blade sinking in several more inches with a hard wrench. When he yanked it free, his other blocked the guard's one-handed attempt at a last-ditch defense. The greatsword clattered to the floor with a clang, and Cyrus strafed away from the guard as he fell, the artery in his armpit cleaved in twain and rapidly draining him of his blood.

The blood from the guard’s armpit seemed to quickly coagulate, trembling into a more malleable form—rising higher still, until it coiled into serpents similar to the Contee sigil. They danced in the air, beads of red flicking off like discarded scales, specking the carpeted floor and Cyrus’s shoulders and head. The aesthetics of the blood magic crumbled away as soon as the sanguine ribbons formed hardened spikes, and with the flick of Corveus’s extended hands, they lurched through the air and slipped into the neck of another guardsmen, who seemed intent on trying to scramble free of the chaos, tripping over collapsed corpses on his way towards the door.

More than likely, if he hadn’t been struck down there, Rom would have finished him off before he even reached the door. The lordling hadn’t given him the chance however, skewering him to the floor with the two hemoglobin lances. They fell apart a second later, hailing down like water sifting through someone’s hands. A mess to clean up. Though no one here seemed particularly worried, including the one person whose home it was. Not anymore. Zee's eyes swiveled toward the last guard who had fallen beneath another body, wriggling from beneath the gore, closest to Rom. Wide-eyed, face bloodied. Doubtfully any was his own.

“Straggler!” Even if Zee hadn’t said anything, it was hard to miss the only one not belonging to their assembled group. He was dragging himself to his feet, hands poised on a nearby table, utilizing it to lurch forward. Towards the kitchen door, no doubt unaware that one of his enemies was so close. Or, maybe, he didn’t care. Terror had a funny way of blinding any sensibilities.

The fight went quickly, as they tended to do, and by this point Rom had managed to ensnare the fleeing servant in a choke hold, his strong arms and legs refusing him any kind of leverage, and putting the necessary pressure on his neck and head to force him into unconsciousness as quickly as he could manage. Shoving him aside, he got back to his feet and starting running forward for the straggler, drawing his blade on the way. The servants and slaves did nothing to warrant death, but the trained guards, seemingly mages to the last, were too dangerous to be treated the same.

The fleeing guardsman made it to his feet, terror finally beaten by the desire to escape. Just before he was able to make it to the door Rom caught him, going in low from behind, targeting the weakly armored spot at the back of the knee with his pugio. It found the flesh and sank in deep, tearing muscle and striking bone, more than enough to force the man down. He responded aggressively, fighting now that flight was no longer an option by launching flames blindly over his shoulder where he thought Rom would be. His aim was off, but not by much, and just the proximity to the raging flames was almost enough to burn him.

Rom ducked low and drove his blade in again, this time in the gap of the plate near the underarm, the weight of the blow and Rom's forward force pushing the guard over onto his face and stifling the flames. He squirmed and still tried to free himself, but Rom made an end of it, pulling his blade free again and stabbing it in again at the side of his neck. He twitched once or twice more, and then stilled. Rom pulled his blade free, stepping back a few paces and wiping some of the blood that had spurted onto his face. There didn't seem to be any more imminent threats. For the moment.

“Might want to replace
 a lot in this area,” Zee tsked, lowering her bow back down to her side, her eyes roving down the hallway. Blood was streaked up the walls, flecking up towards the ceiling and the carpet was beyond repair. Large, dark pools had already begun absorbing into the fibers, blooming out across the shattered vases and upended tables. Scorch marks where the errant flames had licked across the wall opposite of Rom. An unavoidable mess, though clearly necessary. If any of them had successfully squirreled away, there was no doubt the estate would become much harder to navigate. With the sheer number of guards lounging in one room, there was a sense that the Contee’s paranoia went far beyond normal conventions. “Everyone good here?”

Corveus lowered his hands. He hadn’t cut his wrists after all. No need with all the fresh blood in the vicinity. Rom had seen this before, in Minrathous; blood magic was not ostracized here, certainly not as much as it was in all the other regions in Thedas. Not unless they crossed lines, by summoning demons, making contracts, or conducting unholy experiments, sullying their goodly noble names. A power like any other, in their eyes. He cleared his throat, and tucked the blades into the cloth belt wound his waistline, gesturing that they continue down the hallway.

“Apologies,” his smile was thinner this time, speculative in nature, “It’d be best not to linger here. We’ve got quite a bit of ground to cover.”

Zee’s mouth peeled back as she rounded to Cyrus’s side, looking over the others. Mildly concerned, if the uplift of her brow was anything to go by. She didn’t seem to be listening to much of what Corveus was saying or at least, wasn’t giving any indication of it. Instead, she turned her attention to Rom, and the servant lying unconscious nearby. Searching. She hopped over some of the bodies, and crossed over to him, hunching down by the man's’ head. Her fingers slipping beneath his chin, rolling his face towards them. An exhale sounded, somewhat relieved. Her hand retracted. She patted the servant on the head, turning back to face Rom. “Not him, after all. Thought maybe, it might’ve been Maleus.”

“He’s waiting for us. Up ahead. Which is why we need to go, before anyone questions why he is not where he should be.” Corveus’s impatience was clear, cut into the sharpness of his features. He had already turned his body in the direction he wished to go, eyeing them over his shoulder.

“Well then, let's go." Cyrus didn't bother to sheathe his swords; the one he'd gotten the guardsman with had a slick patina of dark red down the blade still, slowly dripping onto the floor as they went. Given how much of it was everywhere, it probably didn't matter. He paused to let the others go first, then brought up the rear of the formation himself.

With everything said and done, Corveus led them away from the carnage, straight down the hall into an oncoming flight of stairs that spiraled downwards, as gilded and gaudy as everything else in the estate. Familiar scenes had been painted alongside the walls, depicting The Black City as described in the Chant of Light. Off in the middle, were the aforementioned magisters standing vigilant in front of the gates, their likeness twisted, raven-haired and dark-eyed, swathed in robes bearing a draconic sigil. Golden streets spanned close to their elbows, widening out into a city. Their vision, perhaps, of what it looked like.

The lordling himself made no comment. Hardly paid it any mind, continuing his descent at the forefront. Zee brought up the middle, trailing her fingertips across the painted walls, eyes narrowed. She pursed her lips and glanced down at the back of Corveus’s head, casting a shadow across her dusky features. Rom had seen that look before. Knew it well enough to know that she had many questions rattling off in her head, but refused to speak them aloud. She didn’t trust him, that much was clear.

The iron sconces built into the wall held lit torches, casting a flickering glow across the wide staircase, built for several people to walk side by side, with no windows or opening in sight. At the very end of the staircase held the epilogue of the painting
 the magisters pushing the gates aside, hands held wide, blood falling from their hands in long streams; in victory, in celebration. Their cowls, and capes, shed from their shoulders, with the Black City illustrated as a shining beacon. The sun shining down on them. Beautifully composed, but uneasy to behold.

Against the wall was another door, wrought handle in the semblance of a dragon’s open maw.

When Corveus didn't immediately move to open the door himself, Leon turned his head slightly towards the other man, brows knitting, then sighed. "This better not be trapped," he said, tone clipped, rumbling in the way indicative of his reaver tonic. He reached forward and grabbed the handle, pulling it open with minimal fanfare.

“Woah—”

A voice, certainly not belonging to anyone on their side. It had come from behind the door. As soon as it creaked inwards, a person stumbled through, hand still poised on the handle. Not quite a trap, as Leon had speculated. No, a young man. He clearly hadn’t expected someone to be pulling the door at the same time as he had been pushing because he stepped into Leon’s chest and immediately recoiled, tripping backwards over his feet, tumbling onto his arse. There was a jangle of metal grating against metal as he huffed out a breath, swinging his gaze towards them, eyes wide as baubles.

Dark, murky eyes. Familiar. Rom had looked into them before, every time Zee turned to face him, lips cracking open to needle embarrassing moments. Set into a different face, of course, but the resemblance was uncanny. Too similar to be coincidental. An iron-wrought collar had been soldered around his neck, resting on his collarbone. Large, heavy. The last remnants of boyishness clung to his frame, though he seemed to be still growing into it. Broad-shouldered, stocky framed. An exceptional slave, a good bodyguard. Had he been standing in Minrathous’s slave galley, he would have fetched a good price.

“I, uh, I’m guessing you’re the cavalry? I
 hope.” The young man scratched at his neckline, underneath the collar. It looked uncomfortable, if the red marks were anything to go by. Chafing. Heavy, sharp-ridged scars were riddled down his forearms, in concise stripes, though none seemed to go any farther. His garments were much different than the ones the other slaves wore. A reinforced cuisse, black dyed-leathers and loose, brown trousers. The Contee sigil had been engraved into the collar instead, earnestly painted. Perhaps, by the same hand that had portrayed the Black City. “Is Corv
?”

He leaned to the side, still seated, searching beyond Leon’s large frame. The Seeker stepped back and slightly aside, shifting so as to no longer be blocking anyone's view all that much.

The man seemed relieved that Leon’s reaction hadn’t be outright violent. His gaze lingered on his face, before they swiveled towards the rest of the group. Once his eyes locked onto Corveus’s, a grin crackled across his face, brightening considerably. A breath huffed out, as he brought up a hand to rest above his heart. He gave his head a shake. “Oh, good. I was worried. You were taking so long. Thought you might’ve hit trouble
 er, trouble you’ve dealt with already, I suppose.”

From the looks of it, he’d noticed Cyrus’s bloodied blade, still held in his hand.

There was a stirring at Rom’s side as Zee bristled. Shoulders tensing up. She’d taken a step forward, mouth set into a hard line. The expression on her face was unreadable until the torch’s flame lit across it. Recognition. Hope, fear. Her footsteps lacked the normal sauntering gait. They were clumsy. Too rushed, too hurried to reach her destination. Riddled with a desperate edge that propelled her forward, hand reaching for Leon’s arm, perhaps to steady herself. To keep herself from falling.

A hitched breath, expelling into one trembling word.

“Maleus?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus found himself in a rather delicate conundrum.

On the one hand, Zahra—his friend, he could acknowledge that now—was currently having what Stellulam might possibly have referred to as a moment. No doubt a perfectly-understandable one, considering that she now stood face-to-face, or close enough, with her brother. Someone she hadn't seen in years, who'd solicited her help due to his own imprisonment. And who, he noted, seemed quite friendly with their entirely untrustworthy guide.

He of all people understood the potential significance of a bond between siblings. Even if this wasn't quite that, it was something, and the moment deserved its due.

On the other hand, they were standing in the middle of the residence of what was obviously the kind of family that gave everyone in the Imperium their terrible reputations for outright despicability and evil so obvious it was practically gauche. While there was probably a servant on the way to inform someone that at least one unwelcome intruder was in the house. A house where there were who-knew-how-many guards, several possibly time-sensitive rescues to be conducted, and the still-looming matter of a price Zahra might not be willing to pay.

Well. He supposed he could play the insensitive arse with all that in mind. It was a role he'd had a lot of practice for. “Not that this isn't interesting." He drawled the words, inflecting them with a touch of sarcasm. “But if possible, it would be wiser to let the warm family reunions wait for later. We're on a bit of a mission here, and I think we really ought to keep moving." He let his eyes fall on Maleus. “Your mother and siblings: where are they, precisely?"

As if she were shaking off the last remnants of a dream, Zahra was jarred from her gawping stupor. “Yeah, you’re right
 of course, this can wait.” Her words sounded far too self-imposed to be for anyone else’s benefit. While she may have wanted to linger there, there was a sense that she wouldn’t know what to do with herself even if they had. A bad idea all around. She finally let go of Leon’s arm and stepped a little further in, sticking her hand out in order to pull Maleus back to his feet. He accepted it easily enough, his smile a shade softer this time. His composure read volumes; he had expected to see her, while she might have doubted he still lived.

A possibility given the Contee’s postulated cruelty.

Scratching at his neckline once more, Maleus turned to face Cyrus properly. He inclined his head towards the darkened hallway behind him, “This way. Further in. Mum’s in the furthest cell.” There was a pause, where his gaze flicked onto Corveus still standing at the rear, then traced its way to Zahra, “It’s only her and I here, though. The rest are spread out across Minrathous. Sev, he—” His words trailed off. A southern, barbaric lilt. An ugly baritone, born from the poor fishermen’s village he hailed from. No doubt a source of disappointment to his domina. He seemed to think better of it, whatever it was. From the knit of his brows, nothing good. “Ah, that’ll wait, too. Let’s go, before we have company, no?”

Corveus pushed past them into the hallway, clearly as interested in moving along as Cyrus was, flicking his wrist towards the empty sconces set against each wall, in ten foot intervals. Each one lit up, casting blue light, instead of regular, red flames. Unnatural. Enchanted, like every damn thing in the estate seemed to be. “The cell he speaks of is Yda’s chamber. Hedge-witches are far more useful when unchained, but left in the dark.” He leveled a stare in Zahra’s direction, though quickly looked away when she noticed. He tucked his hands into his sleeves, taking the first step forward, only lingering long enough to make sure that they were all moving as well.

The hallway itself was far longer than the one they’d previously walked down. The scenery, however, had changed drastically. It resembled Skyhold’s cobblestone dungeon, plain and undecorated, no longer holding any Tevinter finery. Several doors could be seen ahead, on either side. Some were merely cells, barred in iron. Zee seemed to be chewing on the inside of her mouth, mulling. Her own version of brooding. She had never been good at containing herself, though for their benefit, she was doing well not to bombard her brother with questions. Instead, she seemed intent on the flames flickering at their sides, glancing at the barred doors ahead. Focusing her efforts on the task at hand. She seemed to understand well enough how things could go if they weren’t vigilant.

Comparably, Maleus had no trouble pestering them with his own inquiries. He walked alongside Cyrus, eyes alight. His energy was palpable, and might have been contagious if it hadn’t been for unfortunate circumstances, “You’re Cyrus, aren’t you? The Lady Inquisitor’s brother? I heard from—
 well, from Corv.” He seemed somewhat abashed by the implications, casting his gaze downward, if only for a moment, “Is it true what they say? That she’s like wildfire, bravest warrior in all of Thedas, banishing demons with the flick of her wrist?”

Cyrus had the distinct feeling that Stellulam would be tripping over herself to deny basically all of that, but as it happened, she wasn't here. The temptation to allow the information to pass with a simple confirmation was almost too difficult to resist, but he could already imagine her frustration with him if he did. Besides, the truth hardly needed to be embellished. “It's not so easy as that to banish demons, for anyone." He shrugged. “But she is both extraordinarily brave and the hardest-working person I know."

He blinked, glancing at Romulus for a moment before moving his attention back to Maleus. “The Lord Inquisitor is similarly impressive, but you can ask him about that yourself."

Romulus spared Zahra's brother a glance, one that might've been annoyed, but after that his eyes remained fixed on their surroundings, clearly expecting trouble. "Or you could wait to ask until we're safely out of here."

Maleus’s countenance seemed to shift. Excited, giddy. Obviously, he’d heard a lot about them. No doubt, whispers had traveled through the grapevine, as well. Tevinter was a hub of knowledge, and information. It sifted through the marketplace, and all the spidery connections magisters possessed. The Inquisition’s deeds carried further than their mountains, most likely in their taverns, warbled from the mouths of singers and bards. Grandiose, exaggerated tales, if Maleus was anything to go by. He turned towards Romulus and seemed stifled into silence, bobbing his head in an obedient nod. If anyone understood the gravity of their situation, it was he. Perhaps most of all, given the fact that he’d lived in the estate for this long.

“I’d advise not touching the walls,” Corveus glanced at Zahra’s brother in particular, swinging his gaze back towards the lengthy hall, “and steer clear of the other cells and doors. We aren’t alone here, but they are beyond our reach.” He seemed to be cutting a clear boundary. There would be no heroics, especially if they intended to spirit Yda, and Maleus, away from this place. The likelihood of saving everyone in this place was futile, hopeless, even if they’d wanted to. The slaves did not seem as if they were treated particularly well, and from what little Cyrus knew about the Contee family, there was a good chance that they were being used for nefarious purposes, other than their subjugated duties. He did not elaborate.

Something in Cyrus rebelled against that. Both the stricture and the very idea of any efforts they should make being hopeless. He hadn't believed in hopeless, once. He wondered if he did now—his first instinct didn't seem to allow it, but perhaps, for now, he'd keep a lid on himself. The strategic thing to do was wait to act until he had all the information, knew all the whys and hows and wherefores. Even the what sort of eluded him at the moment; Corveus was hardly forthcoming about any of this.

The hallway’s grim interior did not improve at they walked. If it was at all possible, it deteriorated. Resembling closely to the catacombs they’d initially traversed, though without the repugnant smell. There was a scent, however. Coppery, stale. A mixture of plight and venerable fossils, relics long buried, and transformed to suit another purpose. The cobblestone walls gave way to old, archaic Dwarven architecture, which was unsurprising given the fact that most of Tevinter’s quarters had been built onto Dwarvish backbones, utilizing their foundation rather than starting anew. They were great innovators, in that respect.

Further in, other noises could be heard. The trickling of water, and feeble moans; hoarse, coming from a throat that may have been worn from screaming. Corveus was intent on ignoring them, leading at the front of their group, face obscured from view. Zahra’s footsteps were less assured, and she nearly walked into Leon’s back a few times. She peered through the bars of the cells as they walked passed, lips peeling from her teeth. Her eyes widened, then narrowed. There were people here, set into each of the crypts; remodeled into holding cells. Bereft of the glamour they’d left behind. Or any natural rights. From what Cyrus could see, they’d been left with a chamber pot, a bowl, and little else in the means of comfort.

Each one donned the same collar that Maleus wore, welded around their necks. Their state of health varied. It was clear, however, that they had been treated much worse. Ribs stuck out, skin stretched over like ghastly, waxen canvases. Knobby knees, grated elbows. Wrists held tight to their chests. There were elves, humans, as well as some Qunari. Some were heavily bandaged, while others were simply scarred from head to toe. They wore little more than rags, stained brown and red. The feeble torchlight made them look like specters, cradling themselves in the darkness. Their dirty faces swung to face them as they passed, watching in silence. If hope still existed in this place, it was a small, paltry thing. Easily toppled over. Those who had been moaning or quietly weeping called after them, begging for an end. To be killed. To be saved. To flee, to leave. A motley of appeals, none particularly pleasant.

For all his years in the heart of the Imperium, he had never seen anything like this. This wasn't the strategic exploitation of people as a resource, despicable but measured, considered, weighed out for maximum effect. It wasn't even garden-variety cruelty, like working one's slaves too long or being meager with their necessities when they displeased a dominus or domina. The cruelty was neither savvy nor purposeful nor on the level of ordinary malice. It was just... gratuitous. Cruelty without point or reason or even the shadow of a justification. Necessary for nothing, useful in no way. Just pain, visited upon people who had done nothing to deserve it. No one could deserve something like this.

He'd seen all kinds of cruelty in his life. Been on the receiving end of more than a bit of it. Visited more than a bit upon others, too. But this... nothing like this. This wasn't the sickness at the heart of Tevinter. His homeland, for all its faults, was not this. Cyrus swallowed back his bile, almost choking on it. Something hot and uncomfortable settled in the middle of his chest, like a little ember trying to burn its way out of him, or into his blood, or something.

The sound of someone begging for death. How many years had it been, now? The heat pricked behind his eyes. Even that was the cruelty of a moment shorter than this, one impossible choice, an abrupt end to a life that had been better than one of these. Had at least deserved to be called a life. His hands curled into fists, shaking.

Apparently, Zahra had seen enough. Perhaps, this was a breed of cruelty she hadn’t seen. Raiders weren’t known for being cordial, nor considerate, in their exploits, but no doubt this was new to her as well. Her expression darkened. She took quicker steps to catch up to Corveus, snatching onto his arm, tugging him back a few paces. “You knew about this? You allowed this?” A snarl, a tone all too familiar, one she’d taken up with Garland. It bore dangerous inflections, the type of anger that usually ended with fists.

Corveus shook her hand off, sighing harshly through his nose, “Nothing is forbidden. No one is inviolable. Not even I.” He turned once more, stalking off down the hallway.

Zahra stared after him, falling back into place. She did not chase after him, as Cyrus may have expected. Her attention focused on Maleus for a moment before she joined Cyrus at his side, mouth forming a hard line. No doubt imagining what he had gone through at their hands, with Corveus fully aware. “I want them dead. This damn family.”

Cyrus barely heard her. If there was a limit to be hit, a sort of maximal amount of horror one could take before one was simply compelled to do something about it, then he'd hit his with Corveus's easy dismissal of what was taking place here. Never mind cruel, never mind evil. That kind of coldness didn't even seem to be human. How anyone with a soul or even a working mind could just walk right past this kind of thing and simply say that it wasn't forbidden—could outright deter them from helping—was something he simply couldn't understand.

In half a dozen swift, quiet strides, Cyrus overtook Corveus, seizing him by the back of his collar and using his not-inconsiderable strength to throw him into the nearest section of solid wall. Pulling one of his swords free of its sheath, he followed, bunching the fabric at the other man's neck in his free hand and angling the end of the blade for his face. “Nothing is forbidden?" His voice cracked over his incredulity and derision, too much feeling forced into three words. “Do you have any idea what you're saying? You think we need you so badly that we'll bypass something like this without a word? Cast back through that precious information of yours, and tell me you really believe we couldn't do this without you. If you actually understand who we are, you know we'd find a way. You're looking less and less necessary by the moment, Corveus." A muscle in his jaw jumped as he clenched his teeth painfully tight, the edge of the sword just shy of drawing the other man's blood.

“Seems to me Maleus could lead us around just fine. And if we need your blood so badly, I think I can figure out how to make it happen." His lip curled, but the sword laying against Corveus's neck was strangely steadier than he'd expected it to be.

Those were people. People. Just like Zahra's family. Just like Milo or Leta. Just like anyone else here. Cyrus would not pass them by because some sniveling, presumptuous would-be Magister said so. Whatever else Tevinter had made him, it had not made him capable of that.

Romulus stopped a few steps behind him, barely in Cyrus's peripherals, his hand tightening around his blade's hilt. He checked behind them, keeping watch, but his eyes were just as wary of Corveus as any other threat they might encounter. If he disagreed with anything Cyrus was saying, he didn't speak up about it. Judging by how tense he was, he was bottling his own reaction and emotions to what they were seeing and hearing, and doing a better job of it than Cyrus. Still, it was obvious he was disturbed, as anyone would be.

A strangled hiss of breath exhaled from Corveus’s mouth as he was pushed up against the cobblestone wall, bricks biting into his shoulder-blades. If he had expected Cyrus’s wrath, his bubbling anger, voracious and stifling as it was, he certainly did not show it. The veneer of calm remained, as immutable as one stricken Tranquil. He even leaned forward, against the pricking end of his blade, allowing it to cut into his hollowed cheekbone. A line of sanguine slipped down his neckline, staining the white collar of his shirt. His mouth formed a line, features twisting in the flickering torchlight. He didn’t weigh much, considering how easy it was to push him to the side, held by the collar of his jacket. From this close, it was evident that he was not in the best of health either. Hollowed, nearly black eyes stared at him, “Nothing and no one.” He drew up a scar-riddled hand, criss-crossed like white and pink, puckered roots, setting it onto Cyrus’s wrist, “What do you know, Cyrus? You think this stops with them? That there have ever been boundaries here. Our cages are different, but our prisons are the same.”

Death did not frighten him. That much was painfully clear. Perhaps he yearned for it, the way he was looking at him. A silent plea, unspoken. At least they were brave enough to ask, desperate enough. He made no attempt to squirrel out of his grip. He hadn’t even tried to push the blade away. “You’re running out of time here. This place will swallow you whole if we don’t hurry. I know who you are, and what you ask is impossible. You’re good people, unsullied. But you know nothing about this place. Of my family, and the lengths they will go.” Unsullied, undefiled by things like this. His Adam's apple bobbed, inches away from the blades tip. There was no advocacy for mercy there, no exoneration for his behavior, rigid and cold as he appeared to be. Logic, however, in spades. “Do what you must.”

It was Maleus who elbowed his way to the side, collar jangling. Eyes wide as saucers, clearly having not expected this outburst. “No, no, please, ser. Stay your blade,” he was tripping over his words, hands held out, head bent, eyes averted, “We need him. Had he not
 you wouldn’t have been able to
” A plea, desperate. Jumbled as it was. He seemed to be fighting an internal struggle, wanting to pull Cyrus off, and wanting to sink to his knees like an obedient servant. “Let him go.”

Zahra had stopped beside Romulus, chewing on the situation in silence. By her mild-mannered reaction, she didn’t seem all that concerned about Corveus’s welfare. She’d said as much, though it hadn’t been clear if the lordling was included in those she wished to see dead. She cleared her throat, however reluctantly. “We’d be no better, wouldn’t we? Killing someone when they’re no longer of any use.” Inflected, without a lick of chiding or judgment. She might have done the same. She might have been seconds away from it. But she hadn’t. “We’ll figure it out on the way back. Like we always do, with or without anyone’s permission.”

Had that been how he looked?

Like he was just about to carve up this man's face, without an ounce of hesitation?

Abruptly, Cyrus exhaled, pushing away from Corveus and returning the blade to his side. “I wasn't—" His teeth clicked as he forced his mouth shut, shaking his head. “We're getting these people out. If not now, then after. I don't care what your family's like." His free hand clenched, confusion and shame and something else welling in him. Frustration. The sense that he wasn't understood. Maybe because he didn't understand himself.

“If you'd just bloody well tell us what the hell we're even doing, this might be easier." It came out as more of a grumbled complaint than anything, and he backed off, trying not to feel like a scolded dog when he slunk back to the end of the group.

This was why he'd gone so long without trying to be a better person than he was. Clearly he didn't have the first fucking idea what he was doing. Now complete strangers probably thought he was—he closed his eyes, waving a hand noncommittally, as if to gesture everyone forward again.

Leon caught his eyes as he moved back, laying a large hand on Cyrus's shoulder. Even reddened by the alchemy still in his system, his own seemed to convey... sympathy maybe. Or at least a lack of fault with or blame for his reaction. He looked almost like he wanted to say something, but obviously rethought it, speaking to the group instead. "Let's hurry. Time is supposedly of the essence, yes?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Rom had years of experience in concealing the way he felt about things. Tricking himself, almost, into feeling nothing at all.

He wasn't sure whether it was wise or not to call on that experience now, but he was doing it. Shutting himself down as best he could, refusing to let emotions like anger or even compassion compel him into doing anything that would jeopardize what they came here to do: rescue Zee's family. He didn't know who he was rescuing any more than these others, though, and it made it difficult for him to see why they were worth it while the unknowns were not. He didn't know Maleus any more than he knew Corveus.

This had to be done one thing at a time, or they would be overwhelmed by difficulties. That meant for the moment, they just had to keep walking. At the end of the hallway, this dungeon, they found a large set of double doors, dwarven made by their appearance, with that sort of geometrical style that wasn't uncommon to see in Minrathous. They were unlocked, for once. Possibly no one was expected to be walking around down here that didn't already belong.

On the other side they entered a fairly large antechamber, the ceiling lifting high over their heads, almost giving the sense they were entering a cave rather than another room of the Contee estate. There were even stalagmites coming up from the floor here, intermixed with the impressive stonework, like they'd entered the outskirts of a dwarven thaig in the Deep Roads or something. A staircase led down into it, old dwarven statues flanking it on either side. They passed between them, coming to stand on a circular platform at the center, like this was some sort of old town square (or circle, as it was). Other passageways nearby were blocked off by stone, and there were several sarcophagi littering the room, unopened and seemingly left there, having been brought from elsewhere. The air was cool, drafty, something that was not unwelcome.

Further in, the cavernous chamber showed signs that someone had actually been inhabiting this space. Quite some time, by the looks of it. Crooked pans and iron pots were set off to the side of a smoldering fire, burnt down to orange embers, glistening in the low light. A lean-to had been fabricated from a variety of materials. Old dresses, skirts, canvas and furs. Leftovers, cast-offs. Presumably thrown down here, instead of being tossed to the street-rats. Several lanterns had been lit here, as well. Cut into the walls, at varying intervals, casting a warm, orange glow across the stonework.

There was a familiar sound. Chains grating against each other, pulling along the furthest wall. It was clear that there was some sort of device in place to keep the prisoner here, in one place, rather than allowing them to wander around freely. The torchlight’s flame shone down on the sliver of silver worn away on the chains, eroded from being pulled back and forth. The trickle of water accompanied it, dribbling down into a small pool beside the makeshift tent. From Rom’s vantage point, a figure could be seen hunched over a large, drum-shaped mortar. Pestle in hand, rhythmically grinding. It, too, echoed.

Scratching.

A woman, clearly. Aged. Her features lit up as soon as the lantern-light danced across her. Zee, and her brother, had taken after her. The similarities were there; from her shape of her nose to the angle of her cheekbones. Wild, unmanageable black curls had been pulled into a loose tail, set around her slender shoulders. She was thinner than Zee, possibly due to her living conditions. There was a set to her jawline, as she worked her pestle, drawing thin, bony hands into the concoction, before dipping it into a separate bowl.

For now, she didn’t seem to even notice they’d entered.

Zee tensed at his side, steps no longer careful, no longer cautious. She took a step forward, eyes squinting down into slits, as if she couldn’t quite believe her eyes. From the looks of it, neither Maleus nor Corveus had been here before. Her brother seemed to be just holding himself back from bouncing down the stairs, and Corveus’s eyes were raking across the chamber, searching. Lips curled, attentive to his surroundings. If he didn’t think this place safe, it probably wasn’t. “Be on guard. I’m not sure what to expect here,” his blades had already found themselves in his hands, clutched tight, “This place was out of bounds for me for a reason.”

“Yes, well, be that as it may, we can hardly achieve anything if we do not continue ahead." Cyrus's patience seemed to be fraying, whatever tolerance he had for the enforced mystery being fed to them here quickly slipping from his grasp. Perhaps it was already gone, given the way he'd reacted earlier. He was certainly a much more volatile personality than Rom was; it made some sense he'd reach the end of his rope faster, without the same ability to compartmentalize and suppress his reactions to things.

He kept his eyes sharp as he stepped further into the cavern; they lingered on the woman for only a moment before sweeping across the rest. His brows knit when his attention landed on the out-of-place sarcophagi, but he didn't say anything. “Besides, if that's who I think it is, we don't really have any choice but to—"

A soft sound, almost too difficult to hear over his words, halted his speech. It was a slight grating, like slate tiles scraping against one another, followed by a soft click. Cyrus grimaced. “—move. I suggest arming yourselves if you haven't already. Something will happen just about as soon as I take my foot off this panel, I think. Let me know when you're all ready." He took his own advice, redrawing his swords, clearly trying to decide where the threat was most likely to come from.

Wordlessly Rom drew his blade again, stepping away from the group slightly to improve their spacing somewhat. It was difficult to prepare for all possibilities, but somehow he didn't think bunching up would be the correct move.

Leon moved to the other side; from the direction of his eyes, he was at least somewhat concerned that something might happen to the oblivious woman, and was shifting so as to put himself between her and whatever it turned out to be. When he reached the position he wanted, he glanced back at Cyrus and nodded, just once.

A concussive wave rattled the cavern as soon Cyrus’s foot lifted way from the impressed floor-plate. Stalagmites shook overhead, rocks hailing down and skittering into the void of darkness at their sides, crashing far below. An addition, no doubt. One designed to keep prying eyes away from Contee business, should anyone be foolish enough to skulk this far. A dangerous countermeasure, if the tremor was anything to go by. Only then did the woman’s head snap up, eyes wide. Surprised. Her bowls clattered, spilling their contents onto the cobblestones, rolling away from her. Her mouth opened, but she couldn’t be heard over the sound of rattling stones, as if the ground was shifting in an angry swell.

The wild, shaking had broken up into intervals. It seemed as if it was coming from one of the archways, blockaded by more stone. Perhaps, intentionally so. It sounded like fists beating against a door. Erratic, wild. An anvil being smashed with a hammer, and each time it struck, the cavern seemed to tremble. Suddenly, one of the walled in tunnels burst outward, as if the pressure had been too much for the wall to bear. Boulders and rocks bounced away, stirring up plumes of dust. It hadn’t even settled before a much larger form pushed through the opening, kicking aside the wreckage.

Golem.

A twisted version of one, seeing how differently it looked from the one Rom had recently faced. Nine feet tall, and just as angry. Luminescent blue pooled from its lips, dribbling down its stony chest and onto the cobblestones below. Lyrium. It’s arms seemed too big for its frame, hanging down, knuckles grating against the floor. Several knobs of raw lyrium had grown out from its broad shoulders, ridged down where its spine would have been. Rather than walking erect, it was perpetually hunched, like an animal. A beast. Its mouth gawped open, and it wailed; hoarse, strained, furious. There were runes on its face, extending all the way down its forearms and legs. They pulsed, spreading between the cracks of stone, like veins.

An abomination, crafted for a specific purpose. To break, to ruin. Like much of the things that resided here, a pathetic, pitiful experiment. It roared, smashed its fists into the ground, once, twice, and vaulted forward, towards the stairwell.

"Zahra! Get her out of sight, then try to find vantage!" Leon's thought process was clear: her thin little swords would do nothing to a hide made of stone, and while the her arrows wouldn't do much more, they might provide enough distraction to cover one of the others at an opportune moment. "Corveus—magic from range. Romulus, Cyrus, I need you to keep it distracted. I think I can slow it down, but not if I'm fighting it off." Zee immediately tore off towards the right, bow in hand. She’d be of little use in this fight, but it didn’t mean they wouldn’t have arrows pelting down overhead, in an attempt to distract the beast squalling below. Maleus dogged at her heels. Empty-handed as he was, even he seemed to understand how much danger they would be in if the golem rampaged in their direction.

Cyrus didn't seem to need any more instruction than that, either. It was a daunting creature, and no doubt their only real option was to avoid being hit by it, rather than hope they could weather such a blow. Perhaps between the two of them, they could. “I'll go first, I suppose." He grimaced when the golem landed, close enough to the stairwell that those still upon it were shaken hard, the ground quaking and splitting beneath them.

Pursing his lips, he produced a piercing whistle, loud enough to be heard even over the falling and settling of stone. At the same time, he strafed away from where Zee's mother was, and from the stairs where the less physically-hardy members of their party were located. If he could kite it back in his direction, Rom would have an opportunity to strike at its less-protected back half.

If the whistle wasn't enough to get its attention, the moderately-sized rock Cyrus hurled at it was—the stone broke over the golem's head, more annoyance than anything, but enough annoyance that it broke away from its former trajectory and reversed direction, lunging into a charge for him instead. Grim-faced, Cyrus held steady at his position, balance shifted onto his toes, as it hurtled towards him.

At the last possible moment, he dove away, rolling sideways and regaining his feet quickly. One of the simian stone fists crashed into the ground not a foot from him, but though the ground beneath him cracked, he kept his balance, not even trying to lash out at it with his weapons. They weren't likely to do much good until he could find a weak spot of some sort anyway. But his maneuver had forced the golem to stop, and it now struck out at him with just its arms, which it was taking his full attention merely to avoid.

Corveus had stationed himself behind one of the craggy walls, back pressed up against it. His daggers had been pushed back into his sleeves. Like Zee and the others, he’d fallen behind Leon’s commands easily, utilizing his magic when the opportunity struck. A lithic stonefist slammed into the side of the golem’s face, shattering pebbles, but doing little more than staggering it long enough for Cyrus to dive away from another of its beating fists.

Rom had sheathed his blade again as soon as the golem made its presence known, knowing that once again it would be quite useless. No more use than his mark would be, certainly. The last one hadn't gone down easy, and to be honest they were probably lucky to get away from it as well as they had. This one looked worse.

He rushed it from behind, jumping and trying to get a handhold that wouldn't bring him into contact with any lyrium, while also giving him an angle to strike. The spot he ended up in was lower than he would've liked, but there was no time to reorient. His fist glowed a bright green as he drew it back, and he lunged up to plant his hand somewhere he expected might hurt the thing. The burst of energy that came from his hand blew off slightly larger pieces of the construct, but ultimately did little more than aggravate it further. It lashed backwards with a stony elbow, catching him in the ribs and throwing him off, skidding across the floor on his back.

That might not have even been the worst thing, because a moment later, tongues of flame blossomed over the creature, the lyrium trickling down its frame burning with blue-white fire. A quick glance back confirmed the source—Leon's face was splotched red with whatever exactly it took from him to scorch the stuff, something Rom had only ever seen him do to mages. And their lyrium was all internal, in the blood.

Presumably he must be doing the same thing to its innards, because the creature recoiled away from where it was still trying to pulverize Cyrus, its step hitching before its movement halted entirely. No doubt the effect wouldn't last long; this was no mere human-sized mage. But it was still an opportunity.

“Romulus!" Cyrus, at least, seemed to have some idea of how to use it. “Let's bring it down!" They weren't simply going to be able to muscle it to the floor, but as Rom well knew, a takedown had more to do with positioning and leverage than outright strength. Between the two of them, they might just be able to manage it—and doing so would make its vulnerable areas much easier to reach with his mark.

Rom wasn't sure how realistic that was with just their manpower, but if they could apply it in the right way... he grimaced, and then started forward. "One of the legs," he suggested. "Hold it back with me." He rushed over to it, kneeling and wrapping his arm around it, bracing it against his shoulder and preparing to receive whatever force it applied against him once it regained its senses. He wasn't even sure if it was aware of what they were doing or not. If it was, they'd probably need to make a quick escape.

Cyrus did the same on the other side, close enough that Rom could hear him tsk under his breath. “Corveus! As soon as this thing snaps out of its stasis, we need you to strike it in the back with something concussive. Stonefist should do—aim high!" He expelled a breath, continuing in a softer mutter. “And hope we don't break our spines."

The golem’s agitation seemed to reach a crescendo, bugling another throaty roar, cragged limbs tensing against the force pinning it in place. There was a shiver, a convulsion, before it seemed to recover. As soon as it straightened its lyrium-riddled spine, monstrous arms raising high in the air, another stonefist smashed into its back. Hadn’t it been for Cyrus and Romulus immobilizing its legs, heavy as they were, it might have been able to compensate against its own forward momentum. But, it couldn’t. Its movements were manic, thoughtless. There was no expectation on its part, only a relentless need to crush.

One foot lifted, and it stumbled forward, falling heavily onto its chest. The ground shook, and the golem’s ragged howl echoed through the antechamber. It had landed awkwardly, with one of its arms pinioned beneath its girth. It did, however, reach forward with its free hand, trying to push itself back to its feet. Lopsided, clumsy. Drooling blue liquid from its mouth. Once grounded, its size only proved a detriment to itself.

Rom and Cyrus had to clear themselves out of the way as it fell to avoid having their arms or chests crushed. Rom rolled to the side, but Cyrus had to slip between its legs to get free, not an easy maneuver. The ground shaking made it difficult to immediately get back up, but Rom was on the golem as soon as it fell, jumping into its back and now having free rein to climb all over it. His first blast of the mark hadn't done much actual damage, but it had opened up the golem to a deeper strike.

"Get clear!" he warned, lighting up the mark and thrusting his hand as deep near the back of the golem's neck as he could. Rather than let the rift collapse and explode, he let it grow until it was momentarily stable, at which point he threw himself from the golem's back. The golem let out a low groan, the sound of it seemingly warped by the rift at the back of its neck, and pieces of it started to crack off and fly in. The others felt the pull of it, clearly, but with the warning they were able to get clear of the worst of it. The golem was not so lucky.

Stone hands and feet scrabbled along the floor, trying to gain enough purchase to tug itself away, but the rift had it clutched tightly, and with each piece of it the green glow consumed, the golem grew weaker. Larger and larger chunks flew into the void, until it broke apart entirely, swallowed by the rift, which exploded a few seconds later, letting the room fall back into silence.

The silence was broken by a laugh, bereft of all humor. Annoyed. It came from the furthest wall, near the tent, where Zee’s mother had been hiding. It belonged to a man, dressed in Tevinter finery. Familiar, if his black hair and sharp features were anything to go by. His chin was tilted towards them, sleeves pulled to his elbows. He had a hand resting on the back of Yda’s neck, keeping her from rising off her knees.

“I hate bad investments.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

For all about the situation that was still unknown to him, this could only be one person.

“You must be Faraji, then." Either instinct, habit, or some inexorable entrenched other thing had Cyrus falling back on the neutral, almost-bored tone he'd long ago learned to use with the most unpalatable of Cassius's acquaintances. The ones who came to see the dreamer-boy do his tricks, to congratulate his master on his foresight while shooting each other knowing looks. Portending his fall long before it had ever happened, for he was not altus, and rumors would occasionally whisper about what else he was not. “How kind of you, to grace us with your presence at last."

He was the closest to where the man stood, where he had Yda held, silent as she still was. He wasn't sure that was for the best. He wasn't armed any longer; he'd had to discard his blades to the floor to position himself in front of the golem in time. Even with them, he was useless at range, now, useless to act in any way but those his wit and the edge of his tongue left him. Maybe if he kept Faraji talking, he'd gain the information necessary to come up with another plan. Or enable someone else to do something properly clever and cunning. They were certainly capable.

Perhaps Zahra could simply shoot him quickly enough to end this before it began. A thin hope, but weren't they all?

Silence graced him, in return. The lordling’s eyes trailed across them, before he jerked forward, pushing Yda closer to the ground. She yelped, hands catching herself from falling on her face, pushing herself against the force. Trembling. His smirk bared his teeth, thin eyebrows drawing together, speculatively. Beckoning a response. There was a cruelty there that spoke volumes; it made sense seeing how the Contee family operated here, certainly so if he was orchestrating things from the shadows, with a smile on his face.

“Good guess,” he reflected sourly. His tone lacked the same nonchalant resonance Cyrus was capable of mustering. His timbre belonged to someone who was on the edge, teetering dangerously close. An animal backed into the corner, showing its teeth in order to frighten, to subjugate into compliance. A man who had nothing to lose. A muscle jumped along his jawline, bunching there. Molars grinding against one another, as his gaze flicked from Corveus, to Maleus, and finally: Zahra. There, it rested. Lingered, uncomfortably.

He licked his lips, and tightened his grip, causing Yda to shrink beneath him. “You shouldn’t have come here.” Unblinking, Faraji hunched down, slipping one of his hands across the older woman’s face, smearing a line of blood along her cheekbones. Rough, uncaring. Her frailty meant nothing to him, that much was clear. He jerked her to her feet and pressed her against him, slithering a hand over her mouth. She hacked and coughed, spitting red, tugging fruitlessly. He angled her in front of him, so that firing an arrow would prove too dangerous a feat. The expression on Faraji’s face darkened. Desperate. Cyrus had seen that look before. Many times. A permeating fear, oozing from the pores. One that would allow no logical thought, no quarry and certainly no mercy.

Zahra’s movements seemed wooden as she dropped her hand away from her bow’s string, arrow still poised between her fingers, mouth set into a grim line. Her breath came out in a strangled hiss, frustrated. It was clear that she wasn’t sure if loosing an arrow was such a good idea. If he moved, only a little, it would mean the difference between skewering him, or both.

“Let her go,” Corveus rounded to Leon’s side, daggers gripped tightly, “this won’t end well for you.”

Another laugh. Bitter, angry—this time, perhaps, feeling a tickle of betrayal. They were brothers, after all. It did not seem to surprise him, however, to see him here with people he did not recognize. The Game existed in Tevinter, as well. Though it was a bloodier affair. He exhaled sharply and gave his head a shake, breath puffing against the woman’s neck, “I’m afraid it won’t end well for you, either.” In one, swift motion, he hugged Yda tighter, opening his palms wide, blood pooling into small beads, small enough to sift to the side, and disappear onto the sarcophagi at their sides.

Maleus’s breath hitched, dark eyes fixed ahead of him.

The stone shifted, and crashed to the ground at their sides. Unnatural creatures. Four, in total. Skeletal hands, gripping onto the lip of the stone coffins. Their moans accompanied the cackling of their jaws, growing louder as they emerged. Corpses, in worn plates, carrying a variety of weapons. Axes, swords, a flail. Coming from their sides, in an attempt to flank.

Cyrus had never particularly needed blood magic.

It was, to his mind, a tool like any other. It, like so many things, derived its nature not from anything inherent, but from the hands of its wielder. In his rather astounding arrogance, he'd learned to regard it the same way he regarded lyrium: as the compensatory measure of a lesser mage, one who could not quite manage the outright power necessary without it. That was, in some sense, the use it was put to in the Imperium: a dark, illegal supplement, the sort of thing meant to give one Magister just enough of an edge over the other. Both blood and lyrium were external sources of power, as a Magister's use of it was rarely ever limited to their own blood.

But he'd learned it as faithfully as he'd learned the rest of what Cassius had taught him. And so he knew what Faraji's actions meant. The way he smeared blood across Yda's mouth like that—he was readying a hemorrhage spell. It would surely kill her, her blood a sacrifice to fuel further magic.

He shifted forward onto the balls of his feet, pushing off the cracked stone ground and launching himself into a sprint.

Romulus intercepted one of the skeletal figures, blocking its axe on his shield and thrusting up with his pugio, the blade connecting solidly with the undead's jaw. The bone splintered and fell away, leaving only the top portion of the face behind, though the creature didn't seem slowed by this at all. Several more blows came in, forcing him to dodge to get around to its side. Rather than swing again with his blade Romulus grappled and forced the skeleton down to the ground, spearing his blade down into the ground between ulna and radius of the axe-wielding arm. The skeleton struggled to free itself and keep striking at him, but Romulus was already lighting his marked hand, and lifting towards the back of the undead's skull.

On the other side, Leon had taken one of the skeletons to ground as well, slamming the skull against the jagged stone, uneven where the golem had landed earlier. It wasn't long before the cranial bone was shattered, just as much the work of his grip as the broken tile beneath. No doubt age had made the bones brittle.

Zahra lifted her bow in time for a flail to come smashing down, locking her in place. She took a step backwards, back bowing against the force, only long enough to snarl. Ironbark cutting against steel. It hardly rounded—a fact she quickly took advantage of. She pushed against the cackling creature, and managed to shove it closer to one of the rocky crevices, though her attention lay solely on Maleus, who seemed to be leaning forward, gravitating towards Yda and Faraji. She pushed harder, driving her shoulder into it, until the wailing skeleton’s foot found air, scrambling for purchase.

It fell into darkness, cracking against the side of the stony walls, until only the clattering of broken bones ended its inhuman howls. She had turned, hands clawing at the air, towards her brother, eyes drawn wide.

“Maleus! Maleus, no—” a strangled cry, a plea calling out from behind Cyrus’s shoulder.

Maleus’s daze had ended in a frantic, scrambling sprint towards Faraji, feet slapping hard against the cobblestones. He’d bounded down the stairs, and hardly seemed to notice that Faraji had, indeed, seen him. He was coming off from the side at an angle, but there appeared to be no way to stop his advance. No way to stop himself from hurtling forward. His momentum carried him. Wild, desperate motions, tumbling him onto the ground, before he clawed his way back to his feet and heaved himself closer, words inaudible. He, too, seemed to notice the implications, the bloody hand smearing across his mother’s lips. So long spent with those who abused those sanguine powers, how could he not?

The older woman tripped and fell, rattling the chain behind her. Thin hands began to claw at the collar of her frayed dress, scrambling at an unknown assailant. As if it were too tight, too constricting. Her eyes bulged, and something wept from the corners of her eyes. Blood. Her own. She seemed unable to draw herself back to her feet. Too weak to stand. Another line of red dribbled from the corner of her lips, and dripped off her chin. Flecks stained her knees. A violent, hacking cough seemed to take hold of her, forcing her onto her hands. Her fingers raked against the stone floor. There was a splattering noise, as blood spilled from her mouth.

With another peculiar gesture, Faraji turned towards Maleus, hands held out wide, as if to encompass them both. A laugh bubbled out. Crazed. He had not noticed Cyrus, however. Or perhaps, he did not care. He flicked his wrist once more. A ribbon of crimson pooled, congealed into something that resembled a stalagmite; though it did not remain so, the form swelled and constricted, settling into a rigid blade. An ugly tool, meant for cleaving. For raking through flesh. An ironic, destructive weapon. It tore through the air, towards Maleus.

Which one of them is to die, Cyrus?

It wasn't the same, this choice. Not the same as that one. He knew this, in the intellectual way he knew many things. But in his heart—if he had one—he felt it as a version of the same. An iteration. An echo. That moment would echo and reverberate throughout the rest of his life; he knew that now.

Him? Or her? You must decide, lest both lives be extinguished.

The last time, the moment was deliberate, and his choice was meant to be the same. He was supposed to experience every single second of indecision for the agony it was. Become keenly acquainted with the heft of holding lives in his grasp, with the terrifying weight and exhilarating power of it. This time, it was instantaneous. There was no time to deliberate, between the merits of his life and her life and Cyrus's own life, which may well hang in the balance, too. All there was time for was instinct and reaction.

Choose.

If anyone had asked him, he would have said his instincts were attuned to self-preservation before all else. He wasn't sure if it would have been a lie or not. Certainly it had been true once.

But when he chose, it was to veer into the path of the blood-spear headed for Maleus. Without weapons or a chance to block, he was helpless to do anything but throw his body between weapon and target. It hit him square on, lancing right for the center of his chestplate and colliding with a heavy impact. At first he thought that would be it—the breath was knocked from him and he skidded backwards, yet the enchanted steel protecting him held. But then the spell surged, fueled no doubt by the sick energy of Yda's death, and with a splitting screech, the armor cracked, the lash piercing it like a shell, finding yielding flesh beneath with enough force to burst out the other side.

There was a scream coming from the opposite direction. A howl. Zahra. For her. For him. Maybe. It sounded far away to his ears, as if it were echoing in a tunnel and crumbling away to nothing. Dust and ash. Further away, still.

Pain registered on a delay, whiting out his vision for what felt like long minutes. Cyrus didn't quite feel the impact of hitting the ground when his knees buckled; all he knew was that when he could see again, indistinct though it was, he did so from the floor, his head lolled to the side and Yda's slumped corpse right in the center of his field of vision. Faraji was there, too, but with no more death to fuel his spells, Cyrus knew distantly that the Magister would be little match for the others.

Unless, of course, his own death served to empower the man's magic as well.

Was he going to die?

Did he still want to?

He wondered. And then the world went dark, and he wondered no longer.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

That absolute motherfucker.. That son of a bitch. That—

The blade, sanguine, and so, so sharp, pierced through Cyrus’s chest. Ripping. Cleaving. His armor had not held as she had thought it would. It had only taken a moment, before it slid in like butter, its quarry changed. Tossing him to the ground like a doll. Lifeless. No, no. Not here, no now. Impossible.

He was simply standing. Running. And then, he was not.

The sound that ripped from Zahra’s throat sounded alien to her. Not hers. It couldn't be. Begging, pleading, frenzied. Stop, no. It changed into a savage, blood-curdling howl. Vowing destruction. A monster, a creature, sordid and twisting and so far away. Her hands could not find Faraji’s throat quick enough. The arrow fumbled from her fingers, clattering somewhere, forgotten. She didn’t remember shouldering her bow either. But she had. Her hands were empty now. Fingers clawing uselessly in the air, as she stumbled forward, cursing her clumsy legs. Jellied, weak. She could taste bile in her throat, rising up her gorge, threatening to spill as the blood had from Yda’s mouth.

Her mother lay on her side, motionless. A corpse, hunkered forward onto her face, cheek pressed against the cobblestone. Sightless eyes staring up, smeared with gore. A husk. A nothing, emptied of whatever she was. A life force feeding that fucker’s hands, his consumptive power, bleeding out from her. It was easy to put her at the back of her mind, shoving the thoughts under the rampant frenzy. Under a rug for another time, a better time. She couldn't ignore the desperation cloying its claws into her shoulders, riddling up her spine; cold, heavy. An anchor, drawing her to Cyrus’s side, where she fell to her knees, hands pushing at the weeping wound. As if she could close it with her hands, like Rom with his verdigris palm, luminescent, binding the sky free of its unholy breach.

This, this could not be.

“Kill him, dammit,” an order, unneeded. Far away. Corveus’s voice, the veneer of calm long lost. It almost sounded frantic; an edge, despairing, but everything sounded that way now. There was a blast of energy that soared past her shoulders, sweeping up her wild curls with the force. Magic. More damn magic. A manic laugh echoed off the walls, all brittle, high-pitched. Inhuman. Like those reanimated corpses. That’s what he was, what he would be. She looked up only long enough to see Faraji pinned in place, leaning heavily against the stone wall at his back, mouth bubbling, frothing. Eyes bulging in his skull, lips peeled back from crimson-stained teeth. A mixture of drool and blood, though his hand was already raising to the air, pointed at an approaching figure.

A flash of movement, hurtling in his direction.

Rom didn't intend on letting Faraji transform into anything other than the man that he was, and was on the mage as the possession began to truly take hold. In this time Faraji was vulnerable to all but the horror stricken, and very little if anything seemed to have that effect on the Lord Inquisitor. With blade and marked hand he stabbed and blasted at him, plunging the pugio into flesh as it twisted and reformed underneath the steel. His mark blew open Faraji's belly, sending a flood of innards spilling down at their feet. Again and again the blade came down, striking high, aiming for the moving target of the head and neck, cutting apart whatever the demon inside him was trying to reform and strengthen. Within seconds he was covered in blood, but showed no signs of relenting until the task was done.

Zahra’s eyes blurred, hot. She could look no longer, because her hands were slick with Cyrus’s blood, and she could do nothing to push it back in. His chest still rose and fell, but his eyes had shuttered themselves closed. The pressure, yes, important. Asala had told her so. But there was so much of it. Pooling between her fingers, onto her knuckles, onto the cobblestones, blooming outward, not in. She clamped her hands there, seeking to prove with touch, what she did not want to believe with sight. Dammit, dammit—

Her mouth worked, words babbling out. Promises, curses, appeals. To who, to what? Wake up, wake up, wake up.

Someone hunkered down on the opposing side, pushing her hands away from the wound. Adamant. Hands she did not recognize, a stranger. An enemy.

“Don’t you fucking touch him—” it came out all wrong. A weak, breathless whimper. Angry, furious, with no direction, no target to pinion. A beast hunched over, hackles raised. It was all she could do, couldn’t she?

“Let me help him,” Corveus, again. He repeated himself. This time, she relented. His hands trembled, she felt it, as she took his place, pushing his palms down across the center of his sternum, dragging down along his stomach. This was not Asala’s magic, glowing cerulean, cobalt, viridian. Blood drew up in the air, into beads, threading themselves into thin lines, before finally pulling back into the wound. It congealed to a sluggish pace, rather than the chute it had been moments before. But there was so much. On his hands, on hers. His voice was louder this time, for he no longer spoke only to her, “He won’t die, but he will if we don’t get him out now.”

The antechamber shuddered in response.

Leon appeared then, grimacing down at Cyrus. His eyes were still reddened from whatever alchemy fueled his fights, but clearly nevertheless aware of what was going on. Hastily, he pulled his cloak off, tucking it firmly against the entry wound, one more measure against the sluggish bleeding. "Keep it like this as long as you can," he said, glancing just once at Corveus. Either he assumed he'd be obeyed or he realized he had no choice but to put his faith in it.

Whichever it was, he wasted no more time with it, lifting Cyrus from the ground and settling him as carefully as he possibly could over a shoulder. Leon was an exceptionally-tall man, it was true, but Cyrus was not short or small by any means, and he had to take a half-step backwards to stabilize himself with the other man's weight distributed so unevenly. "We need the quickest way out of here, and now. Go."

As soon as Leon swept Cyrus up on his shoulder, Zahra found her legs once more, steeling herself for the next step. The muscles worked along her jawline, eyes narrowed. She felt the last dredges of her potion wearing off. Fatigue nipped at her heels, a warning that urgency was needed, if Leon would be tied up by the weight he bore. If there were more enemies just around the bend to face, they would tear them apart, in order to crawl their way through. She would.

They would. Gladly.

Corveus took the lead, back through the door they’d come in from. This time, however, he stopped at the first cell, hands frantically patting down the cobblestones. Raking over the cracks, palms pressing down ineffectively. He was mumbling to himself, “Where the hell is it? How did he—” Zahra wanted to scream at him for stopping so abruptly. For making things harder. They didn’t have time for this, whatever this was.

Only then did one of the stones press inward, giving away under his touch. Much like the weighted plate Cyrus had stepped on, though this time no golem bugled out. The wall to the side shifted, scraped sideways, and revealed a hidden passageway that permitted two people to walk side by side. Certainly not large enough to defend themselves in. In the distance, back down the hallway they’d previously come from, a faint echo of metal grated against metal, steel joints and gruff voices; the angry howl of wolves snuffling out intruders. “Hurry, in.”

Once they entered, Corveus elbowed his way to the back and struck his hand out once more, into the darkness. He pulled something backwards—an iron lever, well-worn and in the shape of a striking serpents mouth. The wall shifted back in place, undisturbed, as if it had never been there in the first place. He exhaled sharply through his nose, and squeezed back past Leon, pausing momentarily to inspect Cyrus’s wound. When he seemed satisfied, he strode back to the forefront. Lanterns had already been lit, most likely by Faraji himself.

It made sense, how he’d managed to find them so quickly. Perhaps, he’d always known.

The fucking monster, finally dead. Just another corpse alone in the darkness. It’s what he deserved.

Zahra dogged Corveus's heels, another arrow clutched in her palm. She held her bow held at her side, once more. Just in case. Only three arrows left. She’d wasted so many against the golem in a futile attempt to distract. A lot of good that did. She wished she’d just
 if she had, if she had. But, she hadn’t. Maleus had his shoulders hunched, head lowered. He brought up the rear, watching Leon’s back intently. She had no words for him. Not yet, not now. She’d have words for Cyrus when they got out of there, alive. He’d wake up, say something smarmy and she’d make him promise never to do something so stupid, so selfless.

The passageway wound, with no discernible direction. It stretched into a flight of stairs, and deposited them back into the estate, into another long hallway. Decorated, gaudy, carpeted. Seeing how there were no corpses here, they’d appeared in another portion of the household. Fortunately, this one appeared remote, empty. No matter how hard she strained her ears, she couldn’t hear any voices coming through any of the doorways. No servants, no thorns in their arses. Corveus gestured towards the other end of the hall, and started down it. “We’re close, now. Keep down this way, and we’ll come to the lounge. Slip out the way we came.”

Zahra had long given up thinking that things would go smoothly. That they would simply walk out of here, free from danger. It never happened that way. Not when people like this were involved. She almost laughed when she heard footsteps stomping down towards them, at the opposite end of the hall. Three men, armed much the same as the guards they’d already faced. Swords and plate, youthful faces eager, pining for blood. She couldn’t understand their words; a babble of rolling syllables. But she understood their laughter, and hated them for it. They advanced, whooping.

In one smooth movement, she drew back the string of her bow against her cheekbone, loosing the arrow. It whistled through the air, and found its mark, biting into the nearest man’s throat, sending him tumbling in a gurgling mess on the floor, hands clawing at the feathered bit that stuck out in front of him.

Leon made a discontent sound; it was clear enough that he wasn't going to aggressively strike at the soldiers, given that he was carrying Cyrus. It would perhaps be a mistake to assume he was completely incapable of it, though, even burdened down by the weight of another person.

Rom took the initiative instead, racing forward to outpace the others and reach them first. The guards had stopped laughing after one of them had been swiftly killed, and charged back. His marked hand began to glow under his shield as he reached them, and he drew back for a punch. He flowed around the first sword to swing his way, his shield rising and cutting across the jaw of the attacker, the mark bursting with energy as he did so. Violently the man's head was wrenched sideways, throwing him against the wall, dazing the other as well. Rom stepped forward at him, finding a gap in the plate with his blade, withdrawing it covered in red.

Rom caught the second guard's wrist while the dazed first tried to make a strike on his back. Twisting around, he pulled the guard in front of him, letting the blade fall down into the base of his neck and sink deep, the wound spurting backwards. Rom threw the body aside, taking the lodged sword with it, and he stepped forward into the opening of the disarmed man, jabbing with his shield into his temple. His head was thrown back, exposing the neck, and Rom slashed cleanly across it, dropping him. Youthful faces were now bloodied, laughter turned to choked gurgles and then silence.

It felt good to see them that way—corpses, tangled in a heap. Discarded. Finished. Deserving every bit of Rom’s brutality and more, if time allowed. It did not. These thoughts no longer frightened her. They were age-old recollections, revisited when circumstances turned sour. When there were hurts beating painfully in her chest. She wasn’t sure what to do with it. Zahra’s lips peeled back into something that felt less and less like a grin, and more like scowl.

“Out through that door,” Corveus’s instruction bleated through her thoughts, forcing her legs back into movement. She brought up the rear with Maleus, tight-lipped, silent as the last gurgling breaths of the lads they left in the hallway. Dead, gone. A smear on the Contee household. She gripped her bow tight in her hand, and exhaled sharply through her nose, glancing over her shoulder to make sure that they weren’t being followed. Her free hand closed into a tight fist, fingernails cutting into her palm. It felt good, a distraction.

It seemed as if Maleus wanted to break the silence between them, the way his jawline bunched, but the sound of their footsteps were loud enough.

They needed to be free of this place.

The lordling led from the front with Rom at his side, whispering directions of where they had to go next. He occasionally held a hand up, indicating that they should halt, while he strained his ears, leaning slightly into the next hallway. Urgent as they were, he never waited too long before beckoning them forward. He hadn’t been wrong. A few minutes stride, and they reached the lounging area, the same as it had always been. Cold, and empty. Fortunately, entirely vacant. There were no guards here, nor any unwelcome surprises. He pressed his bare hand up against the interior plate, and the magical inner workings shifted the doors wide, allowing them to slip back through the shrubbery leading to the hidden passageway.

Only when they were considerably safer, splashing through water, into the catacombs, did Zahra break the silence, “He’s going to be fine, isn’t he?” She didn’t like the sound of her voice, how weak it was, pleading for a lie. For what she wanted to hear.

A pause, grim, “I hope you have a damn good healer.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

With their business in the city concluded, and all members of their party able to safely move without risk of injury, the Inquisition finally left Minrathous behind.

The smugglers would need to be paid extra for the length of time they were required to stay in the city, as the extra tasks that came up along with the severe injuries that had needed tending to kept them in the house of Magister Catus longer than they intended. Rom felt they were lucky to get out with their lives, given the way everything had gone. But as the city on the island shrank into the distance behind him, the idea became real. He was going home.

Not Minrathous, but Skyhold, where he'd found himself. Even if he had made great strides on that in the Imperium. His farewell to Chryseis had been as awkward as he expected, but it didn't need to be anything more. As long as it wasn't threatening, he was okay with it. She still had a great deal of thinking to do, she said, but he was confident she'd eventually come around to something different. He hoped he could one day return to Minrathous, and feel like it was a different place than the one he left. Different for the better.

"How is anyone supposed to walk when the floor's rising and falling beneath you?" His new slave asked the question, stumbling towards him with a hand anchored on the ship's railing. Rom sat at the bow, his back leaned up against it, relaxed and enjoying the calm weather and the breeze as their ship took them east.

"You'll get used to it," he answered. "Probably." Though Rom had freed Brand shortly after acquiring him in exchange for his services to Bastian Catus, the young elf insisted he'd serve the Lord Inquisitor anyway once they got back to Skyhold. Outside of the Inquisition he would almost certainly become a criminal somewhere, as his skills were mostly in dishonest areas to begin with, and he'd never really been taught to respect the law, if he could get away with it. It was probably for the best that he wanted to stay with Rom and his new friends.

"Must be all that Rivaini in you. The sea's pretty to look at, but I'd rather do that from afar." He wasn't puking yet, which was good. It remained to be seen how he'd do once they got farther from shore. For the moment, he sank down near Rom, leaning one arm over the ship's railing and letting the sea spray hit his hand.

From behind them came the sound of a creaking door as the hatch to the deck below opened and admitted Estella, who blinked a few times to adjust to the light before climbing the rest of the way out. She stretched her arms above her head and made her way to the rail not far from them, offering Rom a nod and a smile as she leaned forward against it. "Just think," she said, a hint of sardonic dryness inflecting the words, "by the time we get back to Skyhold, there's likely to be snow." She shuddered, though it seemed to be mostly put-on.

Turning herself so she was leaning sideways into the rail, she offered a hand out towards Brand. "I don't think we've properly met. I'm Estella."

He took the hand without much in the way of reservation, giving it a shake. "Nice to meet you. I'm Brand." Rom was quite certain he knew who Estella was already, and what her position in the Inquisition was as well. He probably knew a lot about everyone on board already. Eavesdropping was a hard habit to break. "How's your brother doing? Up and about yet?"

If Estella was surprised he knew about that, she kept her reaction rather minimal, only tilting her head slightly before she nodded. "Well... it was quite an injury, so I doubt he'll be back to normal for a bit yet, but the worst is long gone." She sighed rather deeply through her nose, letting her hand fall back to the rail. "Our lives are never uneventful, I suppose."

As if the thought had prompted it, her eyes shifted to Rom. "I never did hear much about what happened with Marcus. Beyond the obvious, I mean." No doubt she referred to Ithilian's rather obviously-missing arm, and the fact that they lacked either a chained Venatori leader or his corpse was both obvious and indicative.

"It, uh... didn't go as planned," he answered, stating the obvious. It rarely did in their operations, but normally they were able to work their way through it with improvisation and a whole lot of effort. Not this time, though. "I don't know what the history is between them and him, but I think you'd be hard pressed to find any people that hate each other more. He... predicted Decius's capture I think. And his willingness to turn against Marcus to save himself." A great deal of knowledge of the people involved was required for that plan to take shape. Knowledge that Chryseis was intelligent enough to want to secure the Venatori leader pursuing her alive. Knowledge that Decius would put his own life over his master's when pressured, and knowledge that Ithilian and Amalia would accept the risks anyway, if it meant another chance at his life.

"There was blood magic, a barrier that could recognize the two of them. Ithilian and Amalia. We were separated, forced to deal with Venatori while they were trapped in a fight with Marcus. The one that poisoned Cyrus, Leta, she was there too."

"Wasn't all bad, though, right?" Brand offered. "You were able to pilfer his place some. Might learn something from that."

"Might," Rom agreed. "I hope it's worth it, if we do. Hard to feel like it wasn't a failure right now." Rom wasn't blind, and could see that the pair he'd pledged to help had been through an incredible ordeal over their lives. How much of that stemmed from this one man he couldn't say, but he'd had a chance to help them end it, and it just slipped away.

"I don't know too much about it, either," Estella admitted, "but I know it goes all the way back to Kirkwall. Before, even. Something tells me they won't see the end of it until Marcus decides they will." He did seem to have the advantage in resources, and the freedom to go where he chose, which was not always open to the likes of the other two, one an elf and the other so obviously alien to most places that she might as well have been something other than human.

"Still... it seems like you parted with Chryseis on... all right terms?" Her mouth pulled a little at the characterization, marking her uncertainty that it was the right one, exactly. "And it seems like we're leaving with an ally we didn't have before." Estella flashed a brief smile at Brand.

"That... that went all right, yeah." It was hard to disagree with either of those things. As much as Brand could tire him, he always did appreciate having him around before, keeping him sane. And as for Chryseis... "I thought for a while... I thought I'd have to kill her someday to be free of her, like Ithilian and Amalia need to with Marcus. But I think we moved past that. I'm not sure I want to see her again, but... I think if I do, it'll be okay."

"There was the, uh, other part you haven't mentioned yet." Brand's hesitance was purely for show, Rom knew him well enough to see that. The only time he didn't come clean and say what he intended was when he found pleasure in drawing it out. "You know, with Khari?"

Rom exhaled, resolved to just endure it. He wanted a reaction, of course. Being teased wasn't exactly something he was most experienced with, except for where Brand was involved. The elf looked Estella's way. "Balcony. Sunset. Passionate kiss. Very romantic."

Estella's eyebrows lifted towards her hairline, but as usual, she wasn't the type to crow and mock, at least not anything other than very gently. But her smile was warm, genuine, and perhaps the faintest bit knowing, as though this news hardly surprised her much at all. "Congratulations," she said. "You deserve each other, and I do mean that as a compliment." There was a faint hint of mischief to the glint in her eyes, but perhaps she meant to save whatever intentions underlay it for Khari rather than Rom himself.

A snorting laugh crackled just behind their shoulders, accompanied by heavy, swaggering steps. Hardly one for subtlety or stealth, Zee appeared soon after, crossing along the deck with more confidence than she ever showed land-side. She stomached the tide with little more than a comfortable saunter, correcting herself easily. Though a grin had already tipped the corner’s of her lips up, she looked as exhausted as the others did. She only slowed her steps when she found herself at Rom and Brand’s side, sinking low enough to sit, scooting close enough to the railing to stick her legs through.

“Balcony. Sunset. Passionate kiss,” she repeated, in a much more lewd tone, eyebrows rising into her hairline, “looks like I missed the best bits.” Her smile tempered itself, as she leaned her cheek against the railing. She glanced up at Rom and puffed a breath out, “Finally, huh?” Despite teasing him so much, she, at least, seemed just as genuine, in her own way. The question seemed wholly rhetorical. Either way, she was clearly pleased by the new development.

"Yeah, uh..." He wasn't really sure how to talk about this. Maybe to one of them at a time he could have, in different ways for each one, but talking to a group right now just wasn't going to work. "Right, so." He looked Estella's way, confident that she'd be willing to rescue him. "Vesryn's looking better. I take it you found what you were after, in Arlathan?"

His confidence was not misplaced. She nodded, face softening for a moment. "Nothing permanent, but yes. Enough for now, thankfully. It was... an interesting place, but not one where I'd want to risk to overstaying my welcome."

"Hang on," Brand cut in, confused, "Arlathan? You were there?"

She nodded readily enough. "Yes. I have, ah... some family there, as it turns out." Her mouth pulled. "Which is something that really needs to stay between us, for several reasons. Though I suppose no one would believe it even if I shouted it from the rooftops, really." Her hand went to a spot at her sternum, a slight irregularity in her tunic suggesting some kind of object rested there. Hanging from the thin chain at her neck, no doubt.

"Though admittedly I didn't bring any of them on board with me," she continued, moving her eyes to Zee. "How's Maleus doing?"

Zee let the uncomfortable subject slide, in order to listen to Estella. Distracted as she always seemed to be, it was easy. She started when the conversation listed onto her and hm’d softly, seeming a little lost for words, though she recovered quickly enough. Her hands clasped to the railing so that she could lean backwards, locking her arms in place. “He’s doing better, I think. Not sure what he thinks of all this. It’s a lot to take in.” She let go of one of the railings and made a vague gesture. The Inquisition, their assembly of misfits, and being saved from damning existence was a lot to digest, after all. “I thought I’d forget his face. But he
 he really looks happy. Keeps insisting that he meet the great, griffon-riding Lady Inquisitor. Pretty sure he thinks Skyhold is filled with statues of you and Rom.”

Brand let out a single, loud hah at that. "Sorry, I'm just imagining Rom in some inspiring pose." He paused, looking between the two Inquisitors. "It's not actually like that there, right? I like to think I know the difference between wild rumors and actual intelligence, but you never know."

"No," Rom answered definitively. "I'm pretty sure our leadership would be mortified if we started commissioning statues of ourselves."

"All right then," the elf scratched at a spot under his chin, narrowing his eyes at his new friends. No doubt wondering which would give him the best response. "Hypothetical question time: you have to commission a statue of yourself. What do you ask the sculptor to do?"

Estella held her hand up at the level of her shoulder, sizing the space between her thumb and forefinger at about four inches. "Can I ask for a statuette instead? Maybe something no one has to see?" Her eyes brightened a bit, and she grinned. "Actually, make me a chess piece. The rest of us, too. It'd be kind of cute, I think. An Inquisition chess set."

"I'm a little disappointed you haven't done this already," Brand said, though the disappointment was obviously feigned. "What about you, Rom?"

He wasn't escaping this, he knew. Not without actually disappointing his friend. "Well... assuming I can't give you the same answer, I'd say if I'm getting a statue, everyone's getting a statue. You'd have to do all of us." So many people had contributed to what they had, that glorifying the efforts of any one of them over the others, even the Inquisitors, simply wouldn't feel right.

"Sure. One on every section of the wall then. You and Khari can share one." He looked to Zee last, grinning a little, perhaps expecting something a little more upbeat from the pirate captain. "And what would you do?"

This time, Zee released her grip on the railing and plunked down onto her back. The telltale grin spoke volumes. She held out her hand, palm turned upward, and squinted her eye, as if she were imagining the hypothetical statues erected all around Skyhold. She certainly didn’t let Brand down with her response, “Disrobed. Ungarbed. Detuniced. Skyclad, if you will. There’s no other way to go about it, then that. It’d really make a statement. Might attract attention, bolster our allies, or serve as a warning to our enemies. Frighten the lot of them.”

A uncontrolled, tittering snort bubbled out, though she tried to smother it with her forearm.

"It's true," Brand said, taking the idea with a straight face, "The Venatori are much more fond of sharp, pointy shapes than nice, rounded ones. I'm not sure they'd know what to do with a sight like that."

"These are the kinds of productive discussions I freed you for," Rom said with dry sarcasm. He looked to Estella. "Think you could introduce Brand here to Rilien when we get back? He has a talent for overhearing things. Might help us avoid any more unfortunate security issues." When they led to attempted assassinations, as they had in the past, it seemed especially prudent to have someone watching over them. As the Inquisition grew larger, these things became more likely. "Might also give him something to do besides bother me."

"So eager to be rid of me," Brand rolled his eyes. "Who's this Rilien, then?"

Estella smiled a bit at the question. "Our Spymaster. He's... quite good at what he does; I think he'll be glad to have someone with those talents among his agents." She paused, then: "Well, glad in his way, at least."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image


Maker, my enemies are abundant.
Many are those who rise up against me.
But my faith sustains me; I shall not fear the legion,
Should they set themselves against me.

In the long hours of the night
When hope has abandoned me,
I will see the stars and know
Your Light remains.
-Canticle of Trials 1:1-1:2

Image

Leon flexed his hands where they gripped the fencepost, little localized aches flaring to life in his joints until he eased them again. Today, the largest practice area was filled with a constantly-rotating stream of both templars and regulars, as they pooled their knowledge of shieldwork and other defensive techniques for a joint drill. He didn't want mages throwing live bolts at anyone—not yet—but it couldn't hurt for the ordinary soldiers to be a little more prepared for it.

No doubt they'd already been taught most of this; the Lions knew it, and the Lions did the drilling. But it was one thing to hear it from a mercenary, however well-practiced, and another to hear it from someone whose job it was to fend off the magical with the mundane. Likewise, though, most of the templars had never sat in a trench or had to hack their way through all that many armored and well-armed targets, unless they had the dubious distinction of being among those who got most up-close and personal with the Reds. It would be nice if they could all take away something new, but even if all they got was a few more hours at something they already understood, well—practice made perfect.

"They've improved again," he noted, speaking to the young elf on his left. Corvin stood almost against the fence, arms crossed, observing as Donnelly, Hissrad, and the templar Leanna moved among the formation, occasionally pausing to correct an angle or the placement of someone's foot. Much as with the Templars, Leon found the continued steady improvement of the regulars to be impressive, and a sign that he'd chosen the correct officers. And certainly, not all the regulars could boast any martial training prior to the Breach, so in that sense it was quite something.

Corvin nodded, fighting down a grin that made it halfway onto his face regardless. "Of course. Can't let the templars and the scouts do everything. Encouraging a little rivalry is a good motivator, I've found."

“I know the feeling." Khari spoke up from Corvin's other side, where she was bent slightly, forearms resting on the post as she studied the movements of the soldiers, who'd paired off in striker-defender teams to try some of the moves a little more live, so to speak. She had to project a bit to be heard over the clanging of practice weapons on practice shields. “D'you ever have problems with them getting restless? We go months at a time without rotating the roster so new people get sent out to the field bases, right?"

The Irregulars at least had a semi-steady flow of work to do, and the scouts as well. But it was rare that the Inquisition mobilized all of their standing forces for anything, and it was most often the mages and the regulars that remained in Skyhold while other parties ventured forth.

"Well, sure we do. Anyone gets restless after a while. But fortunately, most of these ladies and gents aren't really the sort that intend to make a life of fighting. Or weren't, before this. If you take out all the ex-mercs and soldiers, most of them know they need to keep working if they want to keep surviving. Tends to take the edge off the impatience. What's left are professional enough to deal with it, and when it gets really bad, they know they can ask me to rotate them out somewhere with less snow for a while." Corvin shrugged. "The average fighter isn't as keen for it as you or me, Khari. Most of them are here for the cause and the wage, and as long as both seem to be on track, they're fine not getting almost-dead on a regular basis."

Leon felt a small tug at the corner of his mouth. "You make it sound as though you're prone to that restlessness though, Captain."

Corvin huffed. "You bet I am, Commander. But I can recognize when what I'm doing is important. I promise I only complain on my off hours, and not to the troops." His smile flashed teeth for half a second before receding again. "Still, uh... if you ever need an extra guy on the field, I ain't gonna say no."

"That's how you do it," said Séverine, coming to join them as she set her shield down, bottom rim at her feet, hand resting on the top. "Complain all you want, so long as it goes up the chain. Never down." Her breathing was still elevated, a result of running through a few drills herself when she didn't feel the need to watch over her templars. She did still have trouble sometimes stepping back and commanding, but she was good at it when she did.

She glanced at Corvin. "Have you heard from Lia, by chance? I haven't seen her since... well." Since her father came back with the others from Minrathous was the obvious finish to the sentence.

He hummed, mouth pulling downwards. "'Heard from' is a bit too strong a term, but yes. She had some kind of argument with her dad after he got back. Been mostly sticking to a solo watch in the mountains since, but I saw her earlier. Supply run—she might still be around. I figured it might be better not to bother her, but if you need her for something—" He halted, glancing over his shoulder, then turning fully around.

"Stel? What's wrong?"

The Lady Inquisitor had indeed appeared; she was making a beeline for their small group, a piece of parchment clutched too tightly in one hand. She wasn't quite running, but it was a near thing, a few jogging steps occasionally creeping into her otherwise brisk walk. She made a clear effort to smile, first at Corvin and then at the rest of them, but it slipped off her face almost immediately. "It's Kirkwall," she breathed. "We have to help—Kirkwall's under siege."

She handed the parchment to Leon, who immediately opened it, holding it far enough away from himself that the others could all read it as well.

Estella,

Kirkwall is under attack from within. The templars have been fractured. Knight-Commander Cullen is dead, and I know not what has become of Ash. Red Templars have all quarters of the city besieged, and we can't hold them for long. I've sent word to Lucien, but your army is our best hope.

Please hurry.


"Lady Sophia?" he asked, glancing back up at Estella. She nodded quick confirmation. It made sense, but Leon wasn't familiar enough with her handwriting to know for sure.

"Shit." Corvin's face had blanched. "Mom. Nera."

"Dead..." It was SĂ©verine who said the word, barely more than a whisper, reaching halfway out like she wanted to grab the parchment but then withdrawing her hand away. "I don't—how could they... no." She shook her head, paused, and then shook it more fervently. "No. No, he can't be dead." She turned her eyes on Estella, looking hurt. "You're sure this is... no, this must be a trick. Trying to draw our forces away."

"The Dumar seal was on it, Séverine." Estella said it softly. "Even if she's somehow mistaken, or even if this letter was forged by someone else, something is happening in Kirkwall. We can't afford to hedge our bets."

She was right—Leon had no doubt of it. He also suspected that the loss was personal for SĂ©verine in a way it wouldn't be for almost anyone else. Unfortunately, there wasn't currently any time to give that the consideration it deserved. "We have to act as if it's genuine," he said. "Khari—get Romulus, Ithilian, Amalia, and find Lia. Bring them all to the War Room. Captain Pavell, break up the drills and get everyone ready to move. Estella, please find Captain Aurora—and Rilien, if he's not already aware." Leon paused and took a breath, waiting for the others to acknowledge and disperse before he turned his eyes back to SĂ©verine.

"I don't need the whole explanation," he said quietly. "But I do need to know whether you're going to be able to command our templars here. Even if you discover that what the letter says is true." There were all kinds of emotional entanglement that would make that difficult or impossible. He didn't care to assume what kind it was, and he had no desire to know if she didn't wish to share. But more important still was that they go into this situation—whatever it turned out to be—with clear heads and steady hearts.

Whatever it was she felt, she quite visibly buried it on the spot, somewhere deep inside her. She'd watched the others go in silence, unable to dredge up anything to keep them in place. She drew up straighter, letting a breath pass in and out before she attempted to speak. "I'll be able, Commander." The threat of her not commanding, if indeed that was how she chose to take it, seemed to be more than enough to keep her focused. "I'll get my templars in order, and meet you in the War Room."

Though it didn't ease his reservations about this entirely, Leon nodded anyway. He believed in her ability, and if she said she could handle it, he'd believe that, too. Pausing for a moment to make sure both SĂ©verine and Corvin were able to break up the drills efficiently, he headed up towards his office first, digging in his files until he found what he was looking for—a map of Kirkwall he'd had Donnelly draw up for him. It was considerably better than the standard sort, marking out a number of hidden Darktown passages and the like. The work of someone who'd been both local to the city and accustomed to moving around in all parts of it.

With this, he made his way to the War Room, finding that Rilien, Sparrow, Estella, and Aurora were already present. Khari must still be out retrieving the others. Leon spared them all a nod and made himself busy arranging the map. Maps, plural, really, considering that there were separate sheets for each major district of Kirkwall. He doubted there would be too much they'd be able to plan at this point, but it would be worth getting everyone's initial thoughts, anyway. Going in with a few flexible preliminary options was still preferable to going in blind.

Sparrow squared off at the opposite side of the table, particularly focused on the maps dedicated to the lower parts of Kirkwall. Lowtown, Darktown. Once Rilien’s home, as far as Leon knew. She prodded her finger in the middle of the parchment, talking in low tones, swinging her head from Rilien to Aurora. Ashton was mentioned, quite a few times.The scarred woman’s expression was grimmer than usual, though it was unsurprising considering the topic at hand. Rilien took this as calmly as he took everything, hands folded into his sleeves, but the tension in the air was thick nevertheless. Aurora too appeared calm on the surface, though the rhythmic tapping of fingers along the arm held crossed belied the emotions she felt beneath.

Khari's group was next to arrive; she stepped in first, looking a bit grim but otherwise the same as ever. Romulus was first in behind her, not bothering to hide that he was troubled by the news, but unlike many of the others, he had no personal connection to the city. Lia stepped in next, appearing to not even see many of the people in the room. Clearly she was distracted, either by the news or by something else, but she visibly shook it off and peered at the maps on the table.

Ithilian wasn't recovering quickly from the injury he'd sustained in Minrathous; his severed arm was still bandaged, the end of it just visible out of his sleeve. He watched Lia as he entered, stopping next to her, but not daring to say anything while the room was still silent. Amalia looked a good deal more recovered than her counterpart, but then it would have been difficult to tell otherwise, given how many layers she was wearing.

Séverine was the last inside, helmet tucked beneath her arm. She closed the door with probably more force than was warranted, large though it was, and made her way to the front of the assembled group, glancing once over at the maps. She likely knew the city inside and out, as did many of the Kirkwall residents in the room.

"Are the ships ready to transport our forces?" she asked, her face still stripped of any emotion save for a steady urgency. "We'll never make it in time on foot."

“I've sent a bird to Jader." Rilien glanced once at SĂ©verine, then addressed the room at large. “For what it is worth, I expect we will be reinforced to some degree by Orlais."

“Really?" Khari sounded skeptical, shifting her weight and raising an eyebrow at the spymaster. “Lucien's not even crowned yet, and they just had a civil war. You think they'll throw in with another armed conflict so soon?"

The tranquil inclined his head, perhaps in acknowledgment of the point. “Allow me to further specify: I believe that when the Emperor finds himself stymied by nobility inclined to wield outdated treaties and his currently provisional authority against him, he will grow frustrated enough to take matters into his own hands. I expect a few particularly loyal naval and civilian ship captains to transport the majority of the Orlesian Lions and some of Ser Lucien's personal friends to Kirkwall as soon as he can gather them." He shifted his attention to Leon. “I imagine that will factor into our strategy, eventually."

"Entry will not be straightforward," Amalia spoke into the silence that followed Rilien's words. She crossed her arms over her chest. "No doubt by this point the besieging party has raised the boom chains, meaning that access to the harbor will be difficult."

Estella nodded. "And the Wounded Coast is notoriously difficult to land on. All the shipwrecks are what gave it the name. Maybe we can get a small group into the city and make lowering the chains a priority? That would let all the boats land and give us a point to push out from." She sounded like she wasn't quite sure if it were possible, but it wasn't a bad idea if they could find a way to manage it.

Leon turned to the other Kirkwall natives in the room, knowing they could have insight that he lacked. "What do the rest of you think?"

Séverine took the input quite seriously, her expression lined with hard thought. "We may not need to get into the city to get the chains down, if we can get into the Gallows instead." She pointed to the two separate towers on either side of Lowtown, where the chains were connected, as well as operated. "Controls for the chains are here and here, but if we can capture the Gallows, assuming they are in fact occupied, we might be able to just destroy the chains from the other end."

She glanced back, towards the Lord Inquisitor. "Captain Zahra's ship is still equipped with a weapon recovered from a Qunari dreadnought, correct?" Romulus nodded that it was, seeming to follow her idea. Séverine tapped her finger against the outline of the Gallows fortress. "That could make us a way in, then. If the Red Templars are busy fighting elsewhere in the city, they may only have a token force manning the Gallows itself." Still, a token force of Red Templars was nothing to be scoffed at, especially in the tight quarters of a fortress interior.

"We can attempt that first," Leon agreed. "If it works, much the better. If not, we may end up doing as Estella suggests." He turned his eyes back to Amalia. "We've only been of middling effectiveness with the device thus far. Might that be something you could instruct some of our people about?"

She considered that for a moment, then nodded. "I will. I believe there is a former Hissrad among the Lions as well. I will speak to him, and we will do this." She paused. "You may wish to consider configuring additional explosives with lyrium, if you have an engineer. Cannon shells would be ineffective if hurled from a more traditional siege weapon, but it would serve to weaken the wall before using the device on it."

“I will ask Sennesìa to devise something." Rilien took the idea in stride, apparently confident that their dwarven mechanist would be capable of it.

"Then it's a plan," Leon declared, casting his eyes around the room. "I suggest you all make your preparations for departure quickly. We leave within the day."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella pushed a heavy breath through her nose. Already she was beginning to ache, perhaps more from the continued proximity of red lyrium than anything. It was in her arms especially, and oddly enough her teeth, making her jaw feel creaky and sore. Admittedly, the fighting had been rather pitched at the Gallows, even after the initial push was so successful. The time it had taken had given the remaining red templars plenty of opportunity to dig in to the more defensible areas, and trying to clear them out had not been pleasant, to say the least.

"Here." An arm appeared in her field of vision; Lucien was handing her a scrap of fabric that might once have belonged to just such a templar. It was clean, though, and wet from where he'd dipped it in the ocean. "You've blood on your face."

She glanced at him, offering a thin smile. "Thanks, Lucien." She hadn't even noticed, honestly, but it was probably better to be cautious. She didn't want to end up with an accidental case of red lyrium poisoning, after all. Carefully, Estella swiped at her face with the cloth, crouching by the edge of the water and wringing it clean before she went back a second time and did the same thing. She used the remaining water to slick her hair back, pulling stray black strands from in front of her eyes and patting them against her head. It helped her feel a little more human, at least. Less like a shambling automaton. So did Lucien's hand on her shoulder, offering a brief squeeze before it fell away.

They were waiting, now. While the Inquisition had managed to clear out the entirety of the Gallows, they'd had no luck at all in destroying the boom chains from this side. When Khari's group had gotten close enough to try, they'd found them protected by a growth of red crystals large enough to render even the non-magical in the party seriously ill. No doubt it would be fatal to stand too close for long, and it had been ruled too dangerous to even try destroying the lyrium itself.

So their options were few. No boats remained at the Gallows; all of them were harbor-side, and with the chains still up, none of the Inquisition ships were getting through either. Most of the army was still aboard, actually, unable to act without anywhere to land. Even here, where the hole in the side of the fortress had created a small place to come ashore, there wasn't near enough room for everyone. As day drew into evening, they had little choice but to wait for more information. Perhaps Lia and the others would have something they could work with.

Estella squeezed excess water out of the cloth and draped it over her neck, glancing to her left. Leon had come ashore for the rout, and now stood against the outer wall, planted on the thin strip of land between it and the sea, arms crossed and scanning for the approach of the scouts, no doubt.

Not far from where he stood, Khari was crouched by the water as well, using sand to scrub some more stubborn bits of blood and who knew what else off her gauntlets and sword. Neither would be back to pristine condition any time soon, but at least the joints and cutting edge would both remain functional. Rilien stood beside Sparrow, still as ever, with no sign of the impatience or expectancy that seemed to suffuse the air. On the other hand, Sparrow seemed intent on the stubborn, gory matter clinging to her mace, mouth pursed. Picking at whatever she could.

The caravel the scouts took to the Wounded Coast wasn't too much longer in the returning, easing in through the other impatiently waiting ships and pulling up alongside the slab of rock that they had to land on. Lia was the first one over the side, boots and pants still spattered with mud and dirt, but thankfully no blood. The elf hardly needed to get that close to be in combat, but her quiver looked to be full still as well, implying that they hadn't run into any trouble outside of the city.

Amalia followed her over, and then Ithilian. Despite the loss of his lower left arm he refused to be left behind, insisting on going with the other scouts to explore the outskirts. He didn't bother carrying a bow anymore, given the impossibility of him using it, but he did still have his knife. He required some assistance from his daughter getting down onto the rock without incident, but soon the caravel was pulling away again.

"No luck with the chain?" Lia asked, worry etched across her face.

Estella shook her head, rising from her crouch and brushing her hands off on her trousers. "Unfortunately no," she said, pursing her lips. "It's protected by a layer of red lyrium. Even if we could get close enough to try, it's too thick for any of the means at our disposal."

With a sigh, she glanced at Leon. The commander nodded and ducked back into the cannon-created entryway. "We were waiting for your report before we decided how to proceed. The others are in the mess." Everyone filed in, taking the short route to what had once been the dining hall for the rank-and-file templars here. It had been the site of a pitched battle, as the overturned tables and smears of blood on the floor would attest. But red templars didn't need to eat, and as a result, this had been one of the least-tainted rooms in the entire castle.

Someone had turned one of the tables and a pair of benches right-side-up, and there Rom and Séverine already waited, Leon's maps once again laid out in front of them, along with an array of familiar wooden tokens. It was clear that this would not be a simple matter, strategically, and they needed to come up with something quickly, because there was no way anyone was swimming to shore.

Séverine stood as soon as she saw them come in. Her expression was still grim, still frustrated. She hadn't found any sign of Knight-Commander Cullen in the Templar Headquarters, and while that meant his death couldn't yet be confirmed, she was clearly bothered by not knowing. No doubt also by being able to see Kirkwall without actually being able to get there and help.

"What's the situation?" she asked.

Lia took a deep breath, and began. "The Red Templars have seized all points of entry from the coast into Hightown. As far as we can tell, though, they don't have Hightown yet. There's definitely still fighting going on in there. My best guess is they established defensive positions at tighter points around the chantry building and the Viscountess's Keep. They're holding them off for now, but I can't say for how long."

"So how do we get the chains down?" Romulus asked, still seated and studying the maps. Quite the first visit to Kirkwall he was getting, as were many others. "How do we help them?"

"The way I see it, we have to go back to Stel's plan: get some people into the city, and go for the slave statue towers. They've gotta be guarded, but if we can just get one of them down, the ships could come through, and we could attack the docks in full."

"What's the status of the towers themselves, as far as you can tell?" Lucien folded his arms over his chest, studying the spot on the map where the nearest one stood. It was a familiar scene for Estella, really—still somehow more familiar than receiving such reports herself.

"Intact and working, I think." She didn't look entirely certain about that, but no doubt there had been a lot of ground to cover in a short period of time. "I don't think the Reds would want to damage them. If the towers come down, the chains would, too." Sadly, they were almost certainly out of range of any siege equipment they had on their ships. Even the Qunari cannon couldn't hope to fire that far.

"There are interesting things going on near either one, though," Lia continued. "The eastern tower isn't far from the Alienage, where there are definitely still people resisting. Safe to say the elves barricaded themselves in, as there's only one road that accesses it." As with Val Royeaux, it was meant to more easily trap them in the event that a purge needed to be carried out, but it also happened to make it a more naturally defensible position.

"And the western tower?" Séverine asked. "Inside the foundry district."

"Right." Lia looked at the region of the city in question, where so many of Lowtown's residents made their living producing the goods that fueled the city's lifelines of trade. "The walls are too high there to get much of a look. But there's something happening. We didn't hear much fighting, but sometimes there would be these low booms and crashes." She shrugged, unable to comment further. "Easiest way to both of those places is through the docks, if we can get some people there without being seen. Not long until dark now."

“Well... we've got rowboats." Khari shrugged, shifting her weight. Estella could tell that she wasn't completely confident breaking into a strategic discussion of this sort, but as usual, she wasn't letting that stop her. “We couldn't send too many, obviously, in case they got spotted, but if we wanted to do this quietly, we could give it a shot."

Rilien nodded slowly. “That will need to be balanced with survivability. The Alienage is one matter, but whoever enters the Foundry District will be doing so blindly. There is a great deal of risk in that, and it will require skill to succeed." He paused, the uncanny smoothness of his face interrupted just momentarily by a small furrow in his brow. “I will go." He placed one of the bird tokens Estella knew to be his on the spot.

"You can't go alone," Estella protested immediately. She knew Rilien was subtler and more quiet than just about anyone, but if it came to a fight—she couldn't stand the thought of him facing whatever was in there alone. Even on the off-chance he was discovered. "I'll go with you, at least." He'd taught her how to move softly, and her mark was probably the single best chance of escape they had if things went really sour.

He shook his head exactly once. “No." Rilien's body language shifted just slightly; his grip on his own arms had tightened beneath his sleeves. “The danger is precisely the reason you in particular must not go."

“I’ll go with him,” Sparrow leaned heavily on her mace, both hands steepled together, chin resting atop them. Her expression softened a little, making the scar pull. She leveled Estella with a stare, and bobbed her head in a nod, straightening her posture, "Don't worry." If she went, there was no doubt she’d let anything befall Rilien, not without tearing the entire city down—even if he could fend for himself just as well. While she was not nearly as soft-treading as he was, her strength and personal involvement would make up for what she lacked.

It seemed quite unlikely that Rilien had not been expecting as much. “We will endeavor not to die." Estella recognized the dry statement as a form of humor, or whatever it was exactly that her teacher used instead.

With that worked out, it remained to decide who was going to tackle the Alienage side of things. Amalia glanced up from the map, meeting Stel's eyes as though she'd read the direction of her thoughts. "I can be part of the other group. Alone or partnered matters little; whatever you think is best."

It more or less went without saying that her usual companion-in-arms was a less obvious choice than he once would have been. Impressive as he was, Ithilian was now an elf with only one arm. Amalia clearly did not take this to disqualify him, and Estella didn't either, but if the groups were to be so small, it made sense to choose someone who could be as effective as possible at the task.

"I'll go with you." The offer came from Lia, though not without some nervousness, small hints in her voice only really perceptible to those that knew her well, as Estella did. There were several others in the room that could probably pick up on it, too. What it stemmed from was harder to say.

"You will not." That came from Ithilian. He moved his arms almost as though to cross them disapprovingly, but found himself incapable of it. His scowl grew. "I will."

Lia glanced at the others, obviously uncomfortable. "Dad..." She said the word very quietly, but still audible in the relative silence of the room. "You can't. Not like this. I know you don't want Amalia to go alone. We'll watch each other's backs." She looked at Amalia. "If that's all right with you."

Amalia took a moment to consider that. She didn't look terribly surprised by the suggestion, but then, Estella had never seen anything catch her off guard. She met Ithilian's eye first, some kind of conversation that the rest of the room couldn't follow taking place in the smallest change in their expressions. But then she turned her attention to Lia, and nodded slightly, just once.

"It is."

Well... that decided that. "Well..." Estella said into the silence. "I think that means the rest of us are going to have to wait things out on the ships. We should keep whoever plans to be in the vanguard on the same one." No doubt that would include most of the people in this room.

Ithilian didn't seem happy about it, but that was hardly a surprise. There wasn't much more to discuss, as it would be dark soon, dark enough for the boats to have a chance to slip through undetected by the Red Templars. The group began to disperse and see to whatever preparations needed to be made, though Lia asked Estella and Lucien to hold a moment.

"Some parts of Lowtown looked like they got hit pretty hard," she said, once they had a small moment of relative privacy. "I, uh... I think the barracks might not have made it. I hope the others had enough time to group together, wherever they are." It went without saying that an organized group of the Argent Lions made for a formidable opponent, one even a Red Templar army could have trouble with.

Lucien's mouth pulled to the side, but he nodded slowly. "I've no doubt Havard did whatever could be done," he said after a moment. Of course, it was still very much unknown what could have been done, or what condition any of their old friends were in. Estella felt a nervous flutter at the pit of her stomach, but she did her best to push it down. One step at a time—that was really the only option here.

Lia nodded, obviously nervous as well. "There's, uh... one other thing I wanted to ask you." She seemed to be asking it of Lucien specifically. "Can you talk to my dad while I'm gone, and... try to convince him to stay behind, once we get the chains down? He's—he's not ready to fight a battle. And he's never going to be again. I just need to know he'll be safe. He respects you, I think he'll listen. I hope he will."

He lifted a hand to rub at his short beard, frowning. "I can... make an attempt," he replied at last. "But if it's truly his desire to fight, I don't believe I'll be able to stop him. He cares about this place as much as any of us do, I think." His brows knit; the situation clearly pulled him two ways, but Estella knew well that Lucien wasn't the kind of leader who preferred to override the people he fought beside when there was disagreement.

"Okay. Thanks." The words left her in a bit of a rush, and suddenly she smiled awkwardly. "Have I mentioned how good it is to see you? Because it's really good to see you." She stretched out her arms, requesting a hug from the Emperor of Orlais. "Wish me luck?"

"The very best of luck." Lucien stepped into the hug, easily wrapping his arms around Lia. "And it's wonderful to see you again, too." He lifted one of his hands away, holding it out towards Estella, who grinned and happily stepped in as well, one arm around each of their backs.

She was still smiling when she stepped away. No doubt the battle ahead would be exceptionally difficult. But she believed more than ever that they'd succeed anyway.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

The stairs leading up to Hightown had never felt so numerous.

It was understandable: though there were no live opponents to inhibit their progress, there were still wounded among them, those whose injuries slowed them down but did not halt them, and the passage itself was lined with corpses. Militia members, city guard, templars, and the occasional noble. They vastly outnumbered the red templar dead, and it was obvious to anyone with the eyes to see it. The picture presented was hardly encouraging, and the anxiety hung thick over those moving towards Hightown.

No one could say exactly what they would find there. A battle still active and bloody if they were lucky, a field of the dead and red templars aplenty if they were not. Lucien, accustomed to setting aside his emotions for the sake of making it out of battle alive, found that he simply was not equal to that task in this case; the knot of dread in his gut only tightened as they moved forward, he at the head of the formation, the Inquisition's Irregulars and a few of his Lions just behind. Ashton and the remains of the militia and guard came after, and then the rest. It was by no means an inconsiderable force, but neither had Kirkwall's been, when this all began.

He wondered what would be left when it ended. His grip on Everburn tightened.

As they neared Hightown, some of the bodies began to be more purposefully displayed. Stripped of their armor and lashed to pikes driven into the earth on either side. Lucien didn't recognize any of the faces, but it wasn't difficult to guess who they were: templars, those that had stood in the way of the red tide as it advanced. They looked to have been dead for days.

The top of the stairs came in sight, as did a row of tower shields blocking the width of the entryway, sharp spears leveled in their direction from the front ranks of red templar infantry. Lucien could hear Séverine's breath leave her in a rush beside him, and all he had to do was follow her gaze to the last body on the left. Knight-Commander Cullen was stripped as the others were, secured to a more sturdy pole and displayed as a warning for all attempting to enter Hightown to see. He was covered in wounds, but his face was left untouched. Clearly they wanted him to be recognized.

"Go back the way you came, Inquisition," a voice called out from behind the row of shields. Two of them parted, letting a tall, powerfully built man in glittering armor encased in red lyrium pass through, his glowing greatsword resting upon his shoulder. His face was concealed by a full helm, but it wasn't difficult to guess who he was, either.

"Traitor," Séverine hissed, the chain of her flail clinking at her side. "You die today."

Carver Hawke shook his head. "My position is superior. Turn around, go back the way you came, and we'll settle this another time, on another field. Attack, and your forces will break, just as the Queen's did."

Lucien straightened to his full height. "Your position was more superior two hours ago, and yet here we are." Without taking his hands from the hilt of his sword, he gestured behind him with his head. "The people behind me make a living beating odds like these. Lay down your arms unless you want a demonstration."

He was of two minds: desperate to push forward, all the rest of this be damned. And still, despite everything, himself: someone who knew his obligations. And one of them was to allow the opportunity for surrender. No one ever took it, but that wasn't the point. Everyone here knew what this would come to.

"Ah, I've missed you Lucien," Ashton stated, though the little laugh he gave afterward was mirthless.

In the distance, there was an almost rhythmic boom, boom. Something smashing against a solid surface repeatedly, perhaps, only audible in the tense silence before the inevitable storm here. Carver seemed to pay it no mind. "Your head will make for an excellent gift to the Elder One, Emperor."

Without warning, a volley of arrows arced over the top of the red templar line, soaring down at the Inquisition's force at close range. "Shields!" was all Séverine had time to cry before the unwary were struck, a few in the front ranks going down before barriers and bulwarks could catch the rest of them. By the time the volley had passed, Carver had disappeared back behind his defensive line, spears awaiting the Inquisition's uphill charge. Another volley would be only seconds away.

And the arrows were the most dangerous part of the situation. They were only dangerous as long as the line in front remained to protect them, but considering the walled gate at the top of the staircase, the battle would be uphill in more than one sense.

There was no time to waste. Lucien charged, the enchantment on Everburn heating the edges of the blade until they were silver-white. His initial position saw him to the line first, and he swung the blade in a controlled downward arc, cleaving the wooden shaft of the pike directly in front of him. His attempt to body-check the red templar behind it only pushed the man back a step, where he braced against the next stair and held, throwing the pole away and reaching for a longsword to pair with his shield instead. To Lucien's left, another sought to take advantage of his momentary stop, a second spear seeking the weakness in his armor beneath his arm.

But Khari was already there, half a pace behind and to his left, guarding his blind spot and stepping forward to meet the spear with her sword. A quick upward stroke deflected, sending the end of the thrust harmlessly over their heads, and with a snarl, she took another step up, thrusting her heavy sword for the templar responsible. It screeched off the gorget protecting the armored man's neck, and she was forced back down the very same step when he lashed out with his shield. Holding her position by her toes, she redirected her momentum, throwing herself forward against the line once more. It yielded no further for her than it had for him, but she didn't reel backwards either.

The army as a whole smashed into the red templar line next, a sudden deafening cacophany of steel on steel erupting where so recently there had been stillness and quiet. "Push!" Séverine called out, not even bothering to use her weapon and simply lowering down behind her shield and driving her legs as hard as she could into the stairs.

"Where did the knights go?" Vesryn asked, driving into the line on Lucien's other side. His own shield matched any of the red templar ones for size, but unfortunately his spear was nearly useless in such tight quarters. The red templar spearmen not in the front ranks were really the only ones that could use theirs anymore, and they stabbed back and forth, aiming for faces, throats, anywhere they could shed blood. Every few seconds another cry of pain or gurgled shout sounded out from the Inquisition ranks, while arrows flew overhead all the while, striking barriers from the mages that covered their heads.

"Oh!" Vesryn suddenly shouted. "I have an idea! Where's the Lord Inquisitor? Someone get Romulus up here!"

"Clear a path!" further back in the ranks, Estella had clearly overheard the suggestion and either understood what Vesryn was talking about or else simply decided to take on faith that the idea was a good one. Lucien heard the rustle and clank of positions being shuffled, but now his job had become holding the templars to their current positioning, and he couldn't spare much attention to it.

A pike dug in at his side, where the front and back plates of his armor joined, and he hissed as it pierced the chainmail, the force behind it far greater than most people would ever have a chance to muster. It sank a few inches into his side before he could shift away from it and retaliate, closing a hand over the pike behind the head of it and pulling with controlled force. That was not the directional force his opponent was braced against, and he tumbled forward, Everburn finding the armpit beneath his outstretched spear-arm and severing the large artery there. He dropped, only for another to fill his place within moments.

"Get down behind me!" Vesryn loudly suggested to the two Inquisitors. Both of them were much more lightly armored, and not best positioned on the front lines of a heavy infantry crush for long. When he could spare a brief moment, Vesryn looked back and down at Romulus. "We need a rift, right over there, right now!"

The Lord Inquisitor clearly wasn't so sure that was a good idea, but at the moment they didn't seem to have any others. The Inquisition's second and third ranks were being bled by the red templars, who had higher ground and frankly better organization, given that their army wasn't cobbled together from half a dozen different forces. Already the stairs underneath them were stained with a fresh coat of red. Grimacing, Romulus lit up his marked palm with a volatile energy practically bursting from within. He moved it up as though his arm was submerged underwater; Vesryn instinctively turned aside a spear that thrust for the glowing light.

With a crackling and a snap like a spark of built up static electricity, the magic flew from his hands, finding a spot in the air somewhere above the ranks of the red templars. A rift to the Fade erupted out of thin air, blindingly bright green, howling with a seeming hunger to consume everything around it. The immediate targets were the red templars, the front ranks of their archers and the back ranks of the heavy infantry holding the Inquisition back.

"Hold onto someone!" Romulus yelled. With a pulse of energy many of the red templars were pulled right off the ground and into the rift, disintegrating as they went, their corporeal forms not surviving the journey to the other side. Cries of pain and fright went up from the red templar infantry as more and more were pulled into the void, the ones at the edge scrambling to get away from its reach.

And then, finally, it stopped, collapsing in on itself until it burst outwards, leaving bits of Fade-matter raining down on their heads. Suddenly there was a relative quiet, while both sides recoiled from the raw force of the rift magic.

"Push!" Séverine roared.

As one, the Inquisition pushed behind Lucien. Without their ranks of infantry behind them, the spearmen in the front couldn't possibly hold the line against the force pressing up on them. They caved and fell, toppled over by the sheer weight of the attackers, slaughtered and trampled as Séverine led the way into the newly formed breach in the defenses that they couldn't fill quickly enough. They set foot in what had been the Hightown markets, stalls cleared away for space. All they could see were the rearranging red templar formations, archers trying to scramble to a safe distance, melee infantry shoving past them to try to plug the hole. But this was not a foothold the Inquisition would give up.

And they continued to push, the point of the charge flattening out and the line broadening until those that had been trapped behind the lines were able to join the fray. Lucien kept moving, knowing that to stand still now was to invite defeat once again to their doorstep. The red templar ranks, broken but not shattered, scrambled to reassemble.

"This can't be all of them," he murmured, mostly to himself. Everburn cleaved through the chestplate of a more lightly-outfitted shadow, felling her at his feet; he grimaced and took another step forward. The numbers visible were not enough to have inspired Hawke's confidence. There must be more of them occupied elsewhere. No doubt they'd be finding out soon, one way or another.

Behind him, Estella joined the fight in earnest, the bright blade of her saber glimmering in the dim illumination afforded by Hightown at night. She sought and found another templar's neck, flaying into her with a precise, ruthless slash that felled her in one, right at the tiny gap between helmet and breastplate. Beside her, Corvin pushed back another, making a charge for the Lady Inquisitor's back, sending them right into Donnelly's path. The lieutenant's shield clanged heavily against the templar's helmet, dazing him just long enough for Hissrad to finish him off.

Khari kept herself in Rilien's usual position. As shadows went, she wasn't half as quiet, but her reach and her persistence made her rather effective cover for his back. Though her strikes were fueled by controlled fury, she did not lapse into impulsiveness or impatience, keeping her momentum steady and controlled.

Further down the line, Estella's brother Cyrus clustered with some of the Inquisition's mages, running interference so that they could choose their targets more freely. They'd positioned themselves at the formation's flank, but occasionally a red templar would try to move past the main line and lay into them, to stop the flow of spells from overhead or disrupt the barriers making the archers less effective. Each time, he interceded, focused more on pushing them back than killing them, though those that fell and did not move again were in the majority.

Asala stood near the back somewhere, but her presence was no less felt. Her barriers alternated between forming in midair to counter the volleys of arrows still trickling down on then, to winking into existence in the red templar's formations, throwing them off balance and corralling them to be dealt with at the Inquisition's leisure.

Meanwhile, closer to the front, Ashton had found himself a shield and used it in tandem with his sword. The surviving guardsmen had also rallied around their captain and displayed a precise efficiency together, each covering the others' backs. At one point, when a red overreached on striking down his lieutenant, Vesper held him in place with her shield just long enough for Ashton's blade to slip between his ribs. When another red sought to avenge him, he received the rim of the lieutenants shield to the bridge of the nose for his efforts, and was felled by another guardsmen's blade to the back.

In the midst of it all, Sparrow bugled through a gaggle of reds, face contorted in teeth-baring howl. There was blood on her face, though it was difficult to tell if it was hers, or the carnage she was causing with her mace, steeling herself in place for a wild, overarching swing. She compensated her erratic swings by vaulting forward, snatching whichever part of armor she could get her hands on: the bottom of a helm, the lip of a chestplate, and bodily wrenched them to the floor for someone else to finish off. She only stopped long enough to grapple both hands on the shaft of her weapon, steeling herself against another opponent.

Zahra stood off near the back with bow in hand, hair stuck to her forehead. She remained closer to Asala and the other remaining archers, deftly loosing arrows through the crowd. The sound of hissing soared over shoulders, arrows biting into exposed, fleshy bits. Armpits, necks, knees, gauntleted fingers. Aiming mostly to hamper and debilitate, carving a way for the others to push forward, or maiming them enough for them to lose hold on their weapons, rendering them vulnerable to attack.

The red templars steadily fell back as the front line of the Inquisition carved through them. Vesryn remained in the first line, his armor nearly polished to the same sheen as Lucien's, though it too was now heavily stained with the blood of their enemies. Romulus hadn't appeared in the fighting, and while it was possible he was simply hidden from sight as seemed to be his strength, more likely he'd found a decently safe spot to catch his breath after the effort that earned them their breakthrough.

But their enemy was not finished, as was made apparent by the rumbling that came closer and closer ahead of them. "Brace!" Vesryn called, lifting his spear and trying to slow their own advance. "Knights incoming, form up!"

It seemed the red templar knights had been held back, allowing the pawns to take the brunt of the Inquisition's wrath until they fought their way into more open space. Considering that most of the red, corrupted, hulking warriors fought without much in the way of weaponry, they were perhaps better suited for a brawling melee only possible when there was actual space to disrupt a formation. They charged forward now, their lesser infantry stepping aside and following in behind them.

A volley of red lyrium shards from red templar horrors whistled in overhead, cracking and hissing as they burned through barriers more quickly than arrows could. Before the enemy knights arrived, more arrows came in from behind, cutting down Inquisition regulars and Kirkwall militia alike where they were momentarily unprotected. Archers were positioned on the rooftops above and behind them, using the slanted roofs for cover in between shots.

Just after the first volley, the knights crashed into their line from the front, some of them crushing soldiers with a single swing, ripping and tearing, grabbing people and hurling them over their shoulders to be skewered by waiting ranks of foot soldiers. Carver charged in among them, his greatsword cleaving one of Séverine's templars from the neck all the way through the rib cage. Plate armor seemed to melt like butter where the blade cut.

His appearance seemed to cue one of the Inquisition's own; Leon emerged from the back ranks and put himself directly in Carver's way, strafing aside from the first massive swing of the greatsword. It cleaved into the stone street below, throwing up shards of rock and clanging loud enough to be heard even at considerable distance. The Inquisition's commander seemed rightly wary of that strength—Lucien was under the impression that his own was at something under full muster at the moment. But he could understand the move anyway: even weakened, the Seeker would be less affected by the red lyrium than most, and his skill was still well above the average soldier's. If they wanted to contain Carver's damage, someone like him was the best option for it. SĂ©verine stepped in beside him, likely having more personal reasons for wanting to engage with the red templar leader.

Lucien kept at the knights, but these foes were far slower going than the others, stronger, faster, and hardier than ordinary red templars. It felt like for every one or two he managed to fell, he found himself with another wound even in spite of maximizing the advantage of his armor—they were just that strong. It stopped none of their blows outright, and so he had to turn it to deflect, something which took far more effort and attention. Eventually he was entirely on the defensive, juggling several foes at once, but with only minimal opportunity to strike back. He'd have to rely on Khari for that.

She did her best, orbiting around him like he was her center of gravity, striking out hard when she found the opportunity but never moving too far. When things got too dicey, she retreated behind the bulwark of his defense to reset herself, then moved forward again. In this way, a few more knights met their ends, distracted by him and unable to defend against the more aggressive prong of their assault. But even her relentlessness couldn't break through the wall of them, only keep it from moving any further forward.

A heavy shard of red lyrium caught Lucien in the shoulder, denting the armor there, and he grit his teeth. "Someone take care of the archers!" he barked, more harshly than he intended.

"Get ready to climb!" a mousey voice called somehow above the din. A moment later, a barrier began to form at the base of the building. It took a few seconds to grow in size and width, while also taking on a slight pinkish hue. Not too long after it was initially summoned, a wide ramp stretched from the ground to the lip of the roofs. "Go!" Asala called again, urgency dripping from the word. It was likely she would not be able to hold it for long until her reserves gave out, or the red templars sawed it down.

Cor, Donnelly, Hissrad, and Aurora took heed, thundering up the temporary ramp to where the archers and horrors had situated themselves above the battle. Corvin hit first, being faster than either of his two compatriots, and nearly always in the front. He cut a horror's legs out from underneath her, kicking her over the side and to the street below.

Donnelly stepped in front of him in just enough time to deflect a volley from one of the others with his shield, and then sidestep to run an archer through, finding a weak point in his armor where the red lyrium crystals growing from his body had ruptured it. Hissrad's greataxe split the helmet of another, and then the skull beneath it, the Qunari not even pausing before tearing it out and slamming it into the next. Aurora weaved in between the Lions, and used the momentum she built up to drive a heavy stone sheathed fist into the midsection of an archer. The force alone was enough to bend the red templar just slight enough to set up the uppercut that came next. The moment she connected with the archer's jaw, she cast the the stonefist in earnest. It was enough force to rock him onto his heels, and then his back. It only took another stonefist to start the red templar's slide off of the roof and to the cold hard ground below.

That relieved a considerable amount of the pressure on the Inquisition's forces, but it would not help them break the line. Not directly anyway. Lucien could feel himself beginning to flag, just the first signs of fatigue that hopefully would not set in too soon. To the left, Leon landed a heavy punch to Carver's shoulder, forcing him backwards a step, but the greatsword was in the way before anything could be made of it. The commander was bleeding from somewhere, it looked like, ribbons of it trailing down his bronzed chestplate.

They needed something more, or the line of knights would simply overwhelm them. Attrition was a battle they could not win, not when their foes were so nearly tireless.

“Stellulam!" Lucien could make out Cyrus's voice from somewhere to his right. “You've got to try it, at least. We can't hold like this!" What it was wasn't immediately clear, but he seemed to be quite convinced of the fact that they needed something Estella could do.

"All right!" she called back, frustration, a touch of panic, and certainty warring for control of her tone. Lucien was suddenly aware of a high-pitched hum, not entirely unlike the sound that Romulus's mark had made, but at a different frequency.

A loud crack followed, and from behind him, a green mist spilled out onto the battlefield. The visual effect was a slight distortion, maybe, but it was the way it felt that was truly strange. Like warmth had blanketed him, seeping beneath his armor to lay comfortably next to his skin. Stranger still... the red templars within the distortion had slowed, almost like they were fighting to move through water or mud. Slow. Much slower than they had been.

"It won't last long!" Estella's voice was all urgency now. Lucien didn't need to be told twice. Temporarily abandoning his defense for more aggressive maneuvers, he slammed Everburn into the red templar making a slow-motion stab for his midsection, hewing into the unprotected space between her shoulder and neck. She fell immediately, the strange magic no longer gripping her, and Lucien moved onto the next.

He didn't know how long they had, but they had to be fast. The effect wasn't global, but if they took advantage of the area Estella had managed to cover, they could cleave right through the line of knights.

Khari kept pace beside him, wrenching the helmet off one of the larger knights and then taking a half-step back to bring her sword down, execution-style, on the back of his neck. He'd already been half-bent into an oncoming charge; he had no hope of changing what he was doing fast enough to get away. Slowly, the expressions on the faces of the reds around them began to contort into shock and surprise—perhaps if they seemed to be moving slowly to the Inquisition, then Lucien and his allies had sped up to them.

Already, the effect began to fade. Carver, on the edges of the area to begin with, broke free first, suddenly accelerating in his attempt to fend off what might have been a finishing blow from Séverine. They both overbalanced; Leon beside them recovered first, but not nearly fast enough to do more than push the Red Templars' leader back another few feet. It took the others more time, but eventually the mist faded and time regained its former balance.

It hadn't been for naught, though—the Inquisition had broken through the enemy lines at several points within Estella's radius. Slowly, the breaks became wedges, the Inquisition forcing the templars into smaller pockets, more easily isolated and flanked, and the numbers ever so slowly began to swing in their favor.

Carver's next swing at Séverine was caught by her shield, but the greatsword cleaved partway through it from the top, slicing into part of her arm as well. She was bleeding from multiple wounds as well, but for the moment she had Carver's sword lodged in her shield, and she used it to force it up and open him to the bash of her shoulder that followed, enough to send him stumbling back to regain his footing. They were steadily making progress now, just as the first hints of morning's light could be seen in the sky behind them.

They had pushed all the way out of the market area when a heavy, rhythmic thudding started to come closer and closer. Looking ahead, they could see a monstrous red templar, easily larger than any of the knights, with an obscene amount of red lyrium growth covering its body. A behemoth, with one arm so encased in red lyrium that it formed a great maul, wide enough to crush multiple soldiers in a single blow. The other arm ended in a two-pronged blade of red lyrium, like a twin pair of razor sharp longswords held in a single hand. It ran forward with an almost ape-like tread, shifting its gait to smash aside a group of regulars, tossing broken bodies through the air back into their comrades. The knights were emboldened, renewing the attack, and the momentum the Inquisition had built up was suddenly lost, deflated like a held breath being expelled.

"Merde." There was no avoiding that thing. Lucien had never seen anything like it; the reports from Haven didn't do it justice. Leave it to Rilien's dry narration to leave out the sheer impact of such a creature on the morale of both sides.

The only remaining wedge in the line was the one he and Khari occupied. Lucien took a hard step forward, whistling sharply and drawing the behemoth's attention. It thundered towards him, abandoning the effort of crushing regulars beneath its red lyrium cudgel. Lucien held his ground as long as he could, then abruptly strafed to the side, swinging at it with Everburn as it passed him. The hit jarred his arms, and the creature stopped more suddenly than he'd judged it capable, throwing the larger of its arms back.

The blow caught Lucien head on, lifting him from his feet and hurling him several meters away. He hit the ground heavily, rolling an additional few before coming to a stop, his sword pinned beneath his body. Unfortunately, the behemoth had followed, and now raised the maul-arm, intent on crushing him beneath it.

From Lucien's left, there was a clang—someone dropping a sword or other weapon. It was followed by a raspy yell, and Khari interceded, throwing herself at the oncoming red lyrium hammerhead as it descended. Her jump put her at the right level, and she wrapped her arms around it, her weight and momentum knocking it off its trajectory just enough. It still slammed into the ground, but it did so a few inches to the right of Lucien's shoulder, with an elf attached.

She shrieked at the impact, something crunching under the lyrium. Perhaps it was just her armor. More likely, it was both of her legs and a few other bones besides. Her grip slackened, head lolling to the side. When the behemoth lifted his weapon away, she did not move.

Lucien felt panic grip him for some amount of time he could not properly quantify. Swallowing, he pushed it down. Khari had bought him time, and he couldn't think about just what it had cost her right now, because he needed to make good use of it. Rolling to the side, he freed Everburn and pushed himself back to his feet, trying not to contemplate the mess that was her lower half right now.

The behemoth's focus was back on him, and Lucien took several large steps away from where Khari had fallen.

Others were trying to move up to support him. Vesryn visibly moved in where Khari had fallen, watching Lucien's flank, and Asala was nearby in the space behind him, likely ensuring she would be around in case a barrier was needed to save Khari's life. Or anyone else's, for that matter. Vesryn took the pressure off of Lucien by engaging the behemoth, deflecting a stab of the heavy twin blades aside with his shield and thrusting into the opening with his spear. It sank into the behemoth's thigh, but seemed to do little. The maul came back around, and Vesryn reacted with impressive speed, dropping low and bracing himself, angling his shield precisely.

It was still a nearly impossible attack to block directly, and when it bounced off the steel it sent the elf stumbling back and struggling to find his balance. A knight took advantage of that, landing a hook across the side of his helmet, a second coming down on the top of his shield. The behemoth went for the distracted opponent, throwing a downward smash of the maul in an attempt to crush him.

Before the maul could connect, a soft bluish pink barrier sprung to life in front of them. Asala had taken the step forward that Vesryn had taken back, putting her in the path of the behemoth. The improved barrier held fast against the maul, but spiderweb cracks quickly began to form across the surface. The red lyrium had to have an affect on the magic, improved as it was, and it was all she could do to jostle Vesryn out of its immediate way.

The barrier could take no more and shattered under the maul's pressure. It continued its previous trajectory, though instead of crushing Vesryn outright, it struck Asala in the head. A loud, audible crack followed soon after as one of her horns was snapped in half, gouging her shoulder from the force of the strike. Her head rocked forward and she fell backward, blood flowing from both her head and now her shoulder. She was still awake, the barrier absorbing enough of the maul's weight to not kill, but her eyes were confused and glazed over, and her body stiffened as she crumbled to the ground.

From Lucien’s peripherals, he’d seen Zahra hunching over Asala’s prone form. A hand, fluttering to a throat. Only for a moment. Her mouth twisted, sour, before she sprinted to the behemoth’s flank. More like that not, she wasn’t even aware of what she was doing. Couldn’t possibly know how to combat such a monster. Arrows cut through the air, rebounding off crimson lyrium. Ineffective. Only then did she abandon her bow, in lieu of her rapiers; a soundless howl on her lips, ducking beneath a wild swing of its arm that mussed her hair. She was not so lucky the second time, misjudging the behemoth’s unpredictable movements. It’s arm crashed down from overhead. She had no time to move.

Sparrow’s roar sounded over the din of crushing metal. The sound of crackling barrier, and the inhuman rasp of the behemoth. She charged off from the side, flanged mace dragging on the ground behind her, sparking to life. A blueish, green hue that crackled up to the steel head. The behemoth’s arm slammed against the mace, sending a shower of electricity into the air, locking them into place, instead of biting into Zahra’s skull. She held it there, but bowed backwards against the force, red lyrium biting into her shoulders, her collarbone. Drawing blood in sluggish streams. Her face turned ashen, sickly pale. Her arms trembled.

The behemoth took advantage of her weakness, lifting its arm only long enough to send her tumbling head over heels backwards, tangled into a motionless heap.

His allies were collapsing around him, unconscious or barely awake, others still in the fight but only as a matter of time. Their line was collapsing, too, the red templars regaining the ground they'd lost in the Inquisition's push into Hightown. Lucien gritted his teeth, leveling Everburn out in front of him. Prolonged exposure to the lyrium was bringing a shake to his limbs, bone-deep, robbing him of the strength he'd been fortunate enough to keep for so long.

He'd have to keep it a while longer. Lucien slid his front foot forward, preparing to charge, but just as he was shifting his weight, he heard an unexpected sound. Hoofbeats—someone was approaching on horseback.

The Emperor of Orlais had never been the sort of man who prayed often, but in that moment, he did. He willed his thoughts to whoever would listen.

Please. Let that be her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

A week after the battle, Khari's knees were mostly functional.

Unfortunately, they were pretty much the only parts of her legs that were, just enough that she could bend where necessary, though it didn't work especially well, since her muscles were still healing after being reattached to her bones where they'd torn free beneath the crush of red lyrium and her own armor. She was splinted and bandaged from her hips through her thighs, and then again from shins to ankles. Even her feet were splinted, though those were smaller. The idea, apparently, was that keeping everything held in the right places would help her heal properly. There was only so much that magic could do; after a certain point, her recovery was on her.

Still... she wasn't allowed to be on her feet for a while yet; the sole poorly-considered attempt she'd made to walk had proven to her that she was getting nowhere on her own right now, either. Her legs simply could not support her weight, and even trying to make it work was painful in a way she'd never felt before. So she was trapped.

Khari couldn't abide being stuck in an infirmary while there was life happening outside of it. It was driving her up a wall, except not literally, because climbing was definitely on the list of things she was too injured to be doing. It was with perhaps more enthusiasm than anyone should have for something so foul that she downed what was left of the red potion in the vial she held, setting it down on the side-table next to her bed and exhaling heavily.

“I hate this." It wasn't the first time she'd said it, but it was the first time she'd said it today, at least. She was doing her best to not make Rom feel as agitated as she was, after all.

He looked tired, more than anything, sitting on a chair next to her bed with his feet propped up on a bedpost. As he'd reported it, Rom had worked his way back into the fighting after creating the rift that led to their breakthrough of the red templar lines. When he was told after the battle that he was only going to get in the way if he kept standing around her while they worked, he vented by trying to help chase down the fleeing templars. Sadly they were as swift as they were strong, and they really didn't tire at all, which meant that he was wasting his time. Others could follow their tracks, and see where they would lead to.

Since coming back, he'd mostly just stayed with her, except for moments when she slept, where he would sneak away and return with something to eat, better than the tasteless scraps the rest of the wounded had to put up with. He was especially good at hiding what he felt, but it still wasn't hard to see that some of the hit she'd taken had fallen on him, too.

"Well... this is what happens when you jump in front of a behemoth's fist." There was a touch of annoyance that he didn't try to hide to the words. It wasn't the first time they'd exchanged a conversation like this. One of the others had led him to call her idiotically brave, with as much admiration as condemnation. If he'd actually disapproved of what she'd done, they likely wouldn't be as close as they were. Still, he obviously wasn't enjoying watching her go through it.

Khari sighed. She needed to stop complaining. Wanted to, even, but there was just nothing to do here. “Yeah. In my defense though, I did it for an Emperor. If there's a good reason to jump in front of a behemoth's fist, 'stopping it from smashing the leader of the world's most powerful country and an all-around good guy' is probably it, right?" Her eyes fell to her lap, where her hands rested. Fuck, her legs ached. She could really use a good distraction right now.

Rom didn't contest the point. "As long as this doesn't become a regular thing. Seems like an Emperor should be paying people to do that kind of thing for him. Or better yet, not putting himself on the front lines of bloody battles." The last sentence was lowered to a murmur, as the door down the hall opened to let a new visitor into the infirmary, and it just so happened to be the very person they were discussing.

Lucien was humming, of all things, under his breath so that it wasn't apparent until he'd come a bit closer. It stopped when his eyes found them, though; he offered a small, somewhat-uncertain smile then. "Khari. Romulus," he said. It was hard to tell, but something about the situation seemed to be making him feel just slightly uncomfortable. Perhaps he'd expected she'd be by herself or something.

"I came to ask how you were feeling." His eyes fell to her legs; he grimaced sympathetically. "And also to thank you, inadequate as the words alone might be."

Khari felt not even a trace of his awkwardness, and grinned outright at him. “You're welcome. Heroic deeds for the Emperor, right?" She called back to their conversation in Halamshiral, tilting her head. “Doesn't get too much more heroic than that, I figure." Of course, that hadn't been her motive in the moment, which was probably good, since she wasn't sure it would have counted as 'heroic' if it had been. But she figured he knew that already.

“I'll make myself a household name yet—just you watch."

Lucien exhaled, the shape of it something like a sigh. There was a hint of exasperation around the edges, and he shook his head faintly, approaching a bit closer and pulling up a free chair. "I hope you do," he replied. "But I also hope you live to tell the tales yourself, if you take my meaning." He seemed to believe he'd made the point clear enough, at any rate.

"Honestly, though—is there anything else you need at the moment? I know the healers have been quite busy as a rule, but I'm sure I could find someone if there were."

No doubt he could—and no doubt whatever poor healer he found would be scared out of their mind. Because no matter how nice he was—and Khari was pretty sure he was one of the nicest people she'd ever get to meet—having an Emperor personally track you down and ask you to please see to extra pillows for his friend the crazy elf would probably be a daunting experience, to say the least. Khari tried to remember when this sort of thing had become normal for her; surely a couple of years back, even she would have been pretty cowed just being in the same room as some of the people she now called by their first names.

Life was strange.

“I need to get the hell outta this infirmary, is what I need." She'd intended to grumble it, but an idea struck her about halfway through, brightening her tone and completely ruining the effect. But... if the healers were intimidated by him—and they probably were—this could be perfect. “What's the going price on an Emperor's life, anyway? Can I cash in my good deed for a lift outside? Please?" She shot an aside glance at Rom, not totally sure he'd approve of the plan. Technically, she wasn't supposed to exert herself, after all.

He didn't seem totally against it, at least, and shrugged when the glance was received. "As long as we're not doing anything that's going to slow the recovery," he said, sparing a half second glance at Lucien before he looked back to Khari. He'd brought his feet down from the bedpost since Lucien came in, and he leaned forward a bit in his chair now. "You've got important work to be doing, and not a lot of time left to get ready for it."

Lucien looked undeniably curious about what Rom was alluding to, but he didn't go so far as to ask. Moving his eyes back to her, he shrugged, smiling with something close to fond exasperation. "I suppose it's worth that much. I think I can throw my authority around a little, get the infirmary's prisoner an afternoon in the sun, at least." Pushing himself from the chair, he sat on the edge of her mattress instead. "But you used the word lift, so I suppose that makes me the transport as well, doesn't it?"

“That's the idea." Khari grinned at him, shifting herself around until she could grab onto his shoulders from behind. “Knees aren't busted anymore, by the way, so don't worry about that part." She figured this probably counted as among the more shameless and ridiculous things she'd ever actually done, but that was just more reason to enjoy every second of it.

“I want the tour, too. You can show Rom and me all the interesting places in Kirkwall, and tell us stories about what it was like when you lived here." She smacked the back of his shoulder with one hand, entirely without sting.

Lucien sighed. If it was possible for an eyeroll to have a sound, that sigh was probably it. "Is she always like this?" he asked of Rom, though much like her hit, there was no bite to the question, or even any implied criticism. He stood slowly, adjusting his grip until she was comfortably braced on his back. The weight didn't seem to bother him any; considering she was without her armor, he'd probably carried gear that was heavier.

Rom couldn't help a little smile of his own. "Absolutely," he said. "It's good for morale." He got to his feet, apparently finding it refreshing to have the chance to stretch out his own legs.

“I'm the reason the Inquisition has huge snow fights in the middle of winter." Khari shrugged, adjusting to her new perch. This must be what tall people felt like all the time. Or, well, mostly. “Which makes me the best for morale."

"Ah, so that was you. I'd heard tell of the Firstday celebrations." Once assured that everyone was ready to go, Lucien exited through the infirmary through the same door he'd come in though. The Keep itself wasn't too different from most buildings of its kind, and was significantly smaller than Skyhold at that. But he pointed out the various sections of it as they went anyway.

He paused for a moment when they came to a large, arched double door. "In there is the throne room. That would be where the final confrontation with the Qunari took place. We had to fight our way up here from Lowtown, not entirely unlike the siege. But that conflict ended with single combat between Sophia and the Arishok." His tone was difficult to read; there was obvious pride and affection in it, but also something a great deal more solemn than that.

“Speaking of heroic deeds." Khari wasn't sure where the extra melancholy was coming from, but she'd heard that the rest of Sophia's family died in the conflict, so maybe it had something to do with that. The stories also said that she'd been pretty terribly injured in the fight, though much to Khari's irritation, actual details on the battle had always been sparing.

A thought occurred to her then, though. “How did it come to that situation, anyway?" What she wanted to ask, but wasn't quite obnoxious enough to, was why Lucien hadn't done the single combat part. Not that she thought Sophia was incapable of it—history bore out that she most definitely was—but it sort of seemed like the thing that a chevalier like Lucien would practically jump at the chance to do if it would spare someone else the trouble.

Though she hadn't asked it outright, he seemed to be able to detect the underlying question. Or perhaps it was just that he'd thought about it in the same terms himself. He parted his lips as if to speak, but at first all that came out was a short breath. It took him another few long seconds to work up to a reply.

"I'd have done it myself, with half the chance," he said quietly. "But as it was... the fight wasn't necessary, in the larger sense. The Qunari had what they'd come for, and they were perfectly willing to leave." No doubt not without cost, given the deaths involved even to get that far. "But it wasn't quite—sometimes, there are battles that belong to someone else. And not even a knight can stand in to fight them instead." He shook his head slightly.

"That fight had more to do with something inside Sophia than anything outside. If I'd tried to make it go any differently—tried to prevent it or intercede when it had begun, most of the people in the Keep that day would have died." His brows knit; he shifted his grip on her legs slightly, still careful not to jostle her.

"Of all the challenges I've ever faced, none is more difficult than learning to balance my own desire to solve other people's problems with the fact that sometimes even trying to do that would make them all the worse." He turned them away from the door, then, passing through the Keep's open entrance and at last to the fresh air outside.

Khari couldn't say she'd ever encountered a situation like that. Some situation where she had to stand aside and let someone else fight a battle all by themselves. Or, well, at least not a literal battle. She glanced down at Rom for a moment—and that was a pretty novel perspective, wasn't it? Scrunching her nose, she blew out a gusty sigh and propped her chin on Lucien's shoulder. They were nice for that; all broad and stuff. For a second, she wondered how he'd react if she told him some version of what she'd told Leon, a long time ago back in Haven.

But the topic was too serious for that kind of frivolity, however genuinely and harmlessly she'd mean what she said. “I dunno what I would have done in a situation like that." She ignored the slight twinges in her legs—it wasn't Lucien's fault the Keep had so many damn stairs. Whole city was like that. “Not that I think you did the wrong thing. I'm just not sure I'd have been able to do the right one."

Her whole life, Khari had confronted problems head-on, even when a more subtle approach had been called for. Even all the things she'd learned since joining the Inquisition were refinements on the technique, rather than true alternatives. It still came down to the fact that when she found danger, she planted herself in front of it. Or charged right for it. Having people to care about had only sharpened the instinct, not dulled it. “Maybe I'm not cut out for leadership." It was a difficult thing to admit, but the more she learned about command—real command, not just taking charge in the field—the more she suspected she wasn't cut out for it. Bad news, considering that chevaliers were often in real command of army units.

"Don't count yourself out," Lucien replied, reaching the bottom of the Keep's stairs and aiming them almost directly for Lowtown. No doubt that was where the majority of the stories he could tell took place. "If that particular balancing act is the most difficult thing to manage, well... you're in the same boat as a lot of very effective leaders, I think." Beneath her hands and chin, his shoulders lifted, before he remembered himself and aborted the shrug.

He fell silent for a moment, then continued. "I know I probably made it seem like you'll have to be better than almost anyone else to achieve what you want, and that's true. But it's not to say you have to be able to do absolutely everything perfectly. Honestly, it's mostly a matter of impressing the right people, vexing as that fact can be for other reasons."

Vexing was probably right. She hadn't exactly impressed all that many people at Halamshiral, for instance. Still... “Well, I'm pretty sure at least one of those people is you, Ser Emperor, ser. So—any tips?" Khari felt a grin tugging at her mouth. She probably wasn't doing too badly on that front, if he'd willingly agreed to carry her around Kirkwall on his back.

She heard him snort. "That much, you've already done—in a rather spectacular fashion, I might add." His hands gave her legs a careful squeeze where he held them, no doubt an improvised version of something he'd have done to her shoulder, were the positioning different. "So my only advice is keep being the person you are. And keep working on your skills, of course. That never hurts."

It still got to her, sometimes, how some people seemed to think that she was best as she was. How they didn't think she had to be different. Simple as the exhortation had been—mild and gentle and even lighthearted—it choked her up a little, a lump rising unexpectedly in her throat. She figured this must be what it felt like to have her heroes believe in her. Really believe. Her thoughts flickered to Big Bear for a moment, and she swallowed past the lump.

She knew what it was like for one of them to care about what she wanted. To care about her. That much, she recognized in hindsight, at least. But this was a damn sight more reassuring, after everything. This one honestly seemed to think that she could do what she'd set herself to trying. Clearing her throat, Khari suppressed the swelling emotion in her chest and throat and pasted a stupid grin on her face. “Well... nobody does me like I do. You got it, Lucien. Now tell us about Lowtown."

Maybe she'd figure out a way to express her gratitude at some point. But she didn't have the words for it today. Today, she just wanted stories about someone else's dumb shenanigans and to forget how much her legs hurt. First things first, or something like that.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Leon nodded once, indicating that Corvin and Donnelly could leave. The guard and patrol schedules were updated, the final losses tallied, the relevant next of kin informed. The Inquisition was more or less back to ordinary function after the events at Kirkwall.

He wished he could say the same for himself. Aside from Khari and a few of those who'd sustained nearly-fatal injuries from among the regulars, Leon knew he was taking the longest to recover physically from the aftermath. Even a month gone, he still ached, and he knew without having to consult any experts that this would be a permanent condition. The result of pushing himself as hard as he'd had to to survive the fight with Carver Hawke. Leon flexed his right hand, feeling pain shoot up his forearm from his fingers, and hissed softly. Even when he relaxed, the fingers shook. He couldn't hold a quill steady for more than a half-hour at a time anymore.

All the signs pointed the same way. The constant fatigue, the loss of fine motor control. He was losing muscle mass at an alarming rate now, unable to muster the strength necessary to maintain it. His entire body felt like it was being eaten from the inside. At this point, he couldn't be sure recovery would be possible, even if some way to halt the progression of his symptoms was found. He wondered, not for the first time, if he'd be able to see this through to the end. If perhaps he'd have to keep his promise to Khari before the next year was out.

If Firstday a week from now would be his very last one.

But such thoughts were burdensome and unhelpful and so he did his best to discard them. He was due at Cyrus's for tea—a regular occurrence now. At first, it had been optimistically intended that the weekly appointments would be for progress reports on the other man's research, but when progress had proved slow, they hadn't ceased the visits, just... started talking about other things instead. Leon enjoyed them. More or less against his better instincts, Cyrus was his friend. As unwise as it was to have them anymore, he couldn't bring himself not to.

He rose slowly from his chair, pausing to make sure his legs would actually hold his weight before slowly crossing to the hook where his cloak hung, shuffling it around his shoulders with the speed and grace of a man much more ancient—which was to say almost none. He hoped that his recovery was merely slow, and that this was not his new baseline.

The winter wind hit him like a wall as he stepped out, chilling him to his core, but that wasn't anything too unusual. Less normal was the fact that he'd made it only halfway across the battlements before he had to halt, reaching out and placing a hand on one of the raised crenelations, a soft grunt escaping him as he eased some of the weight on his legs. Carver had slashed him along the outside of his thigh; that muscle was always the first one to tire, now. Leon's breath puffed out in large, uneven clouds, he swallowed back the taste of bile. His body didn't even feel like it belonged to him anymore. How long he'd taken his strength for granted. Not having it now... it was a blow to his pride as much as anything.

Funny, since he'd never really thought he had much by way of pride.

A couple soft steps could be heard padding their way up the stairs onto the wall behind him. The figure that appeared was hooded and wrapped in a heavy, thick cloak. Leon didn't need to see the man's face to know it was Romulus; he went almost nowhere without that cloak in the middle of winter, and he had rather uniquely steady movement besides. An eye appeared underneath the hood when he turned it up enough to get a look at Leon, but he was obviously shielding himself against the wind.

"I thought I'd check on you," he said, coming to a stop next to Leon. "Saw you leaving your office. Is this a bad time?" It wasn't the first time he'd come to see Leon since they returned from Kirkwall. He didn't seem to have any ulterior motive for the visits beyond simply talking. As though it was something he enjoyed practicing, even if he often struggled.

Leon tried to smile, though it looked more like a grimace than anything. With a couple deep breaths, he was able to push himself back off the crenelation and stand under his own power. "It's not the best of times," he admitted, "but you're welcome to come with me if you like. I was just heading to Cyrus's—I'm sure he wouldn't mind if you were there as well." They didn't do much but converse, and Leon was relatively sure that Cyrus and Romulus had some sort of rapport. There was respect there, at least.

Romulus nodded his agreement. For a moment it looked as though he planned to say something else, but whatever it was, he kept it to himself.

Progress across the wall was slow, due entirely to Leon's weakness, but Romulus was as steady now as he'd been on his way up the stairs, and didn't seem to mind slowing down for him, something he was grateful for. Even more helpful was the fact that nothing explicitly got asked about it. He wasn't sure he could handle giving the answers just now. No doubt Cyrus would want some kind of progress report when they arrived there anyway. Leon wouldn't begrudge him the update; it was important that he know.

He knocked only to inform his friend that he'd be entering, then did so without waiting for a response. Better, when the room's only occupant could be halfway inside his own head with whatever he was working on at the time. "Cyrus? I've brought a guest."

Cyrus did indeed look like he was partly somewhere else, but he blinked, snapping out of it more or less when Leon spoke. “Hm? Ah, Romulus. Nice to see you." He gestured at the group of chairs by the fire, then at the wall next to the door. “Cloak hooks are right there. I'll be with you in just a moment."

Snapping shut the book in his hands, he stacked it atop several others, humming thoughtfully to himself before flipping through a few of his loose parchments. One of them got a note in the corner—a series of numbers, by the look of it, but then he tucked the work and the thought both away and dropped into the chair directly across from Leon's.

Clasping his hands in front of his mouth, Cyrus tilted his head. Taking in the ways his appearance had deteriorated since the last time they spoke, no doubt. “I take it your symptoms are progressing apace."

"You guess correctly. Some of this is still the battle, but... recovering that slowly is a symptom itself, I'm sure of it." Leon had been injured enough times in the absence of healing magic—a relative luxury from his point of view—to know that this wasn't normal. Even with the magic, he was pulling himself together too slowly.

"Anything new on your end?" He knew Cyrus was working on a way to restore his own magic as well as a way to help Leon, and if only the former worked, well... that would still be enough. To have made the trip and retrieving the book worth it.

Cyrus nodded, a small smile curling his mouth. “Actually, yes. On both things. Though we'll talk about yours right now, because that's the big one."

He leaned forward in the chair, putting his elbows on his knees, and glanced between them. “I think I've discovered the crux of your problem. Remember when we discussed the spirit intervention part of the Vigil? I was collecting accounts of spirit-contact in preparation for—well, why's not important. The point is, I think you met the wrong spirit."

Leon sat back in his chair and considered it. He didn't really remember anything that had happened at the end of his Vigil, something that Cyrus knew and was apparently quite typical of the experience. "What do you mean the 'wrong spirit'? I thought all that was required was for some spirit or other to come in contact with the initiate."

Cyrus nodded. “That is all that's required, technically speaking. But different kinds of spirit have fundamentally different natures. It only makes sense that they would affect the process in different ways." He lifted his shoulders. “Bear with me, since this is only a hypothesis and I can't prove it, but I think you drew a different kind of spirit than most Seeker initiates do. All the sensible accounts I have of previous Vigils indicate that spirits of Faith were involved. Makes sense, right?"

Leon expelled a breath. "Sure, I suppose that tracks." Seekers were only ever drawn from the ranks of those who'd committed their lives to the service of the Maker. And most of the time, it took quite a lot of certainty in one's belief to make it through the training and reach the Vigil in the first place. "But you think that's not what happened in my case?"

“Precisely." Cyrus pointed over at his desk. “For accounts of what direct contact with other spirits was like, I had to go to much more dubious sources. Avvar records, cloaked in mystical language, about what their shamans do. A few historical accounts of people who allowed themselves to be temporarily possessed in battle. The personal journals of spirit healers, especially the ones who came to it outside a Circle—that sort of thing." He withdrew his hand, crossing it with his other over his chest.

“I think that when you were exposed to the Fade, it wasn't a spirit of Faith that answered. It was a spirit of Compassion. And the lingering effects of its interference are part of what made it physically impossible for you to kill someone without a dose of Reaver tonic."

That was... certainly something. He supposed it even made a certain amount of sense. Leon wasn't an expert on spirits, exactly, but of all the varieties he'd ever heard of, Compassion made the most sense as a reason he found it difficult to use lethal force. Doing so was contrary to the nature of that kind of being. Mercy was in that general family, if he recalled correctly. "But if this is a result of the Vigil after all... then it doesn't seem like there's any way to fix it. There's no going back from that process; my teachers did make that much clear, at least."

With a soft hum, Cyrus shook his head. “I don't think that's necessarily true. The issue isn't with the treatment, but the side-effects. Your Seeker talents are hardly dependent on maintaining your pacifism, as we all well know by this point." He smiled, a little wryly. “And you've been managing the side-effects rather well. The problem is that you've just been trading one inconvenience for another."

Romulus seemed to be following everything well enough, or at least as well as he could. He was also no expert on spirits or the Fade. He'd also finally managed to suppress the bit of shivering he'd been doing finally. Perhaps he should've kept his cloak on longer. "So do you have a theory then?" he asked. "Is there a way to remove the side effects?"

“Well..." Here Cyrus had the humility to look rather uncertain. “The Reaver tonic has proven effective. It's also demonstrably true that blood magic like that is more potent depending on the blood used. In theory at least, a sufficiently-potent version of it should be able to permanently suppress the Compassion problem. No repetition required." He glanced between them, clearing his throat. “Of course, when I say the 'Compassion problem,' I'm not sure exactly what degree of change would be wrought, so..."

Leon grimaced, reaching up to rub at his jaw with his left hand. He was halfway to a beard at this point; he'd have to take a razor to his face, soon, if he could get his hands to stay steady long enough. "You mean there's a chance it could do more than that?" He didn't want to waste away until his death, but he thought even less that he wanted to lose himself permanently to the same kind of brutality that overtook him when he dosed himself with the tonic. But that might all be beside the point anyway.

"And this more potent version of the tonic... what would be required to make it? I doubt even Rilien just has what we'd need sitting around in his workshop."

“High dragon blood, as it turns out. One of the strongest alchemical reagents in existence, and obviously not a simple matter to acquire. That said, if we could manage to track one down and kill it, there would be enough that Rilien and I could experiment with the formula before you had to take any actual risks." Cyrus's lips thinned. “Of course... it would be a risk. Only you're in a position to decide if it's worth pursuing. But if you want to try it, I'll do everything I can to get it right. I can't promise success, but—" He exhaled sharply. “But I'll do my best."

Leon could tell he wasn't saying that lightly. He supposed that if there was even the remotest possibility of success, Cyrus and Rilien would be able to find it. But the issue was that there were many, many ways for it to go wrong. Still, what other choice was there? He was dying, faster every day, and even if they solved the problem tomorrow, Leon had no way of knowing if his recovery would ever be complete. Holding off for too long could cripple him permanently; holding off a little longer than that would just kill him. It was a rather bleak picture.

"A high dragon..." That was no easy task, either. What would he even be risking to attempt to slay such a creature? More lives than just his, to be sure. Shaking his head, he turned to Romulus. "I'd welcome your thoughts on this, if you'd share them."

Romulus took in the information evenly, as he usually did, weighing things quietly to himself. He didn't seem to need to think on it very long, however. "I'll kill what needs to be killed if it'll help you," he said, as though the high dragon in question was a far more simple target. He wasn't really equipped for such a fight, but no doubt his mark could do some damage, even to a dragon. "I worry that it won't help you, and what we might have to lose for the chance, but... we all still need you. As the Commander, and otherwise. You're worth the risk, and I know the others will agree."

Leon considered that for a long moment. He could see the sense in it—he nearly always did, when it was Romulus's words he was examining. Still, though...

"I suppose the first thing is telling the scouts to be on the lookout for dragons, then," he said on a heavy exhale. "Absurd as it sounds to say that." With some effort, he pushed himself upright from the chair, reaching for his cloak.

"Thank you both. I'll... I'll start thinking about how we ought to approach this. In the meantime, I suppose I'll see you next week, Cyrus."

It hadn't exactly given him anything else to do at the moment, but he knew the discussion would weigh heavily in his thoughts for some time to come.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius

0.00 INK

"I think the best place to start is probably with thank-yous. Most of the office work I do is letters of some sort—Rilien, Leon, and Lady Marceline handle most of the ordinary operations, so what's left for us is really just the things that require a personal touch from an Inquisitor. It's... still a lot, but between us I think it won't be too much trouble." Estella stood from her desk chair, pulling a pile of unanswered communications a little closer to herself, flipping back the bottom halves to try and look for a familiar name.

She smiled when she came upon one, carefully sliding it out from the stack. "This one's from Lucien—it's a business communication about an incoming shipment of materials for those siege weapons we're building for Skyhold. Really all we have to do is send him an acknowledgment that we received them and a thanks for the generous donation." She handed the letter itself over to Romulus, letting her hands fall back to rest on the surface of the desk.

"Oh, I'll just... write to the Emperor, then." He took the letter, eyes passing quickly over the text. "No big deal." For someone raised as a slave, he was an efficient reader, and never seemed to have difficulty even when the handwriting wasn't exactly clear. Writing, however, was obviously not his strength. He had to focus to achieve a level of handwriting beyond that of a sloppy adolescent, and his speed left something to be desired. But it made sense that his life hadn't led him to pen many letters of any kind.

His comment about Lucien seemed to be in jest, as he'd interacted with him enough to know that the man was perhaps the least concerned with formality of anyone in the pile. Still, he paused to think carefully about what to write, and how to properly address and begin the letter as he'd been instructed. It wasn't an ideal situation of shared working space, but it was better than trying to deliver some of the paperwork down to Romulus's residence, which was far more out of the way in Skyhold than Estella's. They'd have to figure something out eventually, if Romulus wanted to keep helping.

"I'm going to be honest," he said, perhaps halfway through his reply, "I feel terrible I've let you do all this the whole time. It's really boring."

Estella laughed. "This is fine—just wait until you get to the ones where you have to prod people for things they promised they'd do but haven't done yet." She only had to halfway-feign her shudder, honestly.

Still, she could sort of understand why they were only getting to the point of splitting this work now, and she didn't begrudge him for it. While Romulus had escaped this particular burden for several years, it had also been true in that time that she'd had the benefits as well as the drawbacks of being more recognizable as Inquisitor than him. Not that she always saw them as benefits, but she was learning to appreciate them. Kind of. At least enough to want to share them as well as the workload.

Laying aside her own letter, she retrieved an envelope from the desk drawer, as well as a tube of sienna-colored wax and the Inquisition's seal to stamp it with. "I think it helps, at least. If no one did it, we wouldn't be able to stay supplied and all that. I try to tell myself that when I'm falling asleep over the parchments."

He smiled a little at that, before returning his focus to the letter. They worked diligently, the sounds filtering in from the main hall enough to prevent total silence from ever blanketing the room, the only sounds they added being the scratching of quills, folding of papers, and stamping of wax. Estella worked significantly faster than he did, but that was to be expected.

Romulus stamped the letter before him with the official seal once he was done with, sliding it to the side. He glanced at the pile still to go through, but instead replaced his quill in the inkwell and leaned back more comfortably in his seat. "I wonder how long they'll want to supply us. After this threat's been dealt with."

A breath passed through her nose, slow and deliberate. "I've been wondering the same," she confessed. Her finger absently ran the edge of the parchment she was working on. "And I guess about... what will happen to this in general."

The Inquisition had been assembled for a very specific purpose, after all: to close the Breach. That they still had a reason to exist was still tied to that: Corypheus was responsible for it, and would be responsible for worse if left unchecked. But what became of them when Corypheus was also gone? It wasn't as though there were further layers behind this than him—at least not any that they'd seen the first hint of.

"It's strange... I'm not quite sure what to think about it. Defeating him, finally." She shook her head, braid dragging slightly where it rested at her back. "Obviously I want to, but... what then, you know?"

"I think I've tried not to think about that much," he answered, threading his fingers together in his lap. "I'm not sure what I'd be, what I'd do, without this, without being an Inquisitor. I know I could do a lot of things, but I don't know that I have any kind of cause I want to push for." No doubt he was thinking of Khari when he said that. Her goals were something larger and separate from what the Inquisition was trying to do, something she could easily continue to work towards after Corypheus was gone.

"But the Inquisition is bigger than me, or any of us," he continued. "I've never been very good at thinking of the bigger picture."

"I don't know if I could go back." Estella furrowed her brows, studying him with troubled eyes. Obviously he wouldn't be going back to the life he'd had before the Inquisition, but they still seemed to share the problem. "This just feels... it's going to sound so stupid when I say this—but it feels like this is what I was... meant for. Or something. And it's home."

She could see it so clearly: everyone parting ways at the end of it, never to be all together in the same place again. Never to have anything binding them all together the way they did now. The knots loosening, the people scattering to the winds, making new lives. She was afraid of the vision coming to pass. Nothing had ever felt as right to her as being here and doing this did, even when it seemed laughably impossible. Plenty of the others had places to go, goals to accomplish, lives yet to live, but Estella couldn't help but feel that this was it for her: this was the thing her life had really been about all along.

How was she supposed to go about things when it was done?

"Maybe I'm just trying to rationalize, but I really feel like there are things we could be good for, even after Corypheus. I don't know."

"Hopefully nothing we're needed for," Romulus said, with a hint of a smile. "One world-threatening catastrophe has been bad enough." It would be a special kind of bad luck for anything matching the Venatori, Red Templars, and Corypheus at their head to spring up again. At least Blights had Grey Wardens to tend to them. Assuming their Order survived the turmoil it was no doubt in after the disaster at Adamant Fortress.

"You say it sounds stupid, but I remember being the one to come to you at the beginning, in Haven, and telling you how I remembered your name from when we were children. I always wanted to believe there was something destined about this whole thing." It almost steered him wrong a few times, no doubt, and had allowed people wanting to take advantage of that to sink claws in before. "I'm not willing to say any kind of power was at work in it anymore, but I won't deny it feels right."

Obviously it had changed a great deal in him, almost certainly for the better. It was in the way he sat, the way he spoke to her, the way he'd offered to help, wanted to help. He was someone truly enjoying the way he was living now.

"Well, you won't have to be an Inquisitor by yourself any time soon, I can promise you that much. Not if I have anything to say about it."

She was glad of it. Privately, Estella thought the duties and obligations were far too many to be carried alone, even with the support of their advisors and friends. There wasn't a trace of doubt in her mind that if there hadn't been the both of them to do the job, it wouldn't have been done even this far.

"That's reassuring," she told him, some of the worry in her face easing as she smiled. "I'm sure there will come a time when we really do have to decide all the rest of this, but I'm quite glad it's not now." Now was for progress forward, not an impasse with an uncertain future. They'd come to that eventually.

And if she was already starting to consider the possibilities, to ask herself how they might get by without the largesse of noble donors, well—maybe that wasn't so bad, either.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari groaned, dropping onto Rom's couch with altogether too dramatic a flop. Her legs were killing her—she immediately propped them up by placing her ankles on the far arm rest. A soft hiss escaped her when the stretch that required pulled against a burgeoning cramp in the left one. No potions today, though: she was going to have to take care of this the old-fashioned way.

Pulling herself up into a seated position, she wrapped her hands around either side of her left thigh, tightening her fingers and working out the ache that way, at least as well as she could. She certainly didn't have Stel's magic hands. Still, that she was hurting at all in this way was a sign of progress; her splints had come off way earlier than anyone thought—right around Firstday. From there, she'd set her own pace, increasing the length of her walks every day, adding in stairs, and then transitioning into running and squats and lunges and the rest of it. She still hadn't gone back to doing any of those things in the armor, but she'd be able to spar again soon, at least.

The date of the Grand Tourney loomed in her head like a massive deadline, and she knew her injury was costing her. The other people that were entering had likely been spending these last winter months training hard, refining their techniques, and everything else. She'd been spending them just trying to get back to where she'd been before Kirkwall, conditioning-wise, and she cringed to think of how rusty she was going to be when she went back to actual sparring and stuff. Next week. She'd be doing that next week, come rifts or dragons or red lyrium giants. She'd already blocked out the time with Ves and Stel.

In the meantime, she'd been spending most of her free time in the Undercroft. Rom had started writing letters for the Inquisition or something, and so whenever he had a stack of work to be doing, Khari read or stretched the way Amalia had shown her or did something else quiet so she wouldn't bother him. But she no longer saw the point in, well... not being around him as much as possible. There were a lot of things unsaid there, but Khari for once wasn't in any hurry about it. She didn't need the words, or any of the rest of it, right now. It was what it was, and it made pretty much everything else tolerable.

“So who's the Inquisition kissing up to today?" She asked the question more to distract herself than anything, something she was certain Rom would have no trouble recognizing.

"Most of Ferelden, actually," was Rom's answer, "Including the king, wrote him one earlier. I've heard he's not too bad, but some of these banns are, uh..." He trailed off, failing to come up with a proper way to describe them. "Well, some of them seem to think we're just renting this castle, and killing Corypheus is how we have to pay them."

He set down the quill, apparently done or at least taking a break from the one he was working on, and instead made his way over to the couch as well, plopping down behind where Khari was sat such that if she tipped back again she'd land across his legs. He threw an arm over the back of the couch. "They didn't even know this place existed, but now that it does, they like to think it's theirs because of the border it's just inside."

Since she could think of literally no reason not to, Khari eased herself backwards, scooting up a little further so that her head was resting on Rom's leg. Tilting her chin back a little to make better eye contact, she scoffed. “I'd like to see them try to deliver the eviction notice up here, when this is all over. It's not like they can fly in on dragons or anything." She waggled her fingers on the word 'dragons,' emphasizing exactly how little she thought of random banns trying to act like the Inquisition was doing them some kind of wrong.

It was kind of like saying it was illegal to steal someone else's garbage, or live in an abandoned building. No one else had been using it for anything important. Or anything at all. And it was the Inquisition that had made Skyhold livable again in the first place. It hadn't been when they got here, as far as Khari heard.

Well, if they did anything besides make a fuss about it, then that was a bridge to cross when it appeared.

Rom let one of his arms fall, laying it across Khari's abdomen, while his other hand toyed absently with a bit of the red hair now across his lap. His eyes stayed up, gazing out ahead of him, distant, thinking about something. Whatever it was, he didn't comment on it. It didn't seem like anything was bothering him, though. He glanced over at where her feet were propped on the arm rest.

"How's the recovery go—"

He was interrupted by the door opening in front of them. Brand slipped inside unannounced, as he usually did during the daytime. Only in the early and late hours of the day did the Tevinter elf ever seem to show any respect for privacy. He shivered now under his cloak, as ill-adapted to the cold here as Rom and the other northern-grown folk were back in Haven. He glanced at the pair of them on the couch, but of course it was nothing he hadn't seen before. The stupid rumors going around were proof of that.

"Got a few more for you," he said, heading over to Rom's desk and leaving a smaller stack of papers there. "Stel kept the lion's share, but I told her you'd be so disappointed if you didn't get any more work, and she parted with these."

Rom seemed to pay the extra work no mind. "You've been outside."

"Unlucky me. Had to go see Ril for a bit. Oh!" He clearly just remembered something. "I saw some guests at the gate. Pair riding in on a halla. Pretty cool. Thought you might want to know."

That certainly caught Khari's attention. Visitors on a halla would probably only be here for one of a very small number of people in the Inquisition, and she was... well, weirdly enough as it still was to think about, she could be among them.

Khari sat up, throwing her legs over the side until her socks hit the floor. “Feel like skipping out on work a bit longer? I kinda wanna see who that is."

"It's really cold out, just so you know," Brand warned. "I'm not sure what I expected it to be like, but... yeah. Cold."

Rom was already up, offering Khari a hand but grinning a little at Brand. "You'll get used to it. Maybe. In a few years."

“Or you freeze for the winter and melt again in spring, like the lake." Khari grinned, pulling herself to her feet with Rom's help. The stretching really helped; she wasn't up to long runs yet, but also in no danger of collapsing if she had to climb all the stairs to Leon's tower.

Going down stairs wasn't nearly as tough as all that, either. By the time they made it to the bailey, their mysterious guests were just disappearing into the stable building. Khari caught a flash of something vaguely familiar—the dark brown coat of a very large halla. It couldn't be, but—

Picking up the pace, she broke into a jog, calling ahead of herself. “Vareth?"

An excited giggle was her answer, and a moment later, a heavily-bundled, very small body shot from the entrance to the stable, the hood up over her head of flaxen hair falling back to her shoulders with her momentum. "It's the dread wolf and the big halla!"

Khari's eyes went wide; she crouched in time to hold her arms out and catch the fur-cloaked hellion streaking towards them. Senna laughed when Khari picked her up and spun her around, setting her back down so she could go attack Rom, too.

Her attack went low, the only place it could go, around one of Rom's legs. He feigned a cry and went down on his back in the few inches of snow on the ground, sending small clouds of it poofing up into the air and dusting them both.

"You've gotten ferocious since I saw you," Rom declared, mussing a small handful of snow against her hair as he sat up. "A little wolf in your own right." They got to their feet, Rom taking a second to brush the snow from his pants and sleeves before he offered a nod in greeting to the other elf. "Vareth."

He'd followed at a much more sedate pace, lugging what appeared to be a large sack behind him. Their antics had brought an easy smile to his face, though, and he returned Rom's gesture with warmth. "Lord Inquisitor. Khari. It's good to see you." He glanced at Senna, now preoccupied gathering snow into her hands, most likely planning some form of revenge on Rom. "She found out where I was going and insisted on coming with. I hope you don't mind; we don't have to stay long."

“Of course not." Khari crossed her arms, more to keep warm than anything else. “And you can stay as long as you want; there's space in the barracks." Hell, there were spare beds in her room; Widget wouldn't mind.

Vareth's response was cut off when a snowball smacked Khari in the back; she whipped around to see Senna already trying to make a break for it. Lunging, Khari scooped the little girl off her feet and threw her over her shoulder. Her right leg twinged, but it held. Senna shrieked and flailed, but Khari's grip was too strong for her to worm out of.

“How about we take this to the tavern for now? You guys must be hungry, huh?"

"That sounds good to me. We've brought more than just ourselves, after all, but I think news is better shared somewhere a bit warmer."

The Heralds' Rest wasn't far, and at this time of day, it didn't take them long at all to find a table and get themselves settled. Senna regarded everything with clear interest, hardly able to keep still in her seat while they waited for the food.

“So, uh... how is everyone?" Khari asked with a bit of apprehension, not quite able to disguise it. She'd been writing letters to Vareth pretty regularly, and she had a feeling he shared them with her parents at least, but... that was sort of a different thing from being in contact with them.

"Well," Vareth replied, pulling his tin tankard of mead closer to himself. "Winter in the Graves has been mild this year, which we really needed." No doubt the hunters they'd lost had a lot to do with that. But if the temperature had stayed relatively warm, then game would have been easier to find, and the foraging resources would have lasted longer.

Khari felt herself relax a little. "Good. That's good." She nodded, though it was obviously not necessary. Talking about her family was still—well. Vareth and Senna were one thing. She didn't think she'd have been able to handle seeing anyone else here. Not yet. "So, uh... did you tell them about the thing in my last letter?"

Vareth smiled slightly before it disappeared into his tankard as he took a sip. "I did." Glancing down to his side, he addressed Senna. "What did I tell the clan about Khari when her last letter came?"

Senna's eyes went wide; the reminder setting her to bouncing in her seat. "You're gonna be famous! You're gonna put on armor and use a sword and ride a horse!"

Technically, that was what the Tourney came down to, Khari figured. "I'm not so sure about the 'famous' part yet, but I'm working on it, I guess."

"Working on it, she says," Rom cut in softly. "She only saved the Orlesian Emperor's life in battle not so long ago. Small-time work, really."

That was a true story, but Khari felt her face heat up anyway. It only got worse when Vareth's expression grew keener.

"You left that part out of the letter."

"Uh... yeah. It was kind of a wash, actually. Banged up my legs real bad—I was in splints until about a week ago. I didn't, uh, want anyone to worry about it though. I'm getting better. Mostly." She stared resolutely into her own cup, clearing her throat.

Really, she should have been crowing about this. She'd certainly been able to poke some fun at Lucien about it, but—she figured that was just because he seemed like... such a real person. Getting some distance from it and thinking about what she'd really done—saved an Emperor—that was harder, somehow. It felt bigger. Maybe too big for her, which was a bad sign, considering.

"He's a nice guy. Lucien. He, uh—he carried me around on his back for a day when I needed to get out of the infirmary at Kirkwall." That was more her speed, honestly. Ridiculous antics, being indulged by people who seemed to like her, odd at that could still be sometimes.

"Vareth does that for me, too." Senna seemed to brighten as the discussion moved into familiar territory for a small child. "It's really fun."

Khari grinned and reached across the table to muss her hair. "Yeah it is. Don't wear him out too much, though. The clan still needs him."

Speaking of—they were actually quite interested to hear of your plans. They asked me to bring a few things along; a couple larger items that couldn't be sent by bird."

She blinked. Gifts from her clan were certainly not things she'd expected, but she accepted the package he handed across the table anyway, wrapped in a layer of oilcloth to protect it, no doubt, and secured with bark-twine.

Setting it down in front of her, she untied the string and pushed the wrapping to the side. "A cloak?" The base fabric was deep green, smooth through her fingers in a way that actually suggested silk more than anything. The embroidery on it was gold, though, metallic and so intricate she couldn't imagine any Dalish wasting so much time on an unnecessary cosmetic detail. The edges were gold, too, and the lining a green so dark it was almost black. It definitely wasn't stealthy, by any means. "Where'd they get this from?"

"Your mother made it." Vareth said the words softly, as though he knew just how hard they were going to hit her.

"Mom... made this? But it—" It wasn't anything a Dalish would ever use. It wouldn't blend with a forest or keep her especially warm in winter, and the materials to make it wouldn't have just been laying around. And the hours it must have taken one person with one needle to get all these details right...

Khari squeezed the corner of the cloak in her hands, feeling hot tears well in her eyes. It wasn't the first time her mother had made her cry, but this—this was completely different from that. "She... it's a parade cloak, Rom, look." Her voice cracked; her attempt to show it to him with casual enthusiasm amounted to nothing more than a vague wave of the material and a loud sniffle.

Rom could see how much it meant to her, that was obvious. He'd witnessed firsthand some of the difficulties she had with her parents, her mother in particular. What this particular gift represented was not lost on him. "It's beautiful," he said, likely lacking any better words for it. He reached to feel it for himself, running his thumb and forefinger along the fabric. He probably hadn't worn anything like it in his life either. "Fitting for a soon-to-be famous chevalier, I think."

Khari sniffed again, managing a smile this time, and a short, half-choked bubble of laughter. "Yeah. It is." Clearing her throat, she used her free hand to wipe at her eyes, trying to recompose herself. It felt like—she didn't even have the words for what it felt like. Something tied in a tight knot in her guts had loosened, and there were so many other things rushing out behind it she didn't really know how to handle it.

When she was more or less coherent again, she glanced up at Vareth, who smiled. "That sword we found—the one the revenant had. The Keeper did some maintenance on the enchantments, and sent it along, too, with a new sidearm. I'll give them to you later."

Even if it was the Inquisition, pulling out magic weapons in a tavern was still pretty bad form, Khari guessed. But still... she could have all the ancient magic swords in the world and it still wouldn't—she expelled an unsteady breath, shaking her head.

"Thank you, Vareth. Tell them—no, never mind. I'll tell them. If you don't mind carrying back another letter?" She leaned sideways, putting her shoulder against Rom's arm, her near hand still wrapped up in the cloak.

Vareth smiled. "Not at all."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The city was abuzz with excitement, perhaps moreso than any other tourney that Marceline could remember had. Of course, this was also the first time in recent memory that the reigning Emperor was actually a chevalier himself. That, along with Orlais finally being at peace with itself had a noticeable effect on the proceedings. Even Michaël had a hop in his step, though his excitement came from more than one source. She leaned into him as they walked the white cobbled streets of the city. They, being them and the rest of the Inquisition, had arrived in Val Royeaux recently. The Inquisition obviously had garnered an invitation from the Emperor-- though the plans that they had in mind overstepped simple invitations.

The thought must have made its way onto her face, because Michaël noticed and placed a sturdy hand in the small of her back. It will be fine, the smile on his lips told her, and she was inclined to believe him. There was a lot that could go wrong, but he had faith, and she had faith in him. She returned his smile and wordlessly accepted that everything would turn out for the better. If not soon, then later. Change always took time, after all.

The tourney's events were planned to be held at a variety of locations across the city, but the main locus of activity was to be the proving grounds, an arena located deep within Val Royeaux. As she understood it, most of the area surrounding the arena was cleared to allow for the contestants to set up their tents and to provide safe storage.

Perhaps understandably, Khari was having some difficulty containing her enthusiasm. She drank in the sights like they were water, eyes unable to remain on any one thing for too long. Even the parts of Val Royeaux that were not directly involved with anything to do with the Tourney were decorated for it, bright banners and streamers advertising anything and everything that could possibly be related to the event or the influx of visitors it welcomed.

As they drew near the arena itself, her focus narrowed quite obviously to the array of canvas tents, many of them brightly-colored or striped according to the owner's lineage or allegiance. Even the well-armed Inquisition blended here, among the knights and their auxiliaries. Horses were stabled at one end of the large field about the arena, necessary as they were for the jousting portion of the Tourney.

The advance group the Inquisition had sent ahead had already prepared what would be their tent, though it lacked the obvious russet and gold, since the point was that no one was meant to identify a competitor with their organization. They'd have to see to their disguises before entering it; before they did, though, more private lodging had been arranged at the palace itself. Still, Khari had wanted the lay of the land before anything, and she studied it now with eagerness tempered by what was clearly only fully hitting her now: the sheer scale of it all.

“Somehow, this is a lot more people than I was expecting."

"Almost overwhelming, isn't it?" Leon settled a large hand on her shoulder and squeezed, probably in a way that was meant to reassure her. "It won't matter when you're in the ring, though. Then they'll all just be noise."

He let his hand drop away and addressed the group at large. "Why don't we go assume our disguises and get set up? Meet back here in an hour?" Naturally, a few of them had additional formalities to see to, Marceline among them, that would require the extra time. But it would be equally important that their competitor be allowed time to acclimate to her new surroundings before the contests began in earnest tomorrow.

Since Marceline and Michaël were sponsors of their particular contestant, they could forgo donning disguises. Instead, their time was spent handling more official business, registering and securing official lodgings. Fortunately for them, they had all of their documents and paperwork in order, and the process was relatively painless-- minus the fact that some of the papers were suspect. Eventually all the papers were signed and they were free to leave the palace and return to their tent at the proving ground.

An hour after they'd parted, the group rejoined at the same spot, this time able to head with confidence towards the tent set up for them. The custom of mask-wearing, and the tendency for masks to be so characteristic, worked in their favor, since for the humans among them at least going unrecognized was just a matter of wearing different ones than they otherwise would have. As part of Khari's false paperwork and history, Marceline had tied her to a loose edge of MichÀel's family tree, distant cousins with the surname Gérin. Given their obscurity, it wasn't at all difficult to conjure the necessary papers for a hitherto-unknown Katriane Gérin.

The Academie credentials were harder, but as long as no one looked too closely, they'd hold. They only needed to serve for the length of the Tourney, in any case. The family's masks traditionally resembled wolves, and the slate grey and gold of their colors wasn't too difficult to replicate, either, so the disguises carried the themes appropriately.

Khari herself would have to remain helmed at all times, given the vallaslin and her ears both. The t-shaped opening in her helmet allowed her to speak mostly clearly, at least. The rest of her armor was plain, taken from Inquisition stock since at least a few of the people in attendance here knew her trademark appearance quite well. The cloak must have been from elsewhere—green and gold, and made well enough to belong to wealthier nobility than she was really meant to portray.

“Okay, so. We're here. That's our tent. This is really happening." She paused. “This is really happening, right? Because it feels kind of like I'm dreaming, I've gotta say."

"Somehow I imagine Romulus looks a little more dashing in your dreams." The comment came from Vesryn, walking at the side of the group. He had the luxury of going without anything concealing his face, though he'd still altered his appearance. His normally loose hair was bound up behind him and actually braided to his head on the sides. It had a dramatic effect on his recognizability, not to mention the drab mercenary's gear he wore. It seemed unlikely anyone would pick him out as the self-proclaimed champion of the Inquisition.

"Go easy on the names," the Inquisitor advised, from Khari's side. If he had any reaction to Vesryn's jab, it was concealed by his mask, along with the rest of his face. Unlike Vesryn, Romulus was very recognizable, with facial markings of his own, and an image that had been replicated across most of Thedas by now. His role in the competition would be done in a full face mask and helmet, and his gear had been altered to also assume the mercenary look, with particular care being given to conceal his marked hand.

"I think everyone looks wonderful, for what it's worth." Their smallest elven ally behind them, Brand, looked like he was just happy to be along, but his skills with information and crowded places were bound to be valuable. He was practically invisible without any disguise at all. "A perfect... dignified shabbiness. A scrappy underdog."

"Well, this scrappy underdog thinks we should probably have this talk in our tent," Estella put in, smiling slightly underneath the half-face mask she wore. Simpler than Khari's, as she too was meant to be a mercenary here, and no Argent Lion at that. Like Romulus, she wore a heavy leather glove over her marked hand, hers without fingers.

Leon lifted the flap first, stepping inside the generically-appointed canvas shelter. "There are basic wards against sound escaping and such," he warned, "but any more than that and people might have thought we had a bit too much to hide, so do still be careful with what you say. A good eavesdropper would be able to find a way around them." He glanced once at Brand as he said it, then shrugged.

"But since this is probably the last time we'll all be in one place for a while, I think we should nail down the details of this plan. The first event on your docket is the joust, and the day after is the team round. Then you'll have a day to recover before the melee. It's a long time to maintain a cover in a situation like this, so we'll all need to stay alert and careful."

"You need not worry on our end, Michaël and I will divert any questions regarding you away," Marceline answered. She could spin a tale well enough to satisfy anyone's curiousity without delving into too many details. If not, well, then she would just have to avoid some of the more inquisitive types.

Michaël chuckled, undoubtedly already imagining her talking at length about nothing in particular. "Do not let it take up all of your focus though," he added, "I'd hate for you to catch something in the jaw because you were to busy worrying if someone saw your ears," he said with a grin.

Khari nodded as much as the helm would allow. “It's not really that part I'm worried about." She didn't elaborate though, instead walking the length of the tent once, eyes cast down at her boots. “There's still some things to decide, aren't there? I know we brought my horse down from Skyhold, but there's supposed to be someone around when I'm actually jousting, right? To help with the lances and stuff?" She pursed her lips. “And what do we know about the team round scenario? Anything? Who are the people to watch for, anyway? People set books and odds for this stuff, don't they?"

It was quite a lot of questions at once. Leon took it upon himself to tackle them.

"Such an arrangement is normal in the joust, yes. If you don't mind, I'd... like to handle that myself." His voice sounded just a bit thicker than usual, but it was subtle. He didn't elaborate on it.

Whatever caused it, Khari picked up on it, her pacing coming to a hard halt. She swallowed audibly, nodding in several quick, shallow motions.

“Yeah. Yeah, of course. Wouldn't want anybody else." The moment stretched for a heartbeat too long, until she forced herself to start moving again and the atmosphere settled.

The other items in the list were somewhat easier to tick off. "The team scenario won't be known in any detail until you're thrown into it. But I double-checked, and your team does have the right number of people. I should point out that magic is not expressly forbidden, though it tends to be frowned upon, and anything trademark or particularly unique should be avoided for the obvious reasons. You've also been appointed a healer for the duration, to ensure that magic worked upon you in that capacity doesn't give you an unfair advantage. But you should... take care not to injure yourself if possible."

There were a lot of reasons for that, obviously, but unfortunately the integrity of the disguise was one of them.

"As to favorites... only one of them is familiar to you—and not in a good way, unfortunately."

Khari clearly struggled for a moment to think of a chevalier she both knew and didn't like. The answer hit her like a wall; behind the helm, her mouth twisted into a scowl. “You're fucking kidding me. Him? Really? All the chevaliers in Orlais, and it really has to be Blancheflor?"

Vesryn laughed, obviously not as bothered as Khari was. "Maybe stick to the weapons when you're beating him. He's most likely to recognize you if you punch him, right?"

“Actually it was a headbutt." Khari paused, assessed the statement, and then sighed.

“But point taken."

A in no way contained grin plastered Michaël's face. "I'd say it gives you an edge, you've already drawn first blood," he noted with an accompanying chuckle.

"Welp, shall we get to some last minute prep?" He asked, cracking his knuckles.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

Behind him, the crowd roared as undoubtedly a young chevalier ate another lance. MichÀel's mind was elsewhere however, and his intended path taking him there. There may have been an urgency to his stride, a worry on his shoulders, but for the life of him he wouldn't let Khari know that. Marcy knew, she could read everything he felt, even through his mask. Though it couldn't have been too difficult, he hadn't hidden the the hiss between his teeth when Caron's lance dipped low. Marceline had let him depart without a word, only a knowing nod.

It didn't take long with his quickened pace to reach Khari's tent. Instinctively he reached out to the tent flap before he hesitated. He tossed a cursory glance around him to ensure that there were no prying eyes before he poked his head in. He quickly scanned the inside before trying to catch the eyes of Leon in order to get some information. He'd seen that Khari was dripping blood, and for her to forfeit, it couldn't just have been skin deep. It'd take a lot for her to just give up, even if it was the wisest option at the moment.

Leon was not typically difficult to find, though in this case, the number of people in the tent was not helping. As it happened, he was still beside Khari; he'd anxiously looked up when MichĂ€el half-entered, but his brows furrowed—obviously he was expecting someone else.

"They should be sending us a healer," he muttered, as much to himself as anyone else. Tightening his grip on the fabric between his hands, he tugged, reinforcing the makeshift tourniquet he'd just tied around Khari's leg. The plate armor on that side was gone already, the pieces discarded to his left. "Anyone have a potion in the meantime?"

The question overlapped with Khari's loud “Fuck!" Her grip flexed on one of the wooden supports of the cot he'd put her on. Her face screwed up into a grimace; she forced herself to breathe through her nose.

"I've got one." The little elf, Brand, had slipped in the tent behind MichÀel, and he approached Khari now, offering a potion with a distinctly Orlesian label.

"Let me see that," Rom grabbed it from his hand, inspecting the bottle. He popped the cork and sniffed. The Inquisitor had been in the tent ever since Khari's match had concluded, staying close but out of the way. He'd been staying quiet as well.

"I know my potions, too, ser," Brand objected. "I got a good one." Rom was apparently satisfied, as he relinquished the potion to Khari. Brand backed away from the cot, glancing at the more senior members present. "I'll be outside. Keeping an eye out."

"Not to cause further problems," Estella said, breaking into the conversation from her spot a little further away, seated in one of the plain wooden chairs the tent was furnished with. "But... exactly what are we going to do about this? Even assuming you put the helmet back on, the healer will do a better job if they know you're an elf, and a clever one will probably be able to figure it out whether we tell them or not."

This thought did not seem to have occurred to Leon, at least not in the heat of the moment. He grimaced. "Well... we really only need them to stay quiet for the duration of the Tourney. Bribery is always a possibility."

"Marcy and I brought a decent purse with us," MichÀel said, stepping into the tent more fully, though careful to stay out of the way of more important personnel. He lingered near the mouth of the tent, arms crossed with a hand rubbing the beard at his chin. "Half now, half after the Tourney?" he offered. Marcy had thought to get some shopping done while in the city, but... Well, their need was elsewhere right now. He'd make it up to her somehow, but later. He glanced at Khari and then back to Leon, "We may need their... services later. It'd be convenient to have one in our pocket for the time being," he noted. He found himself wishing that they could use their own personnel for this, but that was too much of a stretch. Even if they'd come to Val Royeaux with them, their healers were rather unique.

Leon grimaced. "Assuming the idea even works, I can take care of it. No need to dip into personal funds here. Just... please be aware that we're going to have to negotiate something before the healer leaves the tent, and that something might involve a bit of strongarming." No doubt it was rather hard to plan when the most important element in the equation was entirely unknown to them.

Not that they had a choice, in this case.

Further discussion was precluded; the healer in question arrived not a few moments later, standing politely in front of the tent flap before admittance. Once it was pulled aside, his eyes swept the assembled before landing quite quickly on Khari. The way he froze allowed a tense moment of study for all involved.

He must have been Riviani or Antivan by heritage, given the mid-toned brown of his skin. His face was slightly weathered, though nothing about him suggested age over thirty, so a life in the sun was the most likely cause. He blinked, dark brows arching towards his hairline.

No immediate recognition was apparent—the surprise could only be directed at Khari. The expression morphed to confusion, then suspicion, but in the end it settled on something a bit more difficult to place, his mouth a compressed line and brows knit together. "Excuse me, but if you could clear slightly more space around the patient, I'd appreciate the room to work." Antivan, then, from the accent. It rolled over the r's and lingered on vowels in a way that suggested a lifetime spent quite a ways north.

Leon didn't vacate immediately, instead keeping pressure on Khari's wound until the man had reached her and could immediately take over the work.

Khari made a sound somewhere between a grumble and a groan. “The patient's got a name."

The healer was already crossing the remaining space, eyes down on the potions suspended from his belt by leather loops about their necks. "And I'm sure it's a lovely one. I'm equally sure it's better if I don't know what it is."

Rom wasn't quick to clear the space he was occupying, but he did so eventually, all while examining the healer unlucky enough to get sent to them. "Are you freelance?" he asked. "You're a long way from Antiva."

"So I am." The healer smiled a bit crookedly and handed Khari a potion. "Drink this, please."

“What's it for?" The answer didn't appear to concern her too much; she was already uncorking the bottle.

"The pain. I'm not a spirit healer; this is going to hurt a bit." He was already inspecting the wound, wincing in what might have been sympathy when he got a better look at the gouge. His hands lit a soft green; he passed them over the injury a couple of times while Khari swallowed whatever he'd given her.

Whether by design or coincidence, she did visibly relax, some of the tension leaving her muscles. The cot creaked softly underneath her as she leaned back into it.

The magic in the man's hands flickered a couple of times before the color shifted towards the yellow end of the spectrum. "They had to scrape together most every decent healer in Orlais to cover this event. And some outsiders. And probably some healers that aren't even decent. I'm local for the moment, though—just moved to Val Royeaux a little while ago, actually." Apparently, speaking did not detract from his work so much that he felt uncomfortable doing both at the same time.

"I'll not ask where any of you are from."

"That's... perhaps the wisest decision for the moment," MichÀel noted with a passing glance to Leon. The less information they gave the healer would perhaps be for the best-- for both parties.

It was unclear if Leon caught the glance; he was studying their unlucky mage with an unreadable expression. He didn't seem to disagree, though, and volunteered no information himself.

"I'm sure it's... quite an adjustment to move to," Estella said, probably to keep the conversation flowing. There would be an awful lot of tense silence, otherwise.

MichÀel's attention was drawn away from the conversation by Brand, who had reentered the tent quietly. The elf tugged subtly at his sleeve, looking at the healer work but with his attention split elsewhere. "Might have a problem," he said quietly, not even loud enough to be heard by Khari or the healer. In fact, the conversation there helped to mask his. "Mysterious hooded lurker outside, don't think he came with the healer. Definitely interested in our tent. Probably knows something he shouldn't by now."

"Ah dammit," MichÀel cursed under his breath. He looked up from Brand and shifted his head to try and catch Rom's eyes. Once he managed to catch his attention, MichÀel gestured for him to approach. He was never for the cloak and dagger, that was Marcy and Larissa's wheelhouse, and between all of them in the tent, Romulus was a much better resource to lean on than he was.

Once he was close enough, he leaned forward and spoke softly, so as to not interrupt the other conversation going on. "We have prying eyes," he said with an indicative nod towards Brand. "Think we should find out if they've seen something they're not supposed to?" He asked Brand and Rom. He couldn't do it on his own. He didn't have any delusions toward himself, he wasn't subtle like they were and this would require subtlety. However, he could still be useful, if used right.

Rom only responded with a nod, and was the first one out of the tent, leaving Brand to shrug at MichÀel. "This should be interesting." The others stayed behind with Khari, not needing to know what exactly was going on. The three of them could certainly handle one eavesdropper, and any more would draw more attention than they wanted.

The activity outside hadn't lessened any, the tournament still going strong and people still coming and going and passing by all of the other nearby tents. Rom waited in the street for them, peering at strangers from underneath his mask. Brand jerked his head sideways at him, indicating the left side of the tent.

The hooded man in question had noticed the exit of three people from the tent, no doubt, and by the time their eyes were on him he was already walking at a brisk pace away from the tent. Barely restraining the urge to break into a run by the looks of things.

MichÀel glanced at Brand first, then gestured toward Rom and hoped that they knew what to do from there. For himself he angled himself away and at their mystery man. He aimed to follow the man at his brisk pace and though he tried to be as inconspicuous as possible, it wasn't exactly his forte. However, it was for the other two with them, and hopefully while the man tried to avoid the obvious fellow following him, he wouldn't notice the other two.

The field was a chaotic mess of tents, colored canvas interrupting the landscape and their eyelines at various intervals. Knights, squires, servants and healers all moved about with purpose, the metallic clank of armor and occasional horse-noise giving the area a music MichÀel was long familiar with. It was a controlled sort of chaos, but more than enough for one person to get lost in.

Their eavesdropper took a sharp right, ducking behind someone's black-and-yellow tent; by the time MichÀel rounded the same corner, a flicker of dark fabric was all he could see around the next.

"Shit," MichÀel muttered under his breath, though he never dropped his pace. In fact, he quickened it toward the last place he'd see the cloak. As he proceeded, he tossed a glance around his shoulders in search of either Rom or Brand, but he couldn't find them either, which he found more comforting than not. Maybe one of them still had the man in their sights. Regardless, MichÀel ducked his head and took a hard step around the next tent, his eyes immediately scanning the next row.

"This way, ser!" The call came from Brand, on MichÀel's left, poking his shaggy head out from behind an olive green tent. He used the title without any trace of the teasing manner he'd used on Rom, and was already starting a backpedal, urging MichÀel towards him. "He's this way!"

With Rom out of sight, he could only assume that the Inquisitor was in pursuit of their fleeing eavesdropper. It wasn't as though Brand could say that out loud; they hadn't settled on any code names for Khari's mercenary help just yet, and yelling out a strongly Tevinter name in Val Royeaux wasn't the best approach.

They took off on Rom's trail, darting around mounted knights returning from their jousts, their squires and servants attending to them as they went. One horse was gargantuan enough for Brand to duck entirely under rather than run around. Before long they caught sight of the dirt kicked up at their heels. Rom was right on the eavesdropper's tail, arms outstretched to take him down. Quick though he was, he couldn't outrun the Inquisitor.

Unfortunately they went down in the midst of a group of servants at the front of another large tent, knocking down several people in the process. A chorus of angry and surprised shouts went up, and within seconds the chevalier inside had opened the tent flap to investigate the commotion. Rom struggled to pin the hooded man down, but an elbow thrown back caught him in the face.

It ripped his mask off, tossing it to the ground. Rom had enough awareness to abandon the eavesdropper in favor of the immediate problem. While the hooded man scrambled to his feet and tried to take off again, Rom rolled over and grabbed the mask, his hood concealing his features from the people all around him well enough while he struggled to put it back on. Brand skidded to a halt in front of the watching people, who shouted and swore in their native tongue at him and Rom still on the ground. That left it to MichÀel to snag the eavesdropper before he could get away again.

The commotion and ground fighting had let him close the distance, and by the time the hooded man found his feet, MichÀel was there. With his big paw, MichÀel seized a large handful of the strangers collar and cloak. He was by no means a small man, and what he lacked in subtlety more than enough made up for in strength, and it looked like delicacy had flown out of the window regardless. MichÀel growled low at the man in his hands before he quickly turned toward the chevalier who had just exited. "My apologies ser, just dealing with a troublemaker," was all that he offered before turning to start to drag the fellow in his grip away-- hopefully somewhere secluded.

"Very sorry," Brand added, tugging Rom up as soon as he had his mask on. "Very sorry, ser," he repeated. The pair of them followed in MichÀel's wake, Rom uttering a string of nearly silent curses on the way.

"Let go!" The man in MichĂ€el's grip thrashed, his hood falling down to reveal a head of curly auburn hair and pointed ears—his slight stature made more sense now. He wasn't much bigger than Brand. "I've done nothing wrong—you can't do this!"

The protestations drew several disapproving eyes, but as soon as the hood had fallen, most of the offense and concern in the surrounding populace had faded as well. Several of the most immediately involved outright scoffed. The chevalier scowled, opening his mouth as if to chastise someone, but closed it again with a shake of his head, waving them off with an inpatient gesture.

The reaction was no doubt disheartening to the eavesdropper, who didn't seem to struggle so much anymore. The sullen downturn of his mouth remained, and he breathed heavily through his nose, chest rising and falling more gradually as his breathing calmed. Though he walked well enough where steered, he certainly didn't go out of his way to accommodate MichÀel, dragging his feet as if to slow their passage as much as possible.

"There's witnesses now. Someone will notice if I disappear."

MichÀel cast a couple of glances around him, mostly at other individuals. While few spared looks their way, it was clear that their attentions were tied up elsewhere, and probably mostly only looked at them because of the oddity of it all. He grinned, though it was his usual half smirk. "Honestly, I think you're the least of their concerns at the moment," he answered with a half-hearted shrug. "But you're in luck, I'm not in the business of making people disappear." He didn't make it a habit of murdering strangers for no good reason. At worst, they'd just have to ensure that the elf kept his mouth quiet for couple of days.

"We do have a couple of questions though, and would enjoy honest answers," MichÀel answered, his smirk dropping into an inquisitive frown. They needed to know how much he knew, and how much of a danger he was to Khari's operation. There were many ways this could go wrong for her, and he'd hate for it to all fall apart because of a pair of loose lips. She'd put in too much work to be undone by chatter.

He steered them away from the congestion and activity of the proving grounds and into a secluded corner. He checked around him to make sure that no one was in their immediate vicinity and then asked, "So, why were you being suspicious around our tent?" he asked with an arched brow.

"Standing in public space is illegal now, is it?"

"Depends on where," MichÀel stated with a waggle of an eyebrow.

That earned him nothing but stony silence, the elf's glare baleful. This close, it was easy to tell that he was hardly more than a child, still gaunt in the manner of an adolescent whose growth up had outstripped his growth out. He couldn't have been more than fourteen.

"I know what a spy looks like," Brand added, quietly. "Or rather, a wannabe spy, or maybe someone who was asked to be a spy and didn't really have any choice. All of those things look a lot like you. Trust me, I've been doing this a lot longer than you." He gave the elf a pat on the back, as if to comfort him. "Question is, who's spying on us? Are they afraid to face Katriane Gérin in a fair fight? Come on, who put you up to this?"

The softer approach seemed to mollify the youth somewhat, though his shoulders bunched up a bit, fingers curling into the rough fabric of his tunic. "It's not—it's not like that, okay? Just... I was supposed to walk around, see if I could hear anything interesting. There's dozens like me around, acting like stable-boys or servants or pages or all the other invisible people. You pick something up, make like you're bringing it somewhere all quick, and nobody looks twice at you." He had the grace to look a little ashamed. "Except this is my first time trying it. My, uh—my friend said that sometimes if you hear something good, you can sell it to someone who cares. That's all I'm doing, I swear!"

MichÀel was inclined to believe him. It sounded like fairly typical tactics for the Game, and no matter how many times the emperor changed, the Game would remain. "And your friend, is he another invisible like yourself?" He asked, absently stroking his beard.

"No. She's just—" He shrugged. "Just someone who gave me a tip, that's all. Hard to find work sometimes. Gotta take what you can get. Big event like this—it just makes sense, right?" The elf dropped his eyes and shrugged, shifting his weight and curling his toes into the ground. "Didn't really count on being chased down by a bunch of crazy people. Er... no offense."

"None taken," MichÀel chuckled. He held no illusions that any of them looked especially sane chasing down a elf kid for apparently no reason. "Oh," he added, and began to fish through his pockets. "Ah, there. Here you go kid, for you to forget anything you may or may not have heard," he said, taking the boy's hand and depositing a handful of coins into it

"And if you hear anything that might interest us, try to remember us then," he said with a wink.

The erstwhile spy's eyes went wide; he closed his fingers over the coins, disappearing them into a pocket or up his sleeve or somewhere with surprising deftness for such a clumsy eavesdropper. "Uh, sure. You got it, ser."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella's borrowed horse shifted slightly underneath her, no doubt picking up on the expectant tension of the moment. It wasn't Nox—though it was unlikely that anyone would recognize her by her horse, it wasn't impossible, considering he'd been a gift from Lucien. And in general it was better that the Inquisition's steeds remained in the stables for the duration. If there was one thing that whole mess with the spy the other day had prove, it was that they really were being observed pretty much at all times.

Truthfully, it was the opposite of relaxing. This—the group round, conducted outside the city and under only the judging gaze of their blue-robed assessor and the few spectators willing to ride this far outside the city for their spectacle—was actually a bit of a relief in comparison. The air was nice and fresh, at least, the small castle ahead of them on the landscape rather picturesque. Or it would have been if the point hadn't been to breach its defenses.

Estella was not at all surprised to learn that Lucien had designed the scenario. It bore a striking resemblance to one of the major events in the Valmont-Drakon conflict in the Exalted Age. It was both ironic and quite on-the-nose, but more importantly, it wasn't anything that any of the competitors would have lived through. No unfair advantages from experience, and also no possibility of reopening fresh wounds.

Instead, their group of four was tasked with assaulting the east gate and seizing a flag that represented a capture point. The win conditions were asymmetric: Khari's team won if anyone laid hands on the flag. The other team, with the positioning advantage, only counted as victorious if the invaders were routed and the point safe. Considering that they had walls at their disposal, that seemed fair to Estella. This was supposed to be a simulation of something that had actually occurred in the battle it was based on: a small group had used the distraction of the main assault to sneak in through a side gate with a bit more vulnerability—and only a cursory guard.

Squinting at the horizon, she saw the red flag go up on the castle's battlements. The defenders were ready, then.

"So," she said, directing her attention to Khari. "What's the plan here?"

Khari glanced once at the examiner, who was quite stonefaced and non-reactive before she shrugged with a soft clank and nudged her horse forward. “We have to enter from the east, right?"

"Breach must occur along the southern half of the east wall, to account for where the other fighting is taking place in the scenario." The answer was immediate, clinical, and crisp, quite the feat on a trotting horse as he was.

A hum issued from underneath Khari's helmet. “Well... then let's take a better look at what we're working with here. Don't get too close, but they know we're coming, so I'm not too worried about them seeing us. Just, uh... stay out of arrow range, yeah?"

They wound around to the eastern side of the castle; though apparently unused, it was in fairly good shape. The masonry looked solid, though the top edges of the walls were starting to crumble in a few places, the crenelations scattered at the base where they'd fallen. Nothing that made too significant a difference in height. Maybe a foot and a half.

The gate itself looked to be a simple one: a stone arch with a squared-off top. The part that actually lifted was thick wrought iron in a grid pattern, no doubt one of those that rose up vertically and had pointed edges speared into the dirt at the bottom. Just about impossible to force open from the outside.

“Course they couldn't give us a nice set of barred double-doors. That'd be too easy."

At her side, Ves studied the wall and the gate through the visor of his helm. He'd brought the spear and shield for the exercise; it was not the best for assaulting, but in the event any of them needed a place to regroup and recover behind, the bulwark of his shield was as good as any castle crenelation. The rest of them were better suited for leading the attack.

Rom looked eager to get to it, if his posture on the horse was anything to go by. There wasn't much else to go on, as his face was entirely concealed behind his masked helm and the hood over that. But he was eyeing the wall, that much was obvious. No doubt already looking for a way up it that wouldn't lead them straight to the defenders' weapons.

"And easy's no fun, right?" Estella studied the walls herself, though she doubted there was much she could say about them that Khari couldn't figure out just from looking. She wasn't exactly a slouch in the strategy department, but she hadn't studied it in the same historical, wide-ranging way her friend had.

Squinting, she tried to get a sense for where the people were. "I think they've got at least one archer posted already," she observed, catching a glint that might have been the sun off a polished helm. "How should we get close?"

Khari considered this, the green eyes just barely visible in the slit of her helmet shifting amongst her friends thoughtfully. “Considering how small these teams are, any flanking maneuver's gonna be an obvious trap. So I think that's what we'll do: Ves and I will charge the gate, like the shiny distractions we are, and then Stel—er, StĂ©phanie and Renaldo will approach from the side, far enough down that they don't see you right away." She cleared her throat, throwing a glance at the assessor, who was watching them intently but didn't show any demonstrable expression at her slip of the tongue.

“But, uh, like I said, they're probably expecting that, so one of you should let yourself get found. Draw the attention for a bit, let 'em think they're clever for discovering the ploy, while the other one gets the gate open. Trap within a trap." She seemed somewhat proud of the plan, actually, if the confident tone of her voice was anything to go by.

“Assuming you guys think you can make it up the walls at one of the crumbly parts. Looks like there's some ivy south of the gate. If you help each other over and then split up, I bet you could do it." There did indeed appear to be a few vines in places further down the wall from the gate; though they were fairly thin growths and probably not enough to support someone's entire body weight alone.

She hesitated. “Actually, I take that back. If it was me, I'd have someone guarding there. If you can get over the wall somewhere else, do that instead."

"Just don't break your ankles," Ves warned, half-jokingly. "Their weapons won't cut, but as far as I know you can't blunt the ground." If he had any objections to being target practice as his part of the plan, he kept them to himself. It didn't seem likely, though; he volunteered for those sorts of jobs when the stakes were much more deadly.

"Noted," Rom answered, without any of the accent a name like Renaldo might imply he would have. "We'll get it done." He tilted his masked helm sideways at Estella. "Think you can lead them on a chase? I can take the gate."

She nodded. "Sounds like a plan to me. I guess we should probably split up here, to make our approach less obvious when you two do the distracting thing?"

“That's the idea, yeah. If you can't make the gate, though, don't stick around too long. I dunno what supplies they have on that side, but even if you can only snag a rope or a ladder or something, prioritize staying, uh, alive." Not that they were at much risk here, but the point was obvious enough.

Turning to Ves, Khari gripped the hilt of her sword and freed it from her back. “So I'm thinking that shield of yours is big enough for us, but not so much the horses, so we'll be hitting the ground at the end of our charge. Should be fun."

Stel was out of earshot too soon to hear Ves's response, if there was one, but truthfully she wasn't too worried about them. They were both very good at what they did, and the real worry was going to be whether she and Rom could pull this flanking maneuver off quickly and smoothly enough.

They rode parallel to the wall for a while, urging their horses into rapid canters in the hopes of delaying only minimally for positioning. Once she judged that they were about in the right place, she pulled hers to a stop. There was a natural ridge in the landscape here that should help cover their approach a bit, but she couldn't see anyone on the walls, so that much caution might not even be necessary.

Better safe than sorry, though. They ran close to the ground, following the ridge as far as it would take them and sprinting over the short distance of completely open terrain until they reached the base of the wall. Per Khari's advice, Stel chose a spot with no obvious climbing aids, but the whole thing was old enough that the stones were far from smooth, many of the gaps between them missing the mortar that had once been there. Not much by way of hand and footholds, but better than nothing.

Stel grimaced slightly. "You're better at this than me. Think you could go first? I can boost you." If he could lend her a hand up from the top, she'd have a better shot at making the climb the first time, and they needed to be fast as well as quiet here.

Rom nodded, pointing out his preferred spot on the wall, one with enough weaknesses that they would both be able to make their way up. Estella's boost got him about halfway up, and before long they were both scaling their way to the top, careful as they needed to be and quick as they dared. Rom led the way to the top, cautiously grasping the edge of the wall with fingertips.

He'd barely pulled his head up over the crenelation when he sharply took in a breath and ducked. An arrow whistled right past his helm, sailing through the empty air behind him. "Shit," he hissed under his breath. "Archer's not covering the gate anymore." No doubt it was a waste of their time to loose arrows against Ves's shield until the quiver was empty.

Rom took his own shield into hand, getting ready to vault up. It wasn't nearly as large a bulwark, but with any luck it would be enough. "This needs to be quick," he said, before immediately pulling himself up over the edge and onto the wall. The first arrow smacked against his shield, the magical dull causing it to bounce off rather than pierce. Blindly he reached a hand back to pull Estella up after him.

Well, that was bad news. If she came up right after him, any chance of the defenders thinking it was just one flanker were slim. Still, there wasn't much choice; Stel pushed up with her legs and latched onto his arm, walking herself up the wall to make the pull easier on him. Rolling over the crenelation, she landed behind him.

A quick glance informed her that they'd staged the place like an actual castle, meaning that there were the same kinds of supplies stacked against this side of the wall as they had in Skyhold, more or less. They might still be able to get the gate open, but if this became four on two, that wasn't the best chance.

"Going to try that distraction now," she said, breaking off from where Rom was, but not before calling a small ice dart to her fingers and hurling it at the archer. He strafed aside in enough time to avoid it; it smashed against the wall behind him instead. Estella headed for the stairs, hoping to draw most of the fire and attention.

If she was really lucky, she might find some kind of backup solution to the problem in the process, but for now she needed to keep moving.

Rom took the brief lull offered by the ice dart to charge for the archer, who at least appeared to be isolated on this section of the wall. Rather than try sneaking an arrow around his shield the archer dropped the bow in favor of dual short swords instead. They crashed into each other just as Estella lost sight of them.

An arrow whizzed by just over her shoulder; it was pretty clear at this point that things were not going according to plan. It seemed like the best thing to do would be to find some way to get Khari and Ves over the wall, but Estella wasn't sure how she was going to do that when she was working this hard just not to get hit.

Carefully, she funneled a little of her magic into making herself a bit faster—she was going to need every advantage she could get.

Another of the archers had abandoned that course, and was now charging for her position with a battleaxe in both hands. Grimacing, Estella adjusted her trajectory, calling a little fire to her hands and shooting it for the ground near his feet. It forced him to a stop, at least, losing his momentum and allowing her the opportunity to get further clear. Maybe...

The capture point wasn't far away—it looked like the chevalier himself was guarding it, shield in one hand and sword in the other. Reaching to her hip, Estella unsheathed her sword while still in motion, the familiar weight of the weapon in her hands slightly stranger due to the tingle of the blunting magic the tournament-appointed mages had applied to it.

He raised his shield to deflect her ice projectiles—unsurprising considering that elemental magic like this was not her strong suit and never would be. More surprising was that he had to dig in a bit to do it. Perhaps she'd been improving after all. The chevalier shouted something to his comrades; she had a feeling they were all going to be over here quite soon.

The temptation to use her mark was high; she'd be able to position herself right behind him before he could so much as track the motion. But ti would also obviously give them away, so she was going to have to try this the hard way instead.

At least it would give Rom a fighting chance at getting the gate open quickly.

An arrow struck her in the back of her right shoulder, bouncing off her armor and falling to the ground. One wasn't enough to take her out, and Estella dove to the side, avoiding the follow-up. It thudded into the dirt behind her at the same time as she regained her feet and lashed out aggressively at the chevalier. He turned the blow aside with the shield; she scraped a bit of frost off the metal face of it in the process.

His counter was fast, but Estella ducked under it, jabbing for his ribcage. The catch was less quick that time—she was turned aside only by the rim of the shield and it left him more off-balance than her. Thudding footsteps alerted her to the presence of his reinforcements, though, and she disengaged, jumping back and reorienting herself so that she could see all of them, even through the restricted peripheral vision of her mask.

Fortunately, it looked like she'd bought enough time. The gate was halfway open, allowing Khari and then Ves to duck through underneath it.

“Bunch up!" Khari's shout carried across the distance; she lunged forward into a sprint as if to make good on her own suggestion.

The other chevalier called for his group to cluster as well, and they reformed around the flag. Generally better-armored than the Inquisition's group, two of the four had a shield. The dual swordsman and the man with the battle axe took flank positions.

Khari, in typical Khari fashion, threw herself at the center of the formation with an overhead slash, forcing the chevalier to raise his shield to block. It left a very small opening on his right side.

Rom was on it in an instant, fully prepared to follow up on Khari's aggressiveness. His blade slipped underneath the shield, the magical dulling of the blade providing enough force for the chevalier to know he'd been hit, and he backed off defensively from the pair of them. The battle axe came for Rom's side, but it met Ves's shield instead. He'd positioned himself on the flank, guarding against attempts to surround them as they pushed in. The battle axe slid off the face of the shield into the dirt, allowing Ves to kick back the wielder of it and follow up with a spear thrust that earned him a point against the enemy.

Estella took a swipe at the dual-wielder on her end, but the close-in positioning wasn't making life easy. Her blade was knocked aside, and the retaliatory blow from the second sword clipped her hip. It wouldn't have done much of anything in a real fight, but it counted as a hit against her. She probably couldn't take any more of them before the officiants declared her dead.

Grimacing, she flung another small ice spike from her free hand, mostly sideways. It clanged into the shoulder-guard of the chevalier's shield-carrying partner, giving him his first strike.

He clearly hadn't been expecting it; Khari seized the opportunity and slipped her blade in between him and the dual-wielder next to him. It clanged against the armor on his ribcage, signaling another point.

But then he did something rather unorthodox. The shield arm came down, clamping the sword between his elbow and his torso. Khari, meeting with unexpected resistance, stumbled slightly, and the chevalier took the opportunity to bodily check her with his shield, hitting her square in the chest and sending her to her back.

He would've taken the opportunity to attack Khari while she was at a disadvantage, but Rom was quick to interrupt any attempt. He threw himself somewhat recklessly at the chevalier, attacking downwards with his backwards-turned dagger. The blade didn't quite reach its target, and the chevalier wasn't caught off guard. His shield caught the bulk of Rom's chest as they collided, and with one smooth motion he was carried up and over the chevalier's back on the shield's face. Tipped end over end, Rom landed flat on his back in the dirt on the other side.

He did at least manage to grab hold of the shield as he went down, tugging the chevalier partly off balance. Rom earned a sword slash to the abdomen from the other sword and shield fighter for his trouble. Ves seemed to have taken the axe wielder out of the fight with another clean hit, but he wasn't going to be able to turn in time to reach Rom, or make a play for the flag.

Khari, though, capitalized on the break in the line, throwing herself forward from the ground. The chevalier was trying to correct his balance, recognizing the immediate danger of Rom being on the wrong side of the line, but before he could set his feet back underneath him, Khari was tangling up his legs with her own and driving an elbow into the back of his knee.

“Rom! Flag!" The chevalier went down, his shield clipping the other man with a shield, sending him into the dual-wielder trying to strike Estella. Those two kept their footing, but they also weren't in any shape to be stopping Rom, if he could make a move quickly.

He didn't need any extra encouragement to get off the ground. By the time he was on his feet the shield fighter was angling to strike at him, but Ves was able to cut across, their shields slamming together. Not surprisingly Ves came out the better of the pair, having applied much more force to the clash than their opponent had been prepared for. It was all the time Rom need to bolt for the flag and pull it free from the ground with his shield hand.

That was the match, and to their credit, the other team immediately disengaged. Sheathing weapons and stepping back in most cases, though it took a little longer for Khari and the chevalier to untangle themselves, but when she got to her feet first and offered a hand down to him, he accepted it, pulling himself to his feet with a slightly-muffled 'congratulations.'

Estella breathed a heavy sigh of relief, sheathing her sword and letting her magic dissipate. Her muscles slackened, losing the fraught tension of a fight.

Well. That had been... something. If this was what it was like with only eight people on the field, she was rather glad Khari was the one who had to handle the grand melee.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Two more days of this, and it would be over. Rom couldn't remember another time where he'd felt quite like this.

He wanted this for Khari, very badly. This was where her efforts had led her ever since she was a girl, swinging a stick in the forest and dreaming of a different future. The battles they'd fought together were important, on a scale far larger than a knightly tournament could ever hope to be, but this was her mission. Her cause. And he'd never once believed it was a lost one.

Still, there were so many things that could go wrong, at any moment. The disguises were testing their patience. The prying eyes everywhere didn't even know what they were looking for, but if they happened to see the wrong thing, it could all be undone. Not to mention the events themselves. The joust had been difficult to watch, and he'd preferred to do it from the stands where Khari wouldn't pick up on his nervousness. The castle assault was easier, as they could do it together as a group.

And now, finally, they could take their masks off, and be the Inquisition again. Their presence was expected for the feast before the final day, whereas the absence of one unknown knight sitting in eighth place wouldn't be too unusual. The party itself wasn't going to be as extravagant as the one in Halamshiral either, though it would have its own kind of difficulties. Rom was in the process loosening up, but these sorts of things were always going to be uncomfortable.

The late evening air was comfortable enough for forgo cloaks, considering how many people were around and how much activity there was. Rom was also feeling somewhat warm from the drink by now; he was finding drinking to be easier than eating at the moment. Their table was packed with those of the Inquisition that had come, making the immediate area comfortable, but all around them the chevaliers were getting rowdier the longer the night went on.

Khari, usually one to take full advantage of any opportunity for celebration, was unusually quiet to his left, mostly intent on eating the food in front of her. She didn't look any more appetized by it than he felt. She was also going very light on the wine, a tension evident in the lines of her shoulders now that she'd swapped the heavy armor out for a thick winter tunic.

When a throat cleared behind them, she turned sharply, halfway out of her seat before she sat again, one foot on either side of the bench. It was the elven boy from earlier, shifting from foot to foot with his hands clasped tightly in front of him.

"Er... Inquisition?" His eyes narrowed into a squint, shifting from Rom to MichÀel across the table, though he refrained from making any observations aloud. "I've been... asked to deliver a message. A friend of mine would like to see you. Specifically the Lady Inquisitor and her, uh, friend. Elf with red hair, she said."

"Does this friend of yours have a name?" Michaël asked, somehow keeping his tone genuinely curious rather than prying. The fluttering of eyebrows and wry grin that accompanied him was most likely aid by the half filled second drink sloshing in his hand.

"Kestrel, ser. She said you'd know it."

"We do." Estella furrowed her brows, frowning slightly. Her apprehension was clear enough, though she didn't seem to be on the verge of panic or anything so urgent. "I'll talk to her. Maybe let's not take everyone, though—we should probably be as discreet about this as possible." She glanced between Khari and Rom, standing from her spot on the bench across the table from them.

"Would you take us to her, please?"

The boy nodded, a little wide-eyed—perhaps it had something to do with the obvious importance of his company. They were hardly the entourage of a random chevalier at the moment, after all.

The party was still in full swing around them, making navigating through the crows something of a task, though it also allowed them to move around more or less unnoticed. Their group, small as it was, would have drawn a fair amount of attention were things around them less boisterous and distracting. After escaping the press of the partygoers, however, their guide picked up his pace a little, leading them to what seemed to be a small tent at the outskirts of the competitors' encampment. The soft glow of a lantern was visible within, staining the plain canvas in a warm yellow, the edges flickering slightly. Their guide pulled open the canvas flap, ushering them inside.

"At this point, I can't say I'm particularly surprised to run into you, Inquisition. Though—this is bold, even for you." Kestrel spoke without much by way of preamble, blinking yellow-green eyes at them from beneath a mask. A plain one, more akin to what the help wore than a noble's. She sat in an ordinary wooden chair, no more adorned than the rectangular table she'd propped her feet on, forcing the chair to its back legs. Clearly, she did not believe she was in any danger here.

Her eyes met Rom's first. "Lord Inquisitor. I don't believe I've had the privilege."

"Kestrel," Rom answered, inclining his head a little. It was true that they'd managed to avoid each other in the Winter Palace, leaving Rom to hear secondhand of her activities. From what he'd heard, Rom expected she might even approve in some way of what Khari was attempting here, if indeed she'd figured that out by now. And he wasn't going to underestimate her and assume she hadn't.

"I hope it's all right that I came uninvited." He didn't want to cause any trouble with her, but on the off-chance she intended any of it for Khari or Estella, he didn't want to be useless at a party table surrounded by chevaliers.

She shook her head immediately. "Of course—that's quite fine. I wouldn't want the whole Inquisition in my tent, I'm sure you understand, but this is no excess." Her tone was almost wry; based on what he'd heard, she was at best a tenuous ally, so perhaps she'd planned to receive a little extra company.

Whatever the case, she shifted her attention so that it encompassed all three of them, then waved a hand, dismissing the messenger who'd brought them. "Go get something to eat, Alain. I'll be fine here."

He nodded, sharp enough to perceive it as a request for privacy, and ducked back out of the tent.

Beneath the half-mask, Kestrel pursed her lips. "I know about Katriane." She let that sit for a moment, crossing one ankle over another. "Heard a whisper about a few slips of the tongue during the group exercise, no? A 'Stel' here, a 'Rom' there?"

Khari winced, mouth pulling into a deep frown. “Shit. How busted are we?"

"You aren't—yet. If you had been, you'd be having this conversation with some very pissed-off people with titles. Or rather, the Inquisitors would be having that conversation. You would be in prison, at best."

Estella's lips pursed; she crossed her arms in a way that suggested defensiveness, but her tone was free of any accusation. "But you think it might not take too long for someone else to put the pieces together?"

Kestrel shrugged. "I know more about you than most people do, but not that much more. If I was able to find out what that judge heard, or one of the other competitors includes the details in his story about it, well... there's also the fact that some of the members of your group around tonight haven't been around to watch the events—in particular the one who has loudly proclaimed her enthusiasm for all things chevalier." She raised a dark eyebrow at Khari over her mask.

"I'm quite certain it's only a matter of time."

It didn't come as too much of a surprise to Rom. It was one of the objectives here for everyone to find out that Khari was an elf, but preferably after she won, to better make the statement. Deception obviously wasn't her specialty, but he'd hoped they'd be able to keep things together just long enough. Maybe they still could.

"Do you have any suggestions?" he asked, trying to avoid sounding hostile. He figured even if Kestrel didn't agree with what Khari was doing, she would find some amusement in seeing their plan actually work, and cause a stir. "Or is this just a warning?"

The elf grimaced. "My suggestion is that you withdraw from the Tourney and go home. If no one's exposed you by tomorrow, it probably means they have some other plans for the information, and I don't think you're going to want to play into anyone's hands like that. Katriane withdraws, and I doubt anyone will bother to pursue."

“No." The word seemed like more of an involuntary outburst than a considered position. Swallowing thickly, Khari shook her head. “No. I'm not stopping now. Not when I've got a real chance. If you've got some other advice, I'm listening, but I'm not giving up."

A hyperbolic sigh escaped Kestrel, but there was a subtle smile playing at her lips, too. "I figured you might say that. Really the only other advice I have is so generic as to be useless."

Khari's face twitched into a grin. “Be careful? I get that one a lot."

"Just so, I'm afraid." Kestrel paused, humming softly. "Now, on the off-chance you make it to tomorrow morning without discovery, I'd watch the other competitors in the melee itself. And I'd say your friends should put their eyes to use watching the stands. Just a thought."

That didn't sound promising. A grand melee had a lot of possibilities to begin with. Rom's mind immediately went to the possibility of Khari's opponents teaming up against her, at least those that knew who she was, if indeed the knowledge got out. As for those in the stands... he supposed magic could be used subtly to interfere. No doubt that kind of cheating would backfire if caught out.

It was a useful warning, at least. "We'll be sure to do that," he said. "If there's nothing else, we should be getting back, before our absence becomes an issue." If indeed anyone cared that the Inquisitors were gone.

"Best of luck." Kestrel tipped her hat, a trace of irony in the motion.

From there, everyone filed out of the tent and back into the chilly evening air. Khari looked unusually troubled, brow furrowed heavily over her mask. She didn't say anything directly, though, instead shifting her cloak a little more tightly around her shoulders and striking back down the path Alain had used to get them here in the first place.

It was still mostly unoccupied, and the few people they did pass didn't look to be paying them much mind. Khari stopped suddenly, though upon reaching the edge of the crowd and firelight, her eyes fixed on some point in the distance and slightly to the left.

She'd locked eyes with someone. A second look at the mask proved it a familiar one, if only because the single encounter they'd had with it was so memorable. ThĂ©odore Blanchflor, flanked as before by his siblings, was regarding their group evenly, arms crossed over his chest. He wasn't close enough to speak to, an enthusiastic knot of dancers and a bonfire in the way, but it was nevertheless unmistakable that they—or specifically Khari—had his attention.

Rom was close enough to see the muscle in Khari's jaw jump as she gritted her teeth. “You know, normally I'd consider it a good thing that the bastard can clearly see me now, but..."

Rom's expression remained stony, as neutral as he could keep it. It was just one more thing to be nervous about, but clearly Khari had enough stress already. "Shame he won't know who's pummeling him tomorrow," he said quietly. There was no telling what would happen in a grand melee, but he was willing to bet Khari would be seeking Théodore out at some point. He thought for a moment about advising against that... but he wasn't Khari's teacher here. She knew more about these events and how to handle them than he did.

"Best to leave them be for now, though."

She nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, you're right. No good starting a scene. Might give people more reason to look too close." A gust of air escaped her, and she shook her head, turning away from the Blancheflors and back towards her companions. “Anyway. I think it's time we figured out where they're hiding dessert. Isn't Orlais supposed to be famous for pastries and stuff? It'd be a shame to leave here without any."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

This was it.

Beneath the layers of armor and fabric, Khari could feel the film of cold sweat on her skin, giving her whole body an uncomfortable, clammy feel that was a lot like being sick. The churning feeling in her guts seemed to go right with, even though it was moving slowly up into her chest like a plant pushing its way up through soil to sunlight. She'd sown it a long time ago, she figured, when she buried her dream in the deep-down-dark part of herself that she once hadn't shown anyone.

By now the audience was starting to filter in and the competitors gathered at the edges of what had once been the jousting ring. It was cleared of all the equipment, now, reduced to nothing more than a bare, sandy pit for all three hundred of them to try to claw their way out of. The dull hum of the crowd talking amongst themselves was lost in her ears—she was too taken by the vast empty ring and the colorful arrangement of pennants, one for each of the competitors, fluttering in easy reach of the dozens of officiants. By the time the match was finished, only one would still be flying.

She looked for a moment towards the Emperor's box. Lucien wasn't there yet, but she was willing to bet it's where her friends would be sitting when they made it up there as well. Better or worse, they'd see everything. Somehow, that made it both better and worse.

Khari had fought quite literally for her life on so many occasions she was losing track. She'd fought for causes she cared about and for people that mattered to her. But never once had she fought so directly for this. And never once had she been half so afraid of doing it. Her hands flexed in their gauntlets, the molded leather over her palms creaking softly as she squeezed her fist together. Her life wasn't even really at all that much risk here: it would take a terrible, very unlucky accident or a serious effort to kill her for any of the magically-blunted weapons wielded by her opponents to manage much more than broken bones.

But still it felt like if she lost, there'd never be any coming back from it.

She sucked in a breath just as the horn sounded, signaling five minutes remained until the melee began. Pivoting on her heel, she faced her friends, forcing a smile under the helmet so her voice would sound right when she spoke.

“Well, here goes nothing, right?"

"You're going to do great." Stel grinned and stepped in to hug her, the awkwardness of armor apparently not bothering her in the slightest. "Whatever training all these guys have had can't come close to some of the things we've been through, I'm certain of it." She sounded it, too, almost a bit much for Stel, who was usually quieter in her assurances.

Leon's smile was smaller, but when he stepped in close to clap her on the shoulder, he leaned down to speak quietly next to her ear. "No matter what happens today, I'm proud of you. You've earned this. So go get it." Though his grip was weaker than Khari knew it to be, she could feel the squeeze he gave her through the leather at the joint of her mail. When he straightened, his eyes were a little glossier than normal, though the mask allowed no further hint as to why.

She couldn't have seen it even if it did, because her own vision had blurred, hot prickles stinking behind her eyes, though she refused to let the tears get the better of her. Heedless of the armor in the same way Stel had been, she threw her arms around him. As much as her presence here could only be attributed to a whole bunch of people working together to help her, she knew Leon had probably made the most difference of all. Being taken seriously by someone like him was not only one major source of her confidence, but of her skill.

She'd never been alone the whole damn time. Not since these people, at least. No—not since Bear. Whatever else was true, he'd put her on the path to the Inquisition. To her friends and her sense of home.

When she won this thing, it was going to be for all of them, too.

Khari gave Leon one last wordless squeeze and stepped back. “You guys better head up. I'll see you on the other side." One way or another.

"Not getting rid of me that easily," Ves protested, offering her a little grin. His expression soon sobered, however. He stood at a further distance than the others, and didn't offer a hug or a clap on the shoulder or anything of the sort. In fact he seemed only to study her for a moment, standing there in her armor. "You know, it feels right. Seeing you here, doing this. I'm sorry I ever thought you needed to be anything else."

“Don't be." Khari grinned under the helmet. “I figure I needed that, too." Ves and by extension Saraya had pushed her when she needed to be pushed, forced her to really consider her reasons and realize the strength of her convictions. And while she hadn't seen it at the time, she was beyond grateful for it now.

He let that linger for half a second before a smile returned, and he glanced to the others. "But she's right, we should get going. I hear we have good seats for the show."

He led them off, and then only Rom remained. He wasn't hiding his own nervousness so well anymore, though he was obviously trying. Still as a statue and just as quiet, that was his way whenever he felt his emotions needed bottling. Even with the mask they were easy enough to see, spilling over the top.

"Brand's already in the crowd," he said, taking a step closer now that the others were gone. "I'm going to be, too. We've got your back."

“Always making sure I don't get my dumb ass killed, right?" Her voice cracked softly at the end; his emotion was contagious. Shit, she was a sentimental mess; at the worst possible time, most likely.

But damn if she didn't wish the mask and the helmet were gone. She reached up anyway, settling her hands carefully on either side of his face. “The good in me's got this, you know." She swallowed. “And the good in you has everything to do with it. I want—I want you to know that." He probably already did, but it felt right to say it. To acknowledge it.

“That's the difference between us and killers."

He leaned forward, the mask touching against the crown of her helm. He didn't say anything, just letting the moment pass in silence. When he pulled away, he looked less nervous than before.

"Have at them," he said. A thought seemed to occur to him, the hint of a smile touching his lips. "And, uh... have fun."

“Oh, I'm gonna."

Expelling a gusty breath, Khari took a step backwards, then another, giving a little wave before turning on her heel. The participants were entering the ring, now, and already she could tell the beginning of this was going to be a fight for elbow room. While the arena was more than big enough to hold all of them standing and then some, no few of these people had even bigger weapons than she did: swords, axes, spears, big shields—the works.

More than that, though, with their armor enchanted to turn red after they took too many hits, everyone was gonna want something to put their back to, which meant space next to the fencing was especially valuable. People were already jostling for it, about as aggressively as they could while still having some semblance of manners. The occasional clang of metal hitting metal signaled a scuffle or jostle that didn't quite keep it on the right side of the line; the officials were already watching the field like hawks.

Khari didn't push too hard for one of those spots. She figured there was a lot of advantage to having them, but also that everyone who didn't was going to be going there first, making the people in the good spots bigger targets, too. She knew she wasn't as good at holding a position as moving, so she wanted to start off as strong as she could, and try to survive the mess with her head above water, or however the saying went.

The rustling and soft clanking died down pretty quick when the Emperor stood up, though, everyone in the ring turning almost at exactly the same time to crane their necks up at Lucien.

When he spoke, it was with the same pleasant warmth as usual, though admittedly with considerable gravitas added. Probably partly because he had to project enough to be heard by an entire arena full of people, and that wouldn't have been easy for anyone.

"Welcome to the close of the Grand Tourney," he said, spreading his arms a little to indicate their surroundings. "I have to say it's been quite an interesting experience, being here again. I've been both spectator and competitor before, but having one thrown in my name puts it in a much different light." Lowering his arms, he folded them comfortably behind his back, seemingly entirely undisturbed by the sheer number of eyes on him.

"More than anything, it has given me a sense of pride. To see that the young chevaliers of the country I love have so much to recommend them. That they bring so much skill, honor, and will even to an exercise like this reminds me that for all we've lost over the last years, there are still so many talented, hardworking people willing to put blood and life on the line for our homeland. I hope you've been as impressed as I have, because it really is something to behold." He inclined his head to the field of combatants, a motion of deference to their efforts.

"Let us keep them no longer from their last chance to show us what they're made of." He resumed his seat; the motion was a clear signal that the event was about to begin in earnest.

Khari reached back to grip the hilt of her sword, pulling it free from the scabbard on her back. A damn inconvenient place to keep one, but better than having it possibly tripping her up here. The collective rasping of just about everyone else doing the same was more of a rumbling growl than the serpentine hiss of just one, ringing echoes fading several seconds later. She took a deep breath, turning herself slowly around to get an idea of who was where.

Pretty much everyone was surrounded on every side, so strategy just had to be picking a direction and committing to it. And trying to be as conscious of her positioning as possible. When her rotation ended, she came face-to-face with some guy with a huge axe. Everything in his body language screamed his intentions: he was going for the smallest target on the field and he meant to do it right away.

It was actually kind of reassuring.

Bringing Inga around to her front, she took a double-handed grip on it and leveled it outwards, angled slightly up. Firming her feet against the ground, she shifted onto the front part of her feet, bending her knees and dragging one leg back through the dirt so it was braced behind the other. Setting her teeth together, she waited.

The seconds dragged, distended, sharpened, like the string on Stel's lute being pulled too tight. She could feel the start horn through the ground half a second before the sound reached her ears.

The chevalier with the axe didn't even get it all the way up for its heavy downward arc before she was under his guard, swinging her hand-and-a-half for his midsection. It collided with a harsh clang; she used the rebound to help her lunge to the side, under his arm and around to his back.

Her second hit must have been enough; his armor turned red, and she immediately reassessed her positioning. Like she'd figured, it was chaos, the noise alone almost enough to drown out her thoughts.

Really, though, thinking didn't have much to do with it. A flash in the peripherals of her helmet was all she got—she threw Inga up in a hasty block, knocking aside the incoming blade by instinct. The chevalier who'd struck at her wasn't expecting it to be rebuffed; they staggered backwards, trying to regain their balance on the loose sand of the ring. Khari followed them back, sweeping low to take their legs out from under them, and follow up with a cleaving blow to the chest.

Two down. Not that she was dumb enough to be counting.

Already, there was much more room than there had been half a minute before, the initial clashes resolving themselves and nearly halving the field. Most of the people that left did so from the middle—the edge-dwellers had one less side to guard, after all. Khari understood the change only as more space to swing, more strides to run, a few seconds longer to catch a breath between foes.

She was readying a blow for the well-shielded man in front of her when the chevalier's armor turned red. He stumbled to the side, revealing the other who'd stepped up behind him and delivered the finisher. Khari locked eyes with him, registering only that the magnolia flowers on his mask were familiar before he turned away and brought his shield up to counter a hammerblow from some other guy who had to be nearly as big as Leon.

Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, Khari moved on, too, smashing her way closer to the section of the wall she'd picked. It looked a little less stable than some of the others, the lines not as firmly-drawn, and that was her in. She was doing pretty well so far, but this was going to turn into an endurance match eventually, and she was going to need to start conserving some of her steam if she wanted to make it to the very end.

Hitting people from behind wasn't her favorite thing to do, but she did it anyway, taking the first fighter in her way out before he even knew she was there. The second caught on faster; she had to tuck into a roll to avoid the heavy spear that whistled by overhead. The dirt yielded under her, momentum carrying her back to her feet with a bit of a boost from her free hand. She had to strafe aside from the swift arc of a sword right after, lurching to the side and landing hard on her left foot.

A jolt of pain shot up her leg; she grunted and shifted her weight, batting aside the next hit from the sword and stepping in, ramming her helm into the chevalier's chin. The ringing blow dazed him long enough for her to get at the back of his knee, and a blow to the side of his head with her pommel did the trick after that.

Slowly, she pushed her way towards the fence, cutting a swath through everyone else trying to do the same. By the time she reached it, she was breathing heavily through her nose, the thrum of exertion warming her limbs until her sweat was anything but cold. The exhilarating buzz of the adrenaline was normal; the dull ache in her left leg was not.

It sharpened when someone behind her stabbed their spear into it, pulling a pained hiss from between her gritted teeth. The leg gave out, and Khari found herself buckling. She threw herself sideways with her good leg so she landed on her back, sword still ready. It was all that saved her from the follow-up. The spear tip screeched along Inga's blade instead, leaving the ancient steel unblemished but Khari's arms shaking. She kicked out with her legs, tangling the spearwoman's and bringing her to the ground, too.

She didn't land half as well, awkwardly trapping her weapon underneath her arm. That was all it took—Khari pushed herself back up and struck again. Her leg protested with every step she took to position herself against the fence, blinking fiercely to keep the stinging sweat out of her eyes. Her breaths echoed back at her against the helm; her face was sticky, disheveled hairs plastered to her cheeks where they'd fallen loose in the fight.

A disturbance to her right forced her back into it—that guy from before with the flowers was backed up into another section of the fence, three fighters with shields working together to keep him pinned.

Of course, that put their backs in a pretty vulnerable position.

Khari didn't think too much about it—she just took the opportunity that presented itself, bringing Inga back up and striking the one closest to her with a heavy diagonal slash across the back. He must have taken a few already, because his armor turned red after just one. His sudden disappearance surprised the one in the middle, and flower-mask capitalized, slamming their shields together and hacking at his side.

The last in the alliance, a woman with a shortaxe, broke off before she could fall victim to the same, but her attempt to escape was cut off by someone else—the big guy with the hammer again.

Just like that, Khari realized there were only three competitors left on the field. It was her, flower-mask, and hammer-guy. Only the aching of her arms, the hard rasp of her breath and the shooting pains in her leg gave her any indication how long it had taken to reach this point, but as soon as the realization struck, she noticed the hush that had fallen over the crowd. Like everyone was holding their breath, waiting for something to happen.

She swallowed.

Now what?

By some kind of silent consensus, they all backed the hell up, leaving themselves standing in a rough triangle a good ten feet away from each other. Khari shifted her eyes warily between the other two, not totally oblivious to the fact that one really logical way to go here was to knock out the little one so the two more obvious contenders could have a go at each other unimpeded.

But there was also the fact that she and flower-mask had helped each other—sort of. And even though she was pretty sure she knew who he was now that she had five seconds to actually think about it, there was sure as hell no chance that he knew who she was, or he'd have let that other guy take her down the first time.

For once, she wasn't totally sure what the right play was, and she hesitated.

In the couple of seconds that took, hammer-guy decided to take his chances, and lunged for the bigger threat, charging for flower-mask and hauling his hammer up and over his head in the kind of swing meant to pulverize shields.

With a shout, Khari leaped in, too, faster over the ground than the encumbered giant. He'd committed to his charge, and so when she swung low, he couldn't really do much about it. With a ringing clang, her blade collided with the back of his leg, hard enough to throw off his balance. Flower-mask stepped in, strafing sideways at the last moment and striking decisively at hammer-guy's back, sending him to the ground in an impact heavy enough to throw up a cloud of sand. The whole thing was smooth like they'd done it before, and the silvery plates of hammer-guy's armor flashed red. He was out.

Somehow, it didn't surprise her at all that it had come down to this. ThĂ©odore had been sitting pretty at the top of the rankings since the jousting. Much as it rankled her to admit it, a person didn't usually end up that arrogant without something to back it up, either—Khari knew she couldn't afford to let her fatigue overwhelm her for even a moment. Though there was no longer any need to watch anything but him, there was also no room for even a slight miscalculation, no flow of the field to lean on to get herself into or out of positioning.

Sucking in a deep breath, she pushed all the exhaustion and pain to the side, locking it down in the part of herself that ceased to matter at times like this. She'd learned to keep her wits about her even when the Haze descended, but it forced her to let go of some things, too: her doubt, her fear, her weakness. Her instinct for self-preservation and her aversion to pain.

Setting her teeth, Khari charged.

Her first blow clanged off Théodore's shield, but the deflection wasn't perfect. He probably hadn't expected her to have so much left. She forced him a half-step back, trying for a head-blow on the backswing. His pommel caught her in the stomach instead, hard enough to disrupt her footing, and when she stepped back, he went forward. Khari lashed again, Théodore parried, his motions precise and firm. Straight-on seemed to be a dead end, so Khari moved, sidestepping and going in for a different angle, testing his defenses, trying to wear them down and force a mistake. She kept herself fluid, planting whenever she landed but shifting like a bent sapling until she needed to change positions again.

The assault built, more of her weight and strength behind each successive hit. She was baiting him, trying to get a rise, trying to get just a little too much out of one of his reactions, anything that would give her a gap to exploit. But Théodore was stalwart where Khari was mobile, as practiced at resisting such blows as she was at delivering them, and at each moment, each beat, he exerted only as much effort as necessary to protect himself, and no more.

Her frustration built with her strength, and it wasn't long before she was the one leaving unnecessary gaps in her form, sacrificing them for just a little more speed or a slightly different angle, bending and twisting and strafing when parrying became impossible or her positioning too awkward.

Once, she didn't quite manage it, and the punishment was swift: Théodore brought his shield up for a block, and Inga bounced off too hard, leaving Khari exposed. She twisted out of the way of the slash he aimed for her exposed hip, but in doing so, opened herself up to a hard bash from the kite shield. It planted her hard on her back, jarring her helm against the ground.

She was damn lucky it wasn't her head. Scrambling to her knees, Khari braced one of her feet behind her and thrust as she rose. The ferocity of the counter finally caught him unprepared, and her blade met his chestplate and screeched as it was forced to scrape across the steel. She had no idea how many hits either of them had left, but she wasn't counting on any more chances to protect her from the loss.

Following through on the blow, Khari body-checked him, and he staggered back, releasing his sword and grabbing for her arm instead. Her eyes went wide; not strong enough to resist the momentum, she toppled over with him, and they went to ground. Somehow, all of her best fights ended this way.

It meant she was damn well prepared for it. Abandoning her heavy sword, useless at this proximity, she immediately went for the pin. Théodore's leg got in the way; he planted his knee under her sternum and turned the leverage into a roll. Grimacing, Khari went for her sidearm, pulling the knife free of its sheath even as the weight of the armored man above her started to suffocate her, the knee digging into a part of her armor that was chain instead of plate. Sensing the end, both of them scrabbled furiously, raining blows and seeking to find the spots that would count enough to end the match.

It happened much too fast for her to really register at first: Théodore went for a head blow with his free hand, gauntlet curled into a fist. Khari drove the blunt knife for the unprotected side he opened to attack.

Her hit struck first; his armor flashed red.

He didn't pull the blow fast enough.

The hit, right up under her chin, knocked her helmet loose. Loose enough to expose parts of her jaw and lower lip, and she was momentarily blinded by the interior—the eyeslit was pressing into her left brow now, she could feel it.

"You." Théodore's voice was a hard whisper. She thrashed, but felt him grip both sides of the helmet anyway, lifting it off her entirely. His weight disappeared at the same time; he stood rapidly, backing several paces away and tossing her helm to the side.

Well, shit. This was not how this was supposed to go.

Dimly aware of just how quiet the arena was, Khari pushed to her feet, dusting herself off. A strange sort of calm settled over her, evening her breathing and settling the pace of her heart. It was done now, after all. The part she'd been most afraid of. Taken out of her hands, almost literally.

“Me."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Despite the fact that Khari finished second overall at the tournament, they spent the first night back at Skyhold in celebration.

Rom had been somewhat worried that Khari's mood might be sullen due to losing to Ser Blancheflor of all people, but it quickly became apparent that the worry was unfounded. For good reason, too. She'd beaten him in the melee after all, and won what would be a far more memorable and lasting victory than he could ever hope to.

Just leaving there alive was a victory itself, the one that Rom was perhaps most relieved to have. Had anyone other than Lucien been presiding over that fight... he didn't want to think about what someone like Celene or Gaspard would've done in that situation.

The cheer in Skyhold's great hall was making it impossible to linger on what could have happened, so caught up was everyone in what had happened. All of the Irregulars were present, as well as just about anyone around and able to fit into the hall. They dragged in extra long tables and benches to fill the space, giving Khari a seat at the head of the central one, Rom situating himself on her right.

He wasn't sure how to describe what he was feeling. Relief didn't quite cover it, but that was perhaps the most prominent feeling. A great deal of pride lurked in there as well.

"Does the Grand Melee's Champion have a speech prepared for us?" Vesryn asked from down the table, as soon as there was a lull for his voice to carry down to the end. He put some emphasis on the title he applied; normally he reserved it for himself, but Rom supposed tonight it could only belong to Khari.

From the way her eyes went wide, Khari did not have a speech prepared. She looked torn between being touched at Ves even asking and quite possibly wanting to throttle him for the same, a combination that contorted her features until she just looked incredulous. She huffed once, then again, looking out at her assembled friends, companions, and the dozens of people she'd fought beside in the past, and harrumphed.

“Yeah, okay. I've got a speech." Clearing her throat, she grabbed the nearest glass, which looked to still contain half of Estella's brandy, and downed it in two large gulps, slamming it back down on the table and wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

The legs of her chair screeched a bit against the stone floor as she stood, doing better than a throat-clearing to draw attention anyway. She coughed anyway, shifting a bit in her straight-backed stance. It wasn't completely different from the one she wore when there was a much more physical challenge in front of her. “So, uh—" Rom was close enough to hear her throat work as she swallowed. “I guess by now, you all know what we're here to celebrate, so I promise not to tell the epic story of how awesome I am too many times tonight." She flashed a lopsided grin, earning herself enough laughter to bolster her a bit, clearly.

“I don't think I have to tell any of you how much of a... a big deal this is for me. You've all heard me shouting about being a chevalier for years now. And if you've got half a brain in your head, you figured out just how fucking hard that was gonna be." She paused, a slight frown marring her face before she continued. “And I'm not there yet, obviously, but a big thing just happened, and it was more than pretty much anyone ever thought I was gonna be able to do. More than I thought I was gonna be able to do, some days."

She pulled in a deep breath, releasing it slowly through her teeth. Her face was beginning to turn a shade of pink, especially around the tips of her ears. “Thing is... the reason I could do any of that was all of you." Clearly unsure what to do with her hands, she used them to make a vague gesture at the room. “I mean, literally in some cases, since I needed a team for the team round and all, but I mean more than that. I mean... pretty much everyone here has taught me something, and some of you have taught me a whole damn lot. About how to fight, or how to think, or just... how to be a person. A real one. A good one, probably most days."

Khari bit down on her lip for a moment, eyes dropping to the surface of the table. “So... thank you. What just happened was definitely me being all kinds of awesome. But I couldn't have done it if you guys weren't all kinds of awesome, too. So do me a favor and pat yourselves on the back before you get drunk off your asses in my honor, okay?"

Estella grinned, but it was Leon who picked up his glass, raising it over the table. "To Khari!"

The words darkened her flush to a blotchy red, but she smiled all the same, the force of it crinkling the corner of her eyes. Drinking deeply from her refilled cup, she set it back down with a little less flourish this time, settling back into the chair she'd been given. For once, she seemed content to just take it all in.

And take it in they did. They drank and feasted until they could take no more, and all the while they laughed and shared stories with those unlucky enough to have missed the spectacle in Val Royeaux. Rom never got tired of it. He didn't have to speak if he didn't want to, and at times he stayed silent, just listening and observing in a sort of wondrous awe of the people around him. The drink was stirring thoughts into his head, he knew, but sometimes it just hit him how remarkable it was, this place he'd found himself in, these people he'd ended up with.

He didn't remember the last time he'd felt so at home.

All nights had to come to an end, however, and this one did as well. One by one or two by two they left, congratulating Khari again and saying their farewells on the way out. Many took Khari's invitation to heart, and were well and truly drunk off their asses. Séverine nearly fell on the way out; Vesryn had drawn her into a contest, and despite the Knight-Commander's reservations and protests of having far too much to do in the morning, she could not back down from the challenge. Once started, she proved difficult to stop, and the winner was entirely inconclusive. Vesryn likely got the better of the deal, having a shorter distance to walk to the bed he would collapse on.

Rom was drunk, but certainly not to the point of embarrassing himself. A sleepy, near-permanently pleased look was plastered onto his face, and he rolled it sideways to look at his fiery haired knight. Out of her shining armor, but no less impressive. "You wanna turn in?" He glanced around at the others left. "I know we almost made it to the end of the melee, but we don't have to be the last two standing if you don't want. So to speak." He lightly slapped the bench underneath him.

Somewhat surprisingly, Khari wasn't especially drunk either—enough to perform her duties as center of the celebration, sure, but her expression was still mostly lucid when she turned at his words. “I guess a strategic retreat might be a good option." She grinned, eyes narrowing with the force of it.

Getting out of her chair took a little doing; she paused about halfway up, blinking rapidly and going still, deep breaths marking the seconds until she felt stable enough to push back from the table she'd braced herself on. Most of those remaining were a bit too far into their cups to really notice the departure, but she did wave at Cyrus and Leon, still holding down one side of the table more or less by themselves at this point.

“Mind if I crash at yours tonight? The barracks is kinda... far." Khari waited for the door into the main hall to close behind them before asking. It didn't seem to be all she wanted to say, exactly, from the way her lip twisted after she said it, but whatever the other thing was, it didn't immediately follow.

"Tired from your victories?" he asked, unable to stop a grin. "Need me to carry you?" His restraint was a bit diminished, so after one good look at her he decided it was going to happen. "I think you've earned it, to be honest." Even a little drunk he was still precise enough to sweep her up effectively. One hand was already around her shoulders, the other taking out her legs at the back of the knees and hefting her up in his arms. She wasn't feather-light, certainly, but he was up to the task without too much trouble.

The decision obviously took Khari by surprise; she yelped and gripped his shoulders as her feet came out from underneath her. But then she was laughing, the tension in her body relaxing as she registered her slight change in scenery. She rested her forehead at the juncture of his neck and shoulder, turning her face in towards him, still shaking slightly with somewhat more subdued amusement. “I feel like we have this kinda... backwards? With me being the knight and all. But I guess you can be the gallant one for now." Her breath wisped over the skin at his collar as she spoke.

“I guess I did pretty good out there, huh?"

"So good, I'll let you carry me next time." He let her get the door open when they reached it, as she still had her hands free. From there he just had to carry her down the stairs. The hall was just wide enough for her dangling feet not to skim along the stone walls. He descended slowly, but he'd done it more than enough times to take the stairs blind. Before long they had the door to his room shut behind them.

"I think things are gonna change," he said, still watching the image of her navigating the melee in his mind. "It'll take time, but I guarantee you something: someday soon, someone's gonna stand up for a cause, and they'll say that your example gave them the courage to do it." Not in the shadows, either, clinging to a knife, but in the light of day for all to see, proud and fierce.

He dumped her on the bed and rolled in after her, kicking off his shoes and ending up on his back with a sigh. The ceiling twisted above him if he stared at it too long, so he rolled his head towards Khari instead. "So yeah... you did good."

Khari snorted softly, rolling herself over on her stomach and toeing her boots off until they hit the floor with a thunk, one a few seconds after the other. She couldn't and didn't bother to hide the bright smile on her face at the words, though, pulling in a deep breath and letting it out in a contented sigh. “It's kinda funny. I've been talking the ears off anyone who will listen about how I'm gonna do that stuff for years, but now that it's really happening, I feel like I'm the one that can't believe it."

Propping one elbow on the mattress underneath her, she rested her chin on the heel of her hand and met his eyes, her expression softening into something subtler, warmer. “I've been thinking, you know. Seems like... this is a good moment to be seizing, and all that." Her feet waved lazily back and forth in the air, further evidence of her inability to ever be entirely still. “Embrace changes, or whatever."

She cleared her throat, expelling a short huff. “What I wanna say is... you think—uh." It took her a second to gather the thought, or maybe just the courage to say it. “You think maybe it'd be okay if I, y'know, moved my stuff in here? And myself, also, obviously."

He'd always been a very private person, something he felt he both struggled and benefited from. In his past he sometimes felt like his sanity depended on being able to spend time to himself, apart from the world in every way. His position had afforded him the opportunities to do that when other slaves never had the chance. Being Inquisitor was no different. There were times when the weight of things or the craziness of it all made him want to retreat here, this place that no one could disturb without his permission, and the thought of giving that up, his one bastion of solitude, was frankly frightening.

But she had come to know him almost as well as he knew himself. Maybe better in some ways, considering that her influence had only ever helped him, especially when he couldn't figure out how to help himself. She knew when not to disturb the silence, and when it was needed. When not to touch the stillness, and when to give things a push. She already did belong here, as far as he was concerned.

"The sooner, the better," he said. His arm tugged her gently towards him.

That prompted another grin, and Khari went easily with the pressure of his grip, tilting her head a little to kiss him, just a momentary touch of lips. “Tomorrow, then. For now, though... I think I could go for a little more celebrating. How about you?" The almost-challenging arch to her eyebrow left no ambiguity to her meaning whatsoever.

He returned the grin. "As though you have to ask."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was a long ride back to the Western Approach, but Rom didn't need much convincing to take it.

He'd been among the first to know of Leon's condition, the first to learn of his worst fear and greatest enemy: time. Now that time was running out, but they still had grains of sand left in the hourglass. Fitting then, that they'd come to this desert to refill it. Rom never knew how it was that he could help Leon, but it turned out he'd be able to make good on his offer. He could kill what needed to be killed, with the knowledge that it would save his Commander. His friend.

And he was good at killing. Man or beast. He was no dragon-hunter, but he could already feel his mark tingling, brighter than usual. Almost in anticipation of the use he was certain it would see. Unless the dragon was old and worn down, he doubted there would be many places his blade could sink in.

"How much farther is it?" he asked Rhys, who rode at the head of their column, guiding them to their destination. It was already further into the Approach than they'd ever needed to go when battling the Venatori and the Grey Wardens here. That struggle seemed like ages ago now.

"Over a couple of more dunes I'd say," the elf said, standing in his saddle to get a better view over the horizon. A lot of good that it would do, seeing how deep the dunes were this far into the Approach. Before he sat back down, his partner Rashad leaned over and told him something in Qunlat. Though he had been with the Inquisition for a while now, his trade tongue was still shaky and used Rhys to translate whenever he could.

Rhys chuckled lightly to himself and agreed, before turning to repeat it to the rest of the party. "As a forewarning, our dragon expert is... well, he's a bit eccentric. 'Course, you'd kind of have to be to think camping out in the middle of the desert watching for dragons is a good idea, but there you have it." He turned with a smile and pointed over the next dune. Expectedly, once they crested it, their expert's camp waited on the other side.

"Sounds like he'd fit in well at Skyhold," Séverine said. She looked uncomfortably warm in her armor, but considering their reason for being here, wearing it was sensible.

The campsite itself was quite small, consisting of little more than a small canvas tent and a fire pit. It looked like the kind of setup designed to be packed up on short notice and moved. The sorrel horse standing in the shade of a large rock must have been the method of transport—the desert had rendered it lean, but it seemed to be doing well for itself otherwise.

A dug-out fire pit with an iron a-frame set over it for cooking was for the moment cold, but their scholar sat in front of it anyway, seemingly preoccupied with a notebook, at least until their voices reached him. He glanced up, dark eyes under a mask with ashes smeared around the eyeholes, probably to stop the sun from blinding him with glare off the silver. It made him look a bit raccoonish. He was otherwise dressed sensibly for the environment: lots of loose fabric for sun protection. When he stood, stowing the book in a bag at his waist, he leaned himself against a staff, smiling at the Inquisition party with the air of someone who'd most definitely been expecting them.

"Inquisition! It's an honor. Frederic of Serault, at your service. Please, join me for a bit—we've some information to cover, I expect." He gestured vaguely around the fire pit, which lacked seating of any sort, suggesting that the sand itself would have to do.

“Introduction to Dragons, is it, professor?" Cyrus sounded somewhat amused, for all the danger, but then it wasn't like anyone had much choice about the latter. He slid down from his mount first, glancing at Khari, and then Leon.

She seemed to understand the wordless point, and followed hastily. There was really no way not to be obvious about the fact that the Commander needed a bit of help, even if it was just someone standing there to make sure he stayed standing after he landed. Khari served that purpose just fine, and Cyrus held the horse still, just in case.

Leon seemed mostly steady—definitely better than he'd been in several weeks, at least. But even then, he did land a little too hard on his dismount, grimacing and leaning heavily on Khari for a bit. The cane he'd taken to using to get around at Skyhold was missing now, replaced by a staff that would do him a little better in the desert, at least until the time came to fight.

Once everyone was settled, the horses left to Rhys and Rashad, the professor sat again as well. He got right to business, whether because he sensed the need or because he was just inclined to do it. "So," he began, setting his hands on his knees. "Rubis—that's what I've been calling her—has been keeping to this area over the past couple of years. I've tracked her patterns of behavior, and you're in luck. Spring is a particularly active season for her, and she tends to eat in large quantities around this time, enough that she'll scavenge if such resources are available. Statistically, she prefers to eat quillbacks when possible, but I've also found evidence of varghest consumption."

"And this is... definitely a high dragon we're talking about?" Leon flexed his hands, creaking the thin leather gloves over them. His gauntlets were still tied to the saddle of his horse.

"Assuredly," Frederic replied. "Rubis has only grown larger since her appearance here; I believe she is now quite possibly the largest dragon to be recorded, but of course for now I can only approximate her dimensions. That's where you come in, no?"

"Feel free to do all the measuring you like, once we've killed her." Rom didn't allow any amount of scorn to creep into his voice. He held no ill will for the dragon; on the contrary, it would be saddening to see her dead. Though she was a great and terrible creature capable of inflicting destruction anywhere she flew, she did nothing wrong save for existing, her only mistake so far being that she was discovered by this scholar, an error that would lead to her end.

"Not that I don't share the Inquisitor's confidence," Séverine added, "but how are we to bring the creature down? Some sort of trap?"

"That's the idea, yes," Frederic replied. "As I said, she eats... quite a lot at this time of year. In preparation for mating, you see. I suggest you present her with an opportunity to feast, and ambush when she attempts to do so."

"She won't see us as she flies in?" Leon sounded skeptical. "The landscape isn't that conducive to hiding, especially not from something airborne."

"Actually, her vision's not especially good," Frederic replied. "You ought to be more worried about how you smell than anything. Fortunately, I already know how to deal with that. I've prepared several decoctions that should let you not draw her notice. At least long enough to get you close."

“Not to look a gift horse in the mouth here, professor Frederic, but, uh... you seem to know a lot about this dragon. Why are you helping us kill her?" Khari no doubt felt similarly to Rom about it, if her reaction to the one other they'd seen together was anything to go by. She didn't seem outright suspicious of the scholar's motives, but perhaps a bit of concern was understandable.

"Truthfully?" he replied. "I'd rather it wasn't necessary. I feel there's still much to learn from her. But your Inquisition keeping this area clear of bandits and the like has made several years of productive research possible, and moreover I fear that if things are left much longer, worse will become of her than death."

"Please explain." Leon's tone was too weary to convey any surprise.

Frederic sighed. "The Venatori," he said, shaking his head slightly. "I understand they have a lyrium-infected dragon? I've had to deal with small groups of them before—but the last didn't burn all their correspondence. I believe they mean to convert Rubis into another of the same. And that, well. I couldn't stop that. Death seems a mercy for her, compared to such a fate. So I contacted your garrison at Griffin Wing, and here you are."

Rom hadn't faced the corrupted dragon at Adamant Fortress; he'd been too busy chasing down Pike and being thrown bodily into the Fade. But he had come face to face with the beast at Haven, and he knew full well what it could do to hurt them. The thought of Corypheus having two at his disposal was... disconcerting, to say the least. Saving Leon's life was motivation enough, but knowing the Venatori had their own plans for the dragon was all the justification they needed to take it away from them.

"We'll do what we can to make it quick," he promised Frederic. "For whatever it's worth."

Séverine stood, hefting up her shield. "Anything else you can tell us? Any signs of damage on it, from earlier battles?"

"Not that I've observed," Frederic replied, after a short nod to Rom. "Like all of dragonkind, the scales on her underbelly are softer than those usually exposed, and of course the eyes and inside of her mouth are vulnerable as well." He paused, blinking quite deliberately before he amended. "Not that I recommend the last. Very powerful fire breath, you understand. Quite capable of cooking you in that armor, I should think. If you've alchemical or magical means of resisting that, I do suggest making liberal use of it."

Séverine shrugged. One wouldn't have thought she was about to fight a dragon. "Templar training is not without its uses... but yes. Probably best to avoid the fire."

Rom stood as well. "We should get to work. Lots of hunting to do, and not much time." He looked to Leon. It was honestly hard to imagine him being up for another fight in his current state... but he of all people knew what magic and alchemy could do to the body. And he'd only experienced a taste of it. "We'll send for you when we're ready. We won't take long."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon stood in the shade of a large, exposed sandstone slab. It was part of what must have once been a building of some sort, perhaps a temple, though its exact purpose was rendered unintelligible given all of the damage it had weathered. The uncorked glass vial, realistically no more than a few ounces, felt as heavy in his hand as if it were made from lead.

He hadn't been lying to Khari. He truly felt that unless this really worked, he was about to enter his very last fight.

The others had spent most of the afternoon hunting quillbacks and dragging the corpses to this spot, chosen because it afforded more cover than anywhere in the bare desert, while still being far enough from anyone that there was no risk of collateral damage. He suspected that the professor planned to find somewhere close by to watch, but no doubt he was smart enough not to interfere directly, so that was fair enough. They were about to end years of research, even if there was realistically little choice in the matter.

Leaning heavily on the staff in his other hand, Leon shifted deeper into the shade of the slab. Half a dozen quillbacks later, the sun had set almost completely on the desert, bringing a chill to the air that would never have been possible under the burn of daylight. He could hardly feel it through the layers of armor and linens. No doubt Séverine and Khari were more comfortable now, too.

He watched carefully as everyone took their hiding spots, marking each in his own mind just so he'd know where they'd be coming from. Dusk was apparently a habitual feeding time for the dragon—Rubis. Hard to think of giving a creature like that a name with such a texture of fondness, but perhaps it just went with the territory of following her around for so long.

It was hard to keep track of exactly how long they waited; the landscape changed in front of his eyes as the shadows grew longer and deeper, the sand shifting from orange to deep red with the fading of the light. A harsh breeze kicked up grains of sand, a few stinging the side of his face, but the stone protected him from the worst of it.

Leon felt her before he spotted her approach. Perhaps it was something in his blood recognizing kin, the magic that had soaked so close to his bones over years and years of calling upon it. It was invigorating, like a spike of adrenaline direct to the heart, spreading over his skin like needles of frost. Her shadow passed overhead; he craned his neck until he could see her, circling the clearing. Her head bobbed up and down like a hound scenting the air—most likely that was exactly what she was doing.

He saw it the moment she committed to her landing, and then there was no longer any time to wait. Lifting the vial to his mouth, Leon downed it in a swallow, the thick taste of copper sliding over his tongue, lingering bitterly even after he swallowed. And then he was alive, senses sharp and an almost-forgotten strength back in his limbs.

Once more.

The dragon landed, kicking up sand and stretching her neck towards the nearest dead quillback. Her eyes glowed like embers in the dark.

He dropped the staff, and charged.

Khari was just as quick on the ambush, only she shouted as she broke cover, immediately drawing the dragon's attention to herself—and away from everyone else. Though the sand had a way of slowing things down, she was light over the surface of it for someone in so much armor, bringing her enchanted sword around and down in a bid for an early hit on the dragon's snout.

Unfortunately, Rubis was too quick for that, lifting her head well out of the small elf's reach. She was easily as big as the lyrium dragon had been at Adamant—perhaps larger still. Undaunted, Khari redirected her momentum and went in for her front left leg instead.

Romulus immediately went after one of the wings. While there wasn't anything vital to attack there, damaging the wings enough could keep the dragon on the ground permanently, where they actually had a chance to fight back against it. He sank his blade into the relatively thin membrane there and tore through it several feet, leaving a bloody hole for the air to pass through when Rubis lifted the limb on reaction. She swiped blindly with a leg in his direction.

Séverine stepped in the way, catching the claws across her shield with a horrid screeching sound. The force threw her back, but she kept her feet under her and stayed upright, bringing her heavy flail around to smack and bludgeon against the leg. It had more success than a slashing weapon would have, but still the damage was negligible.

Leon took advantage of the ample distraction provided by his friends, lowering his shoulder and barreling into the dragon's back left knee. She roared at the impact, the joint buckling enough to interrupt her attempt to gouge Khari with her claws and lean her entire frame towards him. The sound indicated a solid impact, blunt like Séverine's flail and similarly not enough to do any lasting damage.

She kicked back against him, talons scraping over his chestplate with a furious screech, but it lacked the momentum necessary to punch through the armor outright. Leon dug into the sand, skidding backwards and carving deep furrows in it with his feet. But he didn't topple over, and the moment she'd spent focused on him was one in which someone else could act.

Cyrus, for one, took advantage of the opportunity, moving in on the opposite flank from Romulus and stabbing both falcata down into the membrane of Rubis's other wing. Her violent reaction tore one of his blades from his grip, flinging it somewhere Leon couldn't see, but he kept hold of the other, redoubling his grip and dragging it free, flinging drops of blood from the edge to the sand.

Rubis shrieked, the sound building until it was almost deafening, echoing inside their armor and helmets. With a great heave, she jumped away from them, landing several meters to the left, but still grounded. Whether she could even take flight anymore was hard to say; her wings both bore great bleeding tears, and she held them aloft and away from her body as if to protect them from further damage.

Khari gave chase, only to be intercepted by a heavy swipe of her front claws. The attempt to roll out of the way was only partly successful, and she flew no fewer than ten feet through the air, crashing into the sand with a heavy whump.

Rubis's jaws opened, neck arching back before she lashed out in Khari's direction. Again Séverine was there to intercept the blow; a blast of bright light illuminated the darkness in front of the dragon's face as her fangs came down. Judging by the way she recoiled and turned her head away for a moment, it had partially blinded her. It wasn't enough to hide Séverine from the next bite, jaws snapping shut on either side of her shield with the dragon's head turned sideways. It was just wide enough to keep the teeth out of Séverine's sides, but there was no escaping the clutches of those jaws without help.

Romulus attempted to provide it, grappling up onto Rubis's lower neck in the moment it was available to him. He'd sheathed his blade, likely knowing it wouldn't be much use against anything on the dragon's back. He went to work with his mark instead, pressing his palm against the dragon scales at the back of her neck and unleashing energy. The blast was enough to tear off scales and send a spray of dragon blood into the air.

In the moment it seemed only to enrage her. She reared back, throwing Romulus off and onto his back and simultaneously lifting Séverine up at least ten feet into the air by her shield arm.

They needed to force her to let go, before she decided breathing fire was the thing to do. Leon would have ordinarily tried to weight her down himself, wrestled her head to the ground with whatever means he could, but though his instinct demanded he try, he knew he simply wasn't currently strong or fleet enough to succeed.

"Cyrus! Can you climb? We need to force her head down!" It hadn't escaped his notice that, magic or not, Cyrus's balance was extraordinary and practiced.

For his part, Leon hurried to the front, throwing the full weight of his body into a kick aimed for the back of Rubis's foreleg. She was holding more weight on one than the other at the moment, and he aimed for the load-bearing side, hoping to throw off her balance and interrupt her attempts to chew through Séverine's shield.

The kick alone didn't quite do it, but he followed up with a pair of heavy punches, the reinforced steel bands around his knuckles landing in exactly the same spot, right at what looked like the tendon he needed. The precision paid off, and the leg collapsed underneath her, sending her shoulder to the ground.

A low whistle signaled Rubis's incoming tail; Leon braced for impact, unable to get clear in enough time.

This time, Khari got in the way, swinging her sword not at the incoming limb, but hard towards the ground, plunging her blade into the sand. The spikes at the end of Rubis's tail slammed into the metal with a hard clang, uprooting both the sword and its wielder, but also taking the momentum out of the strike.

Cyrus, meanwhile, had taken Leon's advice, pulling himself astride the dragon's back by reaching up her collapsed shoulder and grabbing the spike there with his free hand. His face was twisted in intense concentration; he pulled his legs under him upon reaching the base of her spine.

It was about then that she finally got her feet back under her, too, though, and the violence of her lurch back to a stand nearly threw him off, balance notwithstanding. He doubled down on his grip on the spike, keeping his center of gravity low and close to her body, before seizing the opportunity provided by a moment of stillness and rapidly ascending her neck, using more of the spikes as handholds. No doubt they'd have sliced his hands to ribbons but for his gauntlets.

When he reached as far up as he was going to get, he stabbed his blade just behind her jaw with all the force he could muster. He was probably trying to cut something that would force her grip on Séverine to loosen. Once the blade had pierced the smaller, less-tough scales at the hinge of her jaw, he swung himself to hang from the side of her neck, torquing his body in an attempt to pull her downwards with their combined weight.

It worked, at least partially. They started to lower, the stab from Cyrus's blade clearly having some kind of effect, but Rubis jerked her head sideways before they could safely reach the ground. Her clamp on Séverine loosed at the same time, resulting in her being thrown sideways and taking Cyrus with her. They smashed into the ground in a heap together, which looked more painful for Cyrus given the way Séverine in her armor came down on top of him.

Rubis stomped a foot down and fixed her eyes on the pair of them, nostrils flaring in more than one sense. A quiet curse escaped Séverine, and she seized Cyrus by the collar, hauling him up and throwing him along with herself behind a nearby pillar. Or rather, the remains of one. It was all the cover they had when Rubis unleashed an inferno from her gullet in their direction, temporarily causing them to disappear from Leon's sight in the fire.

Only a moment passed before it was cut short, however, as Romulus drew his blade again and plunged it into the dragon's flank, which she'd left exposed for the fire attack. He hit something important, obviously, as Rubis ceased her fire breath and lashed back with a front leg, hitting Romulus hard and separating him from his weapon. He landed in a puff of sand some distance away.

That, for the moment, left Leon alone with the dragon. She clearly noted it, too, lunging for him with impressive speed for a creature so large, swiping at him with one massive foreleg, claws hooked to catch him. He backpedaled furiously, both of them kicking up sand as he scrambled to avoid the hard crimson of her talons.

One of them caught his leg, pitching him onto his back, and she growled low in her throat, with a sound like two boulders being crunched against each other. Her second foreleg came down heavily over his body, pinning him to the sand firmly enough that his armor started to whine where the plates were pressed too hard against each other. All it would take was one joint to buckle, one side to give, and he'd surely be crushed to death.

She'd left his arms free, though, and he grabbed one of her toes with both hands, pushing back up against the pin with all the strength body and blood could muster. His arms screamed at him, pain lancing up through every nerve ending when the sheer force of the Reaver magic and dragon's blood began to shred his muscle fibers, too weak to support the force with which his instinct compelled him to push.

Rubis's rumbling grew louder, building as she bore down with more of her weight. Some combination of pain and fury bid Leon respond in kind, and he did, a snarl tearing free of his throat as he kept pushing up, the center digit of her talons loosening where it had speared into the sand, lifting inch by inch from where it banded across his chest. The little bit of give let Leon breathe again, black spots receding from his vision with fresh air in his lungs, and he bore upwards with everything he had left, until it was just enough—had to be enough—and he slid himself out from underneath her pin, armor scraping against scales and sand. He rolled to his feet, aware that he could not stop or he'd fall.

With a roar of his own, Leon launched himself forward, wrapping both arms around her foreleg and stomping, hard, on one of her protruding knuckles. She tried to lift the limb, to shake him off, but he held tightly as he could, pulling ragged breaths in through gritted teeth. He wasn't sure who was up, who was in any shape to help, but it had to be now. Rubis reared onto her haunches, exposing her softer underbelly.

It was Khari, helm gone and blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, who got there first. Darting in quickly, she took the remaining several steps to gather her momentum, thrusting her heavy blade forward with all the strength she had.

The enchanted sword flared with some inner light, its green hue brightening for a moment before dying down again, the front half of the blade now deep within the dragon's body. From the way Rubis went slack so quickly, she had to have found something vital, and when she wrenched the blade free, it released a cascade of blood nearly the same color as the dragon's scales. Khari was drenched in it, only just managing to get out from under the massive body of the beast before she was crushed beneath.

Rubis stilled completely where she'd fallen. Her death had, at the last, been a quick one.

“We're alive, right?" Khari sounded unusually weary, perhaps understandable in the circumstances. She was also definitely favoring her left leg again, now that Leon could see her move. “I'm alive. Is everyone else alive?"

“Technically, I suppose." Cyrus was only just emerging from behind the pillar SĂ©verine had pulled him to. His arm was bent at an unnatural angle, and his limp was even more pronounced than Khari's, probably due to the gash on the outside of his thigh. It looked like something had unluckily slipped around the armor there.

Séverine emerged as well, armor and mangled shield blackened from the dragon's fire. It looked to have singed off some of her hair, and there were no doubt some burns that needed treating, but she was otherwise in one piece.

Romulus offered a half-hearted grunt of confirmation from where he sat in the sand. He looked dizzy, to say the least, the blow he took from the dragon likely leaving him with a concussion.

"Leon?" Séverine called, her concern apparent.

It took him a moment to blink away the last of the effects of his rage, and truthfully he almost wished he hadn't. He lost all grip on Rubis, tumbling to the dirt without the ability to catch himself. What he'd done to himself was becoming clear: neither his arms nor his legs would respond to his commands, muscles and tendons ripped beyond the point of function. The blinding pain was replaced with a sort of numbness that felt more cold than anything. Even when he gained the wherewithal to speak, his words slurred heavily, his head swimming in the same dizzy way he recalled from his few adolescent benders.

"Can't... move," he mumbled. "Sorry to make you... carry me again."

But unlike the last time, he retained the barest hold on consciousness now, and it was enough to get him back to the camp and astride his horse, fortified with enough potions to get him to the healers at Griffin Wing, at least.

He wasn't dead.

Hopefully that meant something good for his chances.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The hands of spring touched the mountains last. So far they'd failed to touch this place.

Rom was willing to bet they were higher in altitude here than they were at Skyhold. Emprise du Lion, this place was called, though Orlesian rule was nowhere to be seen. It was a frigid place in the Frostbacks, on the other side of the mountainous spine separating them from Skyhold. They'd needed to travel north and around to the other side to find a road suitable enough for their forces, and their allies.

Many had come to see the end of the Red Templars.

The Inquisition's army was mustered in full, a token garrison left behind to secure Skyhold. A detachment of chevaliers met them on the road, led by Violette Routhier and, unexpectedly, Thédore Blancheflor. They'd brought a pair of trebuchets and a battering ram with them, the siege weapons trundling along behind the main column. No doubt the Emperor had plenty of reason to wish the Red Templars expunged from Orlais.

"Lucien regrets that he can't join the battle himself," Violette explained upon greeting the leadership. "But his Advisory Council is rather insistent that fighting reds weeks before he's due to be married is poor form even for him. He sends his regards."

Kirkwall sent its regards as well, in the form of the Queen's Companions. The cavalry unit was able to make good time around the Waking Sea to join them, led by their bold commander, the Baron William Alston. Rom thought he recalled writing a letter to him once, but in truth the names blended together after a while. He had no idea how Estella seemed to keep them all straight.

Rom doubted the cavalry would be all that useful at first. The Red Templars would know they were coming, if not exactly when, and their defenses weren't going to be accessible to horses. Suledin Fortress was where they'd chosen to occupy, an ancient castle high in the mountains, one that had fallen out of use once the Orlesian Civil War broke out. From what Rom understood, it was going to require quite the siege. That meant they might be here a while.

"It's just up the road," Lia said to the small party that accompanied her. According to her reports there was an opportunity here if they moved with some precision and speed before the bulk of the army arrived.

Séverine let a hand fall near her flail, clearly tempted to draw it. "Should we be expecting trouble?"

Lia shook her head. "I doubt it. There's no one in town but the mistress during the day, and the Reds didn't bother putting a watch on her before, so..."

Alban Poulin was who they were due to meet. An Orlesian noble, the only authority in the town of Sahrnia. More of a village, really. It came into sight around the next snowy bend, on the edge of a lake that was still completely frozen. Suledin Fortress was visible in the distance, but it was too far out for them to risk being seen just yet.

Sahrnia looked abandoned more than anything. Some houses had collapsed entirely, others had merely caved in from the weight of snow on their rooftops, left uncleared all winter long. Here and there were the remains of campfires, cowering in the corners of structures still standing. Pitiful fires burned in a few sparsely placed braziers, barely surviving the wind that occasionally knifed through the streets. But there were still signs of life. Bedrolls and sacks of belongings, scraps of food probably. Signs that at night, people returned here, in their attempts to survive the cold and their captors.

“Well, this place has gone to shit." Khari sounded more concerned than outright rude, though as always, she wasn't too delicate with her words. “You think they make these people work the mine or quarry or whatever?" It was hard not to think about the other captives they'd encountered of the course of the long fight against the Red Templars: sickened, dying people turning pallid and deathly just from exposure to the corrupted lyrium. Some went fast, some went slow, but they all went, in the end.

“I'd hardly be surprised." Cyrus drew his hood a little further up where it had started to fall from the force of the wind. His voice was muffled by the thick scarf around his mouth and nose; he squinted against the brightness of sun off snow. “It wouldn't be hard to keep an operation going even in this weather. Not with the heat that lyrium gives off."

Rilien, apparently unperturbed by the chill despite the fact that his exposed ears were beginning to turn red, shifted his attention to the conversation at that. “The conditions are favorable for the task. The cold suppresses the worst of the effects. Anyone harvesting it would last longer here than in a warmer clime, however unpleasant they might find it."

Asala frowned deeply, the sorrow she felt for these people etched deeply into her flushed features. Her cheeks were reddened due to the cold, but her ears were protected by a piece of leather lined with fur tied across her forehead and the rest of the chill was warded off by a thick cloak, and undoubtedly thick clothing beneath. It was still as odd as ever to see her asymmetrical horns however.

"We need to help these people," she said, her eyes drawn to a particularly lonely flame. She didn't say it as a plea, but rather solidifying it as a fact. There was concern on her face, but a certainty in her eyes.

"That's why I thought we'd leave the army behind for a bit." Lia's expression was settled into hard lines, her demeanor grim. She shook her head. "Reds and their hostages..."

"You've returned!" the words came from a middle-aged woman emerging from the largest of the houses still standing. She wrapped a large fur cloak around her shoulders as she stepped into the cold, shielding her from the wind. She took in the sight of those accompanying Lia with something approaching awe. "I am Mistress Alban Poulin. It's good to finally meet you, Inquisition."

A decorative circlet, made of bronze or some similar metal, rested on her head, but that wasn't what drew Rom's attention. She didn't look well necessarily, but she lacked the signs of red lyrium sickness or corruption that one would expect after so long a period of captivity.

"Knight-Commander Séverine Lacan," the templar greeted her in turn. "I'd introduce the others, but there are a few too many to go through. Rest assured, we're here to help. The army is further back on the road. I understand something can be done about the quarry first, though?"

Poulin nodded, eager to explain. "Yes. The Red Templars take the prisoners there every day to work for them, mining red lyrium. They're there now. Most of the Red Templars have fled back to Suledin, expecting your approach, but they leave a token force to keep the prisoners working. I think they need all the red lyrium they can get." She looked over those present again, no doubt finding some inspiration there. They were formidable, after all. "If you strike the quarry soon, and swiftly, you might be able to save them, and you'll cut off a group of Red Templars from retreat. They won't dare sally out of the fortress, if you have an army with you as you say."

"Do you have any information on the quarry's layout or the specific number of troops in the reduced guard?" Leon sounded like he doubted it, but it was probably worth asking anyway, just in case.

Estella, beside Rilien, exchanged a glance with the spymaster that could have meant anything. It was difficult to say for sure given how good she was at hiding what she was thinking, but something about Poulin appeared to be bothering her.

"Oh, uh..." Poulin hesitated, as though she didn't expect to be asked. "Thirty? Fifty maybe? I can't say for sure. The quarry is very deep by now, they've been blasting deeper into the hillsides for months. I think they were expecting more to join their cause, but they never arrived."

Séverine scoffed. "That's because their last attack was a disaster for them. This battle will be much the same, and this time none of them will escape." She took a cautionary look around, as if she expected the enemy to be watching them at that very moment. "We need to send word back. We'll need more men to take down that many."

Leon nodded, turning immediately to Khari. "Can you run back to the main troop? We're going to need an additional squad. Captain Pavell's, if they're ready to go."

Khari snapped to attention immediately, giving Leon a rather lackadaisical salute. “You got it, Commander. Back in two shakes."

With her departure, the conversation shifted back to Poulin. Estella was the next one to step in, her brow faintly furrowed. "I hope you'll forgive me for saying so, Lady Poulin, but you seem rather... hale, for someone whose entire territory is presently saturated in red lyrium."

It was hard to miss the nervousness that crept into her then. "Ah. Yes, well... I haven't been among the miners, necessarily. Or... in the quarry itself."

Rom had his arms crossed. "You've been here since the Red Templars occupied the region, no?"

Poulin licked her lips, shifting uncomfortably. "Look, I know where this is going. I had no choice. There were no soldiers, no chevaliers, no Inquisition here when the Red Templars came knocking. I was forced to make the best of an absolutely awful situation."

“Which means someone else got the worst of it, I take it." Cyrus didn't sound especially impressed, to say the least.

"What was I supposed to do?" she responded, not trying to avoid being defensive. "If I tried to refuse them, they would simply kill me and take what they wanted anyway."

"They seem to have taken plenty of this place," Séverine noted. "What did you agree to?"

Sighing, Poulin seemed to shrink before them. Not difficult, considering the size of some in the Irregulars. "They paid me to look after the town and its people, including those they brought from other villages. None were allowed to leave, so I had to get by on any supplies they were willing to part with. In exchange for my service, for keeping these people alive as long as I could, they did not force me to work in the quarry."

Not an easy thing to deal with, Rom was certain. Especially for someone with no ability to fight, and the responsibility of leading a town to weigh her down. But it was also a choice that helped supply the Red Templars, and that couldn't be ignored.

"This should be dealt with later," he said. "I imagine she'll be here still, after the siege is done. Right now we have more important things to do."

Another attempt at freeing prisoners held by the Red Templars. With any luck, this would be the last time they had to do this.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The march to the quarry was undertaken mostly in silence, or at least as much silence as the passage of so many people would allow. Their number neared sixty, more than Leon would have preferred to move for a raid this size, but given that their opponents were red templars, having a numbers advantage was all but required for a chance at success. Even if it meant there was little chance of making it all the way there without detection. Since they could not strike quietly, they would have to strike swiftly, and everyone kept a march pace more akin to a jog than anything.

The Irregulars in the number went at the front; they could reliably be depended upon to absorb a great deal more aggression without cracking, and having a strong initial push capable of breaking a red templar line was going to be crucial. The regulars went behind, their captain traveling up and down the column to relay the occasional instruction, or in some cases trade quiet jokes with a few of the particularly-uneasy. It was not an ordinary battle against ordinary men they would be undertaking, after all. Some unease was to be expected from those who faced the strange less frequently than the elite troops in the front.

Leon was beginning to count himself among them again, in a way. It would be many more weeks, perhaps even months, before he regained his former conditioning: his decay had eaten away at too much of his body to be overcome so quickly as this. But he was no longer infirm, and walked, ran and fought under his own power once more. Given that, he couldn't allow himself to miss the opportunity before them.

Though it bothered him less than some, he could already feel the oppressive atmosphere of a massive red lyrium deposit. It warmed the air in a feverish sort of way, coaxing sweat from his skin that sat cold under his layers, sickly and uncomfortable. The air was thick with it, not a smell or a taste exactly, but a weight that almost made breathing a conscious labor instead of the automatic process it was supposed to be. His boots crunched through the snow, the sound refreshingly crisp by comparison, the bite of cold occasionally slicing through the heavy haze, a reminder that it was not nearly so warm and humid as it felt.

It wasn't long until the quarry lay before them: more a sudden absence of more visible snow and slope ahead, as the landscape dipped into a blast-formed crater, rimmed by decrepit, greying wood fencing and the occasional slapdash watchtower, red pennants dropping until picked up and snapped by one of the sharp gusts. None of them looked to be manned. Most likely their arrival was already anticipated.

He stopped, gesturing with a hand for the others to do the same behind him. Listening was difficult over the driving wind, which echoed hollowly in the quarry itself, amplifying the noise. It looked like there were a few different routes down: one was straight ahead, a narrow walkway made of wood and iron sloping downwards until it disappeared from his line of sight. The east side of the quarry had a natural path carved into the side of the crater, worn smooth with the passage of workers' feet. It was even more narrow than the wooden structure. The last was infeasible: another wooden path had been destroyed, a large gap blasted into the middle.

"Seems like they've already holed up further in," he observed. "We're going to have to watch out for traps."

"Wouldn't want them to make it easy for us now." Vesryn's face was concealed behind his helmet, but everything about his mannerisms were a little more tense lately. No doubt a result of the return of his unique troubles. He refused to be left behind, though, even if fighting was going to become steadily more impractical for him over time.

Séverine's flail chain clinked softly, the metal ball at the end of it swaying back and forth with anticipation. "What do you think? Split up, or push together?"

“Seems like the faster we can get more people down there the better." Khari sucked her teeth, squinting ahead at the crater. “But I don't like the chances of too many people managing that ledge. Looks kind of narrow." She shrugged, returning her eyes to Leon. “Hard to say without knowing what they've got set up for us down there."

She had a point—he couldn't deny that. Since the reds had taken refuge further in, there was really no predicting what they were about to encounter, but much longer deliberating about it and they were going to have worse problems. Deciding quickly, Leon moved his attention to Rilien. "Take everyone with ranged weapons and enough grace to negotiate that ledge. Go down that way." At least this way if the rest of them were ambushed, those taking the slower path down would be able to add support from wherever they were.

"The rest of us go down the walkway. Captain Pavell, when we get down there, I want the regulars in squads. Sweep everything and be careful. You and half of them are with us. We're going directly in." It wouldn't be an easy fight by any means, and dividing their strength already was an unfortunate but necessary precaution. The sweeping teams would be able to rejoin in relatively short order if things proved to be clear.

From there, they'd just have to be adaptable.

The orders went down the line, and everyone formed up. Leon tightened his gauntlets, nodding to Khari, Vesryn and Séverine. The four of them, heavily armored and used to taking abuse, would be the very point of the formation. The others would follow just behind.

Though he almost feared sabotage on the walkway itself, there was none to be found; the thunder of armored boots drumming against the wood blended with the creaks of the structure, unused to the strain they were putting it through. It held, however, and Leon's feet touched ground first, crushing more snow beneath them. It was packed down here, though, the prints fresh. It hadn't been long that the reds were drawn in. That was heartening.

Their destination was an inset cave entrance in the side of the quarry, no doubt opening into further mining tunnels and the like. It was currently barred, thick slabs of wood thrown over the entrance to give the Inquisition something to throw themselves against and slow down.

"Asala. Can you do something about that door from here?"

"Hmm," she hummed, taking another inquisitive glance over at the barred door. "It may take more than one pass and it will not be quiet, but it should be doable," she said, before she looked at him expectantly, waiting for the order to begin.

"Quiet's out the window anyway. Do it."

On the order, both hands emerged from beneath her cloak already emanating a pinkish energy. A few gestures of her fingers were all it took to form a barrier roughly the size of the entrance they were attempting to break down. She inhaled once before forcing the barrier forward, crashing into the barricade. There was enough force behind the blow to make the wood scream in protest, but like she predicted it did not bow in the first blow. It subsequently took a series of them to finally splinter the wood enough to allow them passage. With a deep exhale, she glance back to Leon and awaited the next order.

It was an obvious one, requiring no more than the forward motion of his hand. The Inquisition moved, numbers narrowing to push through the cave entrance.

Inside was a system of scaffolding, designed to allow miners access to all heights of the soaring cave walls in the mountainside. Red lyrium crystals protruded at odd angles from large chunks of the wall, but this was no object to the templars that lay in wait.

The arrows fell first. "Shields!" For his own part, Leon ducked his head, grimacing when one rang against the side of his helm but pushing forward anyway. Aside from the archers on the scaffold, there was a clear line of reds across the narrowest point of the room, a shield wall that needed breaking. Of little use against the distant bowmen, Leon charged the line, crashing into the part of it he'd judged most likely to give. He succeeded in forcing two of them to take hard, hasty steps back, before a trio of spears from behind the shield wall forced him away.

Khari was right beside him, a heavy swing of her sword knocking aside one of the spears. It flew harmlessly over his shoulder, nearly torn from the grip of its wielder. But as they always did, the reds recovered quickly, and she was forced to put space between them when a shadow detached itself from the gloom beneath the scaffolding and made to stab her in the back. Her sword met the lyrium arm with a shriek, and Khari rolled to improve her positioning, opening up a spot at Leon's flank for the assault against the line.

Corvin slid in to occupy it, sparing Leon a lopsided grin from beneath his helm—just a momentary flash of teeth through the gap. His longsword had substantially more reach than Leon's arms alone, and he found the poorly protected neck of one of the spearmen, helm warped by a protrusion of lyrium crystals on his shoulder. He fell, and the elf methodically moved on to the next.

Cyrus had elected to begin the hard climb up the scaffolding to deal with the archers, swinging up onto the lowest level just long enough to press himself against the wall as a short volley flew by him. In the time it took the templars to draw again, he was swinging himself up the next ladder, intent on those highest up. Rilien led a small group of the fleeter regulars at the same task on the other side of the room, but in the meantime the arrows fell thick and fast.

They would not have to worry about a particular section of the scaffolding however, as one of Asala's barriers caught a corner and with enough effort and force managed to leverage it free from the wall. It stood freely for a moment, the archers at the top tumbling off before it finally reached the point of no return and the entire structure collapsed to the floor below.

It made her a target almost immediately, something she had been aware would happen, as before the scaffold even hit the ground, a pink dome hovered above her. Arrows plinked harmlessly off of the dome as it provided protection not only to her, but those within range to huddle underneath its protective shadow. She was not satisfied standing still either, as she began to march forward with the rest of the force beneath her shield aiming to get at least most of them to the front lines.

Vesryn smashed into the reds on Leon's left, covering his other flank. If his condition was slowing him down at all, he wasn't showing it. His spear was of limited use in the confined space, but even still he was able to keep it up above the mess, occasionally stabbing cleanly through a red's throat, often one of the back rankers that didn't expect it.

Even with the ferocious strength the red templars arrayed against them possessed, they lacked the numbers to hold the Inquisition's finest for long. They were too well shielded and armored for the arrows to have much effect, and the archers didn't have long before they were being dealt with besides. Séverine was at the point of the spear for their eventual breakthrough, a cluster of red templars giving away and tipping over. Her true templars tore through the line, Inquisition regulars behind them. Rapidly the order of the enemy began to break down, though far fewer of them sought retreat than a conventional enemy would have.

Those that remained, the Inquisition systematically dismantled. A pair of less-warped soldiers fled, their instincts perhaps still intact enough to send them back to the rear chambers for protection. The passage at the back of this room was narrow; no doubt some similar deathtrap awaited them the next time it opened up.

The last of the red templars in the room fallen, Leon counted the number at no more than twenty. It was well short of Poulin's estimate—there had to be more further in. Sparing a moment to glance over the troops, he found several wounded, but few dead. They'd done well.

He considered keeping Asala back on triage, in case any of them were bleeding out, but the standard alchemy provisions they all had should do for now. He trusted someone to mention it if they were in need of more urgent care. "The wounded stay here," he said, gesturing to one of the walls. "Keep to the cover, just in case."

From there, he fixed his attention forward, stepping over the fallen line of red templars and heading towards the passage before them.

It was not barred at the previous one had been, although—it looked like one of the fleeing templars had dropped something as they made their way back. Leon squinted in the relative dark, trying to make out the shape. Was it... sparking?

"Blast charge—get down!" Corvin shoved Leon back and himself forwards in the same motion, acting opposite his own advice and sprinting towards what must have been a lyrium explosive.

Leon dove for what cover was available, putting some scaffolding between himself and the blast. He saw Corvin hit the floor, curling his body around the charge, then heard the unmistakable bang of combustion and the shrill scream of rending metal. The ground beneath them shuddered enough to feel through his limbs, vibrating up into his spine. Pieces of the passage entrance broke off under the force of the charge, and the ceiling above them trembled before holding steady. The blast sent Corvin flying backwards; he landed hard amidst the corpses of the red templar line, and did not move.

"Cor!" Estella was first to her feet, running to her longtime friend and dropping to her knees next to him. It was impossible to see exactly what state he was in from Leon's vantage; the Commander scowled and stood.

His eyes found Rilien's first. “Check for more of those."

"Asala! Asala, please!" Estella looked up, trying to find their healer amidst the room's many familiar faces.

She needn't search for long as Asala had already been on her way. She came to a sliding stop on her knees, the healing magic already alight in her hands. "Stel," she said calmly but firmly, stealing a glance up before continuing to work. "Can you keep him stable?" she asked, her hands going to Cor's midsection, undoubtedly where the most damage had been.

"I—yes." She leaned forward over her friend from the other side, getting promptly to work.

From a better angle, the wounds were grievous. The heavy steel of Corvin's breastplate had been all but shredded beneath the blast, a large hole in the middle surrounded by warped, melted metal. The amount of blood visible suggested damage deep to his internal organs. It was probably only the armor itself that had saved him from being blown apart, and even then... survival might only be a temporary condition.

Leon would simply have to trust that they'd do anything possible. There was little time to stay and worry in this situation, and he ruthlessly quashed his own concern to the extent that he was able. Time enough to consider it all when the quarry was clear and they could stop to breathe. As soon as Rilien had returned word that they were clear of any other unexpected explosives, he gathered the troops, and they pressed on.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Three days after they took the quarry, the siege against Suledin Fortress was well underway. Frankly Khari felt it was kind of dragging, but sieges had a habit of doing that. In a way, it was better than the alternative, at least for the regulars. They'd taken their captains injury pretty hard in morale terms—not surprising. Cor was a likeable guy, and he more than any of the rest of them was the one who'd been among the individual troops, getting to know them and training them and all that. She figured it had to have hit his fellow Lions the hardest, but they were mercenaries, more used to the idea of losing friends and comrades.

But he seemed to be stable, even if healing was inexplicably slow. Asala was good at what she did, though, and pretty much everyone knew that, so the mood was picking up again. Meanwhile, they still wailed away at the fortress with Lucien's trebuchets, and waited for... well, she wasn't sure, exactly. An opportunity, maybe.

At the moment, most of the command team was gathered in one of the large canvas tents they'd set up upon arrival. Khari was actually kind of surprised she'd been invited to participate, strategy training with Leon or not. She still had a sense of her own position in the Inquisition, though, and stood a few feet back from the map table that hosted most of those who were actually in charge. She'd contribute if there was an opportunity to say something useful, but she wasn't going to insist otherwise.

Lia was in the process of walking the others through the situation. "It's a huge fortress, too big for the reds to properly man. They've actually given up a few sections of the wall, here," she pointed to a spot on the map laid out on the table in front of her, "and here. These aren't feasible to attack, the terrain is awful, but here on the east side there's a drain, a hole allowing a stream to pass under. The metal's rusted and weak. Could provide a way in to an undefended area of the fortress, but sending any more than a few would be a huge risk. No easy way out once they're in."

She looked tired. She'd been at work almost nonstop since the siege began, taking only a few hours of rest. No doubt she was taking Cor's injury harder than most. They were both from Kirkwall, after all, and friends since well before the Inquisition was founded.

Séverine seemed to sense it too. Her tone was softer than usual. "And what would a small group hope to do, once inside?"

Lia shrugged. "Well... the north gate has the lightest defense of the ones we'd be able to push through, though it'd be a long trek through some manned parts of the fortress to get there. Could always go after Hawke, too, probably somewhere in the keep."

"Would they stop fighting if we killed him?" Rom asked, arms crossed, brow creased in thought.

Séverine shook her head. "I doubt it. Most are too far gone to lay down their arms. Those that aren't are likely too afraid of the rest to do it. Still, it could throw them into disarray."

Leon was frowning down at the map. He didn't disapprove of the thought—Khari knew him well enough to say that. But he clearly had some reservations nonetheless. "We need something decisive," he said. "If we're going to take the risk, it ought to be for something that has a realistic chance of helping us break the siege."

"But what, though?" Stel replied, a touch of frustration creeping into her tone. The dark circles under her eyes spoke to little rest for her either, probably because she'd been helping Asala keep her friend alive. "Sometimes it seems like they're barely human. They don't seem to eat, I'm not even sure they sleep. I'd say we should destroy their supplies and starve them out, but I don't think there's any such possibility."

“Not for food, perhaps, but I think you've the right idea." Cyrus spoke up from his sister's elbow, glancing around at the others before lifting his shoulders in a shrug. “They're very dependent on their lyrium. We could steal it out from under their noses and have them out of the keep in another couple of days maximum, I'd guess."

Khari considered that for a moment, kitting her brows and deciding it was worth piping up. “Or we could kill a lot of birds with one stone castle." She crossed her arms, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. “We all know lyrium explodes. Why not blow the stash up instead of just stealing it? Bring the keep down on their heads if we're lucky. I bet Ril or Widget could work up some charges for it."

Rilien considered the idea for several second, then nodded. “That is well within our capabilities, yes. Perhaps destroying the lyrium in combination with slaying their leader would be most effective."

"If that's the plan, we'll need a team." It wasn't too hard to predict what Séverine was going to say next. "I will lead it. If this is where we take down Carver, I'm not sitting out."

"I'm in, too." Ves had been lurking at the edge of the room, listening, but spoke up now, loud and clear. "You'll need more than one shield, if the reds catch on to you."

Stel looked a bit like she'd bitten into something sour for a half-second, before her face smoothed out again. "Much as I'd like to join you," she said quietly, "I probably shouldn't. The last time I was around any quantity of red lyrium, it... didn't go well." Which made sense. Mages were even more sensitive to it than ordinary people.

“I'll go, too." Khari couldn't say she felt any hesitation in volunteering, even. These fuckers had messed with the people she cared about long enough. And she felt like she owed as many of them an asskicking as she could dole out. Revenge for what that damn behemoth had done to her legs.

“You will need someone who can set the charges." Rilien didn't do great around red lyrium either, from what Khari knew, but he had a point, and Widget wasn't exactly a combatant, so he was probably the better choice of the two people who'd know what to do.

"I'll go as well," Leon said after a long moment. "This needs to end, and I can handle more red lyrium exposure than most." He glanced between the Inquisitors. "That would leave the two of you in command of the siege, unless Romulus planned to come as well?"

"I'm better put to use inside those walls than back here." Rom sounded pretty sure of it. He definitely had more practice sneaking than he did giving commands, at any rate. He gave Stel an apologetic look. "Sorry. Feels like I'm leaving you with the hard job."

Stel sighed slightly, a wry smile tilting her mouth. "Who, me? I'm just running an entire siege. Nothing to write home about." There was a touch of genuine uneasiness in the statement, but she shook her head as if to banish it. "I'll be fine. All of you just focus on coming back alive, please."

Séverine took stock of the group that had volunteered. "Six should be more than enough. We'll just have to hope Carver hasn't surrounded himself with knights, hiding in the keep." She turned to Lia. "If we need a quick escape, what's our best option?"

The way Lia hesitated implied there wasn't a good one. She surveyed the map. "If you can lose pursuit, then back the way you came would be best. If not... some of the walls will have deep enough snow on the other side to throw yourself in. Might not break your legs."

"That reassuring." The Knight-Commander didn't seem especially bothered, however. "We'll wait for nightfall before moving in. Don't stop the trebuchet crews, we need to keep them focused on the army. Just... maybe tell them to aim for the walls, and not the interior."

"Duly noted."




Night fell, and as promised, the siege didn't relent. They didn't bother igniting the stones that the trebuchets were lobbing at and over the walls, so now there were just periodic whooshes of heavy objects flying away into the darkness, followed by thunderous booms a few seconds later, when they smashed against the walls or interior structures of the fortress. The walls had to be weak by now, crumbling in places. Still, unless they caved entirely, assaulting them or the gates head on was a violent proposition. The goal was to preserve the lives of their troops, not throw them away.

Occasionally something would come back at them out of the darkness. Spikes of red lyrium, typically. The horrors inside had grown bolder in the darkness, sometimes climbing to the battlements and launching projectiles into the air. They could get some remarkable distance on them, outranging any Inquisition longbow. It only took a few seriously wounded for the Inquisition to learn its lesson, and shift their forward troops back.

The infiltration group left fully geared along a path Lia and the other scouts had watched for them, one that cut low through an icy ravine carved into the mountainside. It wasn't the easiest trek in the dark, but the moon came out halfway through, the light catching on the ice enough that they didn't need torches.

"Here we are." Lia pointed to her left as the path ended and they climbed uphill back into deep snow. She spoke in low tones, for obvious reasons; the east wall of Suledin Fortress was dead ahead. Already they could hear the soft trickling of the stream coming down from the mountain, icy water flowing under the wall.

The grate was as rusted as Lia said it was, but they still needed to get through it. It was a lot quieter here than in the army camp, though the occasional cracks of boulders on stone were much louder now that they were on the receiving end. Hopefully not too close to the receiving end.

They crossed the gap to the base of the wall quickly and quietly, leaving Lia at the end of the cover while they pushed on ahead. Séverine was closest to the stream, and knelt to examine what they were dealing with.

"Not sure what the best way through will be. Romulus, maybe you should—"

She was cut off by Ves's boot smashing against the grate, the thin iron pipes snapping off at their edges. The majority of it fell into the stream, and Ves was quick to fish it out and toss it back into the snow, where it landed with a quiet thud. Wordlessly he lowered himself down and in, sliding his shield to the other side and crawling under to get through.

Séverine shook her head. "Fair enough. Let's move." She pushed in after Ves, disappearing from sight.

Khari was next, finding that her small size made it probably a little easier for her to move around than the others, though it was still nowhere near tall enough for her to stand upright in. Her armor occasionally caught on the stone, scraping softly until she shifted out of the way, and she wrinkled her nose in irritation. Fortunately, her footwear was more than enough to keep the icy water out and away from her skin—this was hypothermia weather. It wasn't often her clan ventured anywhere near here because it tended to stay this way for most of the year.

They emerged on the other side to find what might optimistically be called a copse of trees, except most of them were dead with the cold, closer to petrification than life. A few stubborn conifers held onto their needles, knotty bark defense enough against the harsh chill. Khari took a second to brush herself as free of grit and stone as she was going to get. The area was quiet—no sign of any reds anywhere.

"Stay where the snow's not if you can," Rom advised, for obvious reasons. Snow was a rather loud surface to walk on. They moved under the trees first, where there was at least a little less. After that were pathways that had clearly been tread often, with how much the snow had been either packed down or cleared altogether. The reds weren't actively manning these sections of the fortress, but they were definitely still patrolling them.

They worked their way up, having studied the drawn up layout of the fortress before they made their way inside. It wasn't long before the sounds of voices reached their ears, orders being shouted and received. Quiet the red templars were not, barring those few among them the troops had taken to calling shadows. They were lucky enough not to run into any of them here.

The first patrol they came upon was at the base of the fortress's main keep. The structure itself was massive vertically, extending up along an outcropping of the mountain, several levels they would undoubtedly need to ascend, no doubt with resistance. For now they positioned themselves on either side of an interior gate, listening to the sound of approaching footsteps. Two pairs were lighter, normal sounds of boots in the snow, but the third was heavier. A knight.

Séverine commanded silently, gesturing to Rom, Rilien, Leon, and Khari that they'd be on the takedowns. Rom and Rilien for the normal troops, leaving the knight to Leon and Khari. They crouched low at the wall, waiting for the patrol to pass through. Only when both soldiers and the knight had done so did Rom make his move, darting out in unison with the Spymaster and leaping on the soldier on the left of the group. His blade flashed up and found the throat before they were even on the ground. Rilien went low, slashing for the other soldier's knee with a frost-enchanted dagger. The first strike left him hobbled, and the second found his throat, dropping him to the snow.

The swift attack occupied the knight's attention in front of him, leaving Khari and Leon a window of opportunity to strike. She went first, using Inga's superior reach to lash out where he couldn't do the same. The knight raised an arm to block, metal meeting metal with a clang, and he took her blade in both hands, attempting to wrench it from her grip. Khari grinned, and let it go without a fight, throwing him off when he met much less resistance than expected. It would have been a dumb move if she was fighting alone—but she wasn't.

The overbalance turned out to be fatal. Leon, moving in from the knight's blind spot, tripped him, and the heavy treads became a heavier thud as his back hit the ground. A hard stomp liberated Inga from the templar's grip and may well have fractured part of his elbow. It wouldn't matter anyway: Leon picked up Khari's sword in a smooth motion and stabbed it down into the gap between helmet and breastplate, wrenching it to the side before flipping the blade and tossing it back to her hilt-first.

She caught it with raised eyebrows. She'd never actually seen him use a weapon before. Not that she was surprised he knew how. “You've been holding out on us, Leon."

There was a movement under his helmet that might have been a smile. "Only by omission."

Séverine had been watching ahead with Ves while they worked. "Looks like we're still clear. Let's keep moving."

The bodies were quickly dragged to the side of the wall and out of sight, the blood covered with some extra snow. It wouldn't buy them much time if anyone came this way, but every few seconds could count in these sorts of situations. They pushed through the door, keeping a tight formation, and found themselves in what initially looked like it had to be the red lyrium supply. A few seconds more examination showed otherwise.

The red lyrium appeared to be growing out of the walls of the keep on their left side, behind several large caged-in areas. Shards of it were littered too haphazardly around the ground for it to be such a valuable supply. To add to that, there were no guards. Just these cages, all seemingly empty save for the huge chunks of red lyrium inside them.

And then in the last cell, the red lyrium shifted and moved, pieces of it cracking apart almost as though they'd grown into each other over a prolonged period of stillness. A few seconds more and Khari could identify something alive, something massive, the red lyrium growths attached to its very body. There was a foot, red lyrium having replaced the missing toe nails, and the length of the leg it was attached to had to be five times Khari's height, at least. A hand settled down in the snow, shifting the entire figure's body to better face the intruders outside its cage.

And there was its face, wickedly scarred and mutilated from what had to be an old battle wound, criss-crossing across its singular eye. The scarring extended to the eye itself as well, leaving it discolored and somewhat milky, but from the way it eventually settled on them, it had to be able to see, if not particularly well.

“What the—?" There was something familiar about the creature's form, red lyrium aside. Something occasionally glimpsed from a distance through the massive trees of the deeper Graves. Was this really...?

“Red lyrium giant." Rilien's flat tone confirmed her hypothesis. “This one was in Kirkwall." His hands had drifted to the hilts of his knives, but he did not draw them.

Khari's jaw clenched. She didn't really want to fight it, either. Not because of the challenge—everyone knew she lived for those. “Bastards." The word referred to the Red Templars, of course. “Giants aren't normally violent. Just... big. This is..." She grimaced. It was kind of like the feeling of having to fight the dragon, only with even less good reason.

"Wrong." Ves finished the sentence for her. Of everyone in the group he was closest to the bars holding it back. It didn't look like they should be able to keep it there, if it wanted to escape. Khari could even see its massive club on the ground behind it, made all the more deadly by the shards of red lyrium growing in spikes out of it. Maybe there was something with the amount of red lyrium in there, weakening it or making it dormant.

"They're keeping it in reserve," Séverine concluded. "Holding it until we're able to break through, no doubt. I don't want the army fighting this thing, half blind or not."

Rom's eyes were locked on its singular one. Damaged though it was, it was easy to see that it was in some amount of pain. Probably constant. "So what do we do? I don't know if there's an easy way for us to kill it."

"We should free him," Ves proposed, as though it was the obvious thing to do. "Trapped behind bars, twisted into something he isn't, driven to kill from constant pain. Free him, and I'll bet he takes his club to the Reds. If he breaks out of the fortress and runs into the army, at least it's not in a confined space on the enemy's terms."

Leon had been silent up to this point, squinting at the giant, his eyes occasionally moving to the wall behind it. "I think... the lyrium stores may be on the other side of that wall. Perhaps that's why he stays? No doubt withdrawal would be painful, but he would understand that the pain is least here." He did not sound pleased to have figured this out.

“I'd say let him go, too, but... what if he's staying here because they can control him? Then even if we let him out, he'll go straight for the army or something?" This red lyrium stuff was well beyond her. She didn't know the first thing about how it worked, but it seemed like they had to have some way of controlling the giant, or it would be too great a risk to keep him here.

“It is not so direct as that, from what I have observed." Rilien shook his head. “The red templars are wary of fighting close to it. Given that we plan to set explosives on the other side of this wall, the logical thing to do is release it."

That was apparently all Ves needed to hear, as he was already working on unlocking the gate. The entire cell wall seemed to be part of it, the only way they could conceivably fit the giant inside in the first place.

Séverine and Romulus stepped back out of the way as the gate swung open, allowing the giant to exit if he wished. He looked confused at first. No doubt he expected different people to be the ones to eventually let him out, probably in a much more painful process. Eventually, though, a hand slowly reached for the club behind him, grasping the weapon and pulling it to the front. He began to crawl, on hands and knees, away from the red lyrium growths in the wall.

Once he was clear of the gate he actually had room to stand up, and did so, ascending until he towered above all of them. His head lolled down, looking between all of them. If he remembered Rilien at all, he didn't show it, instead seeming to regard all of them as uninteresting. In fact, he didn't seem to have any interest in doing anything besides standing up. Likely he didn't want to stray too far from the lyrium. Still, at least he would be out of the worst of the blast they were about to make.

Khari released a breath she hadn't known she'd been holding. Rilien's observations aside, there was something plenty daunting about facing down the giant without drawing weapons. But it seemed for now at least that it had been a good decision. “O-kay. Let's... maybe get moving now."

It still kind of seemed like a bad idea to wait around for the giant to decide what he wanted to do, and no doubt someone would notice he was out of his cage in short order.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

One last push. That was all that was left.

The traitors had been reduced to this, cowering in a frozen fortress waiting to die, pitifully seeking to take as many with them as they could. Séverine's templars had been reduced to a pitiful number in the south, but after this, all would know that they were still the rightful sword-arm of the Chantry. Still capable of defending the people from horrors like this.

They left the giant behind, wrapping around the edge of Suledin's inner keep towards the entrance. Perhaps there were others they could sneak into, but none would be as close to the supply of red lyrium they needed to destroy. It was about to get bloody, but with any luck the surprise of their attack and their skill in working together would see them through.

Two guards stood at the door, one on either side. More would be inside. Already Séverine could feel her stomach turning from the strength of the lyrium shards inside. She couldn't imagine what Rilien was putting up with. It wasn't like he'd ever complain, though. She glanced back, eyes making contact with the others through the slit of her helmet.

"This is as far as stealth takes us. We get in, secure the supply, set the devices, then we fight our way clear. Understood?" Preferably that way would take them through Carver, but Séverine was resolved not to be picky when these five other lives here were in the balance.

"Sounds like fun," Vesryn said, trying to shake something clear of his head. Some dizziness, perhaps. Séverine had been tempted to request he stay behind, but couldn't find the words. He wanted to fight to make a difference while he was still capable of it. She didn't understand what he was going through, but that much at least make perfect sense to her.

"You take the right, then. I'll take left. Khari, Leon, you're first through the door. We're right behind you."

They rushed out from cover, catching the door guards by surprise. Certainly they weren't expecting a sudden attack from within the fortress, when their enemies seemed to be camped out of range of even their horrors. Séverine's flail smashed into the already dented helmet of the red on the left, taking it clean off. The second pass of her weapon crunched in the man's skull. Vesryn's spear lanced up high, punching through the other's throat. She collapsed, clutching at her neck. Khari and Leon crashed into the double doors and burst them open, falling upon the first red templars they found inside. Romulus and Rilien followed in after them, with Séverine and Vesryn bringing up the rear. She closed the doors behind them for good measure. Might buy them a few seconds.

The lowest level of the keep was a courtyard area, a cobblestone path surrounding frozen dirt in a large rectangle, with stairs leading to the upper levels in the back corners on either side. There was an elaborate multi-tiered fountain in the center, the statue at the top of which had long been destroyed. Already a few enemies had been cut down, but the noise was impossible to hide, and more were coming swiftly down the stairs, archers and one horror setting up to rain projectiles down while the others closed in. They wouldn't want to remain here any longer than they needed to.

Fortunately, Rilien was nothing if not efficient, and he was the one in charge of setting the explosives on the red lyrium. As if by some internal sense for its location, he broke away from the group with purpose, heading into a room on their left. The door was closed but not locked, and he slipped quietly inside, a mere shadow on the wall next to the noise the others were making. No doubt he'd be out as soon as possible.

In the meantime, Khari was already moving forward to engage the oncoming foes. It was easy to see why: the more time they had to settle their positions, the harder it would be to push through them later. Her sword came down hard on one templar's lyrium-encrusted arm, severing it at the elbow. That was enough to give even one of the reds pause, and in her moment of recoil from the pain, the green blade flashed, punched into the soft skin beneath her jaw and withdrawn in a fast, precise single motion.

Leon crashed into the line next to her, fending off another red trying to get at her flank. The first heavy blow knocked the templar's helm right off. The second snapped his head back with such force that his neck broke, and he fell. Leon flexed his fingers once, as if shaking off a twinge, and dove back into the melee.

They were being closed in on too quickly. Thankfully the red templars they were initially faced with lacked organization, and they were easily able to cut them down. The archers were a nuisance they couldn't immediately deal with, but most of them were well-armored enough that the archers needed exceptionally well placed or lucky shots to do much damage. Séverine didn't know what was involved in the process of setting the explosives, but she was willing to bet that Rilien would work quickly.

No sooner did she have the thought than a heavy rumbling reached her ears, and her feet. A red templar behemoth smashed through the railing a floor above them and dropped down into the courtyard, the weight leaving cracks in the stones where it landed. Séverine figured there were more of them somewhere in Suledin, she'd just hoped none would be in the keep itself.

To add to that, a familiar figure stood atop one of the flights of stairs, observing the Inquisition intruders through the narrow slit of a full helm. Carver hefted his red lyrium greatsword in both hands, slowly descending beside his soldiers. This was going to get a lot messier.

"Romulus, Khari, I need you on that behemoth," she ordered. Of all of them, they had the weapons most suited to killing. Her own abilities could help, but if Carver was here, there was simply no way she wouldn't face him. Vesryn could guard Rilien's back well enough until he returned, and Leon could likely float where he was needed.

“You got it!" Khari kicked her latest kill off her sword and reoriented herself. It was hard to say for sure under the helm, but it was a fair bet that she was grinning madly. “Been waiting to kill one of these fuckers." No doubt at this moment the fight in Kirkwall was fresh in her mind—when one of the behemoth's kin had nearly taken her life, and then nearly hobbled her permanently.

She met this one head-on, the blade of her sword squealing against the massive red lyrium spikes making up its left arm. It swung for her with the faster, spearlike limb, but she turned aside, and the blow whiffed by her abdomen instead of connecting. Several heavy, ringing collisions followed, chunks of red lyrium splintering and flying in all directions as she chipped away at it with her enchanted sword. While it survived the blows, she didn't seem to be making much headway.

Romulus didn't have a physical weapon that could do much to the behemoth, but he had his marked hand, which was potentially even better. Of course, he had to get extremely close to use it, and the behemoth wasn't making that easy. It was dangerous to even get close to, especially with how much it was throwing around its great weight, and it periodically caused small bursts of red lyrium shards to uproot from the ground, with only a second's warning. For the moment, the Inquisitor was stuck looking for an opening, and making sure no other red templars threatened Khari's back while she dealt with the behemoth head on.

Carver didn't wait long to engage, and threw himself directly at Séverine, who met his charge in full. His sword smashed into her shield, rattling her arm, but she successfully turned it aside, landing a blow with her flail on his shoulder, which he managed to get in front of his face. It did less than she'd hoped, enabling Carver to spin out of it and bring the pommel of his weapon up into the facemask of her helm. Séverine was jarred back, forced to lift her weapon hand to adjust the helm so she could see again. The time spent was all Carver needed to make another swing, this one crashing heavily onto her shield as she got it up, and forcing Séverine down to a knee under the weight of it.

The weight bearing down on her was lifted when Leon intervened, stepping in close while Carver was distracted to take a swing at him. The Red Templars' leader avoided the strike, but doing so forced him to give up his positioning—and his chance to strike again at SĂ©verine. He aimed a slash for for Leon instead, sword whistling dully through the air. A grating clang—the Commander deflected with the back of one of his heavy gauntlets. The collision still forced him a step back, a soft grunt escaping him as she shored up his feet.

Khari seemed to be attempting to drive the behemoth back in the direction they'd come, but herding something as large as one of those was no easy task. She had to take three steps and three swings for every one of its, and tireless as she was, that was no trivial amount of work. The reckless fury of her initial swings quickly streamlined into something just as brutal, but much more efficient; she worked methodically to draw it into heavy blows, darting around them and striking at whatever weaker parts of itself it left exposed.

One particular effort was especially good: the behemoth stabbed forward for her midsection, but she twisted to the side, and the blade-arm caught in the stone wall, slipping into a gap between slabs and punching right through the mortar. This or something like it must have been part of the plan, because Khari seemed prepared. “Rom, now!"

Romulus threw aside the red templar he'd been killing to take advantage of the opening, going for the behemoth's backside. His mark was already crackling with energy when he got there, and he barely had to place his palm on the monstrosity's lyrium-encrusted lower back before there was a blast of energy. It sent chunks of red lyrium rocks soaring into the air and showering down on their heads, like some kind of red hail. The behemoth roared in what had to be pain and rage, the area on its back now appearing significantly softer and more vulnerable, if it were to be hit.

It wouldn't be held in one spot any longer, though, as it brought its massive club arm down on the other. It was apparently too thoroughly lodged to be removed quickly enough, so the behemoth snapped it off at the end, a grunt of pain the only indication that it was bothered by the now-shortened limb. The arm swiftly came free and whipped around, bludgeoning Romulus away. He skidded on his back across the hard frozen dirt, but didn't appear to be too injured.

Séverine had risen back to her feet, and she charged Carver again, slamming her shield into his side while he was occupied with Leon. The hit knocked Carver flat onto his back, and Séverine followed up with a downward swing of her flail, the weight behind it sending his guard aside with a clang. She descended on him, bringing the rim of her shield down towards his throat, but he abandoned his blade in time to catch it with his bare hands. They were close enough that she could clearly make out his eyes underneath the helmet, red-tinged and focused.

His strength was enough to throw her attempt backwards, and a hard kick caught Séverine in the chest, throwing her onto her own back and giving Carver time to get his sword back in hand. More red templars came in from the side to attack Leon and give their commander time to get to his feet. Vesryn intercepted one of them, but they were appearing faster than they could be killed.

Khari was still working the behemoth backwards, strategically giving ground and getting them both into the hallway beyond. A flash of white could only be Rilien's reappearance. Whatever words they exchanged were too far to hear, but there was little mistaking the way they both broke into a sprint immediately afterwards, diving under the confused creature's arms and rolling to their feet.

The reason was obvious: a moment later, the first tremors shook the floor, a split-second of warning before the first thunderous bang split the air and shook the castle to its foundations. A second followed hard on its heels, and then a third, a massive plume of flame belching from the open doorway into the storage room. It caught the behemoth unprepared, the first explosion taking it to a knee. The second blasted a chunk of masonry into its center mass, and the third bathed it in the fire, which funneled into the hallway, reaching the arch they'd come through and spewing several meters into the courtyard. It looked like the back of Khari's armor was scorched, but fortunately the damage to their allies was no worse than that.

Both of them crashed into the red templar line, falling in with Vesryn to keep the reinforcements off Leon.

The morale of the red templars had been flagging before, and with the utter destruction of their lyrium supply, no few of them simply stopped fighting, looking on at the destruction with expressions that were difficult to read. Not the kind of abject horror Séverine expected... more of an emptiness. No matter what happened here, this was the end.

The roar of rage from outside only cemented that, footfalls heavier than the behemoth's growing quieter as they carried the giant away from the keep. Even from here they could hear the first massive crash of its club coming down on someone unlucky enough to get in its way.

Carver wasn't done, but the timing of the explosion gave Séverine enough time to get back to her feet, and she met him head-on again, her friends cutting through soldiers and horrors and shadows around her. No amount of corruption would overcome her own honed templar abilities, and when Carver's sword met her shield, he found the bulwark white hot and ready to lash out with a righteous fury. There was a flash of blinding light and a crack of metal. When she could see again, Séverine's eyes fell upon the shards of Carver's shattered sword as the pieces scattered around their feet. He stared at them a moment, until her flail redirected his gaze.

Her swing took his helmet right off, sending Carver stumbling back. Séverine barely recognized him. His looks had been boyish once, she remembered, sometime before his sister had been killed. He looked twice his years now, with lyrium lining his facial structure, plates of it over the skin where his cheekbones and jawline were. Half of his hair had fallen out. Some of his teeth as well, though Séverine couldn't be sure it wasn't just her flail that had done that. The sight of him gave her pause. Something about just how tired he looked. Tired or not, he threw himself back at her, attacking with fists now that his sword was gone.

At last, Leon reappeared, free to assist with the intervention of their companions. No doubt Carver's strength was formidable with the enhancement of red lyrium, but Leon wasn't entirely without supernatural assistance himself, and the chunks of lyrium embedded in Carver's skin began to hiss and smoke, the Seeker's particular talent for destroying it manifesting in curls of red-black burnoff and the unpleasant sound of sizzling skin.

Leon blocked a heavy punch, turning it aside with his palm and delivering an uppercut right to Carver's chin, snapping his head back and sending him staggering. He lashed out with a blind haymaker; turning it aside was almost trivial for Leon, who was no doubt exhausted by this point but the much more experienced pugilist. Planting one of his boots at the center of Carver's chestplate, he shoved hard enough to topple the off-balance red templar entirely.

Séverine advanced on him, flail whooshing with each circular pass through the air. Carver was quick to roll onto his feet in a crouch, but he looked as though his head was no longer in the fight. His eyes darted around, to the dead behemoth, to his dying red templars, to Séverine's boots taking slow steps towards him.

His hands pushed off the ground, and he turned and ran, sprinting up the steps three at a time.

"I'm going after him," Séverine declared. The others would have to handle the clean up. Carver was not getting away this time. He was not going to organize anything that would hurt anyone else, ever again. If there was some secret exit to the keep that Séverine wasn't aware of, she was going to follow him there, and make sure he didn't make it out.

She followed him up to the upper levels of the keep, barely hearing sounds of catastrophic destruction in the distance. Stone crumbling and collapsing. The red templars here were in too great of disarray to slow her much; any that did found her shield and subsequently the ground. Carver didn't seem to be making for any exit she could imagine, instead just going up. She caught enough glimpses of him to stay on his trail.

She passed an armory, and outdoor forge, sprinted through another courtyard, maybe a place of worship once upon a time. Still Carver ran up, and Séverine's legs burned from the stairs, hefting the weight of her armor up higher yet. There were no red templars here anymore; all were on the lower levels or the outer area of the fortress. Up here it would've been quiet if not for the sound of armored boots on stone, and the pounding of Séverine's heart in her ears.

She ran through the war room, a familiar map of the fortress and the surrounding areas on the table inside. There was also a gauntlet and a pauldron, crusted with red lyrium, tossed aside on the floor. It was the first thing to make Séverine slow.

"Stop," Carver said, his voice coming from outside, on the balcony. "Just... stop for a minute. It's... it's almost quiet now."

Cautiously she stepped through the door, finding Carver seated with his back against the railing. It was a breaktaking view, the balcony overlooking the entire fortress below. The giant had smashed another of the red templar behemoths and destroyed the entire front gate, leaving a gaping hole in the defenses. The defenders were in a disorganized panic, still trying to recover from the giant fighting its way free. Séverine couldn't see it anymore, but she felt it was safe to say it had fled, away from both armies and into the mountains. The Inquisition was coming, the Queen's Companions leading the charge through the breach into the fortress. Chevaliers and templars and Inquisition regulars moved in behind them.

"This is what we've been reduced to," Carver said. "Mindless beasts, slaves addicted to our own chains." He swallowed thickly. "It takes everything, piece by piece. Your hands fight for the Elder One. Your legs take you to his enemies. Your mind can only think of what might please him. Your tongue forgets all words but his."

"Don't act like this wasn't your doing," Séverine spat back at him. "Like Kirkwall wasn't your crusade. You chose this."

He was silent for a long moment, and then he nodded once. "I chose it once. For Bethany, you know? Do you know how she died?"

She studied him, still expecting him to make a sudden move, maybe try to throw her over the railing. The fall would certainly kill her. "She died the night the mage rebellion began, didn't she?"

"Yes." Whatever else the corruption did to him, it didn't stop tears, as one slid down the side of his face. "Not by a templar's hand. It was the First Enchanter himself. Killed her in part of some blood-magic fueled madness before he could be put down. Her body couldn't be recovered because it had become... part of him." Even seeing what she had of the Red Templars, the thought made her shudder. She was fortunate to have only heard of the First Enchanter's fate, and not to have seen it herself.

"I had nothing left," he continued. "And I let myself believe a lie, that the red could make the Order stronger than ever before, strong enough to contain the mages, protect them from themselves. Then there was only the song. The lyrium enslaved us to his will. Whatever our ideals were before... it doesn't matter. Those were the first things the red stripped from us."

He unbuckled his chestpiece, pulling off his armor as best he was able. For a moment Séverine thought to help him, but still she couldn't manage to make herself move within arm's reach of him. Corrupted though he was, he'd looked impressive at the head of his army in Kirkwall. Here, now... he was broken. It was plain to see, even with how twisted his eyes were.

"Sometimes," Carver said, barely above a whisper, "Sometimes, at night, in the cold and the quiet, I can remember who I was. What I believed in. But then the morning comes, and the sun and the song burn it all away." Séverine had to imagine right now was one of those moments. When the will to fight for Corypheus melted away.

He met her eyes. "I'm... I'm sorry about Cullen. He was a good man. Gave me more chances than I deserved."

She wasn't sure where the tears had come from, but there was a hot sting in Séverine's eyes. She pulled her helmet off, blinking them away. "He did the same for me."

They were still for a moment, Cullen letting his head rest against the stone railing, Séverine standing still as a statue, debating putting an end to him. The handle of her flail was heavy in her hand, and it seemed like it would take a monumental effort to swing it down. She didn't want to believe him, to believe that the red lyrium had enslaved the very thoughts of all these templars, many of whom had experienced such horrors at the hands of magic. So many of them were not so different from her, wanting, really believing that if they just did something a little different, a little more brave, they could make a difference. Without people like Cullen, without Leon, Séverine could see a path that led to her sitting here, defeated and broken and corrupted, instead of Carver.

"Come back with me," she said, not knowing the words had been in her. "Come back to the world and we'll face this like honest templars. If justice for you turns out to be death, then... face it standing up."

He considered that for a moment, and then he did stand, though it took him great effort, and the leverage provided by gripping his hand against the railing. A cold breeze came in over the balcony. It seemed to give him some relief.

"Thank you," he said, "but there can be no coming back from this. Bethany would never forgive me for what I've become. The man I was would never forgive me."

She nodded, understanding that much. Even the things she'd done for Meredith still haunted her, years later. She would never dream of trivializing them, but compared to Carver's acts they could only ever seem minor. She didn't know what to do or say to Carver here; she only knew that the fire she'd had was out. The burning need to be the one to end his life. She no longer cared for it.

He understood that, too. "Thank you, Séverine. For putting an end to it."

He threw himself over the railing.

Séverine's eyes shut as he disappeared, but the sound of his body hitting the ground far below was unmistakable. She didn't need to look to know he was dead. A shaky breath escaped her. Her flail fell from her hand. She sank into a nearby chair, letting her shield slide off her arm, running her other hand over her face. The night air seemed to give Carver relief, but to her it simply felt cold.

It was done, dealt with. The goal she'd striven for for so long. Cullen was avenged, the Red Templars crushed. Why did she feel so empty?

A heavy sigh, amplified by the interior of a helmet, alerted her to Leon's presence in the doorway. It was hard to say how long he'd been there. Long enough to see Carver jump, it seemed, because he didn't ask what had happened, instead lifting his own helm off his head and setting it aside. He regarded the lyrium encrusted gauntlet on the floor for a long moment before turning his eyes to her. They looked sunken in the light, evidence perhaps of the toll the last four days had taken on him, still not fully recovered from his ordeals. But they were also clear, bright, evidence that he was no longer staring down the end of his life. At least not any more than the rest of them were.

"This is when the real work begins," he observed, shifting his attention over her shoulder to the view. His brow knit. "Not to belittle what we've done so far, or what it cost, but for the templars, for the Chantry—this is the beginning of the ordeal, not the end." It would take more than the elimination of the reds and their lyrium supply to restore the faith that had been lost. In them, and even in what they stood for. If it could be restored.

"Perhaps that's why it seems so unsatisfying." It sounded like a personal musing, but he could just as easily have been talking to her, from the words alone.

"I wanted to think of them like demons." She wasn't surprised to find that Leon had followed her, nor that he'd made it up here so quickly behind her. "Consumed by their red lyrium, made into monsters. Gone. To be forced to see the people underneath still there, fighting a battle they can't win..." She was reminded of the young red templar that had helped them in Kirkwall, only to succumb to the song in the end. It was horrifying knowledge, the thought that every red templar they'd fought against might have had a good person trapped inside. Someone that could've helped them rebuild after all this.

"Whatever they became, they were still our brothers and sisters. We had conflicts over magic, but none of them ever wanted to serve Corypheus. And yet they did, without even knowing his name." Below, the battle was concluding. The last of the red templars fell. Séverine could only hope those that managed to surrender could recover from the poisonous lyrium. That not all who fell to this were lost forever.

"I won't let anything like this happen again," she resolved. "Not while I have the power to do something about it."

Leon smiled a little at that, an expression that did not reach his eyes, which were obviously melancholy. "I believe that," he said quietly. "I believe you can do it. And I'll do everything in my power to help. Whether that's as Commander of the Inquisition, or Lord Seeker, or just a friend of yours. Seems as good a way as any to spend a life I didn't think I'd have." He expelled a heavy breath.

"So... don't forget to count on me sometimes, if you can manage it."

"You can count on that. I think I'll need all three." It was a terrifying thought to acknowledge what was next. That this would, in all likelihood, be the last battle she fought. That her entire life was about to change again, and that the responsibilities would only become greater.

She'd risen to every challenge so far. She'd rise to this one as well.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It had been quite a while since either of the Inquisitors had to sit in judgement of anybody.

To Estella, it only seemed fair that the first chair on the dais had moved to the side enough that a second could fit up there as well. She and Romulus had embraced the fact that this was a job both of them had to do, and they were now both in a place where they could cooperate on these kinds of things without worrying about what would happen if they disagreed. No doubt there would be times when they did, but she was confident that it would be the productive kind that led both of them to stretch for better solutions, instead of the kind that could grind proceedings to a standstill.

She gave him a smile where he sat on her right, then turned her attention back down to where the door leading to the dungeon was creaking open. The person they were meant to judge today was Lady Poulin, of Sahrnia. They'd worked out the jurisdictional issues already; unsurprisingly, Lucien was fine allowing them to decide her punishment. While she was an Orlesian noble who had committed crimes against Orlesian citizens, her transgressions first and foremost involved the Red Templars. An Inquisition matter if ever there was one.

Lady Marceline as per usual stood at her post off to the side of the main dias, clipboard in hand. She watched the doors leading into the main chamber expectantly, and it wasn't long until those expectations were met. The doors parted and Inquisition soldiers escorted Lady Poulin toward the Inquisitors. Once she reached the edge of the dias, Lady Marceline began reading the charges.

"Lady Alban Poulin," she said, tilting her head in the woman's direction, "Accused of aiding, abetting, and collaborating with Red Templar forces in Emprise du Lion," she glanced at the Inquisitors before returning to her clipboard. "She accepted coin from the Red Templars in exchange for overseeing the town Sahrnia, and the people thereof whom were enslaved and forced to work in the nearby Quarry growing red lyrium." Lady Marceline looked up from the clipboard and glanced back at the Inquisitors.

"It should be noted too, that she procured supplies to ensure that she kept what remained of the town alive and fed." A subtle, noncommittal shrug followed. Perhaps she did not believe the gesture was altogether entirely altruistic.

Lady Poulin looked more tired than she had at Sahrnia. No doubt the last week or so had worn rather heavily on her. Estella wondered if she found it at all a relief, to have it done and her deeds exposed. She couldn't imagine that carrying the burden around had been at all easy. Surely even the most hardnosed pragmatist or or hard-hearted noble would feel some measure of guilt at her actions, even if she believed she'd had no choice. Some decisions were just like that.

"Is there anything you would say in your own defense, Lady Poulin?"

"Nothing you have not heard already, Inquisitors. My choice was to help the Red Templars, or die. I chose to live, and do what I could to keep the others in my town alive, including those prisoners that were abducted and brought there to work."

"Did you ever try to make contact with anyone?" Romulus asked. "The Red Templars operated out of Sahrnia and Suledin Fortress in secret for a very long time. We were only able to find them by tracking their army back there from Kirkwall."

"That was part of the choice, I suppose. One I had to make many times." It was easy to see that the shackles on her weighed more heavily than they had on some of their previous prisoners. No doubt a woman of her status was highly unused to them. "If the Red Templars had detected resistance, they likely would have killed me, and Maker knows how many others."

Estella recognized that the choice had been fraught. Faced with a foe she could not possibly defeat, Lady Poulin had yielded rather than died. But it still wasn't clear that the outcome had been any better for anyone but herself. Those who had been forced to work at the mines would likely never recover from the damage: red lyrium bore the Taint, after all; if they weren't ghouls already, they were well on the way, and only more pain stood between them and their eventual deaths. No few of them doubtless would have preferred a swifter version of the same fate, rather than suffering.

But at the same time... sometimes living was the only form of resistance left to a person. It was hard to know how to weigh all of it, as always seemed to happen when Estella sat this chair.

"Do you regret it?" she asked at last, genuinely interested in the answer. "Is there anything you'd do differently, faced with the choice again?"

"I do not," she answered, with some degree of certainty. "Perhaps it was a mistake to accept their terms to begin with. We can never know. I did what I thought was best at each stage. If that condemns me, then so be it."

Romulus didn't seem particularly pleased with the answer, but he was well past his days of attempting to order people to death for crimes that did not warrant it. "There needs to be some punishment for this. Work, maybe? She could wait out a setence in a cell, but it seems like a waste."

Estella pursed her lips. "I think the most important thing is doing what can be done for Sahrnia and the people left there. With the quarry unusable for the foreseeable future, most anyone left won't be able to make a living." The elimination of the town's key economic asset would desolate it eventually, more or less destroying everything left. "I think whatever else we do, we should be seizing the assets she received from the Red Templars and paying reparations to the village with it. Maybe rebuilding?"

She was less sure about the punitive angle, but something ought to be done on that front as well. So many lives had been lost, and even if Lady Poulin's share of the blame for that was small, it was not nothing.

Romulus didn't seem to have thought of that. Perhaps he'd thought the town lost beyond repair. "Do we have anyone that can lead a rebuilding?" It wasn't the Inquisition's normal work, it was true. Most of the places they moved into were already built. They had more experts in taking and occupying towns than they did in repairing and restoring them.

"If I may," Poulin offered softly, "I know the town and its people. I would be willing to oversee reconstruction on the Inquisition's behalf. With the funds given to me belonging to the Inquisition now, of course." It went without saying that she would be closely supervised by the garrison they left behind in Suledin Fortress.

Estella figured that was about the right way to do things. After a moment of quiet confirmation with Romulus, she nodded slightly. "Very well. You'll oversee and participate in the reconstruction of Sahrnia, using the Red Templar funds. If the cost runs over, though, the responsibility of financing it will be yours." As far as penalties went, it was a light one, but the important part was that it fit the crime, and she thought it did.

The penalty announced, Lady Poulin was escorted away. No doubt Leon would have her on the first caravan back to Emprise du Lion, which was probably for the best. With their only official work for the day done, Estella descended the dais. She had a visit she really needed to make, and Lia was probably already waiting outside to meet her.

Spring precluded the need for a cloak today, so it was a simple matter to meet her friend just outside the keep and make the short trek to the infirmary. Hissrad had been providing her with daily updates, but it seemed that Cor was finally well enough to receive visitors, so the both of them were intent on stopping in.

No sooner had Estella stepped inside, holding the door for Lia, than her eyes were seeking Asala. The qunari woman seemed to be in the process of bundling herbs or something similar, so hopefully she wouldn't mind the interruption. "Asala? We've come to see Cor. That's okay now, right?"

Asala turned to greet them with a warm smile and incline of her head. It gave the both of them a good sight at her now asymmetrical horns, though apparently she had been trying to file down the rough edges on the broken one. It looked... Better, at least. "He is. One moment please, and I will join you. It is nearly time for me to check on him anyway," she said, tying a length of twine around the bundle of herbs and placing them with others of its kind. Preportioned bundles apparently. With her current task done she gestured toward them to follow and led them through the infirmary and to a door, which she opened to allow them to enter first.

Cor was awake, clearly, sitting up with his back against the headboard. His arms and chest would have been bare, except for the fact that everything from his waist to his neck was swathed in a thick layer of white bandages, including his shoulders and upper arms. It was hard to tell how bad the damage was underneath them, but he wasn't holding himself with particular discomfort, legs stretched out in front of him and crossed at the ankle. He'd been reading, it seemed, though upon their entrance, he glanced up, giving his visitors a lopsided grin. "Well, look who it is. Day one of visitation and the big names are already checking on me." With one hand, he pulled some errant strands of hair out of his face, raking them back against his crown. "Lady Inquisitor. Scout-Captain." His tone was utterly flippant—they'd all known each other much too long to use those things seriously.

Estella was relieved to see him in good spirits, but she could tell the time since his injury hadn't been as easy as he was making it seem. His face looked more gaunt than usual, the hollows of his cheeks too prominent and all the angles sharpened too finely. There were shadows around his eyes, too, but at least he was the furthest thing from listless. "Bit of a big name yourself," she observed, returning the smile with a smaller one. "Your people are asking after you. I'm sure you'll have more visitors than you know what to do with eventually."

He sobered a little at that, shaking his head slightly. "I'm flattered, but I have to admit this is a little embarrassing. Bad enough for you two to see me looking like this. Not exactly the picture of inspiring leadership at the moment, am I?" He shifted a little, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed with what seemed to be relative ease and moving to sit at the end with a wink for Asala. "Anytime you want to poke me, doc. I can take it."

"I promise I will be gentle," Asala answered with a kindly smile. She took a seat bedside and began to inspect the bandages wrapping around most of his frame, most likely judging if they needed changing yet or not.

Lia pulled a chair around to the end of his bed and sat down in it, propping one foot on the edge of the seat and the other up on the end railing of Cor's bed. "You're not serious, right? About being inspiring?" She shook her head, a little disbelieving. "You're the guy who threw himself on a bomb to save everyone else and somehow lived through it. The fact that you're even breathing still is inspirational." She spared a glance for Asala. "Thanks for that, by the way."

Asala brushed her off with a wave of her hand, "No thanks necessary." After her inspection of his bandages, she rose from his bedside and made her way toward a nearby counter, where she proceeded to place a pair of scissors and bandages ontop a tray and returned with it to his side. She set it onto the nightstand beside them, and took the scissors first, intending to cut off the old bandages and replace them with the new ones. Estella had seen her work enough to know the process by now.

"How are you feeling?" she asked as she worked. "Any sharp pains? Unexplained soreness?"

"Erm." Cor's face scrunched; he shot a look at Lia, then Estella in turn. "Actually, would you two mind, uh..." He motioned one index finger in a circle, probably because Asala was cutting away his bandages. He didn't explain, but the discomfort on his face meant that she wasn't going to ask. She'd never known him to be particularly modest, but then after injuries like that... Estella's scars were comparatively minor and she still didn't like the idea of anyone seeing them.

So she turned around without protest. When Cor spoke next, it was with a bit of relief in his tone. "This is going to sound weird, but I feel great. Like I could get up and run all the way to Val Royeaux. It's... kind of disturbing, honestly. I should be in a lot more pain than this, right?"

There was a quiet thoughtfulness from Asala after that. Estella could just imagine her pursed lips. "Some pain would be expected, or even slight discomfort. An excess of energy would not be however," she stated. She was quiet again as she thought about it more, and then continued. "It should be noted that we were not able to extract all of the lyrium from your body. In fact, most still remains from the blast you suffered. We could not take it out without risking you bleeding even more, though your tissue has managed to heal and scar around it." She was quiet for another moment.

"It is something that I had planned on watching carefully," she noted gently.

There was a moment of silence, but when Cor spoke again, he didn't sound particularly alarmed. "Huh. Can't say I figured I'd ever end up a lyrium pincushion, but I guess that's just how life goes around here." There was a rustling, probably of his bandages; it sounded like a shrug. "At least I'm not dead."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

Sophia didn't remember the last time she'd felt elated and overwhelmed all at once.

That was the only way she could describe it. The sheer thrill of finally securing what she'd wanted for so long. She had family again, really and officially for all the world to know. Sophia Drakon was her name now. It was not just any family she'd married into. It was not just any man she'd married. It was one of the oldest names in Thedas. When it came down it, of course that had little to do with why she'd wanted to marry Lucien, but there was no running from the fact that these things came with him, just as her own world, smaller in relative size though it was, came with her.

Val Royeaux would be as much her home now as Kirkwall was. Perhaps Lydes, too. She didn't know how much time she'd be spending here, and how much in Kirkwall. She was still Queen there, after all, and while her marriage would help tie the city more closely to Orlais, she knew her Free Marcher people would not go so far as to name Lucien King. Friendship, Kirkwall was willing to have. They were not looking to be absorbed. Perhaps things would change over time, but for now that was the case.

She had to remind herself not to think about it while they were walking through the streets of Val Royeaux, almost perpetually barraged with cheers from the assembled crowds that came out to see them. The commoners were more welcoming to Sophia than the nobility of Orlais were. Her roots and sympathies were about as well known as Lucien's were. Elves too made a decent showing, she noted. Perhaps they'd heard of the way Kirkwall relationship with its elves was evolving. In any case, it was encouraging.

It was also tiring, but her energy today was unnaturally bouyed. By the time their tour concluded Sophia found herself longing for a more casual setting, alone with her closer friends and allies. It had already been arranged, of course, and those invited filed into the royal palace, and were guided into the informal dining room. Sophia wondered just how many dining rooms there were. It was going to take some time to learn her way around this place.

They still had a large group gathered for the dinner. All of their closest friends from Kirkwall were welcome, along with Lucien's Argent Lions and her friends in the Inquisition. From the head of the table she could see all of their faces, an incredible variety of nationalities and backgrounds. So many different goals and dreams, and all of them with the strength and the connections to achieve them. She was honored to have them celebrate with her.

They set to work filling hungry bellies. The food had been perfectly timed, the first dish finished and served as they were settled. Sophia observed with some muted amusement the differences in manners, between those well aware of the location they were eating in, those unaware of how they were supposed to conduct themselves, and those who simply didn't care. The last group was perhaps the largest; they were among friends, after all.

"Will you be staying here long?" The first question of the meal directed to Sophia came from Ithilian of all people. The elf was dressed in a fine forest green tunic, looking as presentable as she'd ever seen him. The half-empty sleeve was hard to miss, though.

"For the time being, at least," she answered. "I didn't intend on becoming Empress just to flee back home the next day. Bran and Varric can take care of things while I'm gone, I'm sure. I know they get along quite well." She was certainly sarcastic about their relationship. Bran couldn't stand Varric's manner, but then again, he wasn't fond of many people. They would, however, do just fine at running the city in her absence.

"And I know we're very much looking forward to some time together, apart from all this." Perhaps a trip to Lydes was in order, if Val Royeaux could stand their absence.

"That, I understand," Ithilian said, almost wistfully. "I'm happy for you. Len'alas." The corner of his scarred mouth turned up in the hint of a smile.

Sophia returned it more broadly. She was surprised to hear him say it, and not offended in the slightest by the rudeness it would normally carry. In the moment, she knew it only as a symbol of how far the both of them had come. She hoped he found the peace he still sought, she really did. And she hoped seeking it took nothing else from him. He had his own title waiting for him in Kirkwall, when it was done.

"Thank you, Ithilian."

"Congratulations to you both," Amalia added from her spot next to Ithilian. She was garbed in wine-burgundy, mostly, her very long hair left loose. It was certainly more effeminate than she usually appeared, even if she was still wearing trousers. There was a pensive look on her face, broken only momentarily by the small smile she proffered them both. Lucien added his thanks to Sophia's, and she nodded, returning her attention to the task of delicately peeling a boiled egg.

Beneath the table, Lucien rested his hand lightly on Sophia's knee, turning to engage Aurora in the conversation as well. She was seated right next to Donnelly, close enough in fact that their arms occasionally brushed. "Correct me if I'm wrong, Aurora, but I believe this is your first visit to Val Royeaux? I do hope it won't be the last."

Aurora smiled and nodded, "It is, even in spite of Inquisition business. It feels like we've been everywhere else in Orlais but Val Royeaux," she said with a glance at Donnelly. "Maybe one day, when we don't have Corypheus to worry about, we can return and your lieutenant can show me around a little," she said with a chuckle.

The dinner kept conversation from getting too involved; it had been a long day thus far and just about all of them were famished. The courses weren't overwhelming, and at the end of it they moved into a more open area. Not quite a ballroom, as they didn't have quite so many people to fill one, but clearly a room intended for larger gatherings. Natural light from the setting sun still filtered in through stained glass and skylights, leaving it just bright enough that they didn't need to light any fires or cast any magelights.

Music had been arranged, courtesy of Rilien of course, and spaces were cleared for dancing, with ample seating on the edges of the room for those that preferred to relax. It went without saying that no one would be dancing until the newlyweds had their turn.

"This is more like it," she said, settling her hand on Lucien's shoulder. "Shall we?"

"But of course." With the easy familiarity of practice, he let one hand rest on her waist, sweeping them both out onto the empty spot in the middle of the floor before turning them together and lacing the fingers of their free hands just above shoulder height. They'd of course both learned to dance growing up, but Lucien took the liberty of peppering in a few more twirls and lifts than the traditional version of the dance required. After all—they were among friends, none of whom would care a whit if they improvised for the sake of fun.

He grinned the entire time, the grey of his eyes bright with the same elation that hadn't left her, and when the song came to an end, he shifted his hand up to brace between her shoulderblades and dipped her low towards the ground, hold steady and comfortable. Lifting her back up to the free applause of their audience, he nudged her chin up slightly and kissed her. Just briefly, but certainly enough to earn them more cheering and a few whistles.

"All right, all right," he said, waving a hand to quiet them. "Now the rest of you come make fools of yourselves, too."

Permission granted, many of those present took him up on it, grabbing partners or friends or new acquaintances and joining the two of them on the floor as the music picked up tempo into something less elegant and more cheerful.

Sophia was content to observe on the edge for a moment, now that everyone else had observed her own performance. The Lord and Lady Inquisitors were among the first out, dancing with their respective elven partners. Sophia was more acquainted with Khari than she was with Vesryn, given the former elf's visit to Kirkwall before the siege, and her acquaintance with Lucien. Vesryn looked... different, than she remembered him, after the battle. Out of all the people present he'd struck her as one of the ones who would enjoy a wedding celebration the most, but he seemed distracted. Nevertheless trying to enjoy himself.

Many of the Argent Lions were mixed in among the dancers. Two of the elves, Lia and Cor, whirled their way along the edge of the dance, coming to a stop by Lia's doing in front of her and Lucien when they saw an opening to say hello.

"Your Radiances," the young woman greeted, flowing into a bow. It was hardly genuine, but of course she didn't really need to be. "Congratulations." She straightened, sticking a finger into Cor's hip. "I know it's hard to believe, looking at him, but every word they say about this mad idiot's heroics are true."

Cor raised a hand to his chest in mock affront, but there was a certain tentativeness in the way he regarded them in that moment, Lucien in particular. Like he was wary of something, or at the very least uncertain. "Mostly the 'mad idiot' part," he conceded.

Lucien shook his head immediately. The way the story had been conveyed to him, and to her in turn, it had been a situation where quick action was necessary, and Cor's actions were obviously not the kind of thing just anyone would be able to do. He had to have known he was staring death in the face to even make the attempt. "What you did was incredibly brave." Though one of his arms remained entwined with hers, he reached forward to lay the other on the young man's shoulder. "When I heard of it, I wasn't surprised. But I was proud. As everyone who knows you ought to be."

"I..." Cor cleared his throat, visibly choked up, then nodded a little jerkily. "Thanks, Commander." With a deep breath and a short exhale, he shook the emotion off and found a grin instead. "And congratulations to you both. If I know any two people who can balance all this, it's you." He sketched an intentionally-shoddy salute, then nudged Lia with his elbow. "Wanna go see if you can get your dad to dance? Donny lost a bet with Hissrad the other day, so he has to ask Amalia. Don't think he'll have the guts if they're both standing there."

Lia's eyes narrowed in thought. "Hmm. I think I can do this." She flashed the two of them a smile. "Seeya around, you two! Important work to do."

Eventually, the Lord Inquisitor made a stop to see them as well, though it was up for debate how much of that plan was his and how much Khari's, because she was definitely the more obviously-enthusiastic of the two, stopping perhaps a little bit inside Imperial personal space. Then again, few of the people here would observe quite that norm anyway. “This is probably about your three hundredth congratulations or something, so I'm just gonna go ahead and tell you that this is a great party instead." She grinned widely enough to crinkle her eyes at the corners. “Those clothes look a bit too nice for hugging, so you can both just imagine that I hugged you, and we'll call it good."

"I imagine it was an excellent one," Lucien replied with obvious humor. "And thank you. I hope you've found that your post-history-making life is to your liking?" That story, Sophia had heard in full already; Lucien seemed to be quite fond of it, and for obvious reasons.

Khari shrugged, the gesture obviously affected to look more casual than it really was. “It's all right, I guess. Might be I'm a little interested in doing it again, you know? Seems like a good attitude to have, around these people." She waved her free arm to indicate the room. “Probably none of them more than you two, though."

“Something tells me we’ll be hearing more about your exploits sooner rather than later.” Sophia quite enjoyed it, the way she seemed to live. Very viscerally inspirational. Nothing held back. It was an attitude that couldn’t quite transfer into the world she occupied, as a Queen and now an Empress, but that didn’t mean she didn’t find it inspirational, all the same.

"To make it three hundred and one,” Romulus added, "congratulations. And thank you, for all the help.”

It wasn’t long before they’d moved on, back into the dancers, and Sophia watched them for a few moments as Khari said something to Romulus, and he responded, their words only for each other. “They’re quite taken with each other, aren’t they?” she said aloud, leaning her head to rest against Lucien’s shoulder. “I hope they get to have this someday, too. I hope all of them do.”

Lucien's arm slid comfortably around her waist, and for a moment he rested his cheek atop the crown of her head. Fortunately, she wasn't wearing the literal crown at the moment. "I can't help hoping it comes a little easier for them," he replied; and from the slight angle to his body she could tell he was glancing at Estella and Vesryn, who'd made themselves comfortable with Rilien and a few other members of the Inquisition and the Lions at one side of the room. "But then I'm not counting on it." He shifted, and she could feel his lips press briefly to her hair.

"Shall we go make the rounds? I can't in good conscience leave before we do, but much as I'm enjoying the celebration..." He let the sentence trail off to its obvious end, the meaning clear enough in the intent way he met her eyes. Only momentarily, though; he did clearly intend to make good on his duties as a host.

"Yes, let's." The hint of a smile touched her lips. "I'm sure they'll be understanding." She was enjoying herself, too, but today was a day she'd been awaiting for a very long time, and not all of the things she'd been waiting for had yet come to pass.

The present seemed like the ideal time to rectify that.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Rom had to remind himself that he wasn't here to torture anyone.

He was here as the Lord Inquisitor, and the Lord Inquisitor wasn't allowed to torture anyone. Even high-ranking Venatori that wanted them all dead. They did things differently than their enemies. They tried to be better.

It didn't change the fact that Amalia, Cyrus, Lia, and Rilien had brought back a woman in chains, and deposited her in a dark room of the Skyhold dungeons, and that Rom among other people would be going in to speak with her. She had much to answer for, including an attempted assassination on Cyrus back when she'd been an infiltrator in their ranks. But right now she needed to give them information about her master and the Venatori, information that could give the Inquisition the confrontation they sought. A chance to destroy their enemies before any more harm could be done.

He found Amalia, Ithilian, and Lia outside the dungeons, speaking amonst themselves. He imagined this was a big moment for them. Perhaps too big for any of them to risk setting foot in the room with Leta. Rom gave them a respectful nod as he made his way down the stairs to the dungeons. They followed him inside soon after.

The others awaited him at the bottom, in the entryway of the dungeons. Leon was present, looking better and stronger by the day. With him were Lady Marceline, and Cyrus, who knew their prisoner the best. Between them, they'd have to find a way to get Leta to divulge something valuable. And trustworthy enough to act upon.

"What's her mindset?" Rom asked, directing the question to Cyrus. "Anything we can take advantage of?"

Cyrus offered a half-smile, the expression almost slightly pained. He'd been looking especially happy since the return of his magic, but that was gone now, masked by the dark circles under his eyes and the uncomfortable way he held his shoulders. “She hates me." He shrugged, clearly trying to downplay the fact that this did not sit especially well with him. “And I don't mean she considers me a rival or wants to punch me in the face. I mean she went out of her way to kill me in a manner that could have jeopardized her mission—just about the most painful way she could think of, I might add. When it didn't work, she at least had the consolation of knowing I didn't have my magic anymore. And now she knows even that didn't stick. There's probably an advantage in how angry that makes her, but... I don't know. I'm not sure it would be a good idea for me to be in there. Not unless nothing else works." Reminding her of just how much she wanted to resist them, after all, was not likely the best way to secure her cooperation.

“More generally... it's hard to say. I knew her so long ago. We were both different people then. I wouldn't be surprised if she was devoted to Marcus. There weren't a lot of chances for someone like her, and he gave her one. Might be tough to drive a wedge in there, but powerful if you can."

"All right." He wondered what form that devotion would take, if indeed her loyalty to Marcus could be described that way. Not likely earned from love, he thought. He turned and stepped to the side, allowing Amalia, Ithilian, and Lia into the circle. "And what about Marcus? Do you think he would even take her back under his wing, after we've captured her?" The last Venatori they'd captured had led them into a difficult trap to escape from, after all. As it turned out, he'd been disposed of to begin with, and he didn't even know it. Somehow Rom was willing to guess this situation was different. Leta had fought at Marcus's side that day, after all. Not a small honor.

Amalia contemplated that for a while, arms crossed. "Maybe," she said at last, sounding dissatisfied with her own answer. "Marcus is cold enough to discard that which is no longer useful to him. But his personality is also... obsessive. He tends to sink much of his effort into relatively few things. Training an apprentice to this degree would have had to be one of those things. Relinquishing her is not a sacrifice he would make easily. But also not one I think he'd be unwilling to make if he felt he had to." Her brows knit. "You might get somewhere, if you remind her of that. She strikes me as someone who has her own aims, ultimately. Devoted or not, there is a breaking point somewhere. A place where her own ambitions could unmoor her from his."

Rom nodded, considering that. Leta's aims were undoubtedly not going to be the Inquisition's aims, but if they were separate from Marcus's, they could potentially pull them apart that way. He looked to Marceline next. "If it comes to it, how much would we be willing to offer her? We can't let her go, obviously, but there must still be some flexibility in her fate here."

Lady Marceline thought for a moment, her arms crossed and her chin resting on the ball of her first. When she spoke, her hand moved away from her face, "We can take execution and hard labor off of the table, but like you said, her freedom is out of the question," she agreed, though even she didn't seem convinced the effect these would have on her. "Moving on, we could also offer her better living conditions than a dank prison," she continued to offer, though like the others, this one still didn't seem to convince her.

Rom doubted it would enough to sway her much, but it was something. Leta had to be thinking, too. She would know that if she didn't cooperate at all, she'd be spending a very long time rotting in a cell. Perhaps she was willing to face that. There was only one way to find out.

"Let's see what she has to say, then. Maybe just Leon, Marceline, and myself to start." Others could always enter if they needed a change of pace.

Leta was considerably smaller than some of the other people who'd sat in that chair, but perhaps no less proud. The last few days imprisoned hadn't worn on her in any way she was allowing herself to show. Though her hair was unwashed, she'd pinned it up meticulously, and the dirt on her robes was minimal. A healing abrasion remained on her cheek where Amalia had planted her in the dirt, as the story went, but it didn't look to be bothering her. She sat with straight-backed posture, wary dark eyes tracking them as they entered. Her face gave away little by way of clues to her thoughts—it remained hard and impassive even as they took up their places in front of her.

Leon spoke first, adopting what Rom now recognized easily as his preferred opening tack in interrogations: courtesy. "I understand you're a captain within the Venatori. Captain Leta, I am Commander Albrecht, and this is Lord Inquisitor Romulus, and Lady Marceline Benoüt, though I suspect you knew all of that already." Leon pulled out one of the chairs across the table from where Leta was chained and sat in it, bracing his forearms on the edge of the wood. "We've no intention of insulting your intelligence. You already know what we will—and won't—do to get the information we need. And you have a better sense than we do how far you're willing to go to keep your silence. This doesn't have to be any more antagonistic than it already has been."

From the way Leta's eyes came to rest on him, she was listening, but the silence after Leon spoke stretched much too long for the exchange to remain polite. Her face remained stony. She flicked her eyes to Lady Marceline next, as though anticipating the next words to come from her.

Unwilling to disappoint, she spoke. "We are willing to offer you a number of concessions for your aid," she began. She stood still and calm by Leon's side, her arms still crossed and her face impassive. It appeared that she was going to continue with his polite method. "We will help you, but only if you help us," she stated.

"Concessions?" Leta's lip curled, but she smoothed her expression back out quickly. "And what would those be?"

"We will take hard labor rebuilding what this war has destroyed off of the table, for one," she started, putting a subtle emphasis on 'destroyed.' "We will also ensure that you remain more comfortable than the cold hard stones of our dungeons would offer. Depending on what you tell us, we may even be able to work out something more." she added. The girl wasn't foolish however, and she had to have known that the Inquisition would not simply offer her freedom back to her.

The chains dangling from the cuffs on Leta's wrists clinked as she raised her hand, just enough to run the pad of her thumb over her lower lip. "Or... I could endure your dungeons for the mere weeks it will take this castle to be overrun by my master, and taste freedom once more without having given you a damn thing." Her tone was a mockery of the civility both Marceline and Leon had used, light with false humor.

Leon's brows furrowed, though probably not because she was mocking them. "Your master," he repeated flatly. "Marcus. Not Corypheus." If that was true, it had to mean that Marcus was alarmingly close to his goal of overthrowing the darkspawn Magister—but then again, they had no particular reason to believe what Leta said.

"Very good, Commander. You might almost be as clever as you are large." Leta inclined her head, still entirely unperturbed.

"Weeks, is it?" Leta's choice of words seemed specific and certain enough to have meaning for Rom. Quite possibly a slip. "So something big is happening, and soon. Has to be somewhere you'd be able to return to with your escort in time, to report back to Marcus whatever you went into the Deep Roads for." Some of the others knew more about Marcus's specific aims than he did, but Rom didn't really need to for this.

"We'd know if you were preparing for something big in Ferelden. Our scouts caught you and your band moving through the woods, they wouldn't miss something bigger than that. Every Marcher city state is on full alert since your red lyrium-addled friends attacked Kirkwall. That leaves Orlais." Unfortunately, Orlais was a very big place, but there were still ways to narrow it down. "We have too many eyes and too many friends in the cities. Would have to be somewhere remote..."

He leaned his weight back against the wall near the door and crossed his arms. "Am I on the right track here?"

"Oh, getting very warm, yes." It might have been confidence that kept Leta looking so untroubled, even though it was hard to imagine that she'd meant to give them all that information with what little she'd actually said. "A remote Orlesian somewhere. Really, you don't need anything from me, with all that." Irony laced the words; she sat back and let her hands fall into her lap with a jangling of metal.

Her eyes shifted to the wall behind them, narrowing slightly. "Just a little while longer, and everything will be as it should."

Leon ignored her for the moment, or at least pretended to, clearing his throat slightly and glancing between Rom and Lady Marceline. "Not any remote somewhere, I should think. History is telling: Marcus has spent years traversing elven ruins, something we now know was part of his plan to usurp Corypheus. It stands to reason that since his spell was still incomplete last we saw his notes, he'd have continued interest in such sites. Not too many with enough history this far south, I think."

For the first time, Leta showed a hint of frustration, glaring hard at the wall and sucking her teeth. It took only a moment more for her to speak unprompted. "You want a location? Fine. It's no great secret. But unless you wish to flounder in the dark through every ruin between here and the Tirashan... I want an actual room. With a window. You can bar it if it suits you, but I hardly have the resources to survive this godsforsaken mountain anyway."

Marceline nodded in agreement. "That can be arranged," she said glancing at Leon. "We will see to it that it is comfortable as well," She spoke with an even tone, unperturbed by Leta's previous goading.

"Provided what you tell us is true, of course."

"The Arbor Wilds." Leta parted with the words in a way that conveyed a little more reluctance than her umbrage suggested moments ago. Clearly the effort to contain her emotions was beginning to wear. "And may the crows there feast on you all."

"We'll make sure your room has a nice view of the main gate," Rom promised her. "Wouldn't want you to miss our return." Their scouts would have to confirm that the Venatori were indeed there before any reward would be given to Leta, but he was confident she was telling the truth. What wasn't included was exactly what Marcus and perhaps Corypheus were after there, and where exactly in the Arbor Wilds they could be found. It was a large place, as far as Rom knew.

Thankfully, they had some experts on these things that could be consulted. And they had an army that had been itching to take the fight to the Venatori for a long, long time.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The vantage point she'd chosen in consultation with Leon had proven its worth already.

As it turned out, Cor's advance party had reached it in just enough time; they'd been holding off Venatori since, picking them off as they tried to ascend the hill. The only significant losses to the Inquisition so far had been from magical bombardment, and even then, the trees had proven to be effective shelter from the worst of what the mages threw their way. The arrows and spells that rained down in retaliation kept larger advances at bay, the Inquisition's vanguard able to choose their targets with greater precision.

And now that the main body of the force had arrived to back them up, morale was high. Khari could sure feel it; her blood was practically singing in her bones, the low simmer before the boiling-over that would take hold when she found herself in the thick of it. Crazy as it might have been—crazy as she knew some people had to think her for it—she could hardly wait.

But for now she could keep a cool head. The Venatori were trying one last charge up the hill, in greater numbers this time, not yet aware that the Inquisition had reached the battleground in full. so she and some of the other melee fighters in the group lay in wait, for those lucky enough not to get cut down by the death-dealers in the trees above.

Red-feathered arrows sailed overhead and thunked solidly into exposed fleshy-bits, causing their intended target to falter long enough to catch a blade to the belly or be pushed aside by the front ranks closing in on the Venatori. Those particular arrows belonged to none other than the wild-haired captain herself, choosing garishly colored feathers that struck a harsh contrast against their woodland surroundings.

Easier to find, she’d said. Besides, it looked a lot like Khari’s hair, and she’d figured that it would be a little nod to her leading them into the fray. A stupid, foolish sentiment, but one that’d drawn Zee’s telltale grin into a full-sail.

She’d positioned herself on the hilltop with the other archers and magic wielders, fingers deftly plucking arrows from the quiver strapped to her back. With a cursory glance, Khari could tell that she was grinning wide, hands affixed to the shiny new bow she’d been gifted. An unusual swirl of onyx and a deeper purple. Like holding darkness in her hands.

Another arrow hissed through the air, catching a man just below the notch of his helmet. Left cheekbone. He stopped mid-stride, eyelids fluttering wide, until blood bubbled and poured down his neckline, staining tunic and chainmail alike. Part of his face seemed to sag and distort. Skin puckering and pulling downwards, sloughing off. Poison. Or acid. Something she’d most likely acquired from Ril.

On either side of the arrows' paths pinkish barriers sprung up between the trees. Many of the Venatori found themselves running headlong into a sturdy wall, and those that didn't backed up and reevaluated their routes. Strategically placed amongst the trees were openings to allow the Venatori to funnel in. Asala's hands were alight with magic, and her eyes darted and forth between the length of her magically walls. Undoubtedly constantly controlling the ebb and flow of power to the shields, siphoning power away from the ones with less activity to the ones with more.

The bottleneck allowed the archers and mages to concentrate their fire, meaning they almost had to work to miss. At one point, two tiny, rapid balls of light went careening past Khari, landing in the middle of the advancing column. The explosion that followed burst across her eardrums at the same moment as fire bloomed over her vision, punching a hole in the procession of Venatori and leaving the ones in the front dazed as they continued to stumble ahead.

A quick glance backwards was enough to confirm that Cyrus and Harellan were responsible; they both ducked behind cover a moment later, just in time for another volley of arrows to streak down the hill. But the volume of Corypheus's army was great, and despite all the things putting them down, the sheer number of the darkspawn's forces meant that it was only a matter of time before enough of them pushed up the hill to threaten the archers.

Closer, closer... “Now!" Khari was first out of cover, catching a red-robed swordsman by surprise and sinking her blade into his belly. There was a layer of leather under the robe; not near enough to halt Inga's punch. Dark blood glinted off the blade as she pulled it out again, casting the corpse off with a foot and cleaving into the next.

Leon settled in beside her at the very front of the defense, shoring up Khari's left flank—her weak side. The months he'd spent nearly-dead were behind him now, and the surety of his movement made it clear. His punches and kicks were as precise as they'd ever been, and he felled two soldiers in quick succession before resetting to his place so they could bear down the hill together. She could see the flash of white in the gaps of his helmet: a grim smile.

Amalia slipped between the trees nearby, deftly avoiding the routes Asala had blocked off and picking off any enemies who thought themselves clever enough to try an alternate route through the magical blockade. She was never more than a flash of motion or a whisper of sound, the pitch-black dragon scales of her armor blending seamlessly with the deep shade cast by the canopy above. Lia kept pace with her, using her bow at short range and picking her targets carefully.

A war cry signaled Ves's entrance into the fight. He rammed the pommel of his axe into a Venatori's helmet, brutally smashing the helmet off and spinning the warrior around. A heavy swing followed, cleaving the man at the base of the neck down into his chest. Ves's movements were heavy, deliberate, even a little sluggish. It was a sure sign that he was fighting on his own, without Saraya's help, likely the only way he was capable of it right now. He was sticking close to Stel, whose magic was almost certainly working constantly to keep him up.

Rom picked a spot on Khari's right to carve into, taking on multiple Venatori. He settled for hitting or wounding them before he moved on, leaving the weakened enemies to be finished by the soldiers at his back. The Venatori were quickly realizing the strength of the enemy they were coming up against here, recognizing the Irregulars at the forefront. It wouldn't be long before it led into a retreat, in search of a more favorable location to engage.

To their credit, it didn't take much longer for them to organize it, a horn sounding out from the back ranks. At the sound of it, the rest of them fell back in as organized a fashion as they could. The Inquisition pursued, cutting down many more from behind in pursuit.

But the terrain advantage was lost to them at the bottom of the hill, and more Venatori and soldiers awaited. Khari crashed into the first cluster of them she saw, swinging Inga in a wide arc. She didn't manage to do much more than force several of them back, but it threw off their balance enough for the others to step in and begin the process of carving their path through the defenders.

Leon, still keeping pace, caught one of the Venatori as she stumbled backwards, using their combined momentum to twist her arm out of its socket. She went down, losing her grip on her sword, and he left her there for the soldiers behind, focusing on putting them on the ground or otherwise disabling them long enough to allow the regulars easier targets.

Free of the Inquisition-imposed maze, Amalia hung one row back, quickly ending those left in the wakes of the very front line, and occasionally sliding into a gap to shore up defense, or even to thwart attempts to flank one of her allies. In either case, she stuck close to Lia, working effectively in tandem with the elf's arrows. Further to the left, Estella covered Vesryn's back, letting him choose the path they took through the enemy ranks, the occasional flash of her enchanted sword making her presence easy to track for Khari, who knew it well.

Their progress, rapid down the hill, slowed dramatically on the flat ground, against the full body of Corypheus's forces, or what had to be close to all of them. But slowly they pushed in, the Irregulars at the tip of the spear, fending off enemies on more than one side so as to split their opponents in half.

A cluster of heavily armored Venatori had gathered at the natural chokepoint in the path, intending to put a halt to the advance of the Inquisition's forces. Several spells flew in at them from behind Khari, but they were either caught by magical barriers or dispelled in the air. There were skilled Venatori mages behind the formation it seemed, protecting the otherwise clustered enemies from being disrupted by Inquisition magic.

"Hold up!" Rom called, loud enough that their forces immediately around him could hear him. Those were the ones most likely to charge into that cluster and try to break them up, at least. The reason became clear soon enough; Rom's mark crackled violently as he let the power in it surge to his palm, and a moment later he thrust out his hand, up and towards the Venatori.

With a loud crack a rift opened above the Venatori formation, forcefully pulling everything around it in, effectively wiping it from existence. That included most of the Venatori caught in its grasp, along with a few smaller trees weak enough to be uprooted from the ground. Bark flew off the surfaces of others on the edge, on the sides facing the rift. It was a chaotic, violent display that nearly brought a halt to the fighting as everyone around it observed the effects.

But within moments it was over, and where a wall of Venatori had once been, now there was a gaping hole in the defenses, and the Inquisition jumped on the advantage, rushing in to further cleave the Venatori formation in two. The use of his mark clearly drained Rom a lot, so he was more than willing to allow a few others to go ahead before he pushed himself forward.

Even as the archers and magic users descended the hill, it certainly hadn’t dampened their accuracy. Or the ferocity of their attacks. They swept down and brought up the rear. The press of trees at their sides provided ample room to duck behind should they need to avoid enemy arrows or grab one of their own, steadying themselves for another volley. Another crackle of lightning. They only halted in their steps when Rom called for it—though compared to those elbowing at the front, they were still far enough not to be in the way.

As soon as the whooshing stopped and the sickly green dissipated from view: chaos ensued. Zee approached less like a deliberate, mindful archer, and more like she, too, was carrying a hefty blade in her hands. She’d never been careful, even when she should have been. Awful qualities for an archer, but so it went. She closed in behind Rom and pulled another arrow close to her cheekbone, loosing it into an oncoming Venatori.

It bit deep into his ribs and drooled something foul down his leathers. Greenish liquid. The same bubbling hiss, drowned out by clattering steel and the shouts of men and women at their sides. This time, the Venatori’s desperate shrieks accompanied it, before being abruptly cut off by the sharp end of a blade. She kept close to him, her presence evidence enough that she intended to provide support if needed.

With their opening made, The Inquisition was almost mechanical in their efficiency. At least on the large scale, since people like Zee and Khari were anything but mechanical in their fighting style. It didn't hinder their progress forward, the Irregulars sweeping into the gap Rom had opened and beginning to form the point of the formation into a wedge.

The plan was working just about perfectly, which Khari figured should have been her first clue that it was all about to go to shit. She only caught a glimmer out of the corner of her eye before she reacted, yelping and dragging Zee down by the shoulder. A massive fireball careened over their heads, crashing into the main line still forming up behind them.

Swiftly regaining her feet, Khari deflected an incoming blow almost without seeing it, trying to get a sense of what had caused the disturbance. It took a second, but she could see a black-robed figure receding, and then next to him—

“Corypheus!" She bellowed the name at maximum volume, trying to ensure she'd be heard by everyone who needed to hear her, and thrust out an arm to point in the right direction. They were almost to the temple, but unless someone dealt with him now, he'd have several minutes free and clear head start on them.

Leon obviously heard, barking orders in his much more resonant voice almost immediately. "Romulus, Khari, Asala!" Amalia and Lia had already materialized just behind him—chances were good that guy in the robes was the one they were after. "To me!" His intention was clear—to make a direct assault on Corypheus, and in so doing, buy time for the other Irregulars to infiltrate the temple first.

Even Khari had to admit it was going to be a hell of a thing to try and do. The last time she'd faced Corypheus down, she'd nearly died—and all but one of the people who'd done it with her had died. But this was a thing that needed doing, and damn if she was gonna start being a coward now. Hefting her sword, she fell in next to Leon, sucking in a hard, deep breath.

“Let's do it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

They were so close to the Temple of Mythal now. Rom could see the walls through the trees from here, across a large gap that had to be a river, a natural barrier to entry.

That meant Corypheus could see it too, and Marcus. A single bridge on a far side of a clearing was their only easy way across to the temple, excellently constructed out of stone and wide enough for at least ten soldiers in full gear to stand side by side. It looked to be in remarkably good shape for something so old, but Rom had far greater concerns at the moment than the architecture.

It was a race to the bridge entryway, one that the Inquisition won. They formed up on their Commander, putting together a wall of shields and bodies between the path across the river and Corypheus. It allowed the rest of the Irregulars to make their way across the bridge while they could. Vesryn looked about to collapse, but managed to make it across with the help of Estella and Cyrus. Astraia, Harellan, and Zee were at their backs, and before long they were clear of the fighting.

Rom turned to find the self-proclaimed god at the head of his Venatori soldiers. There were others at his side, as well. A few surviving red templars and even some Grey Wardens, all slaves to his will. Corypheus hadn't lost any height since the last time they saw each other, still standing at least ten feet tall. "You waste my time, pretender," he said, a fire spell of some sort already lit in his hand. His words were directed at Rom. "Your deaths will not keep me from the Well of Sorrows."

"You couldn't kill us at Haven. You won't kill us now. You're the one dying today." He hadn't been able to find his voice when Haven fell. But thanks to all he'd been through since then, he could find it now.

Corypheus did not seem to care. "Death is a mere trifle to a god. Yet another impossibility I have conquered." He hurled the fire at their formation, and the battle began.

It was a familiar scene for Rom and Khari both: Corypheus hurling powerful spells and taunting them—thinking them powerless. No doubt it rankled her just as much now as it had then, and just as before, she charged to meet the darkspawn head-on. Unfortunately, it wasn't to be, not right away, anyhow. One of the red templars moved to intercept her, and she was forced to draw up short, a frustrated noise loud enough to reach him emerging from behind her helm. The templar nearly caught her with a lyrium spike, the protrusion scraping heavily against the armor protecting her side, but Khari turned her body and the plates held.

It allowed her to bring her sword around for the counterstrike, aimed between shoulder and chin. But the templar turned into the blow as well, and the blade left a dent in his pauldron, but no more. Pulling back, Khari tried again, thrusting forward this time for his less-protected armpit and finding it—but not before a Venatori mage caught her with a chain lightning spell, one that arced over her armor and sped towards the others too.

It did not spread too far before it was killed off by a wall of pink. With the other bodies cut off from its path, the lightning fizzled and just as quickly as it appeared, the wall dropped, Asala's full attention drawn elsewhere. She had a deep-set frown on her lips-- perhaps the closest she could possibly come to a snarl. Her hands danced in the air, alight in magic and conducting a symphony of barriers behind the main line of fighting. Corypheus's fire spells could not connect in full with the formation, the brunt of them fizzling against pink barriers where both flame and shield erased the other.

Between warding off spells, other barriers sprung up in Corypheus's own formation, in an attempt to split his group and single out opponents for their forces to capitalize her. For her part, Asala kept enough wits about herself to stay with the rest of her group so that she did not leave herself defenseless. Her attention was split a great many ways, but by the way her head tilted and her eyes kept watching, she was doing a well enough job of managing.

The mage himself who'd slung the chain lightning suddenly seized up with a shriek, rendered unable to move or cast in what was a dimly-familiar way to Rom. Sure enough, Leon stepped in not a moment later, laying hands on either side of his head and wrenching, cutting off the suffering of burning lyrium in his blood.

Unfortunately, the maneuver left his back temporarily vulnerable, and though there were few weapons he really had to worry about in as much armor as he was wearing, hammers were decidedly one of them. The clang of one colliding with his platemail was followed swiftly by a creaking whine as the metal protested the impact. Leon whirled—there was a distinct crater in the armor at his back, but it didn't look to have quite split or broken at least. When the hammer came in for his head the second time, he caught it in both hands, attempting to wrench it free of the red templar knight who held it. He couldn't manage it, and both men pulled against one another, locked in a struggle that left each of them vulnerable.

Amalia ended the contest before it could drag out too long, leaping onto the templar's back and dragging her knife across his throat. She pushed herself away as he collapsed, landing lightly and ducking back into the fray. No doubt she was trying to get at Marcus, but she seemed patient enough not to foolishly risk herself for an extra few feet of ground.

The Venatori mages were hampered by Asala's barriers, but Corypheus was not delayed long. The next fire spell he unleashed seemed designed for shattering defenses, and exploded against her barrier with a deafening crack, sending shards of the molten magic raining down on friend and foe alike. He pushed through the opening alongside many of his best; Corypheus did not charge necessarily, but the stalking strides of his unnaturally long legs carried him forward swiftly all the same.

Rom went to meet him. He was the one who had to face him, after all, or so he felt. He would do it with Khari and with Asala and Leon if he could, but there was no other enemy on this field that concerned him more than the darkspawn magister leading them. A bolt of lightning flashed past his shoulder, leaving the hair on the back of his neck standing straight up, the heat still almost burning on his cheek even a few moments after it had gone. He closed the distance.

With a claw-like hand Corypheus slashed down at Rom, forcing him to roll underneath the attack and out of the way. He brought his blade around in a backwards stab when he came back to his feet, and it found the back of the Elder One's calf, biting through robe and flesh alike. Honestly, he hadn't expected to be able to wound him that simply, but there it was.

Corypheus hardly seemed to feel the hit, though, and his next slash was too quick to dodge. Rom got his shield up in time, but the force of the blow nearly cracked it, and was enough to toss him aside, skidding across stone and earth until he came to a stop at Leon's feet.

The Commander was quick to bend down and help him to his feet, effectively picking him up by the back of his armor's collar and setting him to rights more quickly than he'd have been able to get to his feet on his own. Leon had to fend off another incoming attack in the process, this one from one of the thralled Wardens; he grimaced and kicked back against the woman's chestplate, releasing Rom and following up with a series of heavier punches.

Once she was down, he took several more hard steps forward, pushing through the line and leaving just enough room for some of the others to do the same in his wake. It was slow, hard going even for him, but finally—finally—they broke through the defenses and set upon Corypheus.

Khari tried first, springing forward with both hands on her sword, the enchantment glowing a pulsing, dark green as if with its own heartbeat. There was nothing subtle about their approach, and Corypheus noticed immediately, loosing his next spell on her instead of the whole group of them. A pair of too-long fingers hovered near his temple, the telekinetic blast lifting her right off her feet despite her best efforts and throwing her backwards into the others. She crashed into Leon, only her awareness of space keeping her sword from landing anywhere unfortunate on either of them.

But there was a moment where Corypheus recovered from the spell, where he was just a little more vulnerable to assault.

Whatever moment they had was ruined by the unmistakable screech of a dragon, one that was all too familiar to Rom. They had one wing-beat on the wind of warning before it swooped overhead, making straight for the temple. Rom looked back to see the group almost at the door, and then they disappeared behind the wall of flames the dragon bellowed down on them, which was enough to leave the entire bridge engulfed.

It wasn't clear if they'd made it inside, but Rom had to believe they did. The dragon carried on into the distance; no doubt it would come around for another pass soon. At least there was no real decent landing spot for it here. It would have to keep to the skies, and there it could only do minimal damage to them. He pulled himself back together, shaking off the hit Corypheus had dealt him, and threw himself back into the fray.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Asala panted heavily as she stole the moment to wipe the sweat accumulating on her brow. On either side of her were the dead of both sides, Inquisition and Venatori alike, yet the fight still raged around them. Corypheus and Marcus both still stood, but as did they. She wanted to toss a glance to the temple behind them, to see if she could see any sign of the others, but that was not a moment she could spare. A Venatori rushed her with a flame spell, one she snuffed out with an ordinary blue barrier, and as soon as she let that spell go, another took its place, a smaller barrier tearing across and smashing the offender in the side of the head, grounding him. He squirmed, but did not rise again.

She inhaled deeply, and then exhaled quickly, stepping forward closer to the others and the battle with Corypheus.

Though Khari was hardly the type to let her injuries slow her down, she was accumulating an awful lot of them, mostly because she insisted on repeatedly engaging with Corypheus, returning to the fracas every time she was wounded or knocked away or he simply evaded her. One of her pauldrons had been blasted away by a concussive spell, and she was bleeding from the shoulder underneath, ribbons of it running down her chestplate. More of it coated her sword, at least some the brackish, too-dark color belonging to the darkspawn magister. She'd scored a light hit on one side of his ribcage, tearing his robes and flaying open the skin to the bone, not that it much mattered. Corypheus seemed to move and live outside of the normal laws about things like anatomy and pain, as if he were more sustained by magic than anything. Most likely that was true, though it was no magic Asala was familiar with.

The elf charged again, barely avoiding getting her legs taken out from underneath her by a well-aimed burst of frost. It did catch on one of her feet, though, and she let out a frustrated growl, stymied just long enough for Corypheus to move backwards, flinging another blast from both hands.

Leon stepped in to cover her, which for him meant taking up the charge in her stead. He was not so easily stopped, and though the brunt of the magic hit him, he stumbled backwards instead of being thrown away in quite the same manner as Khari had been previously. When he recovered, he took several more long strides, winding back to strike at Corypheus.

The darkspawn shifted back, narrowly escaping a grab as Leon adjusted. But more wardens moved in to defend him, and Leon set to work dismantling the line instead.

Not too far to the left, Marcus too was keeping several of the Inquisition's best at bay, primarily fighting from range and striking opportunistically: hobbling a soldier here, firing a spell into someone's exposed back there. He seemed almost lazy in his motions, like he wasn't especially interested by any of the goings-on, though from Asala's vantage she could tell that he was doing a very good job of preventing Amalia and Lia from reaching him. But the way he did it... it was almost like he thought of the whole battle as a game. One that, for now at least, wasn't even that important to him.

Lia's arrows were the only thing occasionally able to reach him, but the lack of effort required on Marcus's part to defend himself from those was minimal while he was undistracted, and it was serving only to frustrate Lia.

"Asala," Romulus was out of breath at her side, retreated momentarily from the fighting. "I have an idea. You see that statue?" He pointed to one at the entrance to the bridge, at least twenty feet of solid stone in the shape of a spear and shield wielding guard, worn down over time but still standing firmly. "If we can get him over there, you think you can bring that down on top of him?"

Asala followed Rom's indication and ran the scenario through her head quickly. Suddenly nodding she looked back at him. "I can, but be careful," she stated. She would have to weaken the legs first, but her barriers could shove it over once they were. With that, she slowly began to back away from the fight, but kept her eye on it just in case.

"No promises." He took off again, shooting down a Venatori soldier with his crossbow on his way over to Khari. He placed a hand on her shoulder, momentarily keeping her from the fight while he leaned in close to speak, likely telling her where they needed to attempt to force Corypheus's positioning. Once he was finished he separated from her, carving his way towards the mouth of the bridge. The fighting was becoming scrambled, allowing a few of the Venatori to slip through, but Corypheus was receiving far too much attention to escape from the fight.

The very same scramble, though, let Khari push her way past the Venatori line without stopping to fight every single person in her way, and then she was making a beeline for Corypheus again. She took a different approach this time, though, evading the spells thrown at her even when they cost her time. Rather than desperately trying to get a good hit in before she was thrown away, she seemed to focus on not losing ground, and sure enough, Corypheus kept space between them, allowing Khari to slowly herd him towards the bridge in fits and starts.

At one point, she was nearly smothered by another large fireball, but managed to drop to the ground just before it cooked her in her armor. The scorch marks along the back of her armor and helmet were obvious, and it couldn't be comfortable wearing it, but still she regained her feet, pressing forward with the same dogged ferocity as before, feinting for the darkspawn in a very convincing manner that kept him backing up.

Romulus was able to get the flank on him this time, Corypheus leaving his back wide open for the dagger that plunged into it. His marked hand lit up and reached higher, mere inches from the darkspawn's corrupted flesh when he was suddenly thrown back across the grounds. Corypheus lashed out with ice magic, spikes of it sprouting from the ground and stabbing out and up at Khari. It was wide enough to skewer some Inquisition regulars and even Venatori as well, so at the very least it would take Khari time to work around it.

"Pathetic," Corypheus said, his tone little more than a murmur but somehow carrying across the chaotic battlefield. The mark on Romulus's hand was crackling aggressively and causing him significant pain. The source became clear soon enough, as the Elder One carried that orb in his hand, using its power to dominate Romulus and keep him downed through his mark. He stalked towards him with quick, purposeful steps, but they carried him right beneath the shadow of the statue.

A pink barrier ignited under the statue, expanding outwardly until it crashed against its spread legs hard enough to send spiderweb cracks through its ankles and calves. Just as quick, Asala killed that barrier and summoned another, this higher and one across the stone's back. She winced and grunted as she pushed it with her all. The cracks along the things legs protested and widened until finall they just snapped. Even so, she did not let the barrier go, and guided it down onto the Magister, using her shield to give it even more force.

The statue fell spear first onto Corypheus, the stone weapon being the first to strike the darkspawn. The loud crack of stone breaking had garnered his attention, but it was already too late as the spear pierced his shoulder on its path to the ground. It carried the magister with it, and pinned him to the dirt beneath it and the shield it wielded. As a precaution, Asala gave one last push on the statue, causing the spear to dig deeper in both Corypheus's shoulder and the ground beneath.

Even with the extra push, Corypheus was incredibly strong, and it was a matter of seconds before he was extricating himself, the statue splitting with a series of heavy, resounding cracks before it all but blew apart, chunks falling away and allowing the darkspawn to regain his feet.

But the seconds presented an opportunity, and Leon was close enough to capitalize, leaping over a fragment of the stone and landing solidly right in front of Corypheus. Before the former magister could separate them with more magic, Leon's hand lashed out and up, closing around his throat, and a punch landed hard on his cheek, Leon's metal gauntlet flaking off one of the red lyrium protrusions on Corypheus's face. The darkspawn's hands immediately seized Leon's shoulders, fire hissing at his fingers, and he curled them into the Commander's armor, warping and twisting the metal. Leon managed to land a second hit, crunching in what would have been the darkspawn's nose if he really had one anymore, the side of one thumb finding an eye socket and pressing, the sucking squelch faintly audible even from Asala's distance.

But then Corypheus's fingers melted the rest of the way through Leon's armor and into his skin with a sizzle. His grip loosened, and with a massive shove and a telekinetic burst, the Commander was hurled away, landing right in the middle of a knot of Venatori and Wardens. Corypheus, blackish fluid oozing from his mangled eye socket, drew himself at last back up to his full height, face twisted in rage.

He wasn't the only one angry, though. With an audible shout, Khari lunged for him, narrowly missing to the left when he leaped out of the way. Clearly frustrated with being thwarted in such a way, though, she pursued. It was clear that she'd begun to learn his movement patterns, because each attempt to evade was less successful, until she finally got him, catching his already-injured shoulder in a downward stroke that dragged the tip of her sword over corrupted flesh. Only the red lyrium stopped it from going much further; the sword caught and skittered over a ridge beneath his tattered robe.

But Khari had done what she needed to. The blade had sliced into one of his tendons, and even if he couldn't feel pain, Corypheus could be surprised by the inability to move his arm, and it clearly stymied him now, giving her a short window in which she feared no magic.

It was plenty. She reset her feet and drove forward with a snarl, plunging her sword into Corypheus's belly and driving upwards with monumental effort. The sword erupted from his back, streaked in dark ichor that caught the light of the sun. When she wrenched the blade back out, what was left of Corypheus's rotted intestines came partway out, too, more fluid spattering to the stone beneath them.

He collapsed sideways into a puddle of his own blood, the vacant stare from his eyes evidence that he was certainly dead. It lasted only a moment before his body seemed to rapidly decompose into that black ichor, bubbling and hissing and causing Romulus to back away a step, the smell obviously unpleasant.

Many of the Inquisition soldiers around them roared a victorious cheer at their greatest enemy's death, but curiously the Venatori fought on like nothing had occurred, taking a few by surprise. It became clear that something was amiss a few seconds later, when nothing remained of Corypheus save for that black liquid seeping into the ancient stones.

One of the corrupted Wardens dropped to his knees and unleashed an unearthly howl, his sword and shield falling to the ground. It sounded not unlike a mage forcibly being possessed by a demon, and the awful transformation that occurred immediately after, but this Warden had shown no signs of having any magic previously. He seemed to darken from within, veins pumping black blood through him, until his skin as well turned black, and then he began to shift shapes. Fingers elongated, limbs as well, until it became clear that he was taking on a very familiar form, one that they'd only just dispatched. Venatori fought viciously to establish a defensive circle around Corypheus until he could return, if that was indeed what he was doing.

Asala's shoulders slumped in despair as Corypheus began to reform himself once again. How could they defeat an enemy that could come back like that? She shook her head at the thought and steeled herself, forcing herself to square her shoulders. They'd find a way, they had to. They always did figure something out in the end. She inhaled deeply one more time, and summoned the spells to her hands, preparing herself for the second go.

A screech in the distance paused her for a moment, and she swung around to catch a glimpse of the corrupted dragon coming back around. A pang of fury shot through her head before she calmed herself and looked back toward the battlefield. Leon was still lost in the grouping of Venatori and Warden fighters, and she hissed a bit in frustration. The dragon was bearing down on them, and she did not have the time to go find him. Instead, she did what she could and moved forward quickly, grabbing Romulus's arm as she closed the distance between them and Khari.

"Get down!" she ordered both of them, throwing an arm over Khari's shoulder and falling to a knee to present an even smaller target. The massive wing beats were upon them by the time Asala threw up a tight pink dome around them. With the smaller size, she hoped she'd be able to feed it enough magic to weather the storm that was surely coming. Moments after the barrier formed, the temperature around them shot up dramatically, as the corrupted dragon breathed its tainted flames on them.

Asala's barrier held beneath the fire, but just barely. Cracks formed in it, allowing some of the flames and heat to seep in, and she could feel them licking at her exposed arms and back. She hissed in pain, but concentrated on the barrier until the dragon passed, where she finally released the spell. The exhaustion hit her all at once and she found herself now leaning heavily on Khari.

"Everyone okay?" she asked the two of them.

Khari groaned softly; she'd accumulated quite the litany of injury over the course of the fight, and however necessary the duck-and-cover had been, it probably hadn't helped. Still, she was remarkably steady under Asala's weight. “Everyone's probably a stretch." She was looking out at the rest of the field as she said it, and it didn't take Asala long to figure out why.

The ranks had been devastated, in no small part by the dragon but also just by the fierceness of the Venatori, surviving Red Templars, and the possessed Wardens. The line was broken and scattered on all sides, but among the corpses the Inquisition's russet and gold was much more common than the enemies' red and black. The smell of burnt flesh hit them like a wall, many of the corpses still aflame. No doubt the blow had been almost as heavy to morale as it was to their bodies: Corypheus instantaneous resurrection and the overwhelming strength of the forces at his disposal... very few of them had gone in expecting anything like this.

To make matters seemingly worse, the Venatori man with the pearl-white mask—Marcus, if what the others had told her was right—had broken away from the main battle entirely, and was now striding swiftly over the bridge. Amalia and Lia appeared to have taken notice, and were now giving chase, but they had to fight much harder to free themselves from the soldiers surrounding them, and he had a considerable head start.

Corypheus's forces entering the temple was exactly what this whole battle was meant to prevent, but in the condition their army was in, it seemed unlikely that they had much of a chance at this point.

"Fall back!" Even Leon's bellowing sounded rougher and more strained than usual. No doubt it was a difficult call to make, but it was also clearly the only option left, unless they wanted to break their entire force on Corypheus's army. It meant all but abandoning those inside the temple to their fates, hoping that they would be able to save themselves and find their own way back to the rest.

Romulus wasted no time in getting back to his feet, his eyes locked on the still-reviving Corypheus. Whatever desire he had to fight him again he clearly snuffed out, as he helped carve a path to the flanks rather than to the enemy.

"Come on, Asala!" he called back to her. "There's nothing more we can do!"

"But..." she muttered as she tossed her gaze to the temple behind them. They'd be leaving the others behind, but a glance around revealed that Romulus was right. There was nothing else they could do. She winced and shook her head, but relented. In a futile effort to feel like she was doing something, anything she lit a spell in her hand and pressed it into Khari's chest, allowing the spirit healing to do what it could for her friend.

She'd have to trust Estella and the others to find a way out on their own.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus breathed in great, heaving gasps, fingers curling into the grass beneath his hands, knees pulled in to his chest. This—coming out of it—was the worst part of the whole thing. The magic was not familiar to him, not the kind of thing he'd ever tried to do before. His entire body ached, deep and throbbing in a way different from all the other stupid things he'd done or had done to him. The red lyrium had burned, savaged his insides. The blow to his chest from Faraji had lanced, flared too bright before mercifully allowing him to black out.

He choked in another gasp, rolling to his knees and retching. The taste of bile filled his mouth, but the heaves were dry—not eating before this was a lesson he'd learned the first time. The voices in his head were loud, all sure they knew what he needed to do, and all of them probably wrong. With a groan, he shifted, falling back down onto his shoulder and sprawling out onto his back. He felt like someone had jammed his entire body into a mold too small for it and left him there for ages, until the press of it was just intolerable.

Like he'd found out his soul was a whole lot bigger than the vessel it used to rest comfortably in.

Lifting one shaking arm to wipe the back of his hand over his mouth, he stared for some interminable time at the circle of sky above. Better to practice this here, he'd thought, where no one would see the result and panic. Or see what became of him after, when he trembled and ached like this. Weakness, some old vestige thought, and whether it was one of them or just a fragment of himself hardly mattered.

He blocked out the still-foreign thoughts—he was getting a little better at that now. For a while, he was blessedly alone, and he used the time to stare at the clouds drifting by, waiting for the ache to subside to some more manageable level. Today's pain had brought with it something he'd been seeking; some good news. It wasn't often he was responsible for that. Cyrus tried not to read into it—more often than not he was still telling people things they didn't want to hear, but... maybe if he could do this, he'd finally have that feeling he'd been seeking for so long. Like he'd really done good here. Like all the risks taken on his behalf, all the trust placed in him that he'd never thought to ask for, all of it was justified.

People believed in him now.

He wanted so badly for them to be right.

The summer sun filtered down into the little cavern, warming him where he lay. The pain was translating into exhaustion now, adrenaline no longer keeping him alert, and for a moment he thought of how sweet it would be, to let himself drift for a while. Dream for a while, as he had so often here. There wouldn't even been many other people dreaming, at this time of day; he could wander the places they'd made without interruption, explore the ever-changing contours of the fade around Skyhold.

But this was surely a sign that he was recovered enough to move, and so instead he pushed himself up, standing on slightly wobbly feet and stretching himself out a bit before he tried to walk forward. The ache was still there, but it was fading now, and he could ignore it the same way he was learning to ignore the whispers. Sometimes he wondered if Vesryn had ever felt like this, when Saraya had first entered his head and pushed him past his physical limitations. It seemed like an inappropriate question to ask, though. Perhaps in a year or so, when Corypheus was dead and the pain had passed, or at least settled, and grief would be lesser than the softer kinds of nostalgia.

Somehow he doubted it, though. Saraya had sounded a lot more distinct and... close, than the things that whispered at him. Not to mention she'd been nonverbal over the connection. Cyrus could barely feel anything from his passengers, but he could certainly hear them.

The trek back to Skyhold he passed in their company, untangling the unhelpful rebukes from the possibly-useful advice, and those from expressions of sympathy and those few particularly-strident voices that were still expressing their affront at being forced into the head of a human-blooded shemlen whelp. He had the sense that when and if he finally mastered the information he'd been given, the whispers themselves would go away. Frankly, he had plenty of motivation to try.

The climb to Leon's tower was spent organizing his thoughts somewhat more explicitly, a more difficult task against this background than it had previously been. But fortunately, the information he had to impart, while certainly arcane and esoteric, was relatively straightforward in terms of practical use. Cyrus knocked, waiting until the Commander bid him enter before opening the door and stepping in.

Only then did he consider what he might look like: hair askew, clothes rumpled, and probably vaguely like he'd just recently had a fever, pallid and a bit gaunt. Oh well.

Fortunately, Romulus was also present, which saved him from needing to impart this information a second time. “Ah, excellent. You're both here. I have information. About Corypheus."

"Hello, Cyrus," Romulus greeted him. "You're looking, ah... worse than usual. No offense." They looked to have been going over either scouting reports or the state of Skyhold's defenses themselves, judging by the maps laid out on the table between them. That would make sense; Cassius had recently finished work implementing magical siege defenses that would need placement on the walls somewhere. If they were going to be firing ballista bolts of arcane energy at their enemies, they needed to be able to hit them first.

But Romulus stepped away from the maps for a moment. "What's this about Corypheus?"

Cyrus laughed softly, almost under his breath, reaching up to push some of his hair back in something like order. “Ah. Yes. About that. I believe I've figured out—or rather, the vir'abelasan has provided—the secret to his immortality. That thing he does through the bodies of Grey Wardens? It's the lyrium dragon. It makes the transfer possible, somehow. The details are... less clear, as of right now, but the important thing is that killing the dragon first should make Corypheus vulnerable, too."

He'd have to figure out exactly how that connection worked at some point. No doubt the taint had something to do with it: Archdemons resurrected through the bodies of other darkspawn unless a Warden killed them. The mechanism had to be based in the same thing even if not identical. But for once the intellectual puzzle this presented was less important than the practical implications.

Leon leaned back in his chair, gesturing to another in invitation before folding his hands together under his chin. "That's... good to know. But if Corypheus behaves according to pattern, he won't risk the dragon dying. It'll fly overhead a few times, burn a great deal of our people and equipment, and then retreat again. I don't see us being able to force it out of the sky so we might have a chance with it." His eyes narrowed. "At least not until the battle is already well underway. By then it's hard to know how capable we'd be of killing it." No doubt he was thinking of the battle at the Arbor Wilds—as Cyrus had heard it told, they'd had to work almost past the breaking point to kill Corypheus once, and even if the dragon hadn't been as useful with all the trees in the way, it had also never been in any real danger. A disheartening truth, considered in this new light.

Cyrus, meanwhile, had settled into one of the chairs, draping his arms over the rests and trying not to wince at the residual jabs of his earlier pain. “If someone could bring it down, though, early in the fight maybe. Do you think that would be enough?"

Leon gave the question due consideration; though no doubt he was curious about the proposed method for achieving this aim, he'd been asked whether it would make a difference. A very different matter to ponder. He smoothed a thumb over one of the pages in front of him. Some kind of diagram of one of Cassius's machines, no doubt. The notes looked to be in different handwriting, though—perhaps additional modifications from either Rilien or the little dwarven engineer they employed.

"I'd say it would give us a real chance," he replied at last. "Which is more than we'd probably have without."

"How are we to do that, though?" Romulus asked, posing the question Leon had undoubtedly been thinking of. "No matter where the battle takes place, we can't afford to be shooting at the sky with our siege engines. Same with our mages. For the army to have any chance to hold, they'll need those groups targeting the ground troops. The dragon simply takes too many resources to deal with. The army would cut us to ribbons by the time we brought it down."

The funny thing was, a few years ago he'd have reveled in this, the ability to do something that would otherwise take siege engines or multiple mages to achieve. Now, though, Cyrus almost didn't want to mention it, because there was a very real chance he'd fail and then whatever disaster followed could be laid squarely at his feet. Not something he really wanted to risk, but there was hardly much choice this time.

“Well, the method is still... in progress, but I think I could do it. Perhaps I and one or two other people, for good measure. Mages, ideally, or at least someone with a ranged weapon. You'd just have to make sure not to shoot at me, as the magic would involve shapeshifting. Getting into the air with the dragon."

"I should probably be surprised, but at this point I think I've lost the ability," Leon said wryly, shrugging his broad shoulders. "I think I'll let you choose your associates for this; it's important enough that you can have anyone who isn't me or one of the Inquisitors, and it doesn't sound like we'd be ideal choices anyway." He arched an eyebrow. "Did you have someone in mind already?"

“I need a mage of considerable power who isn't afraid of heights or dragons. My options are limited." That said, he hadn't come here without giving it a bit of thought already. He'd briefly considered both Aurora and Asala, but neither had magic well-suited for this: Asala would be much more useful on the ground, and Aurora's best magic was within melee range. Besides, he didn't honestly feel comfortable enough with either of them for it. He didn't know that they were capable, psychologically in the one case and magically in the other, of doing what would be required.

Harellan he didn't trust enough. Stellulam would obviously be needed elsewhere. It left him with one real option, and while he was still a bit... concerned about the violence involved, he could at least ask. “I was planning to ask Astraia. If she's unwilling, I suppose it will have to be Harellan."

Romulus seemed to be having quite a bit of trouble following all of this, judging by the perplexed expression on his face. "So... you're going to be shapeshifting into something that can keep up with Corypheus's dragon, and somehow carrying one of our least-experienced mages to help you fight it." He fell silent for a moment, taking a seat on the edge of Leon's desk. "That sounds crazy enough to be one of our plans, sure. What, uh... what was in that water you drank again?"

Cyrus cackled, the laughter bubbling up and spilling out of him before he'd really had a chance to stop it. It wasn't that funny even, but so spot-on that he couldn't help himself. Incisive, even. “I promise I'm not any crazier than I've ever been." He paused, still smiling, then amended. “Ah, wait—not comforting. Let me try again: I'm fully aware of how insane this sounds. I wouldn't even be suggesting it if we had anything else that could do the job without leaving us too weakly-defended. And you don't have to worry about her, at least. Inexperienced she may be, but hitting large targets with powerful spells is something she does very well."

That much, at least, he was quite serious about. The choice was actually quite a rational one, from a strategic perspective.

"Considering our track record with your crazy plans in particular, I'm willing to take the chance." Leon was grinning as well, shaking his head faintly at the same time. "You know, some of what we've done is entirely textbook strategy. Other times... I feel like everything I ever learned about winning battles was entirely useless. Just add dragons."

Add dragons, indeed.

“Good." Cyrus expelled a sigh, his smile fading. “If anyone comes up with anything more sane in the meantime, please let me know. I'd be happy to cede the floor, so to speak."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

This was going to be an exercise in pain if there ever was one. Thankfully, Vesryn was pretty experienced with pain at this point.

The Champion of the Inquisition stood at the front of the army once more, fully clad in polished armor, tower shield reflecting the afternoon light, spear ready to meet the enemy. The weight of it didn't feel right in his hand, nor did the shield. No amount of training had prepared him for this, to fight the most important battle of all without his guiding light watching over his every move. The timing could hardly have been worse. He wondered if the others would despair if he were to be cut down in the early waves. For the Champion to have recovered seemingly so well, only to be slain the moment the ultimate battle began.

At least he would make for a fashionable corpse.

He pushed the thought elsewhere in his head. Plenty of room for that now. Better to focus on the situation and reduce the likelihood of getting killed. The Commander had already detached from the army, to lead the others in killing that dragon. That left Khari in charge here. Normally the Inquisitors would lead them, but today they had one responsibility only: to kill Corypheus. As many times as it took. They'd yet to have the chance to fight him together. The ugly bastard was in for a surprise, Vesryn figured.

First they had to hold the line, until the dragon was dealt with. Vesryn stood at Khari's side on the front line, where they'd gathered on the far end of the bridge. The position gave them plenty of ground to give if they needed, and an excellent bottleneck to reduce any numbers advantage, and delay the real fighting between armies as long as they could. Vesryn didn't doubt Corypheus had other plans in mind, other ways of attacking the fortress and getting around the defenses, but they had forces ready in reserve for that. The bulk of the Venatori would have to get right through them if they wanted in.

"Nothing like the wait before the battle. In our tower, awaiting the storm. I'm looking forward to it, little bear." He was glad Leon had left her here. She'd already earned the dragonslayer title, after all. And there was no company like hers in a fight.

Though it wasn't her usual one, she'd managed to find a helmet somewhere, an open-faced one with a nose guard that descended a little too far. She cracked a grin at him beneath it, flashing teeth for a split second before she spoke. “After all this, it better be one hell of a storm, or I'd almost be disappointed." Rolling her shoulders, she reached back to touch the hilt of the sword over her shoulder, needlessly confirming that it was there. Her itch to draw it was almost palpable, but for Khari this was rather a lot of restraint. No doubt the weight of command settled on her shoulders at Leon's absence was more ponderous than she'd ever let on. But she'd been preparing for it, in a way. Learning from the Commander himself for years now. It was a far cry from her first uncertain moment in charge—that had been more his than hers, really, as he'd naturally fallen into the role she wasn't sure she was suited for.

Her attention diverted briefly to Romulus and Stel, right at the front with them. “You guys ready for this?"

Romulus wasn't feigning excitement, that much was obvious. Never the most charismatic of leaders, that one. "Pace yourself," he said. "We've got a long fight ahead of us, and there's no way of knowing what Corypheus has kept in reserve."

"We'll take this in shifts as much as we can," Vesryn agreed. "I know plenty of you have been hoping to get a stab at the last of the Venatori, no?" An aggressive cheer went up from the soldiers all around them. "You'll all get your chance." He looked to his Lady Inquisitor, lowering his voice. "Ready for yours?"

Stel flexed her marked hand, green light spilling from between her fingers, and nodded slightly, breaking from her forward stare to meet his eyes. She hadn't faced Corypheus in battle since the day she stumbled out of that rift, not the way some of the others had. No doubt this fact wasn't very reassuring. But her eyes were clear, her face set; if she felt doubts, and surely she did, she was pushing them down and locking them away. "I'm ready," she confirmed, offering a little smile. "It's long past time for this."

Shouts of warning echoed down from the remaining Skyhold towers behind them and on the bridge. Imminent attack, enemy approaching. That was easy enough to see from the dust cloud they were kicking up on the road ahead. The ground shook, in that way it did when massed armies moved at speed. Vesryn closed his mind to all other concerns, focusing on only what he could see through the narrowed slit of his visor.

He saw fire. "Incoming, shields up!" Venatori mages thew it over the top of the rise to rain down on their tight formation. Arrows came along with it, claiming the first casualties of the battle on the Inquisition side. The wounded had to be pulled back out of the ranks quickly, else they'd be suffocated in the crush of infantry soon to come. Their own archers and mages returned the hail of fire, sending precisely aimed arrows and powerful spells back down at the enemy, still out of sight. They hadn't even met and already the air was filled with periodic screams.

A bruiser of a red templar was the first over the rise, carrying a warhammer and already shrugging off a pair of arrows. His eyes were mad with pain and fury, no doubt the song Corypheus had him hear ringing in his ears. A lightning spell bounced right off him, the magic ineffective against his power. He charged right for the center of the line where Vesryn was, and swung.

The warhammer slammed against his shield, and instantly Vesryn knew he'd blocked it poorly. He stumbled backwards into Stel and a cluster of other soldiers, the knight's charge disrupting their line, and the Venatori poured onto them immediately after, trying to capitalize on the temporary disorder. Inquisition regulars were quick to fill the gaps, throwing themselves at the Venatori behind their shields to keep them back. Another swing of the knight's warhammer crushed a soldier's chest in. She dropped like a stone.

Grimacing, Vesryn got his feet under him and speared the knight, driving him back a step as the weapon slid through his midsection. The knight growled and smashed the shaft of the weapon, splitting it in two and leaving Vesryn with nothing but a splintered stick to wield. The warhammer's pommel came up next, right for Vesryn's helm, and he barely got his shield in the way, saving himself a concussion at the least.

A fierce shout cut over the din; even though his view was partly blocked by his shield, Vesryn didn't need to see to identify Khari, nor the heavy clang of a sword slamming into red lyrium. He was given a reprieve from the assault when the knight turned to face his new attacker. Khari's teeth were bared, and she swung again before her foe had fully adjusted to the strange new reality that was such a tiny woman striking at him with the kind of strength usually reserved for much larger people. Her thrust forced him back on the diagonal, two large steps away from the line.

She swung again, this time just barely fended off by the hammer itself. Her sword flared bright green, tendrils of emerald light snaking from the blade to wreath the haft of the hammer and the red templar's arm. It didn't seem to do anything immediately, but then several of the small spikes poking through his gauntlets shattered too, and he took another step backwards.

The hammer came down faster in retaliation this time, but not fast enough to have a shot at hitting her. Quickly, it became obvious to Vesryn what she was doing—each maneuver forced the templar closer to the side of the bridge, where only a lip of thigh-height blocked him from a deadly fall. He seemed to be conscious of this also, taking up a much more defensive posture towards Khari when he ran out of room to swing as hard as he'd obviously like.

But that—the closing in of his body—seemed to be exactly what she wanted. “Stel!"

With a crack and a flash of darker green, Stel appeared on the far side of the knight, her saber stabbing into the back of their foe's knee. She wrenched quickly, getting herself clear, then checked his body with her shoulder.

It wasn't enough force to do too much, but it wasn't the force that mattered. The slight tilt forced too much pressure onto the knight's bad knee, and he staggered to keep his balance, bringing his good leg hard into contact with the edge of the bridge. That did it, and he toppled over the side, snatching for Stel on the way down. But she was already gone with another crack, reappearing just in front of the main line.

Just in time, honestly; there were many more now appearing just within the Inquisition's line of sight. Arrows continued to rain from above in both directions, though Corypheus's army would soon have to stop firing, lest they risk hitting their own. The archers on Skyhold's walls had a bit more leeway, since they could aim for the back of the oncoming force.

Now came a solid line of Venatori, wielding long pikes and spiked shields. Their pace was slower, but they marched in lockstep—even in his madness it would seem their leader has instilled some vaguely-Qunari sense of discipline into them. A round of magical fire came in from overhead, only for every second person in the line to lift their shields, shifting half a step forward and bearing the brunt of the assault while their counterparts leveled the pikes over their shoulders.

The front ranks of Inquisition soldiers backed off a few paces, catching their breath. Vesryn had to discard his destroyed spear and scavenge up a sword from one of the dead. Romulus discarded a dead body over the side of the bridge, one of the last Venatori of the first wave. He fell back in line with the others.

The row of advancing spears and heavy armor presented a serious problem. They would be hell to attack and break through, and if they did they'd just get further from Skyhold, and into a more vulnerable position. Of course, they only had so much ground they could give. Vesryn waited until the spears were just about in range to stab at his shield before he voiced his concern. "What's the plan here, Khari?"

“Back it up! Slowly!" Khari fended off another stabbing spear before taking a measured, careful step back, then another. The control in the motion, and the way she kept herself faced out to defend in the process, gave those closest to her an idea of what she meant, and the Inquisition's front line formed back up, solid but in motion, keeping the advancing pikes from finding the less-protected fighters behind.

“Gotta get 'em under those magic ballistae." That was less loud, but certainly clear enough to Vesryn and the others around her. The siege weapons Cyrus's former teacher had designed no doubt packed a much stronger punch than any ordinary single spell; maybe they could break this line in a way that the ordinary projectiles weren't quite managing.

The first bolt released almost a little too early, streaking down into the Venatori line with a high-pitched whine, and then a heavy crash. It just looked like light at first, several colors swirling around inside indicative of the unformed magic poured into the lyrium molds by the mages on the wall. It crashed into the ground just barely behind the second row of Venatori, into the heart of their formation, splitting one man's shield outright and impaling him without losing much speed, staking his drooping body to the ground almost as he'd been standing.

It didn't last long though, just barely registering in their sight before it erupted, a massive swath of ice splitting out from all directions and bursting upwards into further sharp spikes from the ground, spearing more of the Venatori and encasing others in ice up to their knees, waists, or near the blast zone, up and over the whole of their bodies.

Whoever had launched it had clearly not expected its power, however; several of the Inquisition fighters at the front were pelted with heavy debris or found the ice snatching at their feet. Stel had to actually physically pull one of her legs free—it had been slathered in quickly-freezing magic about halfway up her calf. A few of those even less lucky were sporting new wounds from sharp shards not quite blocked by the front two rows of Venatori bodies.

The victory, important though it was, proved rather pyrrhic in the long run. Though the ice meant it would take Corypheus's forces more time to break through, there was one member of his army that suffered no such limitations.

A dark shadow passed overhead, blotting out the light of the sun for a few seconds. A shriek, grating and almost metallic, rang out over the battlefield, and almost as a single unit, the Inquisition's army looked up. The dull pink belly of the red lyrium dragon bore what looked to be several scratches, not to mention the large scrape from the catapult shot earlier, but it didn't look anywhere near to being downed yet, and it swept down over the wall, releasing a torrent of fire. The red-orange conflagration engulfed the entire left side, reducing two of the magic siege weapons and several of the mundane ones to useless piles of blackened wood.

The screams from the mages and soldiers who'd been operating them were almost as loud, but they did not last long before dying out, and the dragon ascended with a hard pair of wingbeats, opening its maw to exhale more fire on the troops in front of the gate. But even as the embers at the back of its throat flared brightly, it rolled, sensing an incoming attack that materialized only a moment later: a cloud like a smoky thunderhead, streaks of lightning lancing through its depths, just barely clipped the corrupted beast's outside wing. The source passed overhead at much greater height, identifiable only as blue and also dragon-shaped, before both turned and wheeled away from the gate, climbing back into the sky.

Vesryn looked up to see a person clinging to the blue dragon's back, someone very small that the distance did no favors for in that regard. As much as he didn't believe it, that seemed to be Skygirl. It was all a little too much to take in with a single moment.

That was all he was given, too, before a pain erupted in his side. He turned to see the end of one of the pikes protruding from a gap in the plate. The Venatori were embolded by the dragon's attack, and pushed forward much more aggressively, sacrificing some of the cohesion in their line for speed. It was only a moment before Romulus grabbed the pike with his marked hand, obliterating it with a burst of magic and freeing Vesryn to move again. He fell back a few steps, wrenching it out of his side. Blood ran freely over his plate armor.

Saraya wouldn't have been so stunned by the sight. Wouldn't have been taken off guard. But Saraya wasn't with him anymore.

They had no choice but to give more ground, but they had to do so now in a full melee, as the pike wall broke down and Venatori elites charged through instead, skilled and well trained battle mages that were more than a match for Inquisition soldiers. Their line looked near to breaking before a loud crackle erupted from the Lord Inquisitor's palm, and a rift exploded into existence over the front lines of the Venatori forces. At least a dozen of them were pulled into the void and vanished into nothingness, but more importantly it gave them time to back up and reform their line.

"That won't keep them for long," Romulus warned them. He turned, looking back up towards the wall, which was within shouting distance now. "What's the situation up there?"

It was Zahra who’d leaned over the wall, catching Rom’s eye from above. She was crooked between broken bits of stone and fragments of splintered wood. A hole that had been most likely torn open by the dragon who’d just flown overhead. One of many. Grime and dust streaked her dusky features—Vesryn didn’t need to see her to know that they weren’t doing very well up there. The screams, the fire. The general chaos pressing in on their sides. Her voice cut through the clamor of swords slamming against the icy wall. “Things are tight here, Rom,” a pause, as she reached over her shoulder and grabbed another arrow, “fucking dragon poked a hole in the wall, and now the bastards are climbing up.”

There was no time to respond. Several shouts echoed from above, signaling that perhaps, they had less time than they’d thought. Her face disappeared back behind the wall.

The bad news wasn't limited to the walls, however. The main body of the army had finally cut or burned their way through the rest of the ice, and these were some of the Venatori's shock troops: the mages strong enough to stand at or near the front lines, interspersed with more lightly-armed skirmishers and a few out-and-out warriors. They advanced much more quickly than those before, almost reckless in their haste to engage the Inquisition, who were forced to adjust accordingly.

Stel caught a stonefist to the abdomen, powerful enough to double her over, breathless; she only just avoided the axe that flashed for her afterwards. It cut into her shoulder instead of her head, the man behind it bearing down with his weight on the wound and shifting his grip, clearly intending to wrench it out at an angle for maximum damage.

But she set her jaw and shoved, the faint purple glint to the air around her suggesting an application of her magic, one that sent her foe backwards several meters, until he stumbled into one of the mages, taking them both temporarily to the ground. With a grimace and a pained grunt, Stel pulled the axe out of where it had lodged in her leathers, red flowing visibly from the wound and down her chestplate. Clenching her teeth, she changed stances and threw the bloody weapon with a shout, embedding it in a mage halfway through casting some spell. It fizzled away when the woman dropped, not dead but probably not far from it.

On the opposite side of him, Khari was fending off a few of the overeager warriors. Other than a split lip, she looked mostly fine so far, but with magic in the mix now, it was hard to tell how long that would last. With the damage to their defenders on the wall and the heavy loss to the Inquisition mages in particular, the Venatori ones were emboldened, and they didn't care quite so much about friendly fire as Skyhold's troops did.

And there, in the distance, was Corypheus. His soldiers flowed aside for him like water, none of them eager to impede his progress. They weren't going to be able to hold him here, not in their current shape. Vesryn put an arm in front of Stel, keeping her from getting back into the fight for a moment. "Estella," he said, urgently. "Get back inside the gates, try to find a healer for that." Fighting Corypheus would be a great challenge even at full strength. Attempting it after taking an axe to the shoulder was just foolish. "We'll buy a few moments and then retreat back inside. They won't hold long, but it'll be something." This wasn't going to be like Haven, with people throwing their lives away to give her time to escape. Vesryn had no plans to die here, only to help buy her enough precious seconds to be ready for the fight to come. "I will be there."

He could hear her intake of breath, read the expression on her face, even if it was too subtle for anyone who knew her less well. Concern. Reluctance.

But she nodded tightly after a moment, reaching out to squeeze his elbow with enough pressure that he could feel it through the mail there. "You'd better be," she replied, softly, just for him. But then her grip on him was gone, and she'd disappeared into the ranks, hastening back through the gate in search of treatment.

Taking a moment to make sure the wound in his side wasn't also going to need immediate healing, Vesryn adjusted his grip on the sword in his hand. It wasn't his preferred weapon, but then none of this was to his preference anymore. It didn't change the fact that people were still counting on him.

Vesryn took a breath, and advanced back to Khari's side. There was work to be done yet.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The gates weren't going to hold for long.

Rom was busy just trying to catch his breath. Their forces were holding on the walls now that the dragon wasn't actively harassing them. He didn't know what had become of it, only that it was no longer in the sky raining hell upon them. Those they'd sent out after it, Asala, Leon, Captain Pavell, Rilien, Cyrus, Astraia... if they were successful, they'd have an army to cut through if they wanted to get back inside. They couldn't expect their help here, too.

Bang, bang. Corypheus had something big bashing on their door. Inquisition regulars were bracing it, but it wouldn't be long until it gave way, and the enemy poured inside. Their only choice was to meet them in battle, and hope that killing Corypheus caused him to stay dead, and broke the spirit of his army.

"So called Heralds of Andraste! Emissaries of a false god! Your deaths are at hand."

Corypheus could project his voice with remarkable effectiveness, booming over the battlements and washing over the beleaguered defenders. He was just outside, Rom knew. Probably pacing back and forth, waiting to march inside with his corrupted and brainwashed legion.

"The time for surrender has long passed. I will spill your blood, break your bones, rend your flesh, and over your corpses I will cut another hole in the sky, to claim the godhood that you are unworthy of."

"Good for morale, this guy," Vesryn remarked with a wince, as he passed Rom. He went to help brace the door. Rom didn't stop, moving further into the fortress grounds, searching for Estella. He'd overheard she was seeking out healing. Rom had only a few nicks and scratches so far himself, but that was likely to change once Corypheus was inside.

He found her grimacing her way through a red potion on the infirmary stairs, an empty vial with a few drops of pearlescent blue inside signaling that she'd started with a mana restorative. Rom knew better than most just how hard alchemy could be on the body, especially when the body in question wasn't really accustomed to its effects. The wound she'd taken earlier, the one on her shoulder, looked better, though not like it had seen the attentions of a proper healer.

"I tried to find Donovan," she explained, pausing to take another swallow and making a face. "It's only Milly in there right now, though. He... might have been on the wall." She didn't specify beyond that. Throwing back the last of the potion, she set the bottle down on the stairs next to the other and pushed herself into a standing position, dusting off her trousers. "Doesn't sound like we have much longer. To the front?"

"To the front," he echoed. Her condition wasn't ideal, but none of this was. They'd have to make do. He led the way back towards the gate, passing through massing Inquisition troops and their allies, all gathering their strength before the final storm. "We have to attack him together," he said, glancing back. "Corypheus will want to fixate on one of us, but if we keep his attention pulled multiple directions, we can kill him. We've done it before."

He heard murmured wishes of good luck as they passed. Soldiers that he didn't know the names of, people that had devoted their lives to the cause. To the two of them, and what they'd come to stand for, by their choice or otherwise. Perhaps they'd been just the Heralds of Andraste in the beginning, but by now the Inquisition had seen both of them for the very human people they were. Flawed, in need of help at times, of guidance, but ultimately always willing to bear the responsibility that came with the marks upon their palms. Whether it was his destiny or not, Rom wanted to be here at this moment. He was no blood of Andraste.

He was the son of smugglers and thieves, and he aimed to kill a god.

He stopped, perhaps thirty yards from the gate. Bang, bang. The doors groaned with the effort of staying closed and intact. "If his eyes are on you and the elven orb is in his hand," he added, "don't try to use your mark. He has a power over them, somehow, and he'll leave you immobile with pain." He knew that one well enough from experience.

"Your tricks cease here, Inquisition! Your futile resistance meets its bloody end! Tremble before Corypheus!"

Rom's upper lip curled up halfway to a snarl. He'd never been much of a leader in battle, he thought, but he couldn't help but lift his voice to a shout. "Are we trembling, Inquisition?"

“Fuck, no!" not surprisingly, Khari was the first to reply, taking the spot she'd claimed for herself on the opposite side of him from Estella. Grinning at him, she cupped one of her hands at the side of her mouth and shouted the next part through the gate. “Ugly son of a bitch has nothing on the likes of us!"

From behind Khari's shoulder, wild curls flew as Zahra drew herself up on the balls of her feet. "We'll show you where to shove your bloody end!" She screamed it at the door, eyes wide and mouth set into a determined grin. She looked exhausted. Her little tussel on the Skyhold's wall had rendered most of her quiver empty, save for a handful of arrows. Even so, she seemed to swell with all of the energy at her sides, as they yelled and beat their chests.

At the line just behind them, Harellan chuckled softly, placing a hand on Estella's uninjured shoulder and squeezing. When he drew away, it was with the soft hum of a conjured weapon, flourishing both and pointing the blades at the ground. The two other Lions in the group, Donnelly and Hissrad, weren't far from their friend, either, the characteristic bravery of their ilk probably not allowing them to take safer spots at the back.

Lord D'Artignon and his detachment of household troops, certainly not expecting to fight so soon, had nevertheless prepared quickly once the attack started, and now made up the left flank of the formation, ready to fall on Corypheus's forces in the event they pushed too far into Skyhold.

Even some of those who did not typically fight had taken the field to defend their hope. Further back, their mechanist was loading a crossbow almost as big as she was. Lia's scouts had remained afield, arranged behind the main body, bows at the ready. Signy's entire clan of Avvar, few as they were, threaded themselves among the regulars as well, their black-and-white warpaint a sharp contrast to the silver and russet of most of the regulars' uniforms. Reed stood among those, having survived the collapse of Leon's tower, now commanding Captain Pavell's usual detachment in his absence.

Aurora and what mages survived the dragon's attack on the wall appeared, looking worse for the wear. The woman herself had her clothes singed with ash dusting the armor on her arms, and blood leaked from cuts she'd sustained but otherwise looked to be relatively intact. The same could not be said about her unit. The grim look on her face, edged with a calm fury told them all that they needed to know. Wordlessly, they filtered throughout the main body of the regulars, while Aurora herself chose a spot near the front. It appeared as if Sparrow had made it alive. Her ridiculously large mace bobbed between the remnants of soot-faced mages as they made their way to the door. The front of her dragonhide leathers was smeared with blood and where she walked, a spackled mess of red dropped in her wake, though it wasn't readily apparent where her wound was, if it was hers at all. She grit her teeth, which appeared stained, as well. Her eyebrows were drawn together, murky eyes hard as stone. She glanced over at Aurora once, and took her place at her side.

Bang, bang. The doors wouldn't hold much longer. Already the regulars holding them were showing clear signs of losing the struggle, their feet sliding back against the flagstones. Estella pulled in a deep breath, glancing once at Rom and offering a subtle nod. Gripping her saber, she pulled it from the sheath and turned to face the assembled.

"Years ago," she said, her voice clear even over the collisions. "I made you a promise. Today—today that promise is fulfilled. Today, we will fell this false god, and we will be victorious." She set her jaw, swallowed, and continued. "I don't know if Corypheus is trembling... but he damn well ought to be. Let's show him why."

"Death's all that waits for him here!" Vesryn shouted, straining with the effort of holding the gate. "Let him come and get it!" As one they pulled away, giving up their attempts brace the gate and sprinting back to rejoin the formation. It lasted only a few more seconds after that before they burst open, and a pride demon charged through.

A quickly charged ball of lightning flew from its hands, burning shocks lashing over a swath of the Inquisition soldiers. Corypheus lifted his elven orb and a rift opened at the gate. Screeching horrors spewed forth, falling upon them and hacking into their lines. The sheer force of the attack took them a moment to recover from, but they did recover, and before long they were pushing back.

Corypheus was among the first through the gates after the wave of demons, friend and foe falling away from him where he walked. All save for Rom and Estella, the two he wanted to see dead most. It wasn't that simple on their end, though; that rift needed to be closed, or else the army would have endless demons to deal with in addition to Corypheus's forces.

But even that would be no simple matter: demons on top of Venatori and red templars were a tall order, even for a force as practiced as the Inquisition. Estella sprang forward, clearly intent on at least getting closer to the darkspawn, but her path was swiftly blocked by a despair demon, shooting a beam of ice into the thick of the Inquisition forces. Estella rolled, coming up on its side and slashing, nearly parting its head from its shoulders and winning herself a few more steps forward. The rift still roiled, crystals shifting and rearranging themselves—not weak enough yet, even though the demons it spawned were falling around it, the Inquisition's press forward dropping them one by one. The Pride demon still fought at the right side of the line, but the smaller ones were spawning more slowly now.

By the time she was close enough to hit it with her Anchor, it had collapsed in on itself, dormant for the moment. But they recovered if left too long, and she chose to try and close it now rather than wait for another chance, lifting her right arm towards it. With a crackle and a low hum, the familiar green light streaked towards the rift like it was magnetized; Estella grimaced and strafed sideways to avoid an incoming spear, the connection faltering for a moment.

Vesryn covered her, shield-smashing the Venatori aside and dealing with him with little of the grace all of them had come to expect from the elf. Corypheus turned to attack Estella from behind, intent on stopping her from sealing the rift, but Rom had made a beeline for him, ignoring any other enemies that sought to strike him, trusting that his friends would keep them off his back. He did that now for Estella by stabbing his blade into Corypheus, finding a place to bury it in his lower back and stopping the magister in his tracks. He growled, spinning and swinging, but Rom was already gone, ducking and rolling away.

A loud crack rent the air as the rift shattered into nothingness, Estella's mark having closed it for good. Corypheus bellowed wordless frustration at them, unleashing a blast of raw magic from the elven orb he carried. It threw everyone to the ground around him, both his allies and enemies, and in the space that provided Corypheus used a spell to hurl himself into the air, flying deeper into Skyhold, and higher still, striving for the main keep.

Rom got back to his feet, remaining low in a wary crouch. The others were making good on their progress, and had fiercely fought the remaining demons, Venatori, and other enemies to a standstill, giving their Inquisitors the opportunity to engage Corypheus on their own. He saw the magister blast aside the doors to the keep, and disappear inside.

"Estella! Get us up there." He was already making his way to her. Whatever Corypheus planned to do up there, they needed to stop it.

"Got it." She was already concentrating on the mark again, this time to wash them both in green light. She stepped in close, as the transport necessitated, gripping his armor by the far shoulder, near the neck. There was a feeling like being dipped in water, but it faded quickly. "Step with me."

He did, and all of a sudden the keep stairs loomed in front of them. Estella released him, already taking the first two at once.

Rom moved to follow her, but they both had to stop when the ground suddenly shook with unexpected force, as though a powerful earthquake had just hit Skyhold. He could hear stonework collapsing, distant sections of the fortress falling apart under the strain.

A blast of magic energy erupted out of the keep's roof and streaked into the sky, colored the same green as the marks on their hands. It reached cloud level, and there began another rift, well out of their reach. Rom could see it growing, though, threatening to expand. He knew that sight well enough, from the first time he'd stepped out of the Haven chantry and looked into the sky. Corypheus was trying to remake the Breach.

They didn't delay any longer, sprinting up the stairs when they got their feet under them again and passing through the open doors. Corypheus had forcefully blasted aside the tables and benches, clearing an empty space before the pair of thrones at the end of the hall. The orb crackled with magic in his hand, the energy drifting away and floating up into the sky.

"The blood shed here will pave my way into the Fade," he said, stalking towards them. "I will take great pleasure extracting the life from both of you."

He went for Estella first, firing a heavy blast of force magic that she just barely managed to spin away from. But she hadn't taken more than two steps towards him before she faltered, picked up by the second spell and hurled back into one of the heavy wooden tables. It shuddered under the impact, one of the legs snapping off with the angle at which she struck it.

Rom pulled up instead of charging, waiting for Estella to recover so they could attack together. Corypheus wasn't content to wait, launching a wave of ice magic at him, stabbing spikes that erupted out of the floor in his direction. He timed their approach and leaped over them, nearrowly avoiding being skewered and rolling back to his feet. Corypheus had fade-stepped closer to him in the time that took, blasting Rom's shield away with spirit magic, then hitting him fully with the followup attack, an unnaturally strong swipe of his hand to Rom's upper body. He was tossed away and landed flat on his back, and Corypheus advanced again, charging up some kind of spell with the orb.

A crack followed, one that might have been the release of the spell, except that Estella appeared right beside him in the heartbeat after, resolutely not looking at Corypheus as she'd been warned. She paused only long enough to grab his arm, and then there was another splitting sound, and they were looking at Corypheus's back. Where Estella still held him, he felt more magic, different from the kind in the Anchors. This must be the kind that had kept Vesryn barely on the right side of functioning for a few months—it wasn't completely unlike what the tonics had used to feel like, before he stopped taking them.

"Quick," she urged, "there's not much time." Before Corypheus turned to face them and aimed the spell, or before whatever it was took effect, maybe. Which one she meant hardly mattered.

The magic flowing the from the orb had turned a bright red, not unlike the hazy glow given off by red lyrium. Instantly traveling around the room like this was disorienting, but Rom got his bearings quickly enough to charge Corypheus from behind, throwing himself into a leap that would leave him near the magister's head. Unfortunately the spell did not need to be aimed, as Corypheus lifted it and out pulsed a powerful wave of magic in all direction with speed he could not react to. It washed over him with a heat like fire that did not burn, and left his chest feeling like it was on fire, his organs all suddenly screaming for relief.

He crashed to the ground at Corypheus's feet instead of grappling onto his head, and when the darkspawn turned he brought down a heavy claw like hand with brutal speed. It carved gashes into Rom's shield first, before carrying on to his torso and his legs, leaving bloody rends down the length of him. A blast of force magic tossed him aside, and Corypheus advanced on Estella next.

Alarm was scrawled across her features; frantically she cast about for something to use, something to do to stave off the approaching darkspawn. Her free hand closed over her throne; with surprising strength, she lifted the ornate chair from the ground and hurled it.

Corypheus broke it apart in midair, but Rom's matching seat followed quickly, and that one broke apart over Corypheus's body, clattering to the floor. When he hurled a fireball in retaliation, Estella just barely got clear, ducking behind the stone dais.

"Pathetic. Your desperation is amusing. Flee and hide, it will not save you."

As the fire from his spell cleared, Corypheus followed it with a swift blast a pure arcane force, shattering the dais that was Estella's cover. Momentarily she was gone in a cloud of dust and falling rubble, but then Corypheus had stepped with startling speed to her and snatched her up by a forearm, holding her several feet off the ground and pausing to examine her marked hand. She kicked and twisted, the mark on her hand pulsing wildly, but there was no getting leverage over him, and she was left to hang uncomfortably.

"You are as unworthy as the other. Join him."

He hurled her through the air towards where Rom still lay, trying to rise and battling his wounds. She came down hard on her injured shoulder with a cry, not loud enough to mask the crunch of it breaking, and rolled onto her back, wheezing thinly.

Finally, Corypheus seemed to have no more words, nothing more to spew at them. Rom took this as a sign that he was intent on killing them here and now. He'd stalked halfway down the hall, orb pulsating angrily, when suddenly he gasped as if in shock. Rom looked to find him on one knee, clutching his chest and in obviously pain. A wave of something, like a cool wind, washed over the hall and settled upon Corypheus, and he seemed well and truly stunned by it.

"It cannot be," he said. "I have walked the halls of the Golden City, crossed the ages... Dumat! Ancient ones, I beseech you. If you exist—if you truly ever existed—aid me now!"

Rom had managed to get to his knees, grabbing his blade where it had fallen on the floor. He looked to where Estella was at his side. "The dragon, it has to be... he must be vulnerable." They had to get up, they had to end him now.

Estella rolled to her hands and knees, wheezes becoming gasps. Something was wrong with her mark—it was still pulsing fast, probably in time with her heartbeat, but from the twist of her mouth and the tears at the corner of her eyes, it was also causing her tremendous pain. She bent forward over her unbroken arm, cradling the hand close to her chest, groaning through gritted teeth.

This seemed to produce some kind of reaction. The orb itself changed, light flickering from red to green, brightening and fading in time with her half of the Anchor. "Go," she choked. "I can stun him, I can—you have to kill him."

With a raw shout, she thrust her hand towards Corypheus, almost as if she were trying to close a rift. But the orb in his hand shook, shuddered, and then tore free, flying over the space between them until her fingers closed over it, digging into the whorls and ridges on its surface. A spear of green light shot from the device, streaking across the room and slamming into Corypheus's chest, throwing him all the way back into the crumbled remains of the dais.

Rom had gotten to his feet, and then he was moving, the weight of every moment he'd lived through carrying him towards Corypheus. First a walk, then a stumbling jog, and then a full sprint, snarling and dropping his blade as he ran. Corypheus was trying to rise when he reached him, but Rom put an end to that with a blast from his mark, delivered with a punch that when combined sent Corypheus flat on his back. He had no power over their marks, not when he was without the orb.

Rom descended on him, planting his hand atop his corrupted, darkspawn forehead, and he let the mark do the rest. The same way it had done for Adan Borja, who had tried to kill someone he loved. Corypheus would kill everything he loved, if given the chance.

"You'll never walk the Fade again," he growled down at him. Corypheus was already groaning in pain. "You'll never be a god. You're nothing at all." His mark placed a larger rift than he meant inside the darkspawn magister. Half of him was already gone, torn away into nothingness, when he forced it to collapse on itself. It exploded outwards, throwing him off of where Corypheus had been, while bits and pieces of their enemy were scattered all over the hall. Rom landed with a thud, and lay still on his back. Above him, through the blasted hole in the ceiling, he could still see the Breach hovering in the clouds, a growing maelstrom.

The irregular sound of footsteps heralded Estella's approach, though they were more a shuffle than anything. The both of them weren't in good shape, but they were alive, and Corypheus was not. "I think..." she said, voice almost swallowed by the open air and strange, eerie stillness. "I think we can use this to close it, if we work together." Her eyes were fixed on the focus itself, head cocked like she was hearing something that wasn't actually audible, but she shook it off and looked down at him instead.

"I'd offer you a hand, but my other one's broken. Let's be done with it, shall we?"

"Gladly." Groaning, he rolled over first and pushed off the ground, getting back to his feet that way. He could tell right away that she was on to something about the orb. He touched his marked hand to it, as she was already doing. Something not unlike the way they'd both been marked to begin with, the way they survived the blast that destroyed the Conclave.

Lifting to orb towards the heavens, it suddenly erupted with a pillar green light, one that reached up into the sky with a thunderous roar. His legs shook; he didn't doubt Estella was having trouble staying upright too, but they fought through it, held it there until it was done. When at last the energy was expended, the elven orb shattered in their hands, the pieces raining down around them as charred hunks of metallic stone.

But the Breach was gone once more, the clouds in the sky already stilling and calming. Outside, Rom could hear the cheers of victory rising from the Inquisition forces.

It was over. It was done. And the Inquisitors were still standing, triumphant together.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The day after Corypheus's death, Estella still wasn't sure it had sunk in.

The Anchors remained on hers and Rom's hands, much as they'd ever been, even though the artifact that had created them had been shattered when they'd used it to close the reopened Breach in the sky above the keep. The hole in the ceiling and the rest of the structural damage remained, of course; for the moment Leon was working out of Cyrus's atelier, perhaps because Cyrus himself was still here, in the infirmary.

There were enough casualties to overflow into the mages' tower, beds and cots pressed close enough that the healers could only just barely fit between them, never mind chairs for visitors. So she'd sat herself at the end of Cy's mattress, pulling her legs up underneath her and setting his feet on her lap rather than taking up any extra space. Harellan was nearby, she knew; he assisted with some of the healing, but his main concern seemed to be watching over Cyrus, and Astraia who was in the next bed over, though still unconscious.

"You still could have told me what the plan was," she said to her brother, reaching forward a bit to bring her fist down on his knee. There was no force to the 'blow;' it wasn't like she was actually upset with him, though admittedly his risk-taking scared her more than a little. Maybe that was why he'd kept it from her. Much as she didn't like to admit it, that might have been for the best. And they succeeded and survived in the end, so she just didn't have it in her to be mad. "My crazy, reckless brother the hero, huh?"

Cyrus had borne her teasing and gentle assault with the smallest of smiles, until she got to the hero part, where he shook his head immediately. “Crazy and reckless I can agree with, but don't go making me a hero." He glanced over at the sleeping elf across the narrow aisle, then down at his hands. “Astraia saved me, you know. At least twice, by my accounting. I want her to know that." There was something strange in the way he said it, like he was asking Estella to tell her, almost. But of course that didn't make any sense.

Harellan cleared his throat. "Many heroes were made yesterday. Yourself included, lethallan. I can say with great confidence that your parents would be incredibly proud to have the two of you as children. I am certainly proud to be your kin."

She might have asked Cy what he meant with a statement like that, but it just about slipped her mind with what her uncle said after. Coming from someone like Harellan, who knew what he knew and was who he was, having pride to be related to them, to her, was far from a platitude. Not when she considered just who else he could count among his kin.

The familiar urge to downplay things as Cyrus seemed to be doing rose in Estella like old instinct, but for once she pushed it down. Conquered it, and let herself feel just a little pride in herself as well. "Thank you." She hadn't done it alone, of course, but neither she nor he was claiming that, and so she let the words sit without the caveats and qualifications. "I'm proud of all of us."

Turning her eyes back to her brother for a moment, she tilted her head and rested a hand on his leg under the blanket. "Will you keep for a bit? There's a party—I thought I should probably put in an appearance. I'll bring you back some baklava?"

Cyrus was quiet a beat too long for the question, but smiled thinly. “I've survived worse, I think. Though your absence will wound me dearly. I expect dessert when next we meet." His tone was light, and he waved her off with a gesture.

Estella laughed, mindful enough of his condition not to shove him as she might normally have done. "I think that can be arranged. Until then, get some rest. I hear heroics are tiring." She'd argue with him over semantics until he accepted it, but perhaps that would be a discussion for later.

Shifting out from beneath his feet, she set them back down carefully and leaned down to give him a hug. He readily wrapped his arms around her, turning his face in towards her neck and curling his fingers into her shirt. “I love you, Stellulam." His words were just a whisper, a harsh one; his fingers trembled where they clenched.

"Love you, too, Cy." She rubbed his back gently, unable to keep things completely light. The victorious mood was infectious, but at the same time... she hadn't known until late yesterday evening that he'd even survived. The relief was overwhelming in its own way, something she was sure was getting to him as well. Once she'd hugged Harellan, she stepped back. "Let me know if Astraia wakes up, okay? I can bring her something, too." With a little wave, she made her way out of the infirmary and across the bailey, still churned up and darkly-stained from the battle the day before. The Venatori bodies had been burned that morning; she could still smell the last of the ashes.

Mounting the stairs to the keep, she pushed open the door and made her way into the main hall, noise and music already filtering out. She was just entering the long hallway in front of what had once been the dais when she bumped into someone. Instinctively reaching out, Estella steadied the person, only to find herself looking down at Zahra.

"Hello, you," she said, unable to keep herself from grinning. Clearly, the captain had already been at the business of having fun for a while. "Enjoying our victory, I take it?"

Zahra leaned against Stel for a moment before properly righting herself. She took a step backwards and swept her hands out wide, encompassing the hallway. Her eyes were lidded at half-mast but feverishly bright. She’d obviously pulled out all the stops for this particular occasion. Her dusky skin was already splotched with rouge, most noticeably along her exposed collarbone; where her shirt crept dangerously low, though she didn’t seem to notice. Or mind, given her proclivities.

“Hello to you too, lady-of-the-hour.” Her voice lowered into a taciturn whisper. As if she were telling a joke with no punchline. She set her mouth into a wide, toothy grin and straightened her shoulders, planting one of her hands on her hips. It seemed to anchor her in place, or else keep her from falling over. A thick eyebrow rose into her hairline. “Of course, this is the perfect time to empty the stores—the stores of booze. The special stuff. Y’know, the world-saving stuff.” She took a swaggering step to Stel’s side, and slung an arm around her shoulder, pulling her into a rougher hug than the one she’d given Cyrus.

“I’m gonna miss you guys
 you know that?”

Estella laughed, happy to be pulled into the captain's strong grip. "Well, you won't have to miss all of us, right?" Spotting Asala a little ways away, Estella gestured her over. "Word in the infirmary is the two of you will be sailing off into the sunset. Where do you think you'll be headed first?"

A blush was already seeping into her cheeks while she spoke, but Asala didn't seem affected by her own embarrassment. She probably learned how to deal with it by now. "I was hoping we could visit home again, for a little while at least," she said. "After that?" she said, pulling the inebriated Zahra off of Stel and closer to herself, dropping her arms over her shoulders and locking them above her chest in an embrace. "It's up to the Captain," she said with a beaming smile.

Estella huffed softly, tilting her head. That was a bit of a new development, as far as she knew, but apparently it had been a rather long time coming. Or so said the people who knew them especially well. It was certainly nice to see the confidence in Asala and the tenderness in the often-rougher Zee. Probably best not to encroach on their time, though. "No need to be strangers," she said. "You're always welcome to visit us anytime you like." With a small dip of her head, she took her leave, passing further into the hall.

Here the tables had been righted and repaired to the extent possible, several of them sporting rough blocks of wood for replacement legs. If she looked, she'd probably be able to spot the one she'd broken a rib on, when Corypheus had thrown her into it. But she wasn't particularly keen to know, and much preferred the use to which they were currently being put—holding food and drinks for the people who had worked hard and deserved them.

It was bittersweet, to think of how many would eventually be leaving. The advisors, who'd worked perhaps longest and hardest of all, each intended to leave: Marceline to retire to her lakefront property, Rilien to resume his work with Lucien, and Leon to take his place once more among the Seekers of Truth, though those goodbyes would be months out in Marcy's case and possibly as long as years for the other two. Less far away were Aurora and Sparrow's pending departures, to Val Royeaux and Kirkwall respectively, and she knew many of the other mages would scatter without their Captain to promise them safety and with the end of the Breach, which had once been blamed on them. Aurora and Sparrow were at one of the tables, but Aurora looked despondently into her cup, and Estella wasn't sure company would be welcome.

Sparrow seemed a little more sober; Estella waved to her a little when her feet carried her past.

"Stel!" A familiar voice drew her attention to the right. Cor raised a hand to wave at her, inviting her over to another table section, where he sat with Lia, Hissrad, and Donnelly. They seemed to have been there for a while as well, though none of them was in the habit of drinking quite as much as Zahra or Aurora seemed to have already.

Estella readily joined them, sighing a bit as she slid into an empty part of the bench. "Hey guys." She grabbed the freestanding bottle of something at the middle of the table, though there was a lack of empty cups. Hissrad noticed her dilemma and slid his over the table to her, untouched side forward. "Thanks." She poured herself a bit of the wine and took a swallow before turning her attention to the table itself. It looked like there'd been a card game in progress, one that had finished recently.

"Guess this'll be the last time we're all together for a while, won't it?"

Donnelly reached up to rub at the back of his neck. "Yeah. It's been great here, but... we're Lions, you know? I just feel like that's what I'm always gonna be, and right now, Val Royeaux's where I have to go."

She smiled a little sadly, and nodded once. Once, they'd all been the same in that: Argent Lions before anything else, bound by that bond of camaraderie and shared purpose. Part of her always would be—it was only because she'd been a Lion first that she was ever able to rise to the challenge of being an Inquisitor. But she'd taken so many steps toward that new thing that she couldn't retrace them anymore. The Inquisition was her home, in the way that the barracks had been before it.

"I'm gonna stay a little while longer." Lia set down her cup. Her cheeks were a little red, a sure indication that she'd be stopping soon. Estella was already with the Lions when she'd had her first drink, and in all that time she'd never gone overboard with it. "Much as I'd like to go back, I might still be needed here. With Leta escaping..." It was an unfortunate side effect of the damage done to the fortress during the battle. They'd simply found her gone when someone finally thought to look.

"I just want to make sure there's no trouble on your hands before I abandon you, you know?" She grinned.

Estella smiled. "I appreciate that, really." Leta's escape was a little more personal for Lia than the others, probably, given the woman's connection to Marcus and Marcus's to Amalia and Ithilian in turn. No doubt Lia understood better than most just how important it was that someone so closely associated with a man like that not be allowed to go wherever she wanted.

"I'm sticking around for a bit, too," Cor said. "I think I've still got more use here than I do in Val Royeaux, so..." He shrugged, one hand coming up to almost-absently rub at his chest, or rather the maroon tunic over it.

She wondered if that was really all there was to it, but Estella chose not to press. Wiser not to look a gift horse in the mouth, so to speak, and it was reassuring to know that at least the two of them would be sticking around. So much was sure to change, and with the group feeling like its bonds were starting to loosen and let some of them free, well. She'd hold onto whoever let her.

"Speaking of Orlesians, though, I think Julien was looking for you earlier. Not to chase you away, but you can see us anytime." He smiled faintly and nodded to where the man in question was standing against the wall just under the hole in the ceiling, speaking quite seriously about something to Rilien, it seemed.

"Guess I'd best see what that's about." Draining the last of her wine, she handed the cup back to Hissrad with her thanks and stood.

Rilien noticed her approach first; not unusual of him. He gave a small nod, the direction of his attention no doubt informing Julien of her presence as well. “You have recovered satisfactorily?" His own arm was still bandaged where it had been burned by the lyrium dragon's fire; she could see the edges of the gauze just peeking out from beneath the hem of his belled sleeve.

"I'm fine," she said honestly. She'd broken her shoulder and cracked three ribs, but of all that only a little tenderness remained. The Lord and Lady Inquisitors didn't really have to worry about lacking for care in terms of healing, and though the mages and alchemists had done their best to prioritize the severe wounds, she had Harellan, who wasn't exactly concerned with the same rules.

Julien gave her a warm smile, then looked pointedly up at the gap in the ceiling. "You know, I saw a Breach form here, and then close. With my own eyes. But it still seems like some dream I had, and not anything real." He took a quick swallow from the tankard in his hand. "Give me an incorrigible idiot or a diplomatic mess to handle or some assassin in need of skewering and I'm right as rain. This, though... this is very much your sort of thing." He tilted the mug in a gesture of toast. "In case you don't hear it often enough—and I daresay you won't—thank you for making everyone else's petty problems possible by saving us all."

Estella couldn't hold back the half-laugh that followed, shaking her head. "You're welcome. I think. Cor said you wanted to see me about something, though?"

He nodded slightly. "I heard about your escaped prisoner. Rilien supposes, and I agree, that she's more likely to flee west than east, which would put her in Orlais. The Crown would appreciate it if you could pass along any worthwhile information you have about her, in case she ends up our problem."

That made complete sense, of course. "Absolutely." A pause, and then: "Speak for The Crown now, do you? I always thought you were a bit too radical for that."

He bit back a grin and shrugged. "I'm not much for crowns in general, but I've a brain in my head. I can do a lot more good standing next to a man like him than I could ever accomplish trying to stand against him. We'll see how much of my agenda I can push, hm?"

"Best of luck, then." Estella had always found it to be a compelling agenda, after all.

"Thank you. If you happen to catch the Lord Inquisitor before I do, please extend Orlais's gratitude to him as well."

“I will see you tomorrow morning for training." Rilien, of course, could hardly be prevailed upon to give her two days off in a row, when she was in perfectly good shape to practice.

She was going to miss it when he wasn't there to keep her in line that way anymore, but by this point, daily work was a habit she'd have trouble breaking. No one could ever accuse him of being an ineffective teacher.

"I look forward to it."

Her tour of the room took her to the very front next, near where the thrones had once sat. There was another table there now, one that must have been moved from somewhere else. The Heralds' Rest, probably. Khari and Rom looked to be sharing the same spot on the bench, the former sitting in front of the Lord Inquisitor, back against his chest, gesturing expansively, probably in the middle of some story about either the last battle or some of those immediately before it. They both looked to be enjoying themselves, Rom possibly moreso than she'd ever seen him enjoy anything.

Estella took an empty stool near them, curious as to what Khari was talking about.

“—and of course you remember this next part. We're all standing there behind the gates, and Corypheus is all 'tremble before me' blah blah blah, and then this one—" She knocked her elbow back into Rom's arm with no force at all. “This one decides he's feeling like a smart-mouth heroic leader, and so he goes 'are we trembling, Inquisition?'"

She laughed. “And of course the answer is no, because who're we, right? Not afraid of any smelly son of a broodmother, obviously!" There was a chorus of agreement from the others at the table, and most everyone followed her example when she paused to quaff a bit more alcohol, already red in the face and grinning, the expression a tad less edged than her usual bloodthirsty one.

Thrusting one hand out at Estella, Khari lifted an eyebrow as if in challenge. “And then this one gives the Stel-est speech there ever was. Stellar? Has anyone ever made that pun in front of you?"

Estella rolled her eyes. "Maybe once or twice, but it's been a while, so thanks for that." Crossing one leg over the other, she waved a hand. "Anyway, don't mind me. What happened next?"

“Eh... the gates opened and there were a buncha demons and shit. Same as it always goes, on our end." She shrugged. “What everyone really wants to know is what happened after you guys disappeared." She widened her eyes dramatically at Estella, but then tilted her head back to look at Rom. “You gonna take over the story? I did a damn good found—foundy—start. I started it well. So you can finish it."

Rom chuckled at her drunkenness. He'd obviously had quite a bit himself, but drink didn't seem to make him much more talkative than usual. He was at least willing to finish her story, though. "We had a good fight, like we always did, me and Corypheus. Only this time I had Estella with me. She'd never had the pleasure of putting up with the ugly bastard's nonsense blabbering while he's trying to kill you." It was a disturbing habit, to be sure, a sign that he took far too much pleasure in the violence he caused, in the superiority it made him feel.

"He got us pretty good at first. At one point I was down and Estella," he shifted his eyes to her. "You broke our chairs. I was just starting to get used to that one, too."

"Technically Corypheus broke them," she replied with a broad smile. "With his face." Slightly inaccurate, but in the right spirit, at least.

He waved a hand dismissively. "It was a big target. We'd have ended up broken too, I'm sure, but then his dragon died, thanks to our friends down at the lake, and that stopped him cold. And then." He laughed a bit at himself, maybe for the attempt at being dramatic. "Estella reaches out with her mark, and rips that damn orb out of his hands, and blasts him with magic from it. Sent him clear across the room." He gestured with his hand to indicate the travel distance, start point to finish, and then his tone became more subdued.

"After that I just ran across the room, jumped on him, and..." He reached out with his marked hand, grasping at empty air, and made a soft noise imitating the explosion. A very clean way to describe something that had been extremely gruesome. He withdrew his hand, wrapping it around Khari's midsection instead while he took another drink from his cup.

"And then we picked ourselves up off the ground and closed the Breach," she finished with a short nod. "Destroyed the orb in the process, so that green scar in the sky's all that's left of it for good, now." She pointed upwards, drawing most of the eyes to the skyscar in question. It was right over their heads at this angle, after all.

She wondered how Harellan felt about the focus being lost. They weren't exactly common objects, after all. Perhaps something she'd have to ask him when they trained next.

“The Lord and Lady Inquisitor, everyone. How does Zee say it? Big damn heroes." Khari slid her arm over Rom's where he held her, humming in a way that sounded both contented and slightly sleepy. Given how late it was getting, that was hardly surprising.

Estella tapped the table and stood. "I'll see you all later. Maybe tell them the Tourney story again. I know I never get tired of that one." But Rom and Khari's obvious enjoyment of each other's company had reminded her of someone she had not yet seen tonight, and very much wanted to, so she spent the next few minutes searching for Ves.

It was a bit of a slow process; several people stopped her to offer thanks or congratulations, which she returned with as much warmth and appreciation as she could, even as she felt fatigue beginning to wear her down as well. Only after some number of these encounters that she honestly lost track of did she find him, standing rather quietly on the edges of the celebration, his back to one of the hall walls. If she had to take a guess, she'd say he was observing more than participating, something which was hardly like him.

When Estella reached his side, she tilted her head, letting a little of her confusion show through. "Hey," she said gently, "I kind of expected to find you holding court over half the room by now. Is everything all right?" She knew it wasn't, of course, not with recent events so fresh. But she meant to ask whether it was something other than the obvious, and she figured he'd understand.

"I thought I wouldn't hover over you for the night," he said, wrapping an arm around her as she drew close. "I just can't seem to make myself enjoy this. I know I should, but... I wish I could've held on to her a little longer. I wish she could've seen this." In terms of the timing, it was entirely possible Ves wouldn't have been able to make it through the battle, with Saraya causing him as much pain as she had. But the point still stood, and Saraya had passed on without being able to see them defeat Corypheus once and for all.

"Better not to linger on that, I suppose." He cleared his throat, possibly fighting the feeling of it choking up on him. "I've been thinking. You know I'm not leaving you, or the Inquisition, but I really ought to return home sometime. To Denerim. Thought I'd deliver my next update on my deeds to my parents in person." And they were remarkable deeds, for a city elf from the Alienage. "Think you can spare a few days, once everything is cleaned up here?"

Estella leaned easily into him, looping her near arm around his waist in turn. "Of course I can. Anytime you want, you know that." She turned her head to rest her brow at his shoulder. "There's a lot of stories to tell them, I expect." She looked forward to meeting them, too—getting to know the people who'd brought him into the world, even if just for a short visit. Part of her ached to know she'd never be able to do the same in reverse; never know what either of her parents would have made of what she'd become. But she'd take Harellan's word for it, and Ves already knew her family anyway.

"For what it's worth... I think she can see this. I really do." Estella couldn't claim to know what happened to people after they died, but... she believed she'd really talked to her father once. Surely it wasn't so outlandish to suppose that even now, their missing friend was watching over them, and knew what they'd just achieved.

"I think so too. I'm sure she's proud of the fact that, one more time, the Inquisition did the impossible."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Image


"World-making Glory," I cried out in sorrow,
"How shall your children apology make?
We have forgotten, in ignorance stumbling,
Only a Light in this darken'd time breaks.
Call to Your children, teach us Your greatness.
What has been forgotten has not yet been lost.”
-Canticle of Andraste 1:13

Image

It'd been a few months after their resounding defeat of Corypheus, Skyhold had entered the crisp, chilly autumn months of the Frostbacks. With their main goal accomplished, some of the Inquisition's forces had began filter out, to return to their previous duties, or attempt to find new ones. Zahra had set off to sea once more, and had taken their healer with them. Lady Marceline had to admit, without the Captain the Inquisition felt a lot smaller as a whole. She hadn't been the only one either. The majority of the mage forces had departed, including their Captain, Aurora, and her second, Sparrow. Few had remained with the Inquisition.

However, that did not mean their jobs were done. Not yet. The Inquisition still had all of its advisors, for now, and both Inquisitors. Lady Marceline had convened a meeting with them, along with a few others including Astraia, who'd been promoted to the Inquisition's lead medical officer after the departure of Asala. They had met in the war room, which, Marceline felt misnamed as of late, with no real war going on.

Even the table in the middle of the floor was rendered relatively bare. It still held a map, yes, but all the tokens, mission reports, and all other materials had been wiped off and put away, leaving only the most recent correspondence as the centerpiece. A letter from their very own Divine Galatea herself. It was... one of the reasons why the session was decided to be held.

Lady Marceline didn't decide to wait too long after the last person arrived to begin. "We have received a request, of sorts, by the Divine."

"She wishes to convene a meeting consisting of delegates from the Inquisition, Orlais, and... Ferelden in order to discuss outstanding issues and to discuss the Inquisition moving forward," she stated. Their relationship with Orlais was more positive than negative, having a personal friend on the throne tended to help with that, though there of course were others in the country that still did not like the Inquisition. Ferelden... less so. Not only did they not have many allies in the kingdom, but technically, Skyhold was inside their borders.

“The Fereldan delegation will be headed by Arl Teagan, the King's uncle." Rilien's voice was toneless as always, though it was possible there was the slightest hint of something in it. A hint that this wasn't excellent news for them. “The Arl of Redcliffe in particular. I do not think I have to specify that our previous activities there have made him less than supportive of our endeavors in general. Ferelden is expected to demand the Inquisition's full and immediate disbandment."

"Orlais is less likely to push for anything like that," Leon added, "but even the Emperor will have to be careful in this setting. We're on Fereldan land, and so the amount of say he really has is minimal. While I'm certain the Arl will take him seriously, he'll want to be careful not to look like he's encroaching on Fereldan sovereignty. The war for independence isn't fifty years gone yet; some of the people who fought it still live." Marceline knew well that the Emperor's own father had stood across battlefields from King Maric, too—that kind of history was not easily left behind. Relations had been cordial recently, but cordial and warm were not the same thing, and it remained to be seen if Lucien would be able to do anything about that.

"Disbandment, though? Really?" Estella looked vaguely perturbed. "That's pushing their authority a bit far, I think. I wouldn't want an army at my border, necessarily, but it's not as though they urgently need Skyhold back—it was lost to history when we found it. A ruin."

Leon expelled a heavy breath. "Unfortunately we've legally never been any more than squatters here. We've little recourse if they insist except to try and convince them of our worth. And our lack of threat. They'll see how well we get on with Orlais and wonder if we aren't just an arm of the Empire."

"So what's the plan?" Romulus looked somewhat uncomfortable, standing almost tensely holding one arm at the wrist in front of him. He still hadn't grown relaxed at these sorts of meetings, though he was significantly better off than when he was first named Lord Inquisitor. It seemed to be something more putting him on edge today. "We're not disbanding, right? Corypheus hasn't been gone more than a few months. We can't lower our guard yet, but... if we have to change, how much are we willing to?"

"It will be difficult for them to force our outright disbandment. The Inquisition stretches further than Ferelden alone and there are many more opinions to consider than just theirs," Marceline stated. In truth, she the decision laid more on the Inquisitors' shoulders than their advisors, but she was careful not to lay that all at his feet at the moment. "However, Leon is correct. If they insist that we concede Skyhold, I fear we do not have much in the way of options," she said with a frown, and then a acknowledging tip of her head. "That being said, the Inquisition is more than just one castle, and will still survive so long as you two are still at its head," she said, pointing toward Estella and Romulus. "We will just have to adapt."

"Yes, but to what?" Estella pursed her lips. "We're not the arm of any country, we're not the Chantry, nor the Wardens... and considering how that went, I doubt anyone's feeling too excited about the idea of an independent organization with its own power. Its own army. Maybe we should hear them out before we decide anything important. If it's all just posturing then we don't have to do any more than the minimum. But maybe someone with a bigger view of Thedas than we have has some kind of idea of where we'd best fit in it."

The point came from a place of humility, but no longer the same debilitating lack of self-esteem as before. It was worth acknowledging that neither she nor Romulus had been raised and trained to lead anything with a global reach. Of course some of the finer points of it would be outside their grasps. She seemed to think it was worth seeing more of the lay of things before deciding, at least.

She might have said more, but a soft cracking sound issued into the war room, followed by her sharp gasp. She closed her right hand over into a fist, face contorted into a grimace. "Sorry, it's—I think it's getting worse." She glanced towards Romulus, as if to ask if he shared the thought.

He nodded, looking none too happy about it. "I've had the same. Started noticing it a few weeks ago, thought it would pass but... it seems to be just getting worse." It was easy to see now that he was holding his marked hand at the wrist likely for that very reason. Romulus had the tolerance for pain necessary to hide such things, so it was possibly even worse than he was letting on.

“And there is no obvious cause?" Rilien folded his hands into his sleeves. “They have given no signs of slowing?" It was at best incredibly inconvenient timing, with the two people who might have known the most about the marks no longer present, nor their once-full contingent of healers to manage the symptoms. The worst might well be much worse.

Estella shook her head, shaking out her hand and loosening the fist to let it fall back to her side. "The worst is intermittent, but it... aches. Almost all the time now." She exhaled, reaching across her body to rub her palm with her other hand. "They got kind of like this, sometimes, but usually Cy would—" She cut herself off, clearing her throat. It was sometimes easy to forget that the experts the Inquisition was missing were her family members; she did a good job of maintaining her professionalism, at least in front of Marceline.

"Anyway, I don't really know what's been going on. Astraia's been helping with them, but—I don't know, do you have any thoughts?" She looked back at the young elf in question, clearly inviting her to share any insights she might have with the group at large.

"Um." Astraia seemed surprised to be addressed, though the fact that Estella had done so must've diminished that somewhat. "I'm no expert in any of this, but from what I've studied of the marks, I don't know that this is going to get better, or go away. Before they almost seemed like wounds that wouldn't heal, but now it's like they're opening up." She glanced nervously between the two Inquisitors. "I don't know what to do about it, though. I don't know what kind of magic would be safe to try using on them, what would even have a chance of fixing them."

She shrugged, somewhat poor posture making her look even smaller than she was. "I don't know. Harellan might know, he knows so much old magic, and he..." She gestured halfway up to her face, clear of the vallaslin that had originally adorned it when the Inquisition first met her. "He might know what to do."

“The eluvian has been reconfigured." Rilien broke the silence that followed. No doubt this was new information to some of those present, but definitely not all of them. “This lends credence to the theory that one or both of them departed through it. Unfortunately it also means that there is no good way to track them. I have deployed agents to all of the other known eluvian locations, and there is nothing to be found there, either." He paused; Marceline swore she could see a muscle in his jaw jump. No doubt even his limited emotional repertoire was strained with the news that his protegĂ©e was in this much danger, and the people who might be able to do something about it had vanished.

“I will keep looking."

That did not sound good, but Marceline knew even less of the marks. "Unfortunate," Marceline said with a taut frown, "That he decided to take his leave so soon then." She shook her head and her eyes fell back to the Divine's letter. It was just another thing to worry about in the coming days, but the marks was not something that it sounded like they were equipped to deal with now, as much she wished it was. "Astraia, you'll keep looking into this?" She asked, "And I assume you'll help," she added with a glance toward Rilien. It wasn't really a question she needed an answer to.

"The rest of us will prepare for the meeting."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Exalted Council, it was called.

The atmosphere in Halamshiral was less festive than when they'd arrived to stop the assassination attempts at the start of 9:43, but Orlesians treated most things with similar flair, and the Winter Palace was immaculately prepared to receive the guests arriving from all over Thedas. Naturally the Emperor and Empress made the biggest splash and drew the most attention, and the arrival of the Fereldan delegation drew up the most ire, but the Inquisition's arrival had no small amount of fanfare of its own. They were quite popular among the people right now, considering their recent victory over Corypheus, the fulfilling of what had become their purpose.

Rom had heard that even Tevinter sent a group to attend, something of a surprise arrival, and a promising sign of cooperation. The Inquisition did have dealings in their territory after all, and no doubt the Imperium wanted to ensure their interests were not threatened here by whatever the southern nations agreed to.

The main street leading up to the Winter Palace was kept open for their mounted procession by Orlesian soldiers in blindingly polished armor and masks, holding spears aloft bearing banners and flags of the Empire's blue. Rom couldn't recognize any of the Orlesians watching them ride through, given their love of masks, but it made identifying the Fereldans and other outsiders among them painfully easy. He resisted the urge to ride faster. He still felt like a fool in the attire he'd settled on, despite it not being quite as fancy as what he'd adorned his last time at the Winter Palace. Brand had insisted he looked dashing, but he hadn't been able to tell if the elf was being facetious or not.

Halamshiral was in large part an elven city, and there were many of these represented in the crowd as well. Some of them seemed to have come for the express purpose of catching a glimpse of Khari, who, in quite the reversal from the last time she rode this route, was now among the most recognizable and infamous members of the Inquisition. She seemed to have none of his reservations, not about the crowds and not about the somewhat more formal style of dress. Probably because it wasn't actually a dress this time.

She paused in the middle of basking in her newfound attention to catch his eye and grin, then leaned over to tug the edge of his embroidered collar into place. “You look good, Rom. Soak it in while you get the chance. I don't think too many people on the other side of the High Quarter gates are gonna be this excited to see us."

Though even as she said it, the gates drew near, and standing off to one side of them, apparently arguing with the guards, were two very familiar faces.

One of the faces belonged to Zahra—it was easy enough recognizing her even though it’d been a few months. She wore a heavy buccaneer’s coat in regal-red, though she kept it draped over her shoulder. Leathers in dark tones, and a billowy shirt with sleeves cuffed at her elbows completed her ensemble. Khari’s gifted ironbark bow was strapped to her back and her rapier swung at her hip with every irritated inflection. She was mere inches away from the guard, mouth pulled into a scowl. Although hilariously shorter than the person she was speaking to, she didn’t seem to have any problem invading his space, thick eyebrows drawn down.

“We’re Rom and Stel’s friends, dammit. What’s the bloody problem?” she poked a finger into his chest and only seemed to retreat when another familiar figure took a step forward. The guard seemed taken aback, but remained vigilant in front of the gate. If anything he didn’t seem as if he knew what to say. Though, he was determined not to let them through. The tension in her shoulders seemed to ease a little, but she did not completely relent. “We’re not leaving until you let us through.”

The other face was, of course, Asala's. It was easy to pick her out, as she towered over both Zahra and the guard. She noticably stood straight, without the timid hunch that usually accompanied her publicly. Also noteworthy, perhaps even more so, she wore the garb of a privateer, much in the style of Zahra. A white wide necked shirt with poofy long sleeves rolled up to the elbow and leather trousers. An assemblage of tasteful jewelry rested around her neck, while her broken horn sported a copper cap shaped in such a way that it extended the horn to its original length.

She watched Zahra speak to the guard from a step back, arms crossed and a frown on her lips. Obviously she wasn't any more happy to be denied entrance as Zahra, though she probably wasn't as comfortable arguing the point. Asala was more than happy to let Zee do it though. Asala was the first to notice th Inquisition's party, immediately lighting up and waving toward them with a wide smile.

With a slight grimace, Estella, already riding near the front of the group, maneuvered her horse around a few others and approached the guard. "Your pardon, ser," she said, the title probably a bit more lofty than the guardsman had actually earned. Probably didn't hurt her chances. "I apologize for the misunderstanding; these two are indeed friends of ours. They'll join up with our party; we'll of course assume all responsibility for their presence." She offered a mild smile.

It took the man a few seconds, but by now their faces were fairly widely-known. The Inquisition was of enough interest that portraits had circulated over time, no doubt smoothing interactions like this one, especially since neither Romulus nor Estella gave off quite the air of automatic authority that most nobles did. When recognition did click into place, he gave one last skeptical glance at the two obvious privateers, but then dipped his head. "As you say, Lady Inquisitor."

And just like that, the way was open. Stel paused just long enough to pull both Zahra and Asala in for quick hugs before remounting and sliding back into the file.

Zahra puffed one final, “Finally,” before stepping around him and to Estella’s side. Her hug was always a rougher affair, bringing her slightly off the ground, before she settled back. She tossed the guard one last cheeky smile, before joining the rear, just behind the horses rump. She held out her elbow for Asala and tipped her chin up, grin wide of which Asala accepted with her own smile. If anyone fit in less than a Qunari in these parts, it was certainly her. “Still a fancy place, sers and ladies—how do you do it all day?" She paused, and scratched at the back of her neck. "Thanks for saving us. Would've been stuck there all day.”

"Glad we could help," Rom answered, though of course Estella had done all the work, sparing anyone else the need to do it more bluntly and less efficiently. "I didn't think we'd see you again so soon. Figured you'd be off sailing along Rivaini coastlines."

Zahra lifted her shoulders in a shrug and pulled Asala closer still. "Maybe we just missed you more than you thought." A toothy grin wasn't far behind. Perhaps, it wasn't too far from the truth. They had spent quite a bit of time together, saving the world and opening wounds, ebbing and flowing like the sea. She laughed softly and pushed errant curls behind her ears. "Maybe that's truer than I'd like to admit."

"This seemed too important to miss," Asala added. "And we did miss you," she continued with a smile. Asala wasn't afraid to show it.

"Well we're glad you're here, at any rate. I hope you won't get too bored, though, we've got nothing but meetings ahead of us." Important meetings, sure, but still... not Zahra's usual idea of a good time. She most definitely wouldn't be taking part, either. Too likely to cause a scene.

"We will be fine," Asala insisted, drawing Zee a little closer. At least there was someone to keep an eye on her.

It wasn't long before they had entered the palace grounds and dismounted, finally free of the need to have crowds kept back by rows of armed guards. Inside it was as Khari predicted: the excitement of the eyes on them was replaced by a variety of things, and few of them felt pleasant. Animosity from some, perhaps with a bit of jealousy mixed in. Others had more of a hunger, Orlesian nobles that wanted to use the Inquisition for their own ends, no doubt wanting to play on the connections the organization already had in the Empire. Of course, most of them could hide their intentions well enough behind their masks, something that irked Romulus to no end about this country.

There was one group that wasn't wearing masks, all save for the woman leading them, and Rom quickly identified them as a Tevinter escort, high-ranking guardsmen escorting... of course. The narrow silver mask gave him a second's pause, but he did soon recognize the woman striding towards them as his former domina, Chryseis Viridius. She'd put a great deal of effort into her appearance for the occasion, strings of small jewels woven into her blonde hair. Her attire was still more mages robes than Orlesian-style dress, easy to move in if she had need to, but the tailoring was impeccable, even if the color was a near-black grey that did nothing to help her stand out.

"Imagine my surprise when the Archon named me the Tevinter Ambassador to the Inquisition. I'm not sure the Magisterium fully understood the irony of the situation, though the old man certainly did." When last Rom had seen her Chryseis had been devoid of must of her sharpness, her energy, but she seemed to have regained it now. She looked... healthier, perhaps was an appropriate way to describe it. "In any case, it's good to see you all alive and well. You have my thanks for dealing with the deranged monsters at the head of the Venatori. Corypheus should've accepted death when it came for him the first time, and as for Marcus, well... I'd rather not hear his name ever again."

"A thought we share," Estella agreed, though only with a slight pull of her mouth to the side. It was sort of hard not to discuss him at least by proxy, not when his apprentice was still the third-most glaring name on their list of missing persons that really ought to be found. And perhaps the most dangerous to leave to her own devices. "It's nice to see you looking well, Lady Chryseis—I admit we weren't expecting Tevinter to send anyone at all." So polite were the words, and so suffused with Estella's usual mild warmth, that it was honestly impossible to tell if she meant them truly or not. Perhaps she did, to a point.

"Though... I suppose we did make a few waves in Minrathous, so perhaps it's not wholly unexpected."

Khari snorted. “We killed a Magister, broke into another one's house, and destroyed a bunch of stuff." She ticked the items off on her fingers, probably referring to Contee rather than Alesius when it came to the killing. “Personally I'm wondering if they sent you with an invoice."

Chryseis hmmed thoughtfully. "I haven't the faintest idea what you're talking about. All I recall is taking action against the Venatori, who are far less welcome in Minrathous now that their leaders met their ends." It was true that she'd taken no involvement in the Contee business, and if her home and power had been restored to her, it had to be true that the Venatori were falling out of favor in Tevinter. "Where is Cyrus?" she asked, sharp green eyes searching for him behind her mask. "I can't imagine he would miss this."

It wasn't the first time Estella had needed to answer the question, and she was getting better at it, in terms of showing less distress each time it was asked. It was doubtful she felt any less, though—on the contrary, her concern only seemed to grow as more time passed without contact of any kind. "He left," she replied, perhaps a touch too quietly. "For parts unknown, after we killed Corypheus. It's been a while since we heard from him."

Chryseis frowned openly at that, but Rom could tell that she'd picked up on the sensitivity of the topic, and despite narrowing her eyes slightly at them, she chose not to press the issue. "That's unfortunate, I'd hoped to speak with him. Interesting developments in Minrathous I thought he might take an interest in. No matter." She glanced over her shoulder to the Winter Palace itself, where a large formation of guards flanked either side of the main entrance. "I shouldn't keep you any longer; you have an Emperor and Empress to meet, after all. Best of luck with the Council. I imagine I'm mostly here to listen and report back on the proceedings. If you want something done right, yes?" Her eyes landed on Rom when she said it, restraining mirth.

It might've made him wilt to hear such a thing from her once, obviously referring to his bungling of his duties at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. Instead he was able to take it as the humor that it was, and forced a small smile back. "Lady Chryseis," he acknowledged, nodding. He didn't feel any more was necessary. Talking to her was never going to get much easier.

The Inquisition's party bypassed the guards without being stopped, a large-enough number of famous faces among them to mark them out without the need for formal identification. They'd all been here personally before, after all—and there was little mistaking how close some of their number were to the palace's current residents.

"Ah, there you are. Please, come save me from politics for five minutes." Strange as it was to think, the rather jovial remark could only have come from the Emperor himself, with that particular accent and pitch. Less strange was the fact that rather than occupying the throne room, he and the Empress were mingling freely among the guests in the entrance hall, flanked only by one slightly exasperated-looking chevalier. Ser Violette—Vi, as Khari preferred.

Lucien wore a broad smile, one that only grew as the group approached. Estella didn't even hesitate before stepping into his personal space for a hug instead of bowing, though even that was a touch more dignified than the running tackle from their first time in Halamshiral. "Lucien!" She drew back, tilting her head up and grinning. "It's still strange to see a crown on your head, I have to admit."

"Still strange to wear one," he replied, stepping back a bit while Estella shifted her affection momentarily to Sophia instead.

Where a greeting of some sort to the Empress would have been, though, Estella found herself abruptly silent, realization dawning quickly over her face. The reason, quite obviously, was the telling shape of her gown. "You're—" The Lady Inquisitor fumbled with her words for a moment, a soft noise of possibly delight escaping her. "You could have said so in your last letters, you know—either of you! Congratulations!" She hovered a bit uncertainly in front of Sophia, as though with the intent to embrace her too but an uncertainty as to whether she ought.

The Empress removed all doubt when she went to hug Estella herself, embracing her warmly. "I thought you could use a pleasant surprise. And thank you." Breaking the hug, she still held Estella's shoulders for a moment. "It's... a lot of things. Mostly just exciting." Rom thought he also detected some relief there. As he understood it this was something the Empress had been pressured towards for quite some time, and finally she could actually do it in the way that she'd always hoped for.

"Congratulations, Your Radiance," he echoed, with a small bow. She looked for a brief moment as though she wanted to correct him on his formality, but no doubt both of them were tired of that by now. And Rom didn't know either of them the way Estella did.

"Thank you. And congratulations are in order for all of you as well. I wish the circumstances were less stressful, but... we'll do our best to ensure you can keep doing the work you've been doing. It's still very much needed."

"We think so, too," Estella replied, "but we understand that it might not be something we can do in the same way. Your support means a great deal to us."

The Emperor offered the group a smile at that. "With a group like this, the how doesn't really matter so much. You'll figure things out and chart yourselves a worthy course forward, of that much I'm quite confident." Something drew his attention towards the inner part of the castle, smile fading and a sigh passing through his nose.

"I fear, however, that our break from politics is coming to an end. The Fereldan delegation will want to begin talks as soon as possible. They're a bit further from home than we are. And a bit more, how should I put this...?" He glanced around, then lowered his voice. "You'd think someone spat in the Arl's ale, to see him glower." He rolled his eyes. "Anyway, we'll give you a few moments to collect yourselves before things get underway."

"Do brace yourselves," Sophia warned. "Fereldans can be worse even than Marchers. But unlike their favored pets, they often lack the bite to match their bark."

"We'll do our best not to let either get to us." Rom bowed briefly again. "Thank you for the warm welcome."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Estella had known this was going to be a headache, but she hadn't precisely anticipated the actual pounding in her head. She was fairly sure even that was only derivative on the terrible lancing pains shooting up her arm into her shoulder, though. The mark was not cooperating with her need to focus, which was really only making the entire situation unbearable.

Not that Arl Teagan wasn't doing an admirable job of that on his own. "The Inquisition established an armed presence in Ferelden territory. You outright seized Caer Bronach in Crestwood!"

Fortunately, Leon to her left wasn't currently in the middle of trying not to look like he was in excruciating pain. She wasn't sure she could form the words for an answer at right this moment. "Caer Bronach was under the control of bandits prior to our use of it, my lord. I hardly think the change a net negative, even for Ferelden." Though he kept his tone mild, there was a certain gravitas that his size and bass pitch couldn't help but add to what might have sounded downright snarky if someone else had said it instead, however true it was.

Teagan, however, didn't much seem to care either way. "And your help was appreciated at the time, High Seeker. But now order is restored, Corypheus is dead, and yet you remain. Invading under the pretext of restoring order is exactly what the Grey Wardens did to us centuries ago, and we exiled them! Now the Inquisition is doing the same thing, and expecting different results!"

"The Inquisition are not the Grey Wardens, Arl Teagan." Lucien's words perhaps carried the most weight of all, which was no doubt why he used so few of them. "The comparison is unwarranted. Better to speak of them on their own terms and merits."

"Of course Orlais tolerates the Inquisition's interference. They did a clean job knocking out the two people standing between you and that throne, didn't they, Emperor Lucien?"

Lucien's expression hardened fractionally. He did not, however, rise to the obvious bait. "It is in our interest as much as Ferelden's to ensure that no other regional power oversteps its bounds, the Inquisition included. But it isn't helpful to continue to berate them for what were, at worst, the well-intentioned mistakes of a foundling organization, acting in service of us all."

Estella pulled in a deep breath, her smooth visage starting to crack under the strain of the mark. It felt like her hand was splitting apart at the seams, echoes of the same cracking up through the long bones of her arm. She couldn't quite avoid the need to push her chair back a little, trying to adjust it without drawing attention to herself.

"An organization in need of a guiding hand. Yours, no doubt. You've already been quite the guide to one of the Inquisitors personally, have you not?"

Several eyes in the room were drawn near to Estella's side, where an elf had appeared. Brand, Rilien's aide. He'd approached silently, though he was obviously aware of the attention he unavoidably drew by moving to the Lady Inquisitor's side in the center of the room. He bent at the waist to speak such that only the Inquisition leaders would be able to hear him. "Terribly sorry about this, Lady Inquisitor, but Rilien needs to speak with you. It's rather urgent."

Next to Estella, Romulus was clutching at his wrist, trying to suppress the pain in his own mark no doubt. It seemed to subside at least a little for him, and while he obviously didn't think Brand was bringing them good news, he tilted his head, gesturing for Estella to go. "I can manage this. I think. Just try to make it quick."

It was a bit of an awkward spot to be put in, having to make her excuses to the likes of royalty and the kin of royalty, to say nothing of the Divine herself, but if Rilien had sent Brand to interrupt something this important, then she knew that whatever he was interrupting with had to be even moreso. So she made her excuses, trying not to flinch under Arl Teagan's withering glare, and took her leave swiftly and quietly from the council chamber.

She didn't ask Brand to explain, instead letting him lead her to wherever it was that they were supposed to be meeting. Around one side of the palace were the same gardens some of their number had explored parts of years ago, and in the light of day she could tell that there were several small outbuildings, guest-houses, and other such freestanding structures as well. It was to one of these—that looked to be nothing more illustrious than an extra storage space for unused portraits, that Brand led her.

Rilien was already waiting outside the door, but of equal interest to Estella at the moment was the large bloodstain on the threshold. "Rilien? What's wrong? Has someone been hurt?"

“Yes." Her teacher did not, as ever, soften the truth. “Furthermore, the same individual was killed. Of greater interest is who they were and how they were slain." Gesturing for her to follow, he stepped back into the room, over the drying blood and the threshold both.

Inside, propped up against one wall, was a Qunari. The design of the armor was not unfamiliar to her from days long past, when the northern wars were not so far away—the man could only have been a member of the Antaam, with gear that heavy. His sword, coated not in the blood of an enemy but rivulets of his own from the arm still gripping it, lay bare beside him; his head was lolled to one side, horn caught slightly on the wooden windowsill just above him.

"Didn't think I'd ever see one of these big guys again," Brand commented, stepping lightly over the blood so as to avoid getting it on his shoes. "Tempted to ask Lady C if she had anything to do with this, but somehow I imagine she's not looking for trouble here."

"She's no fool, so I expect you're right about that." Starting trouble in Orlais would be just about the worst thing Chryseis could do, from the perspective of self-interest. Among others.

Estella inhaled, finding that though musty, the air smelled only faintly of copper. There was more blood underneath him, but not nearly enough to suggest that he'd been wounded here. Taking a few steps closer, Estella crouched a respectful distance from the corpse, peering at his wounds.

The largest looked to be the one at the center of his chest, a very clean, well-defined entrance wound from what looked to have been a blade. A broad one, though, something made more for slashing than what it had done here—though clearly effective enough turned to this purpose as well. She squinted; there was a faint discoloration at the edges of the injury. His grey skin had darkened, almost to black.

"A burn?" she murmured.

Behind her, she heard the rustling of fabric as Rilien moved. “A very localized one." A pause. “Everburn leaves similar marks, but this blade was much too small to be a two-handed weapon. You should lift his arm as well."

She didn't bother asking why—Estella shifted forward enough to gently grasp the warrior by the bracer, shifting his arm away from his body. Immediately, she hissed in sympathy, not that it would do him any good. That was a definite scorch mark, right at his side and slightly towards his back. The size suggested a full lightning bolt, perhaps from a chain spell, but the placement was more like what she'd expect of one of the cascaded strikes that followed after. But if that was true...

Estella knew few people capable of such power. She knew even fewer who could also stab with such accuracy, and using a weapon that would leave small burns at the edges of its wounds. She swallowed, standing and letting out a hard breath. No doubt Rilien had wanted her to reach the obvious conclusion herself. "You don't think...?"

Why? Why would they concern themselves with Qunari? Why was a Qunari here, of all the places?

And perhaps the worst question of all: did that mean they'd been nearby the entire time?

"Where did he come from?" she asked instead, turning to face Rilien and Brand. "The fight couldn't have been here; someone would have heard it, and there would be others around." To say nothing of the property damage.

Rilien shook his head. “We do not yet know. I sent for you as soon as he was found. I do not think his origin will be difficult to track, however." His eyes fell to the bloodstain in the doorway. “He was bleeding heavily. No doubt we can follow it to his entrance."

Loosing a sigh, Estella nodded. "Then I suppose we had better." She didn't know who this Qunari was or where he'd come from, but the wounds were too unique to dismiss out of hand. And even if they hadn't been, the presence of a member of the Antaam at the Winter Palace was much too irregular not to figure out. The Qunari didn't use their army for diplomatic outreach, or even for spying—if he was here, violence was probably not far behind.

At first, the trail was simple enough to follow. No doubt the soldier had had other things on his mind besides concealing his trail, and spatters of blood dotted the lawn alongside the storage building. But then they took a turn into an alcove, one with a small inset fountain at the end and white-painted trellises flush with the walls, covered in the lush ivy and wisteria that the palace's gardeners seemed to favor. There was no other egress but the way she'd come, unless...

"What on earth?" A droplet of something, warm and sticky, landed atop her head. Reflexively reaching up, Estella touched two fingertips to it and pulled them away, eyes widening at the obvious red color. Stepping back several paces, she tilted her head up.

Sure enough, one of the railings above was coated in enough blood to suggest that the Qunari soldier had gone over it, perhaps not entirely voluntarily. The quickest way up was to climb the trellis.

"Um... maybe make sure no one comes down this way for a few minutes? Lucien's pretty understanding, but I don't know if the sight of the Lady Inquisitor climbing the walls of the Winter Palace is one I want anyone remembering."

“Be careful." Rilien said no more, turning his back to her and facing the entrance. Quiet footsteps carried him to the corner; no doubt he and Brand would be more than capable of distracting anyone who got too close. Subtlety was something they both did rather well, after all.

Flexing her hands, Estella winced at the sharp sting in her right. She'd just have to deal with it. Her clothing, chosen with diplomatic meetings in mind, was hardly the best for attempting a climb, but her boots were sturdy, at least, and she wouldn't have too much trouble climbing a trellis. It wasn't as though it were a naked stone wall or anything.

Reaching up, she chose a pair of handholds before lifting one foot and slotting it in. A moment to be thankful for relatively small feet, she supposed. With a slight jump from her back foot, she started up the wall, scaling quickly for fear of being spotted. It was about fifteen feet up to the balcony she wanted, and she shifted over a foot or so in order to leave plenty of room between herself and the blood before using the stone rail to pull herself up and over the balcony's edge.

It wasn't terribly different from any of the others adorning the Winter Palace, about the same size and floored in dark blue slate tiles. Obviously out of place was yet more blood—she had to wonder if the solider would have survived with healing or if he'd been doomed to his death the moment he took the injury. Probably the latter, but it seemed to have been unfortunately slow. Pausing for a moment to make sure she wasn't missing anything obvious, Estella pushed some loose hair back out of her face and headed inside.

"Oh." One look through the door was all it took. The bright piece of oblong glass could be nothing else, crystalline blue light shimmering across the surface. An active eluvian. Here.

"Oh no."

Biting her tongue, she mentally apologized to Rom. There was no resolving this one quickly.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Vesryn liked to think he knew pain pretty well. It was easy for him to identify how much pain Stel was in.

She carried it admirably, probably better than he did, but it still slipped through cracks like the light escaping from her marked hand. The two were related, of course, but there was more than just physical pain for her to deal with. This business with the Exalted Council was complicated enough without outside interference. Now of all things they had Qunari to deal with, and by the looks of it... Harellan, and possibly Cyrus, too. It was impossible to know what to make out of it, when all they had was a dead Qunari soldier and an eluvian to go off of, but if one thing was painfully obvious, it was that they needed to take action.

"You're sure about this, Skygirl?" He paused, waiting for her response before donning his helmet. The eluvian awaited them, ready to put them on a trail that would take them to parts unknown. Astraia had insisted on going with them, and busied herself fastening leather bracers.

"I'm sure. If they're somewhere through the mirror, I'm going to help you find them." Her expression hardened at Vesryn's concern. "You don't have to look out for me, Ves. I'll be fine." He supposed she had a point. Dragon-rider that she was.

They wouldn't be going alone, though. The Lord Inquisitor had escaped his meeting to join them. The talks had been inconclusive anyway and would resume later. Hopefully they would have this resolved before their absence became conspicuous. Leon would be joining Vesryn at the front of any conflict they ran into, and Asala could contribute her magic from afar. They had no idea what they would encounter, but with luck they'd be ready for anything.

"How're you two holding up?" he asked of the Inquisitors. Romulus was clearly in just as much physical pain as Stel was dealing with. It had the effect of hardening his face into even grumpier lines than usual.

"Fine," Romulus answered. Vesryn had a feeling he wasn't going to get any more than that from him.

"Stel?"

"It's getting bigger." Stel had paused in the act of sliding on the thick leather glove that customarily hid her mark, but now she was staring down at her palm, anxiety marring her features. "An inch or two, maybe, but... it's definitely bigger than it was this morning." She tilted her hand so he could see it, too. The Anchor, the glowing green scar that had been there for as long as he'd known her, was indeed longer than it had been last he saw it, cutting down into the heel of her hand towards her wrist.

Stel pushed out a breath, grimacing and drawing the glove the rest of the way over her hand. "We've other things to worry about. This first." She didn't say it, but it wasn't hard to imagine that she hoped both problems could be solved the same way. Finding Cyrus and Harellan would also be finding the two people most likely to be able to do something about the Anchors.

It seemed that for now, that would be the last word on the subject, and everyone finished gearing up swiftly. For all they knew, their quarry was long gone by now, and it was hard to know what to expect with the Qunari in the mix.

The mirror itself was freestanding just to his left, against the wall in a room apparently dedicated to spare furniture, which at once made sense and was sort of ridiculous, considering just how different the shimmering portal was from any mere looking-glass.

Stepping through the eluvian whited out his vision for a moment, but on the other side, the Crossroads looked essentially as it always did. Saturated color, as far as the eye could see, pathways made of jagged volcanic stone climbing, crossing, and breaking apart seemingly at random. They must have found a rather remote corner of it, though: the path they stood on seemed to proceed straight forward, and then fork once. The left side ascended, high enough that Vesryn couldn't see where the path eventually led. But the right fork remained mostly level, and bore the signs of recent use. There was another eluvian at the end of it, but Vesryn could tell immediately that something was off about it: the surface had a flat, dark red color to it, lacking the light even now shining at their backs.

Beside him, Romulus made a quiet noise of discomfort. Vesryn imagined that in addition to the physical pain of the mark he was dealing, he was now also dealing with the effects of lacking elf-blood and existing in the Crossroads, which was a unique sort of unpleasant, as far as he understood. No doubt Leon and Asala were going through the same, though the latter of those two had at least made this sort of journey once before.

"Best to follow the trail of activity, I think." Vesryn led the way forward, walking alongside the steady bloodstains spaced out along the right path. Astraia followed in his wake, her staff always held in both hands.

"That eluvian doesn't look like the others we've seen. I don't know if it's safe to pass through... or if we even can."

"It doesn't seem broken," Leon said, squinting at it with an uncomfortable grimace. "Though I admit everything's a little blurry. Some of these are keyed to passwords, aren't they?"

Estella hummed, taking a few steps forward and placing her hand flat on the glass. It didn't give. She studied it, brushing her fingers along the length until she could look behind as well. "I've never seen a red one like this, but... I think you're right. It's not broken, just inoperable. Clearly our unfortunate soldier came through it from the other side, so it has to work for something." No doubt hers and Asala's understanding of Qunlat would not be much help; not until they had a better idea of who'd set the password.

"I suppose we head up the other way then. If these are really a network, it's possible there's some workaround."

There was only one way to go for now, which simplified things nicely. The ascending path was a little less stable than the other, large chunks of it missing and forcing the group to proceed single-file in places. Much better not to look down, too—there was nothing below but empty space as far as Vesryn could see, the only hint at other pieces of the network vague shadows too far in the distance to pinpoint.

The eluvian at the end of the left-hand path was alight, though, as bright and clear as the one in the Winter Palace. With little else to try, they stepped through it.

The mirror put them out on a grand, stone bridge, smooth near-white cobbles yellowed with age and dirt, but still fitted firmly to one another. The width and length of the passage put Skyhold's to shame, but it seemed only barely adequate for the structure to which it led. Rising from the landscape in front of them was a sundered castle, once no doubt a magnificent edifice larger than any the Inquisition had yet ventured to, spires coiling upwards to pierce the clouds overhead. Though it was massive in scale, there was a lightness to it, a grace more welcoming than imposing, more warm than icy.

Now it was half-ruined, the bones of it still grasping for the sky. Some walls had collapsed; the silhouette suggested several missing towers, and the entire western edge had been shorn off, exposing the inside to wind and weather coming in off a natural cliff. It was hard to say where they were, exactly, except that it still felt like the Crossroads, but the air had grown warmer by a generous margin. More humid, too.

From their vantage, they could see a group of Qunari at the other side of the bridge, gathered in an armed circle around... something. Just blue light, from this distance.

"What do we do?" Astraia asked, looking around for direction. Vesryn squinted through the slit of his helm at the Qunari on the far side of the bridge, trying to make out what they were circling, to no avail. They didn't seem to have spotted them yet, but that would undoubtedly change soon.

"Not sure how comfortable I am attacking the Antaam unprovoked," he admitted. There were few enemies the Inquisition could make as powerful as the Qunari, and even if their base of power was far away, they had proof right before their eyes that they were capable of great reach. "Think we try the peaceful approach?"

"If you expect them to explain why they're here," Romulus said, "you're going to be disappointed."

"We could always try," Asala replied, though even she sounded doubtful. "It does not look like we have many other options available," she added. It was either forward toward the Qunari, or back the way they came, and of those two, forward was their best options to figure out what was going on. "I can translate," she said, glancing between Leon and Romulus, before she thought about it for a moment and inclined her head. "If they feel like speaking, I mean," she said with a shrug. It looked like she grasped the idea that not many groups they came into contact with like this were on speaking terms with them.

"I'm not comfortable attacking unprovoked either. Whatever quarrel they have with Cy and Harellan doesn't necessarily have to be ours." Stel's expression was grim, but it was clear that she didn't mean to turn around now. "One way or another, we have to get into that castle. Perhaps they won't mind. Just... don't get caught off-guard if they do."

Having so said, she stood, making her way towards the bridge with both hands out to the side, clearly unarmed. Of course, she could draw the sword at her side very quickly if the situation called for it. "Shanedan!" she called, followed by a string of words in Qunlat that Vesryn did not know. It wasn't hard to guess from the tone, though—she was making some kind of diplomatic overture.

Her appearance drew the attention of a few of the closer Qunari, who visibly squinted down the bridge. There were a lot more words after that, but the shout of Inquisition! followed by the immediate drawing of weapons didn't need any translating.

"Dammit," Stel murmured. With a sigh, she drew her blade, bracing it in both hands. The Qunari were swift across the bridge; whatever had them so occupied on the other side did not seem to be mobile. The first, a charging spearman, just barely missed a chance to impale her when she shifted aside, cutting across his back in retaliation. Though it left a bloody line, the wound was not enough to drop him, and his momentum carried him further into their formation.

He was caught for a brief moment between turning his spear to attack Stel again, or charging into the others, and that brief hesitation was all it took for Romulus to slip inside the reach of his spear, blade flashing upwards to slice open his throat. He didn't stop there, ramming the rim of his shield across the Qunari's jaw and making several more quick stabs to vital points, ensuring that the soldier died swiftly. More to ensure he was no longer a threat than to spare him pain, Vesryn knew. Qunari soldiers were notorious for their endurance and dedication to the cause. They were not easily dealt with.

For his part he rushed to the fore to keep Stel's flank covered, intercepting the second of two Antaam soldiers that closed in on her. They collided roughly, Vesryn's axehead finding the soldier's side and opening a bloody wound, but the Qunari elbowed him in the helmet, a jarring blow. Should've seen that coming. He'd been training harder than ever before since Corypheus's defeat, but he still struggled without Saraya. Ripping the axe free from the Qunari's side was enough to do some more damage, but he had to brace himself to block the next downward swing of his two-handed blade.

Another came for his right side, but he found his legs encased in stone before he could reach Vesryn. Astraia's doing, no doubt. She still hadn't quite worked her way up to attacking other people without necessity, but that didn't mean she couldn't contribute, or do it if she absolutely needed to. The Qunari did not like seeing magic used in front of them; their spear-throwers to the rear of the group clearly aimed their shots for the back line, hoping to remove Asala and Astraia from the equation.

One of the spears flew, but never made it to its destination. Leon snapped both arms up and caught it by the shaft as it passed by, shifting his grip quickly and hurling it right back at the Qunari who'd thrown it. The spear pierced his vitaar and skin both, right below the sternum, and he toppled backwards. A retaliatory blow from one of his comrades clanged off the Commander's gauntlet, forcing him a step back and off-balance.

Stel slipped in before it became a worse error, her sword cutting one leg out from underneath the Qunari mace-wielder. He went to a knee with a hard thud, only for Leon to grip him by the horns and drive his own knee up into the soldier's face: once, twice, three times. It was enough to make a bloody mess of his face and at least knock him out; Stel's dagger ensured that his death was quick thereafter.

The rest of the spears didn't seem to frighten Asala overly much, instead a tight frown formed on her lips. She took a quick sidestep closer to Astraia, and summoned a barrier above them both. The spears struck it harmlessly and clattered uselessly to the ground, where she dispelled the shield as quickly as she summoned it. Taking a step, she bent and plucked a spear from the ground and spun it, using it to focus the direction of her next spell.

A convex barrier sprung to life where she pointed and struck one of the Qunari nearest to the edge of the bridge with enough force to slam him against the railing. She spun around and loosed another, this one higher which caused him to flip over it, but fortunately for him he was quick enough to grab the edge before falling to his doom, where Asala ultimately left him.

The last Qunari was deadlocked with Leon, both having discarded any weapons but their bare hands. It seemed that the Commander was not the only one who preferred it, either—his opponent was giving him some trouble. Judging from the armor, he was in charge of this group, and his awareness of space was enough that even Stel's attempts to get in from the side were rebuffed. If she tried any more aggressively, she was in danger of being in Leon's way, so it was hardly a surprise when Vesryn could hear the telltale crack of her preparing for a jump.

More surprising was the much deeper boom that followed. He could just register the bare surprise on Stel's face before she was violently thrown from her feet, slamming into one of the edges of the bridge and dropping her sword with a clatter. Worse, the stone lip didn't quite stop her, and she disappeared over the edge with a flutter of dark hair in her wake.

"Stel!" Vesryn wrenched his axe free from his slain opponent, breaking into a sprint for the side of the bridge. Romulus weaved around him to aid Leon in bringing down the group's leader, but Vesryn could hardly be bothered to notice. He skidded to a halt where her sword had fallen, looking over the edge to find her hanging on with one hand, the unmarked one. Worse still, the Qunari that Asala had sent over the edge hung just below her, now reaching to grab her by the belt with his free hand. Whether he meant to secure his own position or pull her down with him, Vesryn didn't intend to find out.

"I've got you, hold on!" He dropped his axe and reached down, latching onto her forearm with his hands, but there wasn't going to be any pulling her up while the hefty Qunari soldier was attached, and whatever Stel's mark had done to her hadn't left her in the best shape to fight him off bare-handed.

A bladed staff appeared on Vesryn's right, the miniscule elf holding it visible soon after. Astraia angled the blade down and lunged, stabbing down at the Qunari's face. She struck him near the eye, eliciting an agonized cry from the soldier. His grip on Stel faltered, and then he fell away entirely, roaring until he hit the ground far below with a distant thud.

Vesryn was able to pull her up now, sliding his other arm under her as soon as he was able, and setting her down slowly against the stone lip. He checked briefly to confirm that the others had dealt with the rest of the threat before he knelt down and removed his helmet. "Are you all right? That was..." Uncharacteristic of her, for one. It almost seemed like she'd accidentally performed a much stronger version of what Romulus used his mark for. "What was that?"

She groaned softly, squeezing the wrist of her marked hand with the other, shaking her head slightly and tugging the glove off. Alarmingly, the green gash was past her hand now, just barely cutting into her forearm. She coughed, pulling in an unsteady breath. "I don't—I was just trying to jump like usual. But then something went—it felt wrong. The next thing I knew, I was in the air."

Stel leaned heavily against the stone, her head falling back against the edge. "Thank you. For a minute I thought I—well." It was a sentence that hardly needed finishing. With a thin smile for both Vesryn and Astraia, she offered her unmarked hand towards him. "I think I can stand. We should keep going, but... maybe not use the Anchors anymore."

"Noted." Romulus appeared to not to be wounded, but still in a significant amount of pain. And he hadn't even used his mark. "The way is clear now."

"For the moment." Vesryn helped Stel up and handed her sword back to her, making sure she was steady before he turned his attention to Astraia. Her attention was still fixed on the side of the bridge. She lowered her staff, and magically wiped away the blood staining the blade. Her expression was hard to read. "You did well, Astraia," he assured her.

She nodded and turned towards the path ahead. "Let's go."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was easy to say that Asala wasn't excited for the next part. Granted, she hadn't been excited to visit the Crossroads a second time either, but there she was. Khari had managed to feed them more information from their side, apparently they had apprehended the spy working in Halamshiral, and had retrieved a wealth of information from them. The combination of Rilien and Marceline in addition to the threat of an angry Khari and Zee proved to be wildly effective, unsurprisingly.

Among the information they relayed, was the password to enter the red eluvian they has passed along the way. With a new path in mind, they returned to the eluvian in question, where they now stood. In addition to the password, they'd also received word on what was on the other side, and that was the part that made Asala nervous. From what their source had said, it led to a place called the Darvaarad, a fortress located somewhere in the remote parts of Par Vollen. She'd never expected to return to her motherland, at least, not willingly, and certainly not in this manner. The fortress, Darvaarad, literally meant place that held back evil in Qunlat, and she wasn't looking forward to what these Qunari qualified as evil.

The fortress was in the command of a high-ranking Ben-Hassrath called Viddasala, one who converts purpose. They were also told that the Viddasala was accompanied by a very large Saarebas, and he undoubtedly lived up to the name of a dangerous thing.

Asala glanced between the others as they stood in front of the eluvian, awaiting for their word.

"There's a Qunari fortress on the other side of this mirror," Estella said, perhaps unnecessarily. Still her tone was almost disbelieving, as though it were difficult to comprehend that just past the glass lay some remote island off Par Vollen. It wasn't the sort of place that outsiders ever visited, so maybe that was understandable. No doubt the northern islands had more solid reality for Asala than for anyone else here. "Even if it's not well-manned... that's a lot of Qunari. I'd like to not have to engage them all, but if they really plan to do this... then at the very least we have to stop it."

Leon crossed his arms over his chest, contemplating the mirror for a moment. "In a way we're about as well-equipped for this as we can be. A strike force. I doubt the Viddasala planned on her spy giving up the password. And they won't be able to fully prepare for a breach in any case. Still... there's a chance a very large fight is waiting for us behind this, so prepare yourselves."

The Lady Inquisitor returned her attention momentarily to the specter of her brother. Whatever spirit or fragment of something wore Cyrus's face stood a fair distance from the eluvian—probably it couldn't leave the Crossroads. Estella stepped within reaching distance of him. "And you're—you're on the other side of this, right? The real you is there?"

The apparition tilted its head to the side, nodding once and reaching forward. Ghostly fingers drifted to pause at her cheek, unable to touch in the way flesh and blood could, but more solid than mere empty space. It turned its eyes out to the others and smiled grimly, the edges of it already starting to loosen, to come apart and fade away into blue light and then nothing at all. Last to disintegrate was the place it almost-touched Estella, but then it was gone.

"We'll find him," Astraia assured Estella, briefly reaching up to put a hand on her shoulder.

"Somehow I doubt that will be the hard part." Vesryn's helmet masked his features once more. His fingers opened and closed a few times over the axe shaft, and he rolled his shoulders a few times to loosen them. "Try to stay in formation as best you can when it comes to a fight. Leon and I will take the front. Asala, Astraia, use the walls to keep your backs covered as best you can, but don't get cornered. The Inquisitors can hold up the flanks, though I'd prefer they don't have to fight more than necessary." No doubt some of that was just concern for Estella, but there was also the marks to consider, and the way they were becoming increasingly unstable.

"Let's not delay," Romulus urged. "This needs to end now."

Estella nodded shortly, stepping to the front momentarily. "Maraas nehraa." Her pronunciation wasn't flawless, but it was good, and it got the job done. The mirror rippled, red fading out until the glass was clear again, alight with indistinct blue-white. She stepped back, allowing Leon and Vesryn to pass through first, following them with Romulus close behind. Astraia and Asala brought up the rear, the last to lay eyes on what awaited them on the other side.

Evening had begun to fall, was the first thing Asala noticed. Though the Darvaarad was made from the light stone much of Par Vollen's structures used, it wasn't blindingly-lit by the sun, only stark like bleached bones in the desert. No army awaited them, either—just another long length of bridge, this one probably manned by soldiers, though it was impossible to tell from this distance. In front of them, between the stairs leading up to the bridge, was a bronze statue of a Qunari woman holding a longspear, pointed towards the sky. It glinted dully in the fading light.

Asala gazed toward the statue for a few moments, unable to hide the trepidation in her face. The last time she had been in Par Vollen, it was behind a locked door, in a dark and terrifying room alone. They did not treat the Saarebas well, and she knew that the one that accompanied this Viddasala was used as a tool instead of the person he truly was-- once. The Qun had a habit of converting everything to its purpose completely. She tore her eyes off of the statue and shook her head, her grip tightening on the spear she'd taken from the battle in the Crossroads.

They moved quickly and as quietly as they could, beginning their hunt for Viddasala and a way to put a stop to her plans. The bridge was indeed manned by soldiers, but they were able to dispatch any they came across without creating an alarm just yet. They had the element of surprise here, attacking the Qunari near Par Vollen itself, and while there wasn't a great deal of noise, the waves crashing onto the rocky coastlines of the island helped mask their approach somewhat.

By the time they made it inside the fortress itself evidence of their trespassing had been noticed, distant alarms calling the fortress to action. No doubt a body had been found, or perhaps just a lack of a patrolling guard where he should have been. Their exact location was still unknown to the enemy, but the Qunari were on high alert.

It was good, then, that the layout of the fort was not overly complicated. That was unsurprising of the Qunari, given their obsession over order and efficiency. The unusual part was the content of most of these rooms. There wasn't too much time to look while they were avoiding or dealing with trained Qunari soldiers, but Asala spotted astrariums, devices for interacting with the Veil, a few oculara, even a few more eluvians in varying states of functionality. The Qunari were normally wary of magic to the point of labeling it evil. Perhaps that was the point of this place. A fortress to hold evil objects, to keep them separate from the rest of the Qunari population.

It was when they were passing through one of these storerooms of magical artifacts that Romulus's mark began to crackle violently. He shook his hand as though it had caught fire, opening and closing a fist to try to hold the magic back, but it would not be denied. "Get back!" he warned, just before a powerful blast erupted from his hand against his will. Romulus was thrown hard back into the nearby wall, Vesryn toppled over onto his back, and Astraia was actually thrown across the room, falling and sliding a short distance across the smooth stone floor.

The wall closest to the blast was cracked and crumbling, and all around them bits and pieces of arcane devices rained down, crashing into each other and creating a terrible racket. For one unbearably tense moment there was silence while all of them tried to recover. And then Asala could hear armored boots thundering towards them, along with deep voices shouting in Qunlat.

Leon reacted first, getting to the door and waiting for a few tense seconds before he threw it open, startling the Qunari on the other side for just a brief moment. He took advantage of it, grabbing hold of the first spear thrust in his direction and yanking, forcing the soldier wielding it into the room by himself. Not a good place to be; he swiftly met his end at the Lady Inquisitor's blade.

Unfortunately, Estella's mark chose that moment to do much the same thing as Romulus's had, except that the explosion seemed to happen in slow motion, time distorting around her and flinging both Leon and several more Qunari away as if they were moving through water.

Asala had saved herself from the majority of the blast from Romulus's mark, tossing up a barrier in time to absorb most of the force. There was still enough left over to put her on her back, but before long she'd made it back to her feet. Likewise, the explosion from Estella's mark came just as suddenly, but fortunately she was far enough away this time to escape it, but the same could not be said for Estella and Leon. Them and a few of the closest Qunari were flying through the air, but slowly, like they were trapped in sap. It left them open, and the Qunari unaffected by the time dilation were approaching quickly.

A barrier sprung to life just into to intercept a spear meant for Leon, and Asala pushed back, shoving the Qunari carrying it out of range. Before she let the barrier go however, she reeled back with her own spear and let it fly towards him. The shield fell just as the spear arrived. However, Asala was not practiced with the weapon more than just using it as a staff, and her aim was off and sailed past her intended mark. The Qunari behind that one was not so lucky, as he now found a javelin lodged in his bicep. It didn't slow him down much, and Asala frowned, throwing up another barrier in hopes to buy time for everyone to recover and reposition.

Fortunately, the few seconds she could buy them was all they really needed, and the group recovered well enough to take better advantage of their positioning, the Qunari forced to approach in smaller numbers due to the doorway. Even when more of them began to use the hole Romulus had put in the wall as a secondary entrance, the combination of Leon and Vesryn in the front, Estella and Romulus moving nimbly around the edges and Astraia and Asala contributing spells from the back felled their attackers.

No doubt there were more, though, and it didn't take much tactical acumen to understand that they had to get moving. Stealth was traded for swiftness, and though they encountered a few more solitary soldiers or small groups, their speed through the fort prevented any real defenses from mustering against them.

It was hard to know exactly where to go to find the Viddasala, but their path soon took them out into a courtyard, surrounded on all sides by high walls. Tropical plants grew here, lush but disciplined in the manner of everything cultivated by the Qunari. A large, rectangular pool in the center bore a stone fountain, water burbling pleasantly into the surrounding basin. It would probably only be about knee-high water on Asala, but it was easy to see the stone channels cut into the ground where it would occasionally be allowed to overflow and irrigate the plants.

On the far side of the courtyard stood a woman who surely had to be Viddasala—though they'd only caught a brief glimpse of her before, her armor was distinctive, as was the book tied to one flat shoulder-guard. She wasn't nearly as tall as Asala, perhaps a few inches beneath six feet, but her presence was much more imposing, especially standing elevated in the way she did. Another eluvian shone dimly behind her, and at her side towered Saarebas—a full head taller than even Leon, just as muscular, and practically brimming with barely-contained, raw magic.

Below them, arranged in a wide fan formation, were several more Qunari soldiers, and these looked like elites all, perhaps the Viddasala's personal guard. Men and women alike, and all of them armed to the teeth.

The woman herself, illuminated by the scant moonlight from above, crossed her arms and glowered down at them. "Survivors of the Breach. Heralds of change. Heroes of the South." None of the titles sounded complimentary on her tongue, and indeed she shook her head. "After fulfilling your purpose at the Breach, it is astonishing to hear you still walked free among your people. Your duty is done—it is time to end your magic."

"That's what this is about?" Estella's tone was torn between incredulity and what sounded like the beginnings of anger. "All of this—because you don't like that we have the Anchors?"

The Viddasala regarded her as though she were a particularly slow child. "Do you really believe that closing the Breach solved everything? That the consequences stopped there?" She exhaled a harsh breath, audible even over the distance. "The day we saw the Breach, the Qun decided its action. We would remove your leaders and spare those who toil." It wasn't completely clear which or how many leaders she was talking about, but Asala was familiar enough with the Qun's absolutes to guess. She probably meant all of them.

"But this gilt-tongued thief has disrupted everything, in your names."

It was easy enough to guess whom she was referring to with that. "And where can we find this thief?" Vesryn asked. "Judging by how grumpy you look, I'd wager he's eluded you quite easily."

"There's no time for this." Romulus's mark was threatening to overload again, but so far he seemed to be keeping it under control. "We need to see where that eluvian leads." Of course, there were large deadly Qunari in between them and it. Astraia eyed them nervously, her gaze most commonly fixed on Saarebas.

"If you understood everything he has caused, you would want to find him as much as I do." Viddasala shook her head. "But it matters not. The Qun would have taken the gentle path, but he has forced us to the way of blades. Mine will find him before his finds me." She turned to Saarebas and jerked her head down towards them.

"Kill the Inquisitors. If the others surrender, take them." She turned her back on them, striding towards the eluvian with purpose, but the group currently had bigger problems—quite literally, as Saarebas jumped the railing and fell the nearly ten feet down to land in a deep crouch in the pool with a heavy splash. He rose back up to his full height, primal earth magic gathering already at his fingertips.

He thrust both hands forward, hurling two enormous stonefists at once, and on the signal, the other Qunari charged as well, spears and axes at the ready.

Asala took the first steps forward, putting her in front of the group. She dug deep into her reserves of mana and withdrew a hardy barrier, shaping it into a half dome in front of them all. The pair of stonefists glanced off of either side and split from their paths, sailing off harmlessly behind them. With the immediate threat of them dealt with Asala retreated a step or two back to put the rest of her companions in front of her. Her eyes never left the Saarebas the entire time.

But it seemed the Qunari mage had plenty more where that came from, and lighting wreathed both of his hands after that, bolts lancing from each arm. Estella tried to dive to the left to avoid one, but it caught her in the side, and she fell sideways with a sharp cry, collapsing into the pool with a stumbling lurch. Leon moved in to cover her, intercepting the axe that whistled towards the Lady Inquisitor's head. Catching it between armored palms, he grunted under the force of the secondary lightning bolt that caught him for being too close, his balance faltering.

He just barely kept his feet, but the axe-wielder dealt him a blow to the head, hard enough for the ring against his helmet to echo. The helm dislodged entirely with the momentum, snapping his head to the side before hitting the water with another, smaller splash.

Saarebas hurled himself into the fray after that, no longer content to sling spells from a distance. Magic propelled him up into the air, and then down again with a thunderous crash into the middle of their formation, behind the front that Estella and Leon were barely holding. A blast of arcane magic pulsed from him, knocking Astraia and Romulus back several steps. Vesryn held his ground against it, but the Qunari soon encased his arms in rock, landing a quick and heavy strike to Vesryn's side. The next slammed straight into his chest, sending him tumbling backwards.

Romulus was forced to deal with one of the spear-wielding Qunari nearby, leaving Astraia to face Saarebas's wrath for a moment. She actually brought it upon herself by shoving the bladed end of her staff into the mage's lower back. His armor was ineffective, not even really designed as such, and so her blade was able to sink in easily. Pain, however, did not concern Saarebas in the slightest. By the time Astraia had withdrawn her weapon he'd turned on her. Her stonefist shattered harmlessly across his arm, delaying him only a moment. She made to swing her staff down on the base of his neck, only for him to catch the blade between rock-guarded fingers. He brought his other fist swiftly into her abdomen, and she crumpled with a choked cough. He immediately turned his wrath on Asala next, leaping across the distance between them and swinging a haymaker for her.

For a moment, Asala saw her brother. He had fought much in the same way, taking to Aurora's tutelage far easier than she had. He had even been as reckless. But Meraad had lacked the power of this Saarebas, she noted as she pulsed a wave dispel energy. The stones around the Saarebas's hands melted away, but still, the muscular fist would still do damage if he put all of his weight into it. So Asala dodged backward, but she overestimated and fell the rest of the way on her back, as the haymaker sailed above her.

It still left her in less than favorable position, and the accompanying hammerfist was fast incoming. She was able to summon another barrier, managed to block it albeit still with spiderweb cracking. The second and third widened these cracks, and Asala panicked, freezing for the fourth. That one broke through, though robbed of much of its force, drove heavily into her belly. She cried out in pain, and instinctively forced out a body sized barrier which caught the Saarebas by surprise and flung him away, afterward Asala rolled over and began to vomit violently.

Saarebas landed on his feet, but he didn't stay there for long. Estella, on her knees in the water, held her marked hand firmly in the other, light escaping between her fingers where she gripped her own wrist. But her palm flared brightly, a resounding crack flinging her backwards into the water again.

The brunt of the force collided with Saarebas, though, much more powerful than anything she could conjure with her usual magic, and he staggered sideways, knocking into one of his allies, who was trying to flank Romulus. His sheer size sent the other Qunari sprawling, and Leon was on him immediately, yanking his head up by the horns and twisting until his neck broke. Saarebas took a swing at the Commander, who caught the fist in both of his palms, for once the smaller and physically weaker combatant. But he still knew more of close-quarters fighting than Saarebas seemed to, and technique barely edged out raw strength, Leon sweeping the Qunari mage's legs out from underneath him and putting him on his back.

Another incoming spear forced him away before he could do any more than that, and though winded, Saarebas quickly regained his footing.

He only just got there before Romulus was on his back, arms wrapped around the mage's neck. He stabbed his blade into the Qunari's chest, doing a decent amount of damage and lodging him there for the moment. His mark pulsed wildly.

Astraia had only just gotten to her feet before a spear-wielding Qunari charged her. She narrowly avoided being impaled, deflecting the weapon aside with her own and kicking off the soldier's chest. The kick served more to shove herself away than do damage, and she landed in the midst of another downward slash, this one cutting a bloody line across the Qunari's lightly armored chest. It wasn't enough to end him, though, and his next spear thrust, though off target, cut across the outside of her thigh. The shaft of the weapon whipped up and smacked her across the head, sending her tumbling down to the ground.

Vesryn arrived to cleave into the warrior from behind with his axe, but Astraia had already turned and launched a desperate spell in self defense, in the form of lightning. It wasn't well-controlled either, chaining off the already dead Qunari soldier that Vesryn felled. It hit him, leaving him staggered, and bounced to Saarebas and Romulus next, still struggling with one another. The added pain of the lightning spell seemed to be enough to push Romulus's mark over the edge. He just happened to have it pressed against Saarebas when it went.

The Qunari mage utterly exploded in a blast of the mark's energy, sending Romulus flying across the courtyard to land roughly just before he reached one of the walls. As the debris from the explosion fell around them, the courtyard fell into silence. The last of the Qunari here had seemingly been dealt with.

Asala still knelt in the puddle, her hand wreathed in magic pressed against her belly. The warmth spread out from her center, healing the damage that the Saarebas had caused to her insides. With her other hand, she wiped the blood that dribbled from the corner of her lips. She glanced around the battlefield, looking for the enemy just in case they missed one, but once she confirmed they'd all been dealt with she nodded and stood.

"Let's find Cyrus," She stated, before she moved to check on Romulus's wellbeing.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Rom could still feel the mark burning in his palm.

It was a phantom pain now, seared into his mind from the sustained and excruciating agony he'd dealt with up until it had been removed. Every time he looked down he was surprised to see it gone, to see his hand the way it had looked before he'd given himself away at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. The way his hand had looked when he was a slave, a spy and a killer, nothing special about him at all. He was different now, he knew, but still he couldn't help but feel diminished. The thing that he had used to forge his own place in the world, and then to save it, was gone.

Estella had to be feeling something similar, but he knew she had other things on her mind. Much more personal thoughts. To find her uncle and her brother, only to lose them to an eluvian and parts unknown, sealing the path behind them so she could not follow... he couldn't imagine what that was like. Vesryn seemed confident they could track them down, but Rom knew by now he was good at projecting that even when he didn't feel it. Harellan, Cyrus, and Astraia would be nearly impossible to find if they wanted to stay hidden. The Inquisition's foremost experts on magic were gone, and with that magic they could cover their tracks.

Of course, it remained to be seen if the Inquisition as a whole would remain, and no doubt everything that had happened here would influence that. Two things had become clear to Rom: first, that there was still a need for an organization able to do what no single nation could alone, after what Harellan informed them of. Second, that they were not so impregnable as they'd seemed before, and that some restructuring was perhaps necessary.

It was late by the time they arrived back at the Winter Palace, and Rom was weary, but he led the way in silence beside Estella as they headed back towards the meeting chamber, where they were no doubt awaited.

They were interrupted one hallways short of their goal by a familiar voice. “Thank the fucking Maker." It wasn't too many people who'd say something like that, especially not, perhaps, with a tone of such genuine, profound relief. “You're alive."

Khari approached at a jog that looked more like a poorly-contained sprint, slowing only a little before she collided with Rom, strong arms banding around his back. “Lucien and Sophia are keeping everyone distracted by talking about very official business that doesn't actually matter, but Teagan's getting cranky. Crankier." The update was perfunctory; Khari pulled back and held him at arms' length for a moment, brows knit.

“You guys don't look too great. What happened out there?"

"We took care of the Qunari plot, and a lot of Qunari along with it. At the end of it we found Harellan and Cyrus." He glanced sideways at Estella, He wasn't sure how she'd want it described, but somehow he imagined she wouldn't mind him taking over the duties of explaining for a moment. "Harellan's not quite who we thought he was. He has Cyrus under his control from when he drank from the Well of Sorrows, and he has... some pretty destructive plans. But they were able to remove our marks." He'd taken hold of Khari's hands, but now he turned up his left one, to show her the unbroken skin there, no sign of the unearthly green light remaining.

"Astraia went with them," Vesryn added. "They disappeared into an eluvian, sealing it behind them. Hard to say where they are now."

“Huh." Khari blew out a long breath, also glancing towards Estella, then briefly over the rest of them. “I... have questions. But this probably isn't the right time or place, so." Her thumb brushed over his unmarked palm. “Meeting first. Then rest, I think. We'll take care of everything else after that." She grimaced and turned to look over her shoulder, in the direction they'd been going before she'd stopped them. “You want the full honor guard cause we're badasses, or to slip in all discreet-like? Cause if it's the second one, me, Ves, and Asala should probably stay here while you three head in." Himself, Estella, and Leon, no doubt.

Estella just looked tired at this point, fatigue clear in the bruised-looking skin beneath her eyes. It was carried in her body language more than anything, though, and that she masked, forcing her spine straight and her shoulders back. "We've just prevented the destruction of every government seat in Thedas. Even if some of the agents responsible were spies in our ranks, we're no more culpable than anyone else. And we fixed it. They can live with it if we don't downplay that and go in with bowed heads." The set of her jaw was a stubborn one; she tilted her chin up a little as if in preparation to stare down the world leaders who'd sit so far above them inside.

"We're not theirs to chastise. If the Arl can't handle that, he'll need to learn."

Khari's eyes lit up, a fierce grin splitting her face. “Fuck yes. Honor guard it is. Help me out here, Ves?" Khari straightened, too, relinquishing Rom's hands to pat down a few of her wilder curls and adjust her cloak. The green one with elaborate gold stitching, he noticed. Checking that all her gear was in the right place, she turned on her heel to stand in front of them. But the doors at the end of the next hall were double, so she needed an extra pair of hands for the right effect.

"All set?" Vesryn checked behind at the rest of the group. When no one made any claims otherwise, he and Khari pushed open the doors in unison, letting Rom and Estella lead the Inquisition party in.

And that they did. Estella timed her pace to Rom's, so they were moving almost in lockstep. When they reached the table at which Rilien and Lady Marceline were sitting, she did not immediately take a seat. "I think everyone will be relieved to know that the Qunari situation is resolved," she said, voice firm enough to make it clear that she was not shrinking away from the words. Not much harder, though—Estella didn't have that in her personality. "In total, we stopped nine instances of the plan called 'Dragon's Breath,' and the Qunari officers responsible are dead. Our information indicates, however, that this was meant only to be the first strike in a more protracted offensive, which will likely now become a full-scale war."

She expelled a breath through her nose, leaning forward slightly to rest her hands on the tabletop in front of them. "Their method of travel through the fadelike realm known as the Crossroads has been rescinded, however, and so if they wish to bring a fight to your doorsteps, they will have to do so the long, difficult way."

The Emperor leaned forward a little in his seat, clasping his hands together beneath his chin. "Quite the accomplishment for... what has it been? Eight hours? I fear we've little to show for our time, by comparison." It wasn't hard to detect the rebuke in that, which was certainly not directed at the Inquisition.

Arl Teagan made a discontented noise, but it was clear enough even to Rom that he had to be very careful about what he said here. Their success at stopping such a large-scale problem before it really became a problem was nothing to scoff at, especially with the limited resources they'd had to do it. No doubt it looked even more impressive to people who didn't know about the helping hand they'd had on the other side of the mirrors.

"No one denies their effectiveness." The Arl sighed heavily, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back in his chair. His eyes narrowed down at them—his displeasure was obvious enough, but there was also something approaching respect there. "In fact, it is the thing about them that might be most problematic. Lest we forget, however, the instance of this Qunari plan that almost happened here came so close to success because of a spy in the Inquisition itself. If nothing else, your organization has outgrown its ability to self-monitor, and I understand this is not the first time a dangerous agent has been found within your ranks, either."

Normally Rom would be inclined to let everyone else do the talking. Most people were better at it than him, after all. A few years ago he'd have spoken to this group with his head bowed, hands clasped somewhere, speaking softly and clearly. The practice he'd had came on a throne, which he did not have now. The Emperor, Empress, Banns and Arls, Orlesian nobles, even Chryseis herself all sat above him, looking down as if in judgement. His heart was pounding rather rapidly, but he still managed to lift his chin, cast his eyes up to theirs, and speak clearly. He wasn't about to let Estella do this alone.

"I think a few things have been proven, my lord. The first being that the Inquisition is still a necessity for Thedas, an organization equipped to handle threats beyond any of the assembled nations. But you also speak the truth; our size has become a weakness that can be used against us, and worse, against all of you." He paused to take a breath, finding he was short of it. Some combination of his weariness and the stress of the situation, perhaps. "But there has to be a compromise we can find. I would suggest first that our regular standing army may no longer be necessary. Our soldiers are volunteers, and all left lives behind to join our cause. Many will be able to return to those lives now that the lands they came from have been made safe of the threat of Corypheus."

"I think that is a sensible place to begin," Empress Sophia said, turning to look across the room at Arl Teagan. "Would you be willing to accept the Inquisition's continued existence if its army were to return to their homes?"

In fairness to him, he considered it at some length, mouth pursed. Perhaps the sour expression was just the one he wore by default. "It's a start, but not quite enough. The Crown's most pressing issue is not even so much their size as their location. They sit on an..." He paused; it was clear he was very measured with his next words. "Important border. And on the Fereldan side of it, no less. Considering the well-known fact that their diplomatic ties to Orlais are stronger, I'm sure you can see why this is a problem even if they have only information-gathering capacities remaining."

It was a more difficult conundrum. Skyhold had been the Inquisition's home for years, and they'd only been able to use it because no one else was. The landscape was not exactly replete with abandoned fortresses, and no doubt even if it were, any that they could choose would encroach on someone's territory.

"We would be willing to move," Estella said carefully. "But there is presently nowhere we could move to."

At that point, the Emperor cleared his throat; the attention of those present swung immediately to him. "Actually, that may not be entirely true." He paused a moment, considering them with a warmth that could not be mistaken for judgement, even if he did tower perhaps the most of everyone in the room. "If you were to move well within the borders of Orlais, with a few provinces between your base of operations and Ferelden, I take it the Bannorn would be satisfied?" This was directed at Arl Teagan.

The Fereldan man nodded, suspicion warring with genuine curiosity in his expression.

"In that case... you may have Lydes. I think the castle would be well suited to your purposes, and the lands around it enough to sustain you. I might be biased, but I daresay it yields quite nicely with sufficient management."

"Truly?" Estella looked a bit dumbstruck, as did a few of the others in attendance. It wasn't every day a monarch offered someone his personal property, after all. "But—aren't you...?"

Lucien huffed softly. "If you were Orlesian, what you have done would be rewarded in much the same manner. Land and holdings for heroism. We've operated on the system for ages; I see no reason not to employ it here."

"With respect, Your Radiance, such arrangements usually leave the recipient bound to the throne from which the land was issued. While the offer is both generous and appreciated, part of our strength is that we are not currently so beholden." Leon kept both his face and tone neutral, but the point was obviously important.

And obviously expected, if the way the Emperor nodded was any indication. "That is quite so. And were I a monarch granting land to his vassals, it would be a problem. But as a rather ordinary man giving a gift to some friends of mine, the same rules do not apply. There will need to be treaties, of course, but we can construct those in due time. I invite our Fereldan counterparts to take part in the process, that they might bear no fear of Orlais securing more of your loyalty than we ought."

That seemed to put some ease back in the Arl's shoulders—they'd been growing increasingly tense as the conversation continued. But clearly Lucien had fended off his biggest concern with the last concession, and he nodded, looking almost surprised to find himself doing it. "That seems to be... quite the equitable solution, if the Inquisition desires to take it." His attention reverted to Rom and Estella, as if to ask the obvious question.

In every aspect it had to be a more favorable deal than the one they currently had. Skyhold was remotely positioned, and expensive to keep supplied. Lydes would be much better positioned for trade, and they would have far more resources of their own to make them not so dependent on deals such as the one they'd established with Arlesans for food. Not to mention they'd have significantly fewer mouths to feed and pockets to fill.

And the weather would be nicer.

Still... it was hard to give up Skyhold. The place that had nurtured them back to health after the crushing defeat at Haven. The place where Rom had freed himself, fallen in love, and beaten a self-proclaimed god. His little corner of that castle had become a precious space, one where he had watched himself steadily improve as a person. He had to remind himself that his progress, his success, was not tied to that place, and it would not revert or vanish if he were to give it up. Likely no one would claim Skyhold except for the snow when they were gone, but the snow had taken care of it long before they'd arrived.

Ghosts and spirits would always whisper there, of the things they'd done, the battles they'd won, and the joy they'd found.

Estella had already voiced her opinion even before the answer was provided, but he wasn't about to declare it alone. "I'm ready to move on if you are," he said quietly.

It took her only a moment more to nod firmly, then shift her eyes to the assembled. "We accept," she said, fingers curling into the wood at the edge of the table as if to steady herself. "And... thank you." She looked particularly at the Orlesian Emperor and Empress when she said it, before bowing her head. The closest to graciousness that fatigue would allow, no doubt.

"Then it will be done," Lucien replied. "The details in due time. For now, I think we might adjourn. It has been a long and trying day."

Rom couldn't argue with that. Bowing to the lords and ladies present here, he took his leave, the Inquisition party behind him. When they were clear of the prying eyes, he partly sagged into Khari, knowing his weight would be welcome there. "They have beds for us here, right? I think I need a few days of sleep after this."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari yelped, ducking away from a heavy swing. The scrambling required to do that put her on her ass, though, and with a muffled curse, she waved a hand to concede the match. Some days, she'd have been happy to make Leon work for it and actually pin her, but today was not such a day. Especially since she was also not armed with anything more impressive than her fists. With a huff, she got back to her feet, dusting grass and dirt off the seat of her pants and scowling up at him.

“Everyone should know how to throw a punch, he says. Too bad you don't actually gimme a chance." She crossed her arms and tilted her chin back so she could actually meet his eyes properly. Stupid Leon and his stupid huge self. Huge, punchy self. It occurred to her that in her case, the sword really was compensating for something. Just not anything funny.

He shrugged, entirely too nonchalant for the broad smile he was wearing. Since Corypheus was killed and the thing with Cyrus as resolved as it was going to get for now, he'd seemed a bit lighter, somehow. Maybe it was because he'd been able to send so many of his people home after nearly five years with nothing much worse than a hell of a lot more life experience. It probably felt good, after all the letters he'd had to write to people's homes when they were lost.

Spreading his arms wide, he took a single step back. "How about a free one? Go on: take your best shot." His eyes glittered with mirth. Definitely lighter.

Khari wasn't going to say no to that. Cracking her knuckles, she bared her teeth in a rather vicious grin. “Hey, if you're offering." Curling her fingers the way he'd taught her, she took a step and thrust forward in the same motion, aiming for the dead center of his chest, which was a ways up, for her. She didn't really think she was going to hurt him, but she wasn't going to aim for any weak spots, either. Just in case.

A completely unfounded worry, as it turned out. Leon let out a breath that sounded like amusement, one of his arms lashing forward to catch her at the wrist. Her momentum neutralized, he stepped in and bodily lifted her off the ground, throwing her over one shoulder like she was just a sack of grain. Or potatoes or something. "You can avoid telegraphing with a sword, but not your own hands. It's really quite remarkable." He used the same mild tone to inform her of this as he did to talk about tea or whatever was growing in his garden. "Now—how are you planning on getting out of this predicament?"

“You absolute shithead. Of course I was telegraphing; it was a free punch!" Khari struggled, but of fucking course Leon's arm was basically made of iron—she still hadn't figured out what the hell those Anderfels Chantry people had fed him when he was a kid, because now he was all into veggies and still didn't have to exert effort to lift her entire person. And she wasn't a waif, despite her height challenges.

She made her dissatisfaction with this situation known by beating at his back with her fists, kicking at his front too. Not a lot of leverage, sadly. On the other hand... “Put me down or I swear we're both gonna find out where you're ticklish, and I know you don't want that."

"Negotiation. I'm impressed." Or maybe more intimidated by the threat, because he did put her down, and gently at that, rather than letting her fall from his height, which he'd been known to do when he threw her in a spar. "Though in fairness, I don't think most of your future enemies are going to be quite so easily daunted."

“Yeah, well." Khari balled her hands and set them on her hips. “I don't plan on fighting any of my future enemies without my sword, thank you very much." At least not the hand-to-hand specialists among them. Talk about stacking the deck in his own favor. Her brows knit, then, and she pushed a hard breath out of her nose. “Which future enemies are we talking about here, anyway? Cause I'm pretty sure Lucien's endorsement means that my future chevalier enemies are all obligated to come at me from the front, and I'm not worried about that."

It wasn't that she thought she was the best fighter ever now or anything like that. Khari knew very well that she could still lose, especially if she was careless. She also knew there were people in the world who were just better at this than her, and would win against her more times than they'd lose. The proof was towering nearly a foot and a half over her head, after all.

He gave her a strange little smile at that, shaking his head faintly. "Well, not those, no." He gestured towards the fence rail, moving to lean against it himself, crossing one ankle over the other and his arms across his chest. Despite this being the main bailey of Skyhold, they were practically alone outside right now. There were still a few guards on the wall, and the scouts were around, and Ril's people, but... with the departure of the army had gone most of the daily activity, enough that Skyhold was starting to feel a little empty. It wouldn't be long before the rest of them moved either, down from the mountains and into rolling Orlesian plains. Not that far from the Dales, honestly.

It was obviously a place in transition, but honestly Khari was glad of it. Skyhold didn't feel right like this, still only patched up after the battle and missing so many of the people who'd made it home. Not all of them—not by a long shot. But enough of them that she didn't want to remember it like this. A new home, new memories... she was perfectly okay with that. But she didn't want to think of Skyhold and be reminded of the days after, when things were slowly unraveling. It just didn't feel right.

She followed Leon to the fence, hopping up to sit on the top bar. It closed the gap in their heights just a bit, though she figured she'd always look slightly ridiculous next to him. Not that she minded.

"I actually meant the future enemies of the Inquisition, should any show themselves. While I agree that a Commander should keep all of her options open, it seems unlikely that most of them would concede to threats to, ah, tickle."

“Hey, I'll have you know that tickling can be torturous if the other person wants it to—wait, what?" It took a second for his use of the pronoun she in reference to the Inquisition's Commander to sink in.

Khari could be pretty dense, but she was fairly sure she knew what Leon was implying. He wasn't the type to yank her chain about something like this. “You—I—what?" She stared hard at his profile, demanding explanation that way when the words wouldn't quite come.

Leon chuckled, entirely sanguine, it would seem. He turned to meet her glare with something much warmer, making an ambivalent expression and shrugging. "It's not ser, but it's something, isn't it? Something you've earned. Something you deserve." She'd known already that he would not be staying forever, that eventually the transition would take him away as well, put him in that group of people who'd left, though perhaps not quite so completely as some of the others. It wasn't too hard to guess where he'd go, after all: he was still a Seeker, still a Chantry man, at a time when effective, experienced members of that group were in low supply and high demand.

“I—but—" It had been a while since she'd struggled this much just to form words. She'd known he was going, but she'd never really thought of what would happen after that. “Leon... I dunno. It doesn't feel right. If it's not you." She was honored; humbled even. But that definitely wasn't the main thing she felt thinking about it.

Reaching over, Khari grabbed the hem of one of his sleeves, leaning sideways so her cheek was smashed against his bicep. Seriously, shouldn't human beings be softer than this? She was crazy jealous, even if she knew she was pretty built, too.

"It will," he assured. "Give it time. Truthfully, I expect it won't be much more than you already do—the paperwork is already drastically reduced. But..." He shifted, pulling away a bit so he could settle his hand on her head. "Even if it were the whole army, I wouldn't choose anyone else. The others agree, you know."

Khari, usually a font of confidence even if it was mostly put-on, still wasn't entirely convinced. “This better not be some excuse for you to leave us and never come back. I expect visits, Leon. Regular ones. Wherever you're going can't be that far from Lydes, right?"

His brow knit, as though he were perplexed by something. "Of course I'll visit," he said, quiet voice rumbling over the words. "You won't be rid of me that easily, Khari. I've few friends, and not a one of them like you."

She released a quiet ha at that. “Utterly shameless, you mean?"

Leon laughed, full-throated and easy. Clearly he remembered the last time he'd called her that. "That," he said, as though it were a concession. "And also utterly singular. Never change, Khari."

“I'll do my best to stay this awesome forever." She grinned up at him, rather ruining her own attempt at solemnity, and then hopped down off the fence. “I—thanks, Leon. I've gotta do some thinking about this, but... thanks. Really." It meant the world to her that he thought so much of her, but it was a lot to take in. Expelling a breath, she reached up to pat his elbow. “See you for dinner?"

"Of course. Until then."

From there, she mostly just let herself wander wherever, contemplating the future. It was sort of a weird exercise—what had once been monolithic and so very distant was now... right in front of her and a lot messier than she'd thought it would be. Better, honestly, but messier, too.

Unsurprisingly, she found her way back to Rom's room. Their room, really, though some part of her was still getting used to that. Khari had messed around now and then in her roving days, like pretty much everyone did, but she'd never really had anyone be part of her life in quite the way Rom was. Not that it was a bad thing—in fact he struck her as the perfect person to talk to about this. His opinion mattered, and he'd give it honestly.

Pushing open the door, she caught sight of him immediately and grinned, pausing and crossing her arms, leaning sideways into the frame and letting herself appreciate the view for a moment. She doubted he'd mind.

The view was of his rear, for one, trousers shorn off at the knees and rope-bound loosely at his waist. He performed push up after push up, until the muscles all along his bare back and arms strained with the effort. He stopped just before giving out, not pushing himself too far, and rolled over onto his back on the floor mat, breathing heavily. His eyes wandered to Khari in the doorway, and he grinned back. "I trust you're enjoying yourself... Commander."

That was going to take some getting used to. Fortunately, the rest was easy. “Oh, I'm having loads of fun. Really. I think the visual feast that is the Inquisition is just sadly underappreciated by our detractors." Letting her arms drop, Khari stepped into the room, taking a seat on the couch. “So, uh... Commander, huh? I guess you knew about that."

Rom slowly picked himself up off the ground, wiping his face and neck with a nearby towel. "Leon made sure we were okay with the decision before he settled on it." Dropping the towel, he sank down onto the couch next to her. "You've been one of my advisors for years already, so there's not much change in it for me." He hesitated a moment. "I'll, uh... I'll miss Leon, though. When he moves on. This whole Inquisition really was quietly built on his back."

It really had been. Not that Leon was the kind of guy who'd ever want any credit for that. “It's... it's a lot to live up to." Khari scooted over until she was nestled into Rom's side. “I mean, it's not a whole army anymore even, but this—I gotta say I never thought I'd be leading anybody. Not for real, you know?" Small groups were one thing, when her strategies had all been cleared through Leon first. But to be that person, that everyone else went to for the expertise? That was pretty hard to imagine.

"I think you'll be great." He lifted his arm and draped it over her, his left hand settled on his thigh. It had already been marked when she'd first met him. He didn't seem too broken up about losing it, especially since keeping it would've killed him, but she did catch him glancing at his palm every now and then. "You've always been good at remembering what you're taught. And you've been taught a lot. We're all here to help, too. Anything you need."

“Heh. Guess I really don't have anything to worry about then, do I?" Though she was never going to be happy about Leon leaving, the idea of being the Commander was getting nicer the more she thought about it. She still had her own goals to meet, but this could only help with that, too.

Breathing out a short sigh, Khari turned her face in towards Rom's shoulder, resting her cheek in the slight dip between it and his chest. “What about you, Lord Inquisitor? You ready for the bright and beautiful future?"

"I hope it turns out that way." He seemed contemplative, unwilling to be blindly cheerful. "I don't really know how we're going to handle this situation with Harellan, and Cyrus. We have to stop him, obviously, but... we don't know when we'll see him again. Or where. Or what to do when we find him. Somehow I doubt he'll make for an enemy as straightforward to fight as Corypheus."

He had a point about that, she knew. Honestly, it was a problem she'd have to think about a lot more closely than she'd ever thought about the logistics of fighting Corypheus. That was the kind of thing she'd left to other people before. Not if she was going to be Commander, though. “I've said it before, and I guess I feel like I should say it again. I've gotta believe we can win, Rom. We've done so much already. Each of us, and all of us, you know?"

She felt a squeeze from his arm, his lips briefly kissing the side of her head. "I'm gonna miss this place, too. But I'll never forget it. What we started in Haven, and what we finished here. And now we get to start again. A new adventure."

“I'm always ready for an adventure."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius

0.00 INK

It was not Estella's first visit to Lydes—the Argent Lions had been frequent guests in the Commander's home. But she found that now, looking at it like this, everything seemed completely different.

They'd arrived at the heart of the evening, the sky violet and indigo and fading into blue, but light still set the dark grey stone awash with the last smears of dusk, and though the edifice was forbidding in its sturdiness, the way it stood as firmly on its hill as it it had been shaped directly out of the earth itself, nostalgia and hope lent it to her a lightness not truly reflected in its architecture. It was a beautiful edifice, in the way some swords, pieces of armor, shields could be beautiful: shaped perfectly for the purpose of war and defense.

While she didn't anticipate going to war again for some time, it was reassuring that this was their home, and not some airy, spindly thing that would be easily overrun, however lovely to look at. The last few years had perhaps ensured she'd never feel completely safe in a palace again, but a keep—a keep, she could get used to.

"There it is," she breathed, sharing a brief glance with Romulus mounted beside her. "Lydes Castle."

He eyed it, unable to keep a smile from creeping onto his face. He'd been quiet most of the way over, which wasn't unusual for him, though it was becoming more and more so with each passing month. Estella could hardly forget how he'd been when they first woke in Haven. Silent, defensive, wary at all times. He was probably still wary, but now it was under the surface, allowed to be more subdued, when surrounded by friends like he was.

"Any spot you've got your eye on?" he asked her. "The tallest tower with the best view, maybe?"

She laughed, partly at herself for never even having considered it. "Honestly, I think I was expecting to just use the same room I did when I was here with the Lions. But maybe I should consider this more closely. There are an abundance of options." Fortress it might be, but the place was massive, and though certainly not every wing was dedicated to bedchambers and the like, many of them were. It was sort of easy to forget that they were about to set up shop in a castle built by the founder of the Empire, and then only improved over the ages by generations of fastidious descendants. Military men and women, almost to a one, if the late-night stories Lucien sometimes favored them with were true.

"How about you?" she rejoined, pointing Nox's nose towards the cobblestone path leading towards the keep gate and urging him forward. "I'm pretty sure all Lydes has in the basement is cellars, storage, and a dungeon, so I think you might have to pick something with an actual window this time."

He laughed at that. "You're probably right. I don't know, I haven't given it much thought either." He paused and clearly did some now, eyes wandering over the length of the battlements before them. "Maybe a tower somewhere along the wall, like Leon had? I don't know, might be more convenient if we can work somewhere close to each other. No stairs or long walks involved that way." It was true that anytime she'd needed to bring him something in Skyhold, she'd needed to descend a lengthy flight of stairs to reach the Undercroft. And the opposite was true as well.

"I guess we'll have to take a look around and see. We've got a lot to choose from." It was a larger fortress than Skyhold had been, but not so gargantuan that it would feel empty. While the Inquisition had no army anymore, they still employed enough guards to man the castle and fill its barracks.

"There's something we haven't talked about in a while." His tone grew more serious, contemplative. "Andraste, the Maker, the things the Inquisition was in part built on... do you feel any differently about them now? About how they relate to us, what we've done, and our future?"

Estella hummed, leaning back slightly to compensate for Nox's downhill descent. After a while, it had grown so much easier to not think about any of that kind of thing. Corypheus claimed that the Golden City had been empty. He'd seemed to believe it. If even that much was true, then many of the things she'd been raised to believe were not. But even setting that aside—the faith instilled in her by early years in a Chantry—at a Divine's knee, for goodness' sake... it had evaporated.

Maybe not completely, and not in the bitter way it did for some people. She wasn't jaded or disillusioned with the Chantry like others became, the mages in particular. She'd spent enough time with Leon and Séverine and even Sophia to understand that, like anything else, how good the Chantry was for the people it purported to protect had more to do with the people it comprised than anything else. But its claims and ideals had become something she didn't really think about anymore, the last vestiges of need washed away with the change in their titles, and the execution of Anais. It had just stopped mattering whether they were the chosen of Andraste or the Maker. It had become enough that they were the ones chosen by circumstance.

But even knowing that, Romulus's questions were not easy ones. "I'll happily let the Chantry take back the names of the Maker and Andraste," she admitted after a while. She'd never been too comfortable claiming them anyway. "But I think when it really comes down to it... the things we were built on will still be here. At the core, we were always just—" She passed her tongue over her teeth, trying to find the right way to put it. "A bunch of people thrust together by something—whether it be fate, the Maker, or just random chance—and the real foundation was us deciding to trust each other. At our different paces, in our different ways. Accepting what needed doing and who was around to help, and then just... doing it."

She huffed softly. "I don't see that much changing, to be honest with you."

He shook his head. "I don't either. Obviously I had my own run-ins what was supposedly the Maker's doing, and all of Thedas knows how that turned out. But still..." He shifted in the saddle, never as comfortable a rider as some of them were.

"I don't know what I believe in. I don't know if I believe in a Maker or Creators anything imaginable like that. And I don't know if they ever had a hand in the things we did. But... all the same, I feel blessed. I guess that's the word I'm looking for." He tore his eyes from the castle ahead of them and brought them to her. "To have been given the opportunities I had, the people I needed to face every trial... the chance to finally figure out how to live on my feet."

He shook his head again, eyes settling ahead of him. "Sorry, that's... I can't imagine you've been feeling anywhere near blessed, with what's happened recently."

Estella shook her head, seeking immediately to put him at ease. "It's—the immediate past hasn't been the easiest, but..." She blew a breath out her nose, almost a sigh. "I feel like it all sort of had to go together this way, you know? And if the choice was all of this or none of it... I'd choose all of it, every time."

Without Harellan, enacting his plan from the very beginning, none of this would ever have happened. And though it had brought about so much pain and death, the more Estella thought about it, the more sure she was that there was always going to be pain and death, and at least this way, there'd been so many good things to go along with it. People met, obstacles overcome, victories won. The world looked a lot better and brighter today than it had on the day of the Conclave, and much of that was owed to them.

A very not-insignificant portion of it, heretical as the thought still sounded, was owed to her. And while she'd never sought that, it was the consequence of walking a path she was, in retrospect, glad to have walked. For she had done so alongside the best people she knew, and found everything she was looking for along the way, even if she hadn't always seen it immediately. "So I suppose... when I can get myself to think about the big picture, I feel pretty blessed, too."

"For what it's worth... whatever it takes to get Cyrus back and fix all of this, I'm up for it. We may not be able to close rifts, open new ones, or teleport anymore, but we're still skilled. And I'd say we make a pretty good team."

But they were drawing near to the gates now, the way forward already opened for them. Romulus broke into a smile. "Can't stand the wait anymore." He kicked his heels in and urged his horse faster, taking off ahead of their column.

She laughed aloud, momentarily turning partway in her saddle and gesturing the others forward with a broad sweep of her arm. "No time to be slacking!" she called, spurring Nox forward as well.

"We're almost home."